¡¶Swordsman and Songshan Ice and Fire¡·


 Text Chapter 1 Songshan Mountain

    Update time: 2012-04-29

    Songshan Mountain is located in the west of Henan Province. In ancient times, it was called Waifang Songgao Shangshan, and after the Five Dynasties, it was called Zhongyue Songshan Mountain.  Songshan is also a holy place in the martial arts world. The Shaolin Temple, regarded as the master of martial arts, is located at the foot of Shaoshi Mountain in Songshan Mountain.  But the Shaolin sect is not the only martial arts school on Songshan Mountain. The Songshan sect located on Shengguan Peak of Songshan Mountain also enjoys a high reputation in the world.

    Songshan Sect, together with Taishan Sect, Hengshan Sect, Huashan Sect and Hengshan Sect, are collectively referred to as the Five Mountains Sword Sect. They are located respectively in Dongyue Taishan, Nanyue Hengshan, Xiyue Huashan, Beiyue Hengshan and Zhongyue Songshan where the Songshan sect is located.

    The major sects in the Five Mountains Sword Sect are all big names in the world, and they are full of talents. However, when the ten elders of the Demon Sect attacked Huashan in the early years, all the five sects' special swordsmanship was destroyed. The masters suffered heavy casualties, and many swordsmanship was lost.  .  The five sects were so angry that they devised a poisonous plan to lure the ten elders into a cave in the mountain to kill them. However, they continued to dominate the martial arts world with only some handed down sword skills, but their situation worsened.

    Since most of the elite elders of each sect died in the battle with the Demon Cult, it can be said that the losses were heavy, and only three or two kittens were left. Now, after years of silent development, it is still not as prosperous as it was back then.

    Among the five sects of the Five Mountains, the current leader of the Songshan sect is none other than Zuo Lengchan, who is proficient in internal strength, palm skills and swordsmanship. There are very few people in today's martial arts who can compete with him, only five fingers.  Some people even call him the "Three Masters of Orthodoxy" together with Master Fang Zheng of Shaolin Sect and Taoist Master Chongxu of Wudang Sect.

    Back then, the Five Mountains Sword Sect and the ten elders of the Demon Sect fought twice in Huashan. The masters of the Five Sects were killed and injured. Many of the exquisite swordsmanship skills of the Five Sects died with the masters of the Five Sects.  Zuo Lengchan gathered the remaining elders of the sect and recorded all the sword moves remembered by the servants, regardless of their finesse or roughness, and compiled them into a sword manual.  Over the past few decades, he has gone to Wucunjing and modified all the moves and postures in his swordsmanship that were not ruthless enough and not grand enough, one by one, making the sect's seventeen sword moves perfect.  Although he did not create a new swordsmanship, he can be regarded as a major contributor to the consolidation of Songshan's swordsmanship.

    Zuo Lengchan should have been in high spirits recently, but now he is sitting in the main hall with a depressed expression. Ding Mian, known as the "Tota Hand", and Fei Bin, the "Great Songyang Hand", are also sitting with Zuo Lengchan with worried expressions.  beside.  It turns out that at this moment, the various sects of the Five Sacred Mountains were supposed to be gathering at the Songshan Fengchan Platform to discuss the fight against the Demon Sect, and took the opportunity to propose an alliance between the Five Sacred Mountains.  If the five sects of the Five Mountains can finally successfully form an alliance and become the leader of the Five Mountains Sword Sect, and do what the predecessors of the leader have never done, the reputation of the Songshan Sect in the world will be even higher, and the achievements of the Songshan Sect will be closer to that of Shaolin and Wudang.  step.

    Although the idea is good, the reality is full of difficulties.  But Zuo Lengchan said that the demon sect has become more and more rampant this year, and when he proposed that the Five Mountains form an alliance to fight against the demon sect, the Taoist talents of Huashan Yue Buqun and Taishan Tianmen heard Zuo Lengchan's suggestion and used various reasons to shirk and strongly opposed the alliance. Hengshan  Master Dingxian even expressed her unwillingness to participate out of compassion for the monks. As for Mr. Mo Da of the Nanyue Hengshan Sect, he was the most hateful. He actually said tactfully that a villain of the Hengshan Sect was willing to take other people's opinions as his own, which was purely open-minded.  Tell lies with your eyes closed.

    In the end, Zuo Lengchan could only suppress the topic and declare that the idea of ????an alliance among the five factions was shattered.  At this time, the director of the Demon Sect, Woxing, led the Demon Sect members to quietly attack the Fengchan Tower. After a great battle, Ren Woxing inexplicably withdrew his troops and left Songshan, but the five sects lost all their dignity.  Not only were Taoist Tianmen and Mr. Mo Da defeated by the demon sect's left and right envoys, but he and Yue Buqun were defeated by Ren Woxing, and he was almost drained of all his true energy by Ren Woxing's star-absorbing magic.  Become a useless person.

    I really get angry just thinking about it, Ren Woxing¡¯s magic star-absorbing magic is too powerful.  Ding Mian frowned when he heard Zuo Lengchan's words: "Senior brother, if Ren Woxing attacks again, how should we face it?"

    Zuo Lengchan thought for a moment and his expression gradually softened: "That's it for the time being. I think there must be a reason for Ren Wuxing's sudden retreat. We should not be able to attack Songshan Mountain again in a short time. There must be a way."

    Ding Mian and Ding Mian saw that Zuo Lengchan's expression was no longer anxious. They thought that the senior brother must have thought of some solution, and they no longer struggled with Ren Woxing.  Fei Bin took a step forward and congratulated: "Congratulations to senior brother. Ren Woxing, the devil, has done us a big favor. Now the Five Mountains Sword Sect has finally formed an alliance, and senior brother can also order other factions as the leader of the alliance."

    Zuo Lengchan waved his hand and said: "Junior brother, it's not that simple. Then we have seen the attitude of Yue Buqun and others on the Fengchan platform. Who is willing to form an alliance? They are a group of guys who don't know how to praise. If it weren't for the Demon Sect, it would be  In front of them, under pressure, how can they allow brother Wei to assume the position of leader of the alliance? They are just seeking asylum, no one of them is sincere."

    The three of them were also very angry when they thought about the faces of Yue Buqun and others.  Zuo Lengchan looked at Ding Mian and asked, "Junior brother Ding, how much damage did we suffer in Songshan when the demon sect attacked the mountain?"

    Hearing Zuo Lengchan ask about this loss, Ding Mian's face turned pale.He became ugly and replied: "That vicious demon sect, all the disciples guarding the mountain have been killed, and there is no one left alive. The strength of our Songshan sect will be reduced by at least 20%."

    Zuo Lengchan's face turned dark, and he gritted his teeth and said, "Let me do whatever you want. I, Zuo Lengchan, swear here that I will never let you go in this life, and I will make sure your demon sect is wiped out."

    "Senior brother, the most important thing now is to appease the families of the injured and injured disciples and whether to recruit more disciples to supplement them." Fei Bin continued.

    Zuo Lengchan pondered for a while, nodded, and said: "Junior brother Fei is right, we must handle the funeral arrangements of the injured and injured disciples. Our Songshan sect does not want to be like Yue Buqun. We are not short of a few silvers. Also, look at those casualties.  If there are any descendants among the disciples who meet the standards, lower the requirements and include others to supplement them. That¡¯s it for now.¡±

    "Yes, senior brother, we'll do it right away." Ding Mian and Fei Bin saw that Zuo Lengchan was not interested in continuing the conversation, so they bowed and left after bowing.

    At the Songshan sect¡¯s martial arts training ground, there were many people standing here and there, including old people and children, as well as women in their twenties and thirties.  Sobs came and went, and many people wiped their eyes, but the tears couldn't stop.  Ding Mian and Fei Bin stood on the high platform, their eyes also turned red.  The two of them can be regarded as vicious and cold-blooded people, but they are only towards outsiders. Seeing the disciples in the sect lose their lives, the family members burst into tears and became more and more jealous of the demon sect.

    Lin Han was among those crying, standing there blankly, opening and closing his mouth.  If someone is still in the mood to get closer and listen carefully, they will definitely think that he is crazy.

    Lin Han stood dumbfounded in the middle of the crowd, complaining in a voice that only he could hear: "I'm going to get out of here. I didn't tell anyone about my underwear before I went out. Why was I struck by lightning? I was wronged."

    Thinking that I had passed through it so inexplicably, I was really speechless.  Looking at the fat man with three sword sheaths on his back on the high platform, Lin Han was really on the verge of tears: "You can wear whatever you want, you can go to the Three Kingdoms, the Tang Dynasty, etc., at least there are rich resources of beauties to comfort you for a lifetime;  But why did you come to the world of Xiaoao? Apart from the junior sister, only the aunt's and a little nun are left, and they all belong to the protagonist. Even if you are in Xiaoao, you don't ask Linghu, just give him peace.  Ah, now here comes a passerby from Songshan, the big villain, and when he comes over he finds that his only eldest brother has also been KOed by the Demon Cult, and he cannot survive this life."

    Standing on the high platform, brothers Ding Mian and Fei Bin didn't know what they could see below. An airborne named Lin Han was complaining. Ding Mian nodded towards Fei Bin. Fei Bin understood, raised his hands and moved forward.  Chest, summoning up his inner strength, he said loudly: "Everyone, be quiet, be quiet. I, Fei Bin, have something to say to everyone."

    When the sobbing in the crowd gradually stopped and those who gradually became quiet turned their gazes to the high platform, Fei Bin continued: "This time the demon sect attacked the mountain and killed many of my disciples in Songshan with great ferocity. We at Songshan must avenge this.  We, Songshan disciples, are incompatible with the demonic sect, and we will definitely give an explanation to the many brothers who were killed and injured." Seeing the growing anger among the crowd, Fei Bin raised his voice: "But before that, we must let our dead relatives rest in peace, and let the wind  Send them off gracefully, they are the pride of Songshan, their blood will not be shed in vain, they sacrificed to protect the living, we living must let them go with peace of mind."

    Ding Mian stepped forward, took over Fei Bin's words, and said, "Junior Brother Fei is right. In order to allow them to leave with peace of mind, Senior Brother Zuo, the head of the family, decided to give each household ten taels of silver for funeral arrangements, and will give them 10 taels of silver for funeral arrangements.  Select some family members to become inner disciples, and all those under the age of fifteen will have the opportunity."

    The family members of these Songshan Sect disciples were not very excited when they heard that each family would receive ten taels of silver as settling-in allowance. You must know that under the leadership of Zuo Lengchan, the Songshan Sect has become more and more powerful in recent years, and the financial resources are naturally rolling in, just like ordinary registration.  The disciples are not short of money, but when Ding Mian said that anyone under the age of fifteen has the opportunity to become an inner disciple, the crowd burst into cheers.  There is a natural difference between inner disciples and registered disciples. Even though Songshan is huge in power and has hundreds or thousands of disciples, most of them just bear the name of Songshan Sect. There are only a few who can become inner disciples, and there are only a hundred in total.  Dozens.

    Because all the elites were lost in the battle with the Demon Sect Huashan, the inheritance of each sect in the Five Mountains is now broken. There are only first and second generation disciples, such as Zuo Lengchan and Yue Buqun.  The inner disciples we are talking about are the second generation disciples.  Being able to have the opportunity to become an inner disciple, that is to say, being able to become a disciple of a generation of disciples.

    The reputation of the Thirteen Taibao of Songshan is well-known in the world. Each of them has extremely strong martial arts. The top ones are even comparable to the leaders of other sects.  If you become the apprentice of such a person, it will only be a matter of time before you learn martial arts in the future.

    Lin Han stood in the crowd, his eyes shining green, not hiding the excitement in his heart, and there was no need to hide it.??Because it is surrounded by greenery.  Although I extremely despised Ding Mian and Fei Bin when I read novels and TV series at that time, and even scorned Zuo Lengchan's character, almost everyone had no favorable impression of the Songshan Sect, but I have to admit that the Songshan Sect's martial arts are absolutely  It's top notch.  Although he has infinite contempt for Zuo Lengchan, he has to admit that his status as a martial arts master is comparable to Master Fang Zheng and Taoist Chongxu. He is definitely as powerful as the three great masters of the righteous path. In the original work, it is Yue Buqun who learned the evil sword manual.  He was not necessarily his opponent, so he could only use fake sword manuals to plot against Zuo Lengchan, and even used cold arrows to ward off evil swords for a sneak attack before finally blinding Zuo Lengchan with an embroidery needle.  If he hadn't expected Yue Buqun to be able to ward off evil swordsmanship, Zuo Lengchan's ability to fight Ren Woxing several times might not have been defeated by Yue Buqun's ward off evil swordsmanship.

    Lin Han's ambition is not just to become an inner disciple. Although Ding Mian, the tower master, Lu Bai, the crane master, Fei Bin, the great song Yang master, etc. are powerful, they still have a certain gap compared to the top experts in Xiaoao.  , so Lin Han¡¯s target is Zuo Lengchan.  Since it is possible to recruit inner disciples, Ding Mian can do it, Lu Bai and Fei Bin can do it, then Zuo Lengchan may not be able to do it.

    ??At that time, Zuo Lengchan was also a tragic figure. Not to mention immoral, he was just a winner and a loser.  When it comes to viciousness, in many novels the Qingcheng sect is definitely the right choice, but Yu Canghai does it easily by killing a whole family; Huashan Yue Buqun also sneaks a sneak attack on a nun, and martial arts Taishan Beidou Shaolin Wudang may not  How clean; even the small Luoyang Jindaomen first married their daughter to Lin Zhennan of Fuwei Escort, and then married her grandson to the Huashan sect.

    At that time, no one was necessarily absolutely clean. It was just the difference between a true villain and a hypocrite. Public opinion was always in the hands of the winner.  The world of Xiaoao is the world of Shaolin. The ultimate boss is none other than Fang Zheng, and the other Wudang, Demon Sect, and Five Sacred Sword Sects all stand aside.  The Songshan Sect wants to join Shaolin and Wudang as the three major forces of martial arts. Shaolin will never agree. Shaolin will regret it if Wudang accidentally steps forward. Shaolin will never make the same mistake again.  This time, destroying the Songshan Sect and causing internal strife among the Five Sacred Sword Sects is exactly what Shaolin wants to see.  Unfortunately, in the original work, Linghu Chong is the sword in Shaolin's hand.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 2 The Future

    Update time: 2012-04-29

    On the school grounds, a group of teenagers under the age of fifteen stood quietly in a row, waiting for the selection of Ding Mian and Fei Bin.  Eight-year-old Lin Han looked a little short standing in the crowd, but there were many younger ones than him. There were even a few little boys around five years old standing timidly on the edge.

    Those children looked timid. Lin Han knew that most of these children would be dismissed. Looking at the earnest eyes of those parents, Lin Han sighed in his heart: There is no hope, they are too young.  After all, the Songshan Sect is not a nursery. Even if there are too many disciples killed and injured this time and the families need to be comforted, the Songshan Sect will not accept such a young child as a disciple unless they are extremely talented.  

    The sun is still very warm, and the yellow afterglow shines on people's furry faces. In this restless evening, can it warm these sad souls?

    Seeing Ding Mian and Fei Bin observing the long line of young people in order, and touching the young people's bones from time to time, Lin Han gradually smiled at the corner of his mouth and murmured in his heart: Is this the legendary bone touching?  , it really seems like that.  Lin Han couldn't help but think of a scene in his mind: The old beggar was staring at the steamed buns in the hands of the children, drooling, and couldn't wipe them away no matter how hard he raised his hands. How do you say that, kid, I'm surprised to see your bones.  It's a rare sight in a hundred years. He is a good material for martial arts training. Then he took out a hand nail book from his arms and practiced hard. The task of maintaining world peace will be left to you.

    The testing of more than 40 teenagers did not take too long, and soon it was Lin Han's turn.  When Ding Mian walked up to him and looked him up and down, Lin Han felt chills all over. Why was he being looked at by an old man? Although he knew he had no other intentions, he couldn't stop the sharp look in his eyes.  Ding reluctantly nodded and put his right hand towards Lin Han's pulse gate.  When the right hand kneaded upward along with the forearm, Lin Han couldn't help the trembling all over his body anymore, and withdrew his left hand like lightning. The movement was as fast as that of a top master.  Ding Mian was frightened and took a step back. Then his face turned red and he shouted in a low voice: "What's going on? Don't you want to join the Songshan Sect?" In fact, it's not surprising that Ding Mian became angry because of shame. Lin Han's pulse showed that he really had no internal strength at all. He missed him.  Ding Mian, the famous pagoda hand in the world, was forced to break free by a weakling. Although he was unprepared, it was still embarrassing.

    After Lin Han scared Ding Mian away, he also realized that something was wrong.  He hurriedly took a step forward, clasped his fists, bowed and explained: "Master Ding, please don't misunderstand me. I have absolutely no second thoughts. It's just that I subconsciously twitched my hand. I overreacted. Please forgive me, Master Ding."

    Seeing Lin Han's eager look, Ding Mian also believed his explanation, and then his tone softened a lot, and asked again: "Master is about to give you a bone test to see how talented you are, why do you have such a big reaction?  "

    Lin Han breathed a sigh of relief. Finally, he did not make a big mistake and let the opportunity slip away. If Ding Mian blamed himself, there was nothing he could do.

    "Uncle Ding doesn't know something. This disciple has a quirk since he was a child. He cannot have long-term contact with other men, otherwise he will end up like before. Even the elder brother who has been dependent on each other since childhood is no exception." When talking about his elder brother, Lin Han's expression and tone  Gradually it deepens.

    Ding Mian saw Lin Han's expression and could probably guess what was going on. He sighed: "Okay, don't be too sad. Your brother doesn't want to see you like this. Practice hard and kill the Demon Cult in the future."  Avenge him."

    Lin Han nodded hurriedly: "Yes, I will, thank you so much, uncle." Then he asked eagerly: "Uncle, can I become an inner disciple?" You can't blame Lin Han for being nervous, after all, he can become a disciple of Songshan.  Although he may have the halo of being the protagonist in his first step in establishing a foothold in this world, it cannot be ruled out that God has specially arranged hardships for him. As the saying goes, when a great task is assigned to him, his mind, muscles, bones, body, and skin must first be taxed and exhausted.  its body.

    "Don't worry. Although your qualifications are not excellent, they are above average. It is not a problem to become an inner disciple. As long as you work hard, you will be able to learn martial arts well." Ding Mian saw that he was asking eagerly and could understand.  He also kept delaying telling him his feelings directly.

    "Thank you, Master. I will definitely work hard and live up to the expectations of all the Masters." Lin Han saluted and thanked him, feeling relieved in his heart as he finally took the first step.

    Ding Mian nodded and walked over to test the next person.  After half a stick of incense, all the tests were completed. Ding Mian and Fei Bin stepped onto the high platform again, with smiles on their faces. They never expected that so many disciples would join the Songshan sect among the more than 40 young people. There were two of them.  Ten people, with proper training, can completely make up for the losses caused by the Demon Cult's attack on the mountain.

    Ding Mian raised his hand to suppress the noise in the crowd and said loudly: "Everyone, the disciples selected this time will enter the Songshan Inner Hall and become inner disciples. If they perform well, they will have the opportunity to be accepted as disciples by our senior brothers."

      The young people in the crowd who were told that they had passed and their families were very happy, while those who had not passed were dejected. Those who had died in their families and had no children who were admitted to the inner hall of Songshan were a little worried, and their future life would become difficult.

    Ding Mian continued: "Don't be discouraged if you don't pass. If you are still young, you still have a chance. Just wait for the next time. Don't be discouraged if you are older and have no qualifications. You are all from Songshan, and we will not let it go."  No matter, those who are willing to stay can become outer disciples, Songshan¡¯s family business also needs people to manage it.¡±

    "Okay, let's express our condolences and go back to handle the funeral. The disciples who have passed will come to the inner hall within ten days, so please go down." Ding Mian waved the crowd away and went back with Fei Bin to report to Zuo Lengchan.

    Lin Han also dispersed with the crowd. Lin Han originally had an older brother in his family, but he was killed during the Demon Cult's attack on the mountain. Now Lin Han was the only one in the empty house.

    In the next few days, we made collective arrangements for funeral arrangements like everyone else, so that more than half of the ten days passed.  After gradually accepting this world, Lin Han began to think about his future path.

    Now that we have come to the world of Xiaoao Jianghu, and we are still in the Songshan Sect, we will be safe for a long time to come.  Lin Han knew that there would be a great chaos in the Demon Sect soon. Dongfang Bubai, the deputy leader of the Demon Sect, succeeded in usurping the throne, and Wo Xing, the director of the Demon Sect, was imprisoned. The Demon Sect might no longer be able to deal with the Five Mountains Sword Sect.

    In the next ten years or so, the Songshan Sect was managed by Zuo Lengchan and became even more powerful. From then on, only the Songshan Sect bullied others, and no one dared to be disrespectful to the Songshan Sect.  Lin Han couldn't help but be extremely proud of his choice. The Songshan sect was powerful and their martial arts were also exquisite, but it was a good place to go.  Compared to the two or three kittens of the Huashan Sect, which can be said to be in the sky and the earth, if you go to the Huashan Sect, you not only have to be wary of Yue Buqun, the face-hungry and extremely unprotective leader, but you may not be able to learn any exquisite martial arts.

    At this time, Linghu Chong had also been brought to Huashan by Ning Zhongze to become the chief disciple. If he went there, he could only become the second disciple. After all, Linghu Chong was about five years older than him, so there was no way he would be treated differently by Lao Yue.  Knowing that in the early stage, Yue Buqun was quite optimistic about Linghu Chong, so there was no need to count on the Zixia secret book that only the head disciple in Huashan could learn.

    Let¡¯s talk about another peerless martial arts of the Huashan School, the "Nine Swords of Dugu". This one is even more hopeless. It is no better than the chance of learning the Zixia magic skill. If we want to get the "Nine Swords of Dugu" from Feng Qingyang¡¯s hand, we  Let¡¯s talk about something else.

    Among the other sects of the Five Mountains Sword Sect, the leader of the Taishan Sect, Tianmen Taoist, cannot even defeat Xiang Wentian. Basically, he has the lowest force value among the five sect leaders, inferior to Dingxian and other nuns.  He couldn't help but have extremely poor martial arts skills and a violent temper. He was being taken advantage of without realizing it, and his safety was not guaranteed at all.

    Mr. Mo Da from Nanyue Hengshan is quite good in martial arts. Although Fei Bin was killed in a sneak attack, he was also Fei Bin, one of the Thirteen Taibao of Songshan.  From the perspective of martial arts, Hengshan is indeed a good choice, but Mr. Mo Da is currently practicing a peerless magical skill called "Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles". Think about it, it is better not to disturb him, otherwise it will be as miserable as Liu Zhengfeng, and Songshan  Zuo Lengchan would never let Hengshan have hope, everything would be strangled in the cradle.

    As for Beiyue Hengshan, regardless of whether it is possible to get started, Lin Han really doesn't have any bad taste, so he will skip it for now.

    "Besides the Five Mountains Sword Sect, Shaolin and Wudang made their fortune behind the scenes, and kept a low profile in front of others, which was inconsistent with their own development. Moreover, such a famous and upright family was not in line with Lin Han's character.

    It seems that the Emei Sect and the Kunlun Sect have closed their mountains. They are rarely mentioned in the world, so it¡¯s okay not to mention them.

    After all calculations, the Songshan Sect was Lin Han¡¯s only choice.  Why don't you go to the Sun Moon God Sect?  Is there any mistake? Although there are definitely many martial arts secrets in the Demon Sect, the civil strife is serious and life is hard to save, not to mention having to live with the likes of Aunt Dongfang and Yang Lianting, which is a psychological barrier.

    Look at the Songshan Sect, how good it is.  There are many martial arts secrets. Among the Songshan sword techniques, there are the Seventeen Fast and Slow Sword Techniques of Songshan Mountain. There are also the subsequent twelve sword techniques of Ziwu Sword in the Siguoya Cave of Huashan Mountain.  If you are not interested in swordsmanship, you can also learn Great Songyang Palm and Ice God Palm.  The Songshan School's internal skills include Songshan Heart Method and Hanbing Zhenjing, which complement each other with yin and yang. If you can integrate these two mental methods, they may not be inferior to Wudang's Tai Chi magic skills.

    Although the Songshan Heart Technique and the Great Songyang Palm are unique skills of the Songshan Sect, there are still great opportunities to learn them. There are many people in the Songshan Thirteen Taibao Central Committee, which shows that the entrance requirements for this Heart Technique are not high, but it is extremely powerful.  .  Finally, Lin Han was able to obtain Zuo Lengchan's unique martial arts, the Ice Manual and the Ice Divine Palm.

    In this way, it seems that the future in the Songshan Sect is bright. In the future, as long as Songshan is saved, Zuo Lengchan will be reminded to save his life at the appropriate time. If the Songshan Sect always has Zuo Lengchan as hisAs a backer, what can the Demon Sect, Shaolin, and Wudang do to me?  I believe that it is not impossible for Zuo Lengchan's ambition to trade for his status in Songshan with what he knows, as long as the method is right.

    As long as you can get Zuo Lengchan's approval, you can conquer the world; when the magic power is completed, whether to stay in Songshan or to travel around the world with a sword, only in one's own thoughts, this is the real Swordsman.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 3 Getting Started

    Update time: 2012-04-30

    In the blink of an eye, ten days have passed.  During these ten days, Lin Han just silently followed many family members who had funerals to deal with his brother's death.

    Since nearly twenty people died this time, and considering that it would be too time-consuming and laborious to organize funerals alone, and some of them had no family members, or someone like Lin Han was unable to take care of everything, Zuo Lengchan ordered that the funerals of all deceased disciples be organized together.  .

    Lin Han is very satisfied with the arrangement of the sect.  I have to say that this time the Songshan Sect did an extremely satisfactory and humane job, which also made Lin Han's feelings towards the Songshan Sect rise sharply.  Perhaps it was because he had opened up his heart and decided to stay in Songshan. No matter how Lin Han liked him, beauty was in the eye of the beholder.

    Lin Han felt a lot more relaxed because he didn't have to deal with his brother's funeral alone, not only because he had never experienced such a thing before and couldn't do anything about it, but also because he didn't have much memory of his brother.  Although the scenes in my mind of how the elder brother and his younger brother depended on each other were touching, after all, Lin Han's personal experience was just like watching a movie. If Songshan was confused by sadness during this period, Lin Han might not necessarily be lonely.

    Fortunately, ten days have passed very quickly. Lin Han got up early today, or he didn't sleep much at all yesterday, he was all excited.  As the saying goes, every man has a martial arts world in his heart and a martial arts dream. He has no chance to fashion and wants to make up a martial arts world. Now that he can finally get what he wants, there is no reason not to be excited.

    Soon after Lin Han washed up, the noise outside gradually became louder. It seemed that Lin Han was not the only one who got up early.  The outer sect disciples and their families of Songshan Mountain all live at the foot of Shengguan Peak. After all, these people are not as skilled as the inner sect disciples, and it is difficult for them to withstand the cold air at the top of the peak.

    Seeing many people gathering outside, Lin Han no longer delayed, picked up the package he had prepared yesterday and walked out.  The people outside gathered in groups of three or five, all discussing martial arts and secret books. The parents next to them kept reminding them to respect their teachers and teach them after going up the mountain.  This time, only the twenty teenagers who were admitted were going to go up the mountain. After going up the mountain, they could not go back down easily. Relatives and friends were not allowed to go up the mountain, so the parents kept urging their children.

    It was the mother who was worried when her son traveled thousands of miles, and Lin Han became emotional when he touched the scene, with a sad expression on his face. It was a strange world and strange people.  Lin Han originally had some close friends, but now his heart is separated from them by two worlds, and he can only look at them from a distance. After all, their world is a different color from his own, and he can only say sorry in his heart.

    Suddenly, there was a heavy tap on the left shoulder. Lin Han was startled in his imagination and turned to look at the person next to him.  He is about the same age as Lin Han, and his well-fitting coarse cloth clothes are rarely clean. It can be seen that they have not been worn a few times. They may be new clothes for New Year's Eve last year.  Looking at the smile on that young face, Lin Han couldn't give a brilliant response.  This young man's name is Xu Zheng. He is one of Lin Han's playmates and one of the few companions who exists in Lin Han's memory. He used to be very good friends with Lin Han.

    Seeing Lin Han¡¯s lack of expression, Xu Zheng scratched his head and asked in confusion: ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I see you haven¡¯t been with us much lately?¡±

    Facing such an ignorant young man, Lin Han really didn't know how to speak. You can't say that your friend has deserted. Let me support him for a while.  In the end, unable to find a topic, Lin Han raised his right hand and patted Xu Zheng's shoulder helplessly.

    After all, the eight-year-old boy couldn't understand what happened to his friend. He just felt that Lin Han had changed a lot. The gap between the two gradually deepened, and he felt that he would lose this friend.

    Not long after, all twenty people had arrived, and they were finally on their way. They left endless words and made their last efforts in tears.

    The sky is gradually getting brighter, the clouds in the east are also dyed golden, the rising sun will rise, and it is a new future.  As a group of people move forward, they get further and further away. Eventually, their relatives and former residence become smaller and smaller, and finally, at a turning point, they can no longer be seen.

    At the turning point, Lin Han took one last look at the familiar house and the small tree with the rent, his eyes changed from nostalgia to determination.  These ten short days are just a small episode in getting to know each other, and my life should be more exciting.  There is no need to look back, a broader sky is waiting for you ahead.

    The scenery of Songshan Mountain is naturally very beautiful. Walking all the way up the mountain, admiring the beautiful scenery on the roadside while climbing up the stairs, Lin Han didn't feel very tired. Perhaps he still retained the mood of his childhood.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????¡­  Not to mention that the sky is filled with red clouds, and a red sun wants to compete with the mountains and forests.

    When everyone arrived at the main campus of the Songshan Sect, the rising sun had already risen several feet high. Fortunately, the houses and buildings of the Songshan Sect were all located on the mountainside, otherwise it would have taken until noon to reach the top.

    At this time, there were already Songshan disciples doing something in the school grounds.Training, the leader of which is Ding Mian.  It is said that when watching Swordsman, Lin Han always felt that the school uniforms of the Songshan School were more cute. Look at the rows of dark red gowns in front of him. They are very distinctive and grand. The other four schools are much simpler.  .  It should be related to personal finance, Zuo Lengchan has a right way to make money.

    Ding Mian saw Lin Han and his entourage approaching, stopped what he was doing, handed over a disciple to explain some things, and then faced Lin Han and his entourage.

    Lin Han and others hurriedly bowed and saluted: "Disciple pays homage to Master Ding."

    Ding Mian nodded and said, "Okay, you guys arrived in time and didn't keep me waiting too long."

    Lin Han took a step forward and said: "Disciple Lin Han is meeting Master Ding. I didn't dare to bother Master Ding to wait. It's just that it's our first time to participate in morning exercises. We don't know the time, so we can only go up the mountain at dawn. But disciples  My distance is limited, I hope Master Ding will forgive me."

    Ding Mian waved his hand and said, "Lin Han, right? I remember you."

    Lin Han just smiled and was not in a hurry to take over the topic.  The reason why Lin Han stepped forward to salute Ding Mian alone was just to deepen Ding Mian's impression of him. As long as Ding Mian and others could remember him, future plans would be much easier.  Of course, Lin Han also knows that just click to the end, otherwise it will be too elaborate and not beautiful.

    Facts have proved that Lin Han's actions were completely necessary and the effect was good, achieving the expected goal.  Ding Mian was indeed quite satisfied with Lin Han's cleverness. Furthermore, when he tested his talent that day, he found that Lin Han's aptitude was indeed good. He could accomplish something with good teaching, so his attitude was naturally much better.

    Seeing that Lin Han did not push too far, Ding Mian was very satisfied. It was necessary to maintain prestige among his disciples. Elders can make younger generations feel friendly, but they must know when to stop. There must be a certain hierarchy in the sect to facilitate management.  Ding Mian continued: "I don't mean to blame you, and I won't ask you to do morning exercises today. I didn't make it clear last time. You should register first, then arrange accommodation, and finally teach you the skills of our sect.  Kung Fu Techniques.¡±

    "Okay, let's not talk any more. Come with me to see the head brother. I think Brother Zuo will be waiting impatiently." Ding Mian waved his hand and called everyone to see Zuo Lengchan, the most powerful boss of the Songshan Sect. Everyone  Hurry to follow.

    A large group of people followed Ding Mianhao through the houses of the Songshan Sect, and then came to a large hall. This is where the Songshan Sect discusses daily matters and meets with foreign guests.  Lin Han looked up in amusement to see if there was a plaque with four gilt characters of "Mahatma Hall" hanging on the main entrance, but was disappointed to find that there was nothing.  In the main hall, two rows of benches stood neatly on both sides. Zuo Lengchan was standing in front of the incense table in the center.  Amid the smoke, Zuo Lengchan was dressed in red and purple with a wavy body, as if he had become an immortal.

    Ding Mian came forward and saluted: "Senior brother, head master, we have brought all the new disciples here."

    After Ding Mian finished speaking, Zuo Lengchan turned around and said with a smile: "Junior brother Ding, you are lucky. Now among all the junior brothers, only you and junior brother Fei are in Songshan, but I have to trouble you with trivial matters."

    "I don't dare to take it seriously. Everything is for Songshan. The disciples have no complaints or regrets." Ding Mian replied hurriedly: "In these years, if the master brother had not worked conscientiously for our Songshan sect, our situation may not be better than that of Huashan and other sects.  How much, compared to you, we are still far behind."

    Lin Han saw that Ding Mian was respectful in every word and deed, and when he thought about it, that was what he thought in his heart.  Looking at the original work, there is no sign of people from Songshan disobeying Zuo Lengchan. Although Zuo Lengchan has great martial arts, everyone admires him very much, and there is no slightest hint of disobedience.  No matter how Zuo Lengchan is evaluated in the world, he has made great contributions to the Songshan Sect. No matter what others say, the people of the Songshan Sect should be grateful for his kindness.

    Today is, after all, the time for a new disciple to start. Zuo Lengchan naturally wanted to show his gentle side. His smile came from the heart and was very natural. It was far unlike the embarrassing smile when he faced the other four leaders of the Five Sacred Sects at the Fengchan Platform.

    Ding Mian saw that the incense table was surrounded by green smoke, and that the spiritual tablets of the previous heads of Songshan had already been taken out of the ancestral hall. Knowing that it was not appropriate to delay, Ding Mian said, "This is my senior brother Zuo, the head of Songshan, so come and pay homage."

    Hearing what Ding Mian said, he knew that he was going to formally introduce Zuo Lengchan to the new disciples. Everyone hurriedly stepped forward and saluted: "Disciple pays homage to the head master."

    Seeing the replenishment of fresh blood, Zuo Lengchan was indeed happy. He lowered his eyebrows and nodded: "Well, from today on, you are my disciples of the Songshan Sect. You must learn from your senior brothers and practice martial arts diligently. You are all the same as those of the Songshan Sect."  Those who have a grudge against the demonic sect should keep it in mind and take it as their own duty to prosper Songshan and eradicate the demonic sect."

    Everyone nodded hurriedly, clasped their fists and replied loudly: "I sincerely follow the teachings of our master, my disciples, and I swear to live and die with Songshan, and to fight the Demon Sect until death."

     "Okay, this is what I, a Songshan disciple, should be like." Everyone's words clearly spoke to Zuo Lengchan's heart.  Lin Han looked at Zuo Lengchan and then at Ding Mian. Sure enough, he was a senior brother. He knew so well because those oaths just now were what Ding Mian had asked everyone to remember in advance.

    Zuo Lengchan's face softened a lot, and he said, "Well, it's best if you can think of it this way. Come over and offer incense to the founder, then arrange the sundries, and come here during morning practice tomorrow to teach you."  The inner strength and mental methods of Songshan Sect.¡±

    Everyone burned incense one by one and waited nearby.  Lin Han twisted a stick of incense and inserted it respectfully into the incense burner. He said in his heart: My ancestors and disciples of the Songshan Sect, Lin Han, send you my regards. I hope you can bless me to learn the unique martial arts of the Songshan Sect as soon as possible.  , there will be rewards in the future.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 4 Songshan Mental Method

    Update time: 2012-04-30

    On the second day after entering Songshan Mountain, all the new disciples did not dare to neglect. They got up and washed themselves before the sun rose at Mao Shi, and then went to the Songshan Hall to wait together.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    After half a stick of incense, Ding Mian and Fei Bin appeared in front of the main hall along with Zuo Lengchan.  All the disciples came forward and saluted a few people: "Disciples pay homage to the master, Uncle Ding, and Uncle Fei."

    Zuo Lengchan looked at the twenty new disciples in front of him. They were all wearing purple-red long robes and standing in a row with such sharp edges. They really looked good. He was greatly relieved and said: "Okay, you are in good spirits. So,  Let me come in." Then he stretched out his hand to push open the door and stepped into the inner hall.  The disciples followed the three people into the main hall and stood on both sides.  At this time, Lin Han originally wanted to take a few steps forward to occupy the front position, but looking at his small body, he did not dare to take action in the end. He would regret it if he had the influence of his age on Zuo Lengchan and others.  .  Thinking that there would be many opportunities to get close to Zuo Lengchan in the future, he didn't care so much and finally stood at the end of the left side.

    When Zuo Lengchan sat down on the Grand Master's chair in the middle, Ding Mian and Fei Bin also sat at the head of the two rows on the left and right respectively.  Zuo Lengchan waved his hand: "Everyone, please sit down. Don't be too restrained."

    "Yes, Master Master." All the disciples responded one after another, and then quickly found a nearby bench to sit down.

    Looking at the twenty people in front of him, Zuo Lengchan's eyes flashed with amusement, and he couldn't help but sigh that his decision was truly a stroke of genius.  Behind the scenes, Ding Mian also expressed his confusion about this. Even people like Ding Mian could not fully understand his thoughts.  You must know that only a few of these twenty people have above-average qualifications, and the rest can barely meet the Songshan Sect's standards for accepting disciples, and may not be as good as them, but the reason why they insist on accepting them as disciples is precisely because of the Demon Sect.  .  These twenty people all have a deep-seated hatred against the Demon Sect, and it doesn't matter even if they are slightly inferior in qualifications. The power of hatred cannot be ignored by common sense. With the spur of hatred, everyone's potential can definitely be greatly tapped.

    Thinking of the two sects of Shaolin and Wudang, Zuo Lengchan snorted coldly in his heart: Based on the twenty people, and adding that his own generation has not aged after more than ten years, it may not be as good as Shaolin and Wudang.  As long as it annexes the four sects of Huashan, Hengshan, Taishan and Hengshan, Songshan will definitely be able to compete with Shaolin and Wudang. On this basis, after several generations of inheritance, Shaolin and Wudang will definitely be more beautiful than before.

    Thinking of the excitement, the corners of Zuo Lengchan's mouth gradually cracked.  Ding Mian looked at Zuo Lengchan, who seemed to be smiling but not smiling, and knew that his senior brother was distracted again, so he quickly asked: "Brother, head master, are you going to teach all the disciples the internal skills and mental methods today?"

    Finally coming to the topic, Lin Han and others pricked up their ears and looked straight at Zuo Lengchan, impatiently waiting for Zuo Lengchan to nod.

    Zuo Lengchan glanced at Ding Mian gratefully, then looked at the eagerness of the disciples and said, "Yes, today we are going to teach our inner strength and mental skills."

    Clearing his throat, Zuo Lengchan continued: "You must all have a certain understanding of our sect, but after all, it is just what everyone says. Now I ask Master Fei to tell you in detail."

    "Okay, Senior Brother." Fei Bin nodded and said, "Speaking of our Songshan Sect, first of all I want you to understand the current martial arts world. The Shaolin Sect has always been the leader in the martial arts world. All of the Shaolin Sect's seventy-two stunts are unique.  It is a peerless martial arts, but fortunately not many people can learn it. Nowadays, Shaolin monks rarely walk in the rivers and lakes. You can just pay a little attention when walking in the rivers and lakes in the future; the same is true for the Wudang sect. The Wudang sect started in this dynasty under the great master Zhang  Created and carried forward by Zhenren, Zhang Zhenren¡¯s Tai Chi magic, Tai Chi boxing, and Tai Chi swordsmanship are all top-notch in the martial arts world. Fortunately, Wudang does not have many outstanding figures after Zhang Zhenren and the Wudang Seven Heroes, and because of the Shaolin School  The suppression of the Qingcheng faction in Sichuan is also much lower-key; the Kunlun and Emei factions are also closing the mountains, so you can ignore it, and the Qingcheng faction in Sichuan is not a concern except for the Songfengguan Yu Canghai; in addition, there are no other factions in the world that can compete with us.  The only thing that the Songshan Sect can compete against is the Demon Sect. The other four sects in the Five Mountains all have exquisite martial arts like our Songshan, but after all, the number of people is too small. Except for the more powerful martial arts of the leader generation, there is nothing to worry about; as for other idlers on the rivers and lakes  Although there are some masters among the people, they are determined not to provoke the Songshan Sect."

    Seeing that Fei Bin was no longer talking, Zuo Lengchan took over and said, "Yes, our Songshan sect is definitely a powerful force in today's martial arts world. You must not weaken the sect's prestige in the future."

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of the Songshan sect and everyone knew about the Songshan sect. Zuo Lengchan and Fei Bin's words today gave everyone a reassurance, and their faces became more and more happy.

    Zuo Lengchan continued: "As for the martial arts that you are most concerned about, there is no need to worry. The martial arts of our Songshan sect are absolutely superb.Yes, it is top-notch, no less than Shaolin and Wudang.  "

    Lin Han curled his lips, knowing that although Zuo Lengchan's words were a bit exaggerated, they were still basically true. Although there was still a gap between the unique skills of Shaolin and Wudang, they were not far behind. Even in the early stages, they were not inferior to Shaolin and Wudang.  The stamina is slightly lacking when reaching high levels.

    Zuo Lengchan, who was boasting, did not see Lin Han's little move, otherwise he would be furious. Zuo Lengchan, who was unaware, continued: "Our Songshan sect has top-notch skills in internal skills, mental skills, sword skills, and fist and kick skills.  The Dharma can be practiced, and among the internal skills and mind methods, there are profound methods such as the Songshan Heart Method, among which the Songshan Heart Method is the treasure of our sect, and every Songshan disciple can learn the Songshan Heart Method."

    Except for Lin Han, who has long known that everyone can learn this mental method that is easy to understand but difficult to master, the other disciples are all happy, and they all dream of learning the method of suppressing the religion and becoming a peerless master.

    Naturally, the disciples couldn't hide what they were thinking from someone like Zuo Lengchan. Zuo Lengchan also poured a bucket of cold water on him at the right time. He coughed and said, "However, don't be too happy too early. Although everyone  Everyone can learn the Songshan Mental Technique, but this Mental Technique is easy to understand but difficult to master. As long as you work hard, you can still hope to master the first five levels of Mental Technique, but the last four levels require extraordinary talent and perseverance to master."

    Seeing everyone's mood drop instantly, Zuo Lengchan threw out a few sweet dates after a big meal, only to hear him say: "Why, you are about to retreat at the slightest difficulty? If this is the case, what will happen in the future?  Standing in the world? Although it is difficult to master the last four levels of mental skills, as long as you succeed, you will have a place in the world. I am only at the eighth level of mental skills and have not yet made a breakthrough, and the rest of your masters are stuck at the seventh level.  We are in a layer of mental state, but what do you think of our status in the world, hahaha."

    Lin Han didn't expect Zuo Lengchan to have such a side, but when he thought about it, he was relieved. Being able to become the head of the Songshan Sect in a crisis and run it in an orderly manner was impossible without reliable abilities and means, let alone  Zuo Lengchan is such a heroic figure.

    Zuo Lengchan did not stop talking, and his saliva was flying when he was excited: "Our Songshan sect is famous for its swordsmanship in the world. Naturally, we have superb swordsmanship. After many years of ability, I have learned the legacy of the sect.  I finally sorted out the basic swordsmanship of Songshan and the seventeen fast and slow swordsmanship of Songshan through the secret manuals and the experience of my predecessors. Of course, if you don¡¯t have much talent in swordsmanship, you can also specialize in palm skills. My Songshan Great Songyang Palm is also a master.  Extreme martial arts, enough for you to study for a lifetime."

    Having said this, Zuo Lengchan stopped talking, perhaps feeling a little thirsty, and picked up the teapot on the table and poured out tea to quench his thirst.

    Ding Mian said at this time: "Our sect has its own unique skills for you to practice, but we can't aim too high. According to the convention, the first five levels of the Songshan Heart Method are the first thing you have to learn. You can learn the first five at once.  Copy down the layer-by-layer mental method, and destroy it immediately after memorizing it without leaving any residue."

    As expected, you can only learn the first five levels of mind skills first, but it is enough.  Only after you have learned the first five levels of mental techniques, it is necessary to learn the next four levels. Of course, you must gain Zuo Lengchan's complete trust by then to obtain the subsequent mental techniques.  Only by reaching or exceeding the sixth level of the Songshan Mental Technique can one become a core disciple of the Songshan Sect and gain a certain status in the Songshan Sect.

    Ding Mian continued: "The internal strength and mental methods of our sect are the basis of practice. Whether you choose sword skills or palm skills, you must have profound internal strength to play a great role. Otherwise, everything is just a castle in the air.  It¡¯s a flower stand, so you must remember it.¡±

    All the disciples responded quickly: "Yes, I will follow my uncle's teachings."

    Zuo Lengchan put down the tea cup and said: "Yes, you must keep this in mind. Internal strength is the basis of everything. Exquisite sword skills and palm skills can only play their due role when combined with deep internal strength. In addition, although we are called Songshan  Sword sect, but there are no hard and fast rules for disciples¡¯ practice. Whether to practice swordsmanship or palm skills is a matter of personal preference, as long as it suits you.¡±

    The disciples were also relieved. They were worried before that if they had no talent in swordsmanship, whether they would be allowed to switch to palm skills, but now they no longer worry after hearing Zuo Lengchan's personal promise.  Lin Han is not as unreasonable as these disciples. You must know that many of the titles of the Thirteen Supreme Protectors of Songshan have nothing to do with the word sword, such as Ding Mian, the tower hand in front of him, Fei Bin, the Great Songyang hand, and even Zuo Lengchan.  They are both capable of palm and sword.

    Zuo Lengchan continued: "As an advanced method, the Songshan Heart Technique can be practiced immediately. Our Songshan Sect does not have the habit of wasting time on some basic techniques. However, sword techniques and palm techniques cannot be achieved overnight. They must start from the basics.  After learning, in the following time, you will learn the basic swordsmanship and basic palm skills of the Songshan School. Only after you have mastered the basics can you be qualified to learn.??The Great Song Yang Palm and the Seventeen Ways of Songshan Quick and Slow Sword Techniques.  "

    Seeing that it was already getting late, Zuo Lengchan nodded to Ding Mian: "Junior Brother Ding, please distribute the first five levels of Songshan Mental Technique manuscripts to them."

    After everyone got the manuscript, Zuo Lengchan said: "After you get the mental method, you must practice it seriously. If you don't understand anything, you can ask your senior brothers, or you can come and ask other senior uncles for advice; in addition, everyone  On the fifteenth day of the month, there will be an uncle teaching you martial arts on the school grounds. Normally, there are no requirements. You can go to the school grounds by yourself or practice at home."

    Ding Mian and Fei Bin stood up. Ding Mian said to Zuo Lengchan, "Senior Brother, do you have any other medicine instructions?"

    Zuo Lengchan waved his hand and said, "That's it. The two junior brothers will take them down and teach them internal skills first."

    The disciples knew that today¡¯s secret book distribution had ended, and quietly followed Ding Mian and Fei Bin as they bowed and retreated.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 5 Sense of Qi

    Update time: 2012-04-30

    In the original world, internal strength was first developed from Taoist meditation. The Taoist method of cultivating one's nature and refining life first focused on curing diseases and strengthening the body, secondly focused on prolonging life, and finally pursued longevity. Therefore, internal strength is the foundation of Taoist breathing and breathing.  It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that it¡¯s a skill.

    Therefore, the practice of internal strength first involves breathing and meditating. Breathing is also called breathing, which means to exhale the turbid air and incorporate the clean air needed by the human body to help cultivate the true energy inside the human body, so as to achieve the purpose of cultivating one's nature and prolonging life.

    As for the world of martial arts, it is naturally impossible to cultivate immortality and become a Taoist, but meditation and breathing have gradually evolved into another system. This is what we call internal strength.

    As the Songshan School with Taoist origins, its inner strength and mental methods are extracted from Taoist classics on self-cultivation.  For Lin Han, who accepted the internal strength system for the first time, the words in the Songshan Mental Method were a bit profound. This is because as an adult, his understanding of the second generation of the world has been basically perfected. In the final analysis, he just has too many distracting thoughts.  Having distracting thoughts in the mind is harmful and beneficial in the process of martial arts practice. It is said to be beneficial because the more you think about it, the more skillfully you can practice and use martial arts. In this case, you can often learn and apply it, which is of great benefit to weeding out the old and bringing forth the new.  ; To say it is harmful is because thinking too much can easily lead to obsession.

    If a young man whose outlook on life and worldview is not yet complete learns martial arts mental methods, such as Xu Zheng, he may not understand the meaning of the words in the mental methods, but he can still learn step by step according to the teacher's teachings, and slowly learn  They are proficient. This kind of people first learn the martial arts mental methods and then understand the meaning of the mental methods. For people like Lin Han, because they have the soul of an adult, when learning martial arts, they often have to ask questions clearly. After understanding,  Only then can you learn. In this case, it is very likely that you will accomplish nothing. Of course, the greater the risk, the greater the reward. Once you learn, you can use it for your own purposes.

    Lin Han encountered this situation now. Looking at the Songshan Mental Technique in his hand, he smiled bitterly. He remembered that he could only barely memorize the first level of the Mental Technique in one day. This was because he had been bullying Ding Mian for a long time.  Thinking about Ding Mian's explanations over and over again with a dark face, he finally couldn't bear it anymore. He found a Taoist classic and threw it into Lin Han's arms. He said in a low tone: "Take it, read this book thoroughly before practicing.  If you don¡¯t understand internal strength, come and ask me.¡±

    In the next few days, Lin Han would find a secluded corner on Songshan Mountain alone to read the book "Tao Zang". After a few days, he finally gained something. He basically understood how meditation, breathing, Dantian, meridians and acupuncture points worked.  thing.

    After that, Lin Han eagerly picked up the Songshan Mental Technique manuscript, memorized the first level of the Mental Technique carefully, recited it silently several times to confirm it was correct, and then assumed a meditating posture.  I saw him sitting with his legs crossed in front of his chest, his hands spread out on his thighs, his palms facing the sky, his eyes slightly closed, looking inside with light, his eyes looking at his nose, his nose looking at his heart, and his heart looking at his Dantian.  When the eyelids are slightly closed, the eyelids naturally droop, which means that the objects in front of you can be seen but cannot be distinguished clearly.  The reason for slightly closing is because it is easy to breed distracting thoughts when open, and it is easy to fall asleep when fully closed, which is not conducive to nourishing Qi.

    At this time, Lin Han followed what "Tao Zang" said, and his two tragus ears were free of all external interference. It was like entering a state of complete silence, listening to the rhythm of the breath.  First open your mouth and slowly exhale the turbid air in your body, then inhale the clear Qi from your nose, and swallow the lower Dantian (three inches below the navel, same as the body) to replenish the exhaled air.  When you breathe out, you will be exhausted; when you breathe in, you will be filled up.  When inhaling, the lower abdomen is rounded, and when exhaling, the lower abdomen is retracted. This is called smooth breathing.  This is what beginners must do when they breathe in and out, exhale through the mouth and nose three times.

    ???????????? Then press your mouth together, place your tongue on the roof of your mouth, and listen back to the music.  Inhale through the nose, exhale through the nose, and inhale and exhale, all of which are directed in and out of the Dantian.  It is necessary to lead the breath with the heart and follow the heart with the breath. When inhaling, you can focus on the Dantian with random thoughts. When exhaling, you can use your thoughts to lead the breath out of the body. This is called the interdependence of heart and breath.

    Like this, Lin Han gradually abandoned distracting thoughts, merged into it unconsciously, and fell into an ethereal realm.  I don't know when, but there was a trace of warmth and life in the Dantian of his lower abdomen, which was no longer lingering in the Dantian. Lin Han's expression suddenly changed and he woke up. The ethereal feeling no longer existed.

    Lin Han recalled the previous feeling and was overjoyed, knowing that he had finally taken the first step.  As mentioned in "Tao Zang", the sense of Qi is the first step to immortality and the basis of all practice. Only immersion in the microscopic world can be considered as the threshold of practice.

    What you need to do after that is to continue to become familiar with the existence of Qi, and finally cultivate that trace of Qi in the Dantian. When it grows to a certain extent, guide it to form a weekly circulation in the meridians. At this time, you need to use  Internal strength and mental method.  The meridians and the order of the movement of different mental qi are different, the superficiality is different, and the power is also different.

    There are many sects in the world, and there are millions of techniques. The reason lies in the way the true energy flows in the meridians.  In the martial arts world, the number one taboo is to secretly learn martial arts from other schools.  The reason why there is such an unspoken rule is that it is difficult to explore the meridians. During the process of internal energy running in the meridians, as long as you go to the wrong meridians or the order is slightly wrong, you will go crazy, ranging fromIf the attack is severe, the body will explode and die.  No one wants the method of running Qi that their sect obtained at the cost of their lives to be easily stolen by another sect, so over time, this unspoken rule has developed between them.

    When Lin Han woke up from his trance, he found that the sun had set and night was gradually falling.  Thinking that he could find Qi in one day, his qualifications are definitely not bad, and may even exceed Ding Mian and others' expectations.  Fortunately, Lin Han spent several days reading the "Tao Zang". Ding Mian would not know how much time he spent on "Tao Zang". He could only guess that his child must have read it once or twice and be eager to practice.  He was so angry that he didn't know that his qualifications were so incredible.

    Sure enough, when Ding Mian heard that Lin Han had found Qi Sense the next day, he didn't have much doubt. He just kept reminding him to work hard to get familiar with Qi Sense and reach the standard of learning internal skills as soon as possible.

    In the next half month, Lin Han still did not go to the school to practice with the new fellow disciples. He only cultivated Qi alone, and occasionally asked Ding Mian if he didn't understand something.  The reason why he is so independent is that on the one hand, he can go to Ding Mian and Fei Bin for advice at any time before he can practice internal skills, so there is no need to practice with others; on the other hand, it is also because he deliberately causes others to practice in this way.  Ding Mian and the two paid attention, and then it was more convenient to ask them for advice alone.

    A few days ago, Lin Han finally felt that the Qi in his Dantian was getting fuller, and he had a vague guess in his heart. When he asked Ding Mian for advice yesterday, Ding Mian also confirmed his guess and reminded him to be ready to hit the No. 1 in Songshan Mental Technique.  layer.

    So early this morning, Lin Han came to the school field to practice.  Later, other disciples came one after another for morning exercises, but they all felt strange about his behavior. After all, Lin Han had almost never been to the school grounds since he entered the Songshan Sect.  At this time, Xu Zheng, who was relatively familiar with him, walked up to him and greeted him: "Lin Han, why are you here too?"

    Facing this person, Lin Han finally had a smile on his indifferent face: "Well, I came to see Uncle Ding for something."

    When Ding Mian and others arrived, Lin Han didn't say anything immediately except bowing and saluting.  Ding Mian also knew his purpose and signaled him to follow the others for morning exercises.

    After an hour of morning exercise, the sun gradually warmed up.  After Ding Mian got rid of the inquiries from several disciples, he came to Lin Han and said, "Follow me."

    Lin Han bowed respectfully: "Excuse me, Master Ding."

    Ding Mian then took Lin Han to the backyard of the Songshan Sect's main hall and asked with a smile: "Xiaohan, why do you go out of your way to avoid your fellow apprentices?"

    Lin Han looked up at him and pondered for a long time before explaining: "Maybe it was because of my brother's departure. I felt that I had grown up a lot at that moment, and I no longer wanted to waste my time. I didn't feel like I had my brother in front of me to protect me from the wind and rain.  It¡¯s only now that I realize how naive I was before, and I no longer want to be unable to do anything but weakly cry in front of reality. That feeling is very bad, and I don¡¯t want to have it happen again in my life.¡±

    Seeing that he was speaking seriously, Ding Mian did not interrupt him, but just listened quietly.

    Lin Han continued: "From that moment on, I told myself that I must learn martial arts well, protect the people around me, and never want any accidents to happen to our Songshan sect. The demon sect outside is aware that I have no reason to be lazy, I can only practice well  Only martial arts can take revenge. This is just my personal opinion. I know my qualifications and my martial arts will definitely improve by leaps and bounds. I don¡¯t want there to be any enmity between brothers in the future, which will make me very sad.¡±

    Ding Mian looked at Lin Han differently. He didn't expect him to have such an idea. Maybe hardship really makes people grow.  Ding Mian agreed with Lin Han's idea. Just like his generation, there should never be any filth between brothers. Only when brothers are of the same mind can their advantages be broken.  At this moment, Ding Mian only felt that Lin Han was very angry with him, and he was finally worthy of his special regard, and he was very happy in his heart.

    Lin Han didn¡¯t know that what he said at this moment could be recognized by Ding Mian, which was an unexpected surprise.  Lin Han continued: "Perhaps one day, when I have achieved as much as Master Ding, I will try to accept them. By then, perhaps because the gap is too big, they will no longer be jealous.  .¡±

    Ding Mian nodded: "You are very good. I never knew you would have such an idea. Even I will feel jealous if I see the people around me surpassing myself a little bit. That is human nature. Maybe it is true."  Only when there is a world of difference can that jealousy turn into admiration."

    "So, I beg you, uncle, not to tell anyone about me in the future, at least not to let our generation of disciples know about it until they have mastered martial arts." Lin Han followed Ding Mian's tone and said.

    "Haha, how can you be confident again?" Before Lin Han could answer, Ding Mian continued: "With your character and qualificationsLook, the achievements in the future will be limitless. Fortunately, at least it will not be leaked to the second-generation disciples. Master can still guarantee this.  "

    "It's fine if I'm just a second-generation disciple. I never thought of hiding it from other masters." Lin Han said.

    Ding Mian took a deep look at Lin Han and realized that he could no longer treat Lin Han like a child.  Lin Han's scalp was numb when Ding Mian looked at him. He said in a hurry: "Very good. It is precisely because of what you just said that I can trust you. I am not worried about your future martial arts. What I am worried about is your future."  The attitude of the Songshan sect.¡±

    Lin Han didn¡¯t expect that there was such a problem among them. Fortunately, he never had other ideas and said categorically: "Disciples of our Songshan Sect have absolutely no two hearts. My roots are in Songshan."

    Ding Mian calmed down: "Yes, our roots are in Songshan. Okay, there is no need to talk about these anymore. Let's adjust our emotions first. Let's attack the first level of mental skills today. There is a master protecting us, so don't worry."

    Bowing again, Lin Han took a deep breath, assumed a meditating posture, and his thoughts gradually sank into the emptiness.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 6 The First Level of Mental Dharma

    Update time: 2012-05-01

    It¡¯s Chen time now, and the sun is just right. If it¡¯s an ordinary people¡¯s house, this is a good time to bask in the warm sunshine.  And on the Shengguan Peak, in the backyard of the Songshan Hall, there was an eight-year-old child sitting cross-legged on the ground, and a slightly fat man in his prime was sitting quietly opposite the child.

    These two people, the older one and the younger one, are none other than Ding Mian, one of the Thirteen Supreme Protectors of the Songshan Sect, and Lin Han, a recent disciple of the Songshan Sect.

    It was precisely Lin Han who had cultivated his Qi sense to fullness and prepared to practice the Songshan Heart Technique and attack the first level of the Heart Technique.  Lin Han considered practicing internal strength for the first time, so for safety reasons, he asked Ding Mian to protect him to prevent accidents from happening.

    With half a month of hard work, Lin Han easily entered the ethereal realm, but this time he did not carry out in-depth cultivation as usual. What he had to do this time was to guide the energy in his Dantian into his meridians.  According to the requirements of the first layer of the Songshan Heart Method, it circulates in the meridians for a small week and then returns to the Dantian, and then continues the cycle.

    Just like what he had been doing during this period, Lin Han sensed the warm airflow in his dantian. At this time, Lin Han did not rush to draw out the airflow, but continued to warm it until he was sure.  Only then did he carefully use his mind to peel off its source, and bring the source of the true energy into the meridians like a ball of thread.

    At this time, you still can¡¯t be careless at all, otherwise the true energy will shrink back to the Dantian and all the previous efforts will be wasted.  Lin Han used his mind to guide the source of true energy and move forward according to the meridians listed on the first level of Songshan Heart Method and in sequence.  Time passed as Lin Han concentrated on guiding the true energy. At this moment, Lin Han no longer had the energy to pay attention to how much time had passed. When Lin Han circulated the source of true energy in a circle and sent it back to the Dantian, he felt the true energy flowing in the meridians.  My body was numb, as if there were thousands of ants crawling in my blood vessels, and I couldn't hold back my moans any longer.

    Ding Mian, the protector on the side, knew that the most difficult stage was over, but he knew that it was not the time to relax and be careless, so he shouted in a low voice: "Don't stop, guide the true energy to circulate in the meridians for three more rounds."

    When Lin Han woke up from his dream, Ding Mian had told him earlier that the true energy had to circulate in the meridians for at least three small weeks before he could remember those meridians. Only then would the true energy be considered successful in cultivation and be able to move slowly through the meridians independently.  Mental exhaustion made him completely forget Ding Mian's instructions.  Not daring to delay any longer, he endured the mental exhaustion and guided the true energy to circulate in the meridians again. Fortunately, he had experienced it once and it was much easier the second time. After the third time and the fourth time, he felt comfortable all over. Lin Han  I know that this is the result of denying the true energy to myself.

    After the zhenqi circulated in the meridians four times, Lin Han knew that the zhenqi in the body had become accustomed to the route. In the future, even if he did not practice deliberately, he would automatically move in the meridians, but the amount of zhenqi would not increase much.

    Lin Han stood up, bowed deeply to Ding Mian, and said respectfully: "Thank you, uncle, for protecting this disciple. From now on, if my uncle has any instructions, I will definitely obey him respectfully."

    Ding Mian knew that he could fully afford this gift. After all, he owed no one to anyone, and he was not Lin Han's master. It was not an exaggeration to accept a gift from him after doing so much for him.  Hehe smiled and said: "Xiaohan, you don't need to be polite. It's my uncle who thinks highly of you. Just practice hard in the future and you will be successful. Don't let us down."

    "Disciple, you dare not obey your orders." Lin Han responded.

    Ding Mian became more and more satisfied with Lin Han. Even he didn't know that at this moment he was thinking of accepting a disciple.

    "Since you have started to practice the first level of Songshan Heart Technique, don't go to the school these days. Practice in the room first. Prepare some hot water before practicing. At the beginning, the dirt will be discharged from the body." Ding Mian  A friendly reminder.

    Lin Han also knew that ordinary people would have impurities discharged from their meridians in the first few days of practicing internal skills, especially the internal skills of the Songshan School based on Taoist classics. However, he did not expect that Ding Mian would deliberately remind him that in his heart  Are you thinking that this is still Ding Mian, the well-known tower player in the world?  Then I realized that it was probably the deliberate approach during this period that had paid off.

    Since it was over, the two of them needed to go about their own business, so they both dispersed.

    After saying goodbye to Ding Mian, Lin Han went back to the house alone. From a distance, he saw Xu Zheng poking his head in front of his door.  Awakened by the sound of coughing, Xu Zheng turned around and found that Lin Han was coming back from outside. He took a step forward and asked, "Lin Han, you are back. Uncle Ding didn't make things difficult for you, right?"

    Xu Zheng's words made Lin Han stunned for a moment, and then he realized that he must have seen that he and Ding Mian had not come back for a long time after leaving, and thought that Ding Mian had left him in trouble. He couldn't help but feel a little moved: The friendship between young people, he has deliberately distanced himself.  , but still can't hide, that's all, just recognize this kid.

    A smile appeared on Lin Han's face: "Well, it's a good thing. Why would Master Ding keep it in trouble for me?"

    It doesn¡¯t look like Lin Han is lying.There was no need to lie to himself, and Xu Zheng felt that Lin Han was a lot more friendly at this moment. He was also very happy that the familiar person was back.  Arriving in front of Lin Han, Xu Zheng whispered: "I'll tell you a secret. I felt Qi five days ago, and I'm recovering from it now. It must be amazing."

    Hearing this, Lin Han was surprised. He didn't expect that Xu Zheng's qualifications were not bad and he could definitely be ranked in the middle. You must know that not many people in this group can feel Qi now. Twenty people  There are currently only nine people here, eight of whom were discovered in the past two days. Only one person named Li Ji felt the aura five days ago, but that Li Ji was already thirteen years old.

    Lin Han could never see that the mediocre Xu Zheng had such a high talent and was only inferior to him, but after all, he was a little special and could not be treated with common sense.  Now that he has decided to accept this friend, he should think about it. Lin Han said after a moment: "Practice well. If you have anything you don't understand in the future, you can come and ask me."

    Xu Zheng said: "Well, okay, you have been smarter than me since you were a child, so you must have felt Qi, right?" Although it was a question, his tone was quite affirmative.

    Lin Han just nodded, but ultimately did not tell him the truth.  Seeing the look in his eyes, Lin Han really didn't know where his confidence came from. There is no inevitable connection between talent and intelligence.

    "You go back to practice first and try to break through to the first level as soon as possible." Lin Han didn't want to hang out with him in front of the door anymore. He was still sticky.

    "Well, I'm going back. I'll try to catch up with you as soon as possible." After confirming that Lin Han was safe and sound, Xu Zheng jumped back to his room.

    Lin Han sighed: What's going on?  Then he went inside to fetch water and wash up.

    When Lin Han took a comfortable bath in the hot water, it was already sunset and he stopped practicing.  On Songshan Mountain, dinner is served at Youshi.  It must be said here that people in the martial arts system consume three meals a day because martial arts training consumes a lot of energy.

    In the Songshan sect, meals are served at Chen hour, noon hour and the first half hour of You hour, which are the familiar 7 to 8 am, 11 to 12 noon and 5 to 6 pm.

    ??After nearly a month, Lin Han had to sigh that the collective meals still tasted good, at least the meals from the Songshan Sect were considered delicious.  There is meat and fish available in the dining hall of Songshan School all year round. There is no shortage of chicken, duck and fish all year round. There is no need to eat green vegetables, radish and cabbage gangs like Huashan. A meal of tofu is just like Chinese New Year. How sad is that? I just don¡¯t know that Xiao  How can the junior sister still look so graceful? Oops, I feel so resentful.

    After dinner, take a walk for half an hour. After feeling comfortable, the time of Unity has passed, which also means the arrival of Xu.  That¡¯s how bad it was in ancient times, there was no nightlife at all.  You say it¡¯s possible?  Please take a look at the situation. The once mature soul is living in Shota's house, and it's very stressful.

    After getting used to the bright brightness of incandescent lamps, I simply despised the vegetable oil lamp on the table. Fortunately, there was still bright moonlight in front of my bed tonight, and the stars in the clean sky were clearly visible.

    Under the illumination of moonlight, starlight and other lights, Lin Han assumed a standard posture for meditation and guided the true energy to circulate in the meridians. After a few small weeks, he gradually became proficient and the true energy circulated smoothly in the meridians.  Lin Han knew that the cultivation of internal strength was a boring thing. After the novelty wore off, it was difficult for ordinary people to have the patience to hone their Qi year after year. They spent three days fishing and two days drying nets, and finally ended up with mediocre martial arts skills.

    "But Lin Han knew that he had to be patient. Only by working hard now could he gain freedom tomorrow. If he wanted to change the fate of the Songshan Sect, he, as a variable, must play a role.  Only by practicing martial arts well can you do what you want to do.  For the goal in his heart, and even more for his own safety, he had to learn extreme martial arts.

    Although he hoped to achieve the goal of martial arts mastery as soon as possible, Lin Han did not have any impatience in his heart. As the saying goes, haste makes waste, and the most taboo thing in the practice of internal strength is to rush forward in haste.  At present, Lin Han only focuses on the first level of the mental method. Only when the first level is perfect can he consider the second level, otherwise there is no point in rushing.

    As the treasure of the Songshan Sect, the Songshan Mental Dharma has its own extraordinary features.  The mental requirements for the first few levels are relatively low, they just take time.  As long as you spend time practicing, you will make progress. This is also very consistent with the mentality of beginners, because beginners are often impatient. Only by being guided by obvious progress like the Songshan Mental Method and improving unconsciously can we make the best progress.  It is possible to tap the potential of beginners.

    So there is only one requirement for the first few levels of Songshan Mental Method, and that is time.  This is absolutely not a problem for Lin Han. There will still be more than ten years until the official plot of Swordsman takes place, which is enough time for him to plan.

    You don¡¯t need to think too much, polishing your internal strength is the most important thing. Only when you have mastered your internal strength can you think about swordsmanship and mastery.?etc.

    Abandon distracting thoughts, enter into deep cultivation, and forget about time without realizing it.  When Lin Han woke up from practice and successfully completed the exercise, the entire Songshan Mountain was completely silent. Even the chirping of insects was inaudible. It had been a long time since he entered Haishi.

    Lin Han got up and put on his pajamas, not caring about the foreign matter discharged during practice. Fortunately, it had happened once before, and this time it was not that serious and was still tolerable.

    It was already dark at this time, and people had stopped moving and had a rest.  Late at night the pigs were asleep.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 7 Five Years

    Update time: 2012-05-01

    Five years is neither long nor short.  For an old man with white hair and a bright head, five years may be the distance between this life and the next life, but for an ignorant boy, five years is just the distance from the east of the village to the west of the village.

    But for a group of teenagers on Songshan Mountain, five years is really a good time to practice martial arts.  At this time, the school grounds of the Songshan Sect were filled with people and bursts of cheers came from time to time.  It turned out that there was a competition going on here. After some testing, the two people in the field showed their full strength. In the fierce fight, the swords were shining brightly and the palms were screaming again and again.

    The older young man in the field was about 18 or 19 years old, and the younger one looked to be a boy of 13 or 14 years old. Although there was a big age difference, they actually fought equally well.  The young man did not use any weapons and only used a pair of fleshy palms to fight against the enemy. However, seeing him slap the young man with one palm after another, causing a roar of applause, proved that his internal strength had reached a certain level.  The half-grown boy wielded a good sword. The tip of the sword was trembling, and the sword was solemn and majestic. It looked like thousands of troops galloping towards him, spears and halberds, and the yellow sand was thousands of miles away.

    From the gestures of the two people, you can feel an intimidating momentum. The other people watching nearby have already walked far away to avoid the disaster.

    Although the cheers from the people next to him continued, they did not break the balance in the field.  Both of them used their moves cautiously, establishing a solid defense before launching an attack. Neither of them made many false moves because they were too familiar with each other.

    Time passed by unknowingly, the people watching were constantly wiping sweat, and the people fighting in the field were sweating profusely.  When the young man saw that he could not win the competition for a long time, he couldn't help but feel anxious. His face immediately turned serious, as if he had made up his mind.  When the boy stabbed his left rib with a sword, he rushed forward suddenly. While the boy was stunned, he leaned to the right, clamped the spine of the sword in his ribs with his left arm, and then struck out with his right palm like lightning.  .  The young man obviously did not expect that the young man would face his sword with his body. When he was stunned for a moment, his left shoulder was hit by the young man's right palm, and his whole body was immediately thrown away.

    At this moment, a person jumped out of the crowd and caught the young man.  Everything happened in a flash. When everyone reacted, the young man competing had been helped to the ground.  A group of people also gathered around, including Zuo Lengchan, the leader of Songshan Mountain, and other first-generation disciples of Songshan Mountain.  And the person who rushed out to pick him up turned out to be Lin Han, the second-generation disciple who had joined Songshan five years ago. The young man competing was Xu Zheng, and I think the other young man was named Li Ji.

    Lin Han tore open Xu Zheng's clothes on his left shoulder, revealing his swollen shoulder. He used his right hand to massage the swollen shoulder like a steamed bun and then said, "It's nothing serious. Senior Brother Li is very capable."  Be careful and control your strength in the end without hurting the bones. Once the swelling subsides, everything will be fine."

    The young man named Xu Zheng kept humming: "It's nothing serious, it's all swollen. Why don't you give it a try yourself?"

    Lin Han grabbed his shoulder hard, and when he screamed, he whispered in his ear: "Do you think he might hit me?"

    Xu Zheng's cry of pain stopped suddenly. Seeing Lin Han's indifferent expression, he became angry and said harshly in the voice of only two people: "You are so proud. People who don't even dare to participate in the competition are not qualified."  Talk to me."

    Lin Han choked at Xu Zheng's words, threw him on the spot and walked towards Zuo Lengchan and others.

    When Lin Han walked up to him, Zuo Lengchan asked casually: "How is it?"

    Lin Han knew what he was asking and replied: "Still too young."

    Zuo Lengchan nodded. Although Li Ji won today's competition, both of them actually lost.  If it was a life and death fight, Li Ji's collision with the long sword like that was simply courting death. At that time, as long as the tip of Xu Zheng's sword cut across to the right, Li Ji's entire body would be cut into two pieces.  And Xu Zheng was stunned in the fight because he thought his life was too long. Even if he didn't make a ruthless move, he should have avoided it immediately. In the final analysis, he was still too young. Although both of them had broken through to the fourth level of Songshan Mental Technique not long ago, so  Still not reusable.

    Fortunately, Lin Han was still there. Zuo Lengchan looked at Lin Han and thought he was good at everything. He was also thirteen years old and had already cultivated the Songshan Mental Technique to the fifth level of Dzogchen. He also practiced basic palm skills and basic sword skills quite well.  He is proficient, if he doesn't use internal skills, just basic swordsmanship and basic palm skills, he is not inferior to himself and others.

    The only pity is that Lin Han is not his disciple.

    Yes, Lin Han did not become a disciple of Zuo Lengchan, but became a disciple of Ding Mian.  When he first entered Songshan, Lin Han would never have imagined that one day he would become Ding Mian's disciple.

    But humans are animals with feelings after all, not beasts. In the past few years, Ding Mian has taken good care of him. It can be said that Ding Mian is Lin Han¡¯s master without the name of master. At the beginning of this year, Ding Mian revealed that he wanted to  After accepting him as his disciple, Lin Han didn'tWithout the slightest hesitation, he agreed and kowtowed to Ding Mian and offered tea to Ding Mian in the presence of Zuo Lengchan and others.

    In the past five years, just as he told Ding Mian, his internal strength has improved by leaps and bounds. As early as the beginning of the year, he had cultivated the Songshan Mental Technique to the fifth level of Dzogchen. However, he was not in a hurry to ask for the sixth level of the Songshan Mental Technique.  Instead, he still polished his internal strength according to the fifth-level mental method, and spent a year focusing on practicing basic sword skills and basic palm skills, so that he could practice them smoothly and freely, sending and receiving from the heart.

    In the past five years, nothing major happened in the world, except for a civil strife in the Demon Cult five years ago when Lin Han had just joined the Songshan Sect, and Dongfang Bubai succeeded in usurping the throne.

    "But the Songshan Sect has changed a lot in the past five years, and it has completely changed its appearance.  Of course, Lin Han's overt or covert influence is indispensable. The most obvious one is Lin Han himself, who has practiced martial arts to a small degree in five years and worshiped Ding Mian as his teacher.

    Among the disciples who joined the Songshan Sect at the same time as Lin Han, Xu Zheng and Li Ji have practiced the Songshan Mental Method to the fourth level, and the others have also practiced to the third level. These are things that cannot be ignored in the Songshan Sect.  strength.

    As for Zuo Lengchan's own cultivation level, Lin Han is not sure. He speculates that he should have broken through to the ninth level, and has created the Ice Scripture and the Ice Divine Palm. Ding Mian has also cultivated to the eighth level of Songshan Heart Technique.  , which is much stronger than in the original work. This is mainly due to Lin Han's various weird ideas in practice.  Although Lin Han's methods were often baseless, Ding Mian also benefited a lot.

    As for the other members of the Thirteen Taibao, Lin Han also saw them when they occasionally returned to the mountain, but Lin Han felt that there was no need to interact with them, so he paid little attention to them.

    Since Lin Han cultivated Songshan Heart Technique to the fifth level of Dzogchen, he has spent a full year polishing his internal strength and practicing basic sword techniques and basic palm techniques. Lin Han knew that he would spend more time here.  There is no benefit from the above. Now we are in a bottleneck period, and we need to find a way to break through.

    During the past five years, in addition to cultivating internal skills, Lin Han was also thinking about how to take the future path, and now he has a general outline.

    Although they did not worship Zuo Lengchan as their teacher as planned, through Ding Mian's relationship, Lin Han and Zuo Lengchan still get along quite well. Many disciples of the Songshan Sect never regard him as a junior, but more as a person.  A relationship that is both a teacher and a friend.

    Ding Mian never shied away from Lin Han on many major events of the Songshan Sect, and often even considered Lin Han's opinions. However, in the eyes of other second-generation disciples, Lin Han was still the indifferent junior brother. His martial arts might be very high, but not too high.  , and besides, he has a very good relationship with Xu Zheng.

    Lin Han believed that he had completely gained Zuo Lengchan's trust.  Therefore, Lin Han's first target is Zuo Lengchan's Ice Scripture and Ice Divine Palm.

    Originally, Lin Han planned to learn the Songshan Heart Technique first, and then go to Huashan Mountain to Siguo Cliff to take out the Songshan School's advanced swordsmanship, the Twelve Swords of Ziwu, and exchange the Twelve Ziwu Swords with Zuo Lengchan in exchange for the Ice Scripture and the Ice Divine Palm.  , now it seems that I thought it was too simple at the beginning.  Let me first say that Siguo Cliff is guarded by Feng Qingyang, the ultimate boss of the Huashan Sect, and it is difficult to avoid him to obtain the secret book. Even if you allow yourself to obtain the secret book, it is still a problem to exchange the secret book with Zuo Lengchan. When the time comes, everyone will fall to the ground before the secret book is obtained.  .

    Fortunately, everything is going well now.  Through Ding Mian, Lin Han continued to instill in the generation of disciples of the Songshan Sect the fallacy that internal strength must have attributes to be able to exert great power.  Therefore, now Zuo Lengchan does not hide the ice energy specially used to deal with Ren Woxing like in the original work. At least Ding Mian and others know that Zuo Lengchan is studying the cold properties.  internal strength.

    Thinking about it, Ding Mian has been able to more or less guess his own thoughts in the past few years. Of course, they would not think that they knew about Zuo Lengchan's creation of ice energy from the beginning. That would be too evil.

    When the time comes, as long as he asks Ding Mian to cultivate internal power with attributes, Ding Mian will definitely think of Zuo Lengchan's ice energy, and it will naturally reach Zuo Lengchan's ears. I think Zuo Lengchan should  Will not refuse.

    Lin Han didn't just want the Ice Manual and the Ice Divine Palm. How could the internal energy with the ice attribute be without the internal energy with the fire attribute? Lin Han just wanted to practice two completely different types of ice and fire.  Internal force is like the Wudang sect¡¯s Tai Chi magic that integrates yin and yang, integrating ice and fire techniques.

    Although it will be difficult, Lin Han knows that there is definitely a chance to succeed.  Zuo Lengchan originally practiced the Songshan Mental Technique, but he creatively created the Ice Scripture based on the Songshan Mental Technique. Since he could create an ice-attributed technique, it would not be too difficult to create a fire-attributed technique.  Difficult, think about Zuo Lengchan's ready-made Ice Scripture and the wood-burning sword technique among the seventy-two unique skills of Shaolin, and then think about the Tai Chi magic skill that integrates yin and yang. Your own idea has great possibilities.

    ??With Lin Han's qualifications, he could have broken through to the sixth level of Songshan Mental Technique long ago, but just to verify the crazy idea in his heart, Lin Han suppressed it for a year.  You must know that if you practice normally during this year, the Songshan Mental Technique may have successfully broken through from the sixth level to the seventh level, which is not much worse than Ding Mian.

    Lin Han has waited for a year long enough, and he no longer wants to suppress it. Lin Han no longer wants to bear the pain of having to suppress it while his internal strength is soaring.

    Tomorrow, everything will be revealed tomorrow. Let¡¯s see if it is a dragon or an insect.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 8 Recruiting a Disciple

    Update time: 2012-05-01

    On the 16th day of the twelfth lunar month, the Songshan sect¡¯s main campus was held.

    It was past midnight, and the hour-long morning practice had ended, but the disciples were not in a hurry to leave. They all stood quietly, waiting for Zuo Lengchan's speech.  On the high platform of the school grounds, Zuo Lengchan was seen standing in the middle, with Ding Mian and Fei Bin on both sides.

    After the disciples below were quiet, Ding Mian said loudly: "The annual Songshan Competition ended yesterday. Today, rewards will be given to the disciples who won the rankings. Now, please ask the top five disciples to stand in the front row.  .¡±

    Lin Han patted Xu Zheng on the shoulder and said, "Go." Xu Zheng nodded, hurried forward, and stood in a row facing the high platform with the other four disciples.

    Ding Mian looked at Zuo Lengchan, and after he nodded in approval, he continued: "Second-generation disciple Liu Xuewen, twenty-one years old, has been a disciple for ten years. Since then, he has worked hard to cultivate his inner strength. The Songshan Mental Technique has reached the fourth level. This time  Winning fifth place in the competition, considering that he has mastered the basic swordsmanship, he is now rewarded with a handwritten copy of the first path of the Seventeenth Songshan Swordsmanship."

    When Liu Xuewen heard that the prize was the Seventeenth Songshan Sword Technique, his slightly dark face turned red, which showed his desire for this sword technique.  Not daring to delay, he hurriedly took a few steps and stood in front of Ding Mian, raising his hands high. After Ding Mian put the sword technique manuscript in his hands, he thanked him loudly: "Thank you, Master, and all the masters for their kindness."

    Liu Xuewen walked back to his original position in the envious eyes of all the disciples. He couldn't help but be excited. Ten years of hard work finally shined brightly today.  The Songshan Sect has long stipulated that no matter whether the disciples learn palm skills or sword skills, they must have a high-level skill to be able to walk in the world.  Liu Xuewen obtained the Seventeenth Songshan Sword Technique today. After some time, he can master the sword technique and walk around the world with his sword.

    Although everyone on the campus is now an inner disciple, only those who have learned a profound martial arts like Liu Xuewen are considered inner disciples in the true sense, so it is no wonder that other disciples are envious.

    Based on this, there is an annual disciple competition, which can not only pass on the martial arts of the sect, but also inspire other disciples. As long as everyone works hard, everyone will have a chance.

    Zuo Lengchan and others looked at the reactions of the disciples in the audience and were very satisfied. They nodded to Ding Mian to continue.

    "The disciple who won the fourth place below is He Jin. He is twenty years old and has been practicing for ten years. He has also reached the fourth level of Songshan Mental Technique and is proficient in basic palm skills. He will be rewarded with a handwritten copy of the first five levels of the Great Songyang Divine Palm."  Ding Mian continued.

    He Jin, Liu Xuewen and others entered the school in the same batch. Among the people who joined the sect ten years ago, He Jin and Liu Xuewen's qualifications were not considered good, they were just above average. The twenty most elite among them were at that time.  Having already practiced the Songshan Heart Technique to the third level, Zuo Lengchan arranged for them to stay under the Fengchan Tower to welcome the heads of the other four sects of the Five Mountains. This was originally to intimidate the other four sects.  Unexpectedly, something unexpected happened, and the demon sect attacked the Fengchan Platform. All twenty elite disciples died in an instant. Only a few people accompanied Zuo Lengchan at the Fengchan Platform and survived.

    After Ding Mian announced the rewards for the fourth and fifth place, he motioned for Fei Bin to step forward.  Fei Bin was not polite, and followed Ding Mian's words and said loudly: "The third place winner in this competition is Xu Zheng, who is thirteen years old and started five years ago. It is true that a hero comes from a boy. It is not easy. With a thirteen-year-old  He is older than many seniors who are in their twenties, so he can be regarded as a talent. In view of the fact that he has cultivated his inner strength and mental skills to the fourth level, and is also very proficient in basic swordsmanship, he will be specially rewarded for the first three of the seventeen Songshan Swordsmanships.  , I hope all disciples will take this as a lesson.¡±

    Many second-generation disciples below made a noise, and actually rewarded the three-way Songshan swordsmanship, which was three times that of Liu Xuewen. He was only thirteen years old, and his future was limitless. Everyone had the idea of ??making friends with him.

    Regardless of what other disciples think, Lin Han is truly happy for him. Xu Zheng is Lin Han's only friend in the world. He can achieve such results without wasting his usual guidance.  After all, he is a young man. Without Lin Han's urging, it would be impossible for him to achieve the results that Li Ji did, even though the two have similar qualifications.

    Fei Bin raised his hand to signal, and after everyone was quiet, he said again: "The second place in this competition is Li Ji. He is eighteen years old. He has been practicing for five years. He is at the fourth level of Songshan Heart Technique. He is proficient in basic palm techniques and his qualifications are also very extraordinary.  , I will now reward you with a handwritten copy of the first five layers of the Great Songyang Divine Palm."

    When Lin Han stepped forward to receive the prize, Lin Han looked shocked: No more?  How come, the second place prize is exactly the same as the fourth place prize?

    When Xu Zheng¡¯s prize was announced, Lin Han was a little confused. He couldn¡¯t figure out what was wrong for a while, but now he finally realized that the reward was too light.  In terms of Xu Zheng's qualifications and progress in martial arts, there is no difference between giving him three methods of Songshan swordsmanship and giving Liu Xuewen one method of Songshan swordsmanship.

    At this time, Zuo Lengchan stepped forward and said: "The person who is announced to have won the first place is Di Xiu. He is twenty years old and has been in the profession for ten years. He is on the fifth level of Songshan Mental Technique and is awarded the seventh level of the Great Songyang Divine Palm. Seventeenth  Lu Songshan Sword Technique No. 10?.  "

    Di Xiu hurriedly stepped forward, raised his hands high, took the secret book, and replied loudly: "Thank you, Master, for the reward."

    Zuo Lengchan nodded: "Well, go ahead and work hard, don't let me down."

    Di Xiu was a disciple of Zuo Lengchan. He joined the sect at the same time as He Jin, Liu Xuewen and others, and had even better qualifications. He escaped disaster because he accompanied Zuo Lengchan in the battle five years ago, and was accepted by Zuo Lengchan as his direct disciple shortly thereafter.  , but now it seems unsatisfactory compared with Lin Han.

    Zuo Lengchan looked at Lin Han and realized that this Di Xiuxun was unbearable. After ten years of hard training, he had not broken through the Songshan Mental Technique to the sixth level. How could it be of great use in the future.  This also led to the following decision.

    I saw Zuo Lengchan coughing and said: "In addition, many worthy talents have appeared in our sect this time. The sect leader has decided to accept Li Ji and Xu Zheng as disciples. If the others can get the help of all of you,  You can also worship him as your disciple if you are a senior uncle."

    Li Ji and Xu Zheng were overjoyed. They looked at each other, stepped forward and bowed: "Meet Master."

    The situation in front of him made Lin Han stunned, his eyes almost popped out, and his mind was filled with questions: Does this mean he will become Zuo Lengchan's teacher?

    Thinking of his various calculations, it was true that "there are times in your life that you have to have, but there are times in your life that you don't have to force," Lin Han just felt that it was too bullying, and he didn't want to play like this.

    It seems that I also came to this world with a halo, so why is there such a big gap compared to Xu Zheng? Could it be that my own is not the "protagonist halo" but the "curse halo"?

    Zuo Lengchan on the stage had a clear view of the expressions of the disciples below, especially Lin Han, whom he paid special attention to.  Seeing Lin Han's face that had not melted for thousands of years suddenly thawed, and that bloody mouth seemed to swallow his tongue, Zuo Lengchan was also helpless: I would like to accept you as my disciple, but Junior Brother Ding started too quickly.  It's not easy for me to steal someone from my junior brother.  There are quick hands, but there are slow hands. Zuo Lengchan looked at Ding Mian with a look of resentment.

    Ding Mian was uneasy under Zuo Lengchan's needle-piercing gaze, and tried not to look at Zuo Lengchan, saying in his heart: "Although Li Ji and Xu Zheng are worse than Lin Han, they are still extraordinary. Let's talk about you.  There are already people like Di Xiu in the sect, so I don¡¯t want Ding to accept a disciple. Even if this apprentice is really talented, isn¡¯t he still a disciple of my Songshan sect? Besides, Ding has been jealous for a long time.  Don't let anyone in my stomach spit it out.

    After Lin Han's resentment broke out, if he thought about it seriously, it was understandable.  Zuo Lengchan's disciples are really not very successful. Na Di has only reached the fifth level after ten years of practicing inner strength. His qualifications are not bad, but he still can't reach the sixth level.  , no wonder Zuo Lengchan was dissatisfied with him.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The rewards for Li Ji and Xu Zheng were not generous enough, but now I realize that the rewards are simply outrageous. How many people in the world can enjoy such treatment?

    Fortunately, Lin Han himself is not bad. As Zuo Lengchan's second junior brother, Ding Mian is definitely a powerful figure in the Songshan Sect and has Zuo Lengchan's trust.  As Ding Mian's first disciple, no matter how talented and perseverant I am, it is so easy to catch up with Zuo Lengchan, the great Buddha. In this way, isn't it equivalent to worshiping Ding Mian and Zuo Lengchan as my teachers? It seems very  So wonderful.

    Not to mention Lin Han's complaints, the second-generation disciples in the audience exploded. Those disciples who started five years ago were just envious, knowing that those two people were indeed better than themselves, while those who started ten years ago were depressed.  Well, if Zuo Lengchan and others were not so majestic on weekdays, I'm afraid they would start shouting, "Why? If the head master wants to accept disciples, he should choose them from those of us who are the first disciples, and from those juniors."  What is it like to be chosen? Besides, you can take your pick, but getting two in return is not so shocking.

    Zuo Lengchan also knew how to recruit disciples from those who were new to the school. Although those people may not have dared to express anything in the past, they would eventually become dissatisfied. As time went by, it would become serious. This disharmonious factor could not exist.  Then he shouted loudly: "Why don't you make any noise? Please be quiet. You are all acting in such a decent manner. You are just making people laugh."

    After everyone was shouted down, Zuo Lengchan said with an expression of hatred for steel, "You still have the nerve to say, what have you done for ten years of practice, when you can't even compare with my junior brother who has only been practicing for five years?"

    Looking at the people who were being lectured and hanging their heads, Zuo Lengchan was furious, his face turned red, and he cursed: "Same internal skills, same basic sword skills, same basic palm skills.  , perfect qualifications, twice the time, this is how you repay the sect? From now on, I will add half an hour to the morning training time. Everyone must go to the school grounds for morning training, and they are absolutely not allowed to hide in the room, unless they break through to the third level.  Five-level mind method; after Youshi, if I find any of my disciples wandering outside, they are waiting for me to make you look good, do you hear me?"

    Everyone said with a sad face, "I heard it."

      Fei Bin saw that everyone's answers were weak and he yelled angrily: "You haven't eaten yet? Please speak louder."

    Lin Han shook his head below: Fei Bin is really a little bit stupid, but he just hasn't eaten. He mentioned it like this, which made him feel a little hungry.

    Seeing Fei Bin going crazy, the disciples also had a gloomy expression on Zuo Lengchan's face, and they no longer dared to paddle. They all replied loudly: "I heard it, and I will follow the instructions of the master and all the uncles."

    When Ding Mian saw Zuo Lengchan stopped talking, he knew that he didn't want to talk anymore, and he was also hungry because of Fei Bin's word "eat". He waved his hand and said to the disciples below: "Remember what the leader said, go back and practice hard.  There were many opportunities in the future to learn from my master, but they all came to an end."

    When everyone gradually dispersed, only Zuo Lengchan, Ding Mian, Fei Bin, Di Xiu, Li Ji, Xu Zheng and Lin Han were left.  Lin Han walked to Ding Mian and said, "Master, I would like to ask you and Uncle Zuo for help with something."

    Although Lin Han has been a disciple for a year, Ding Mian feels very comfortable every time he hears Lin Han call him master.  He probably knew why Lin Han was looking for him, so he said, "Well, you finally made up your mind. Let's go eat first and talk later."

    Lin Han nodded, and then the seven of them walked to the dining hall.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 9 Speaking of Ren

    Update time: 2012-05-02

    After accompanying Zuo Lengchan for breakfast, the seven of them came to the Songshan Hall together. What was about to be done next was the apprenticeship ceremony for Li Ji and Xu Zheng. Lin Han had already experienced it once and still remembered it freshly.

    Under the witness of Ding Mian and Fei Bin, Li Ji and Xu Zheng kowtowed to Zuo Lengchan and served tea respectively. Even if this ceremony of apprenticeship was completed, they would have to change their names to call Zuo Lengchan their master from now on.  A generation of disciples like Ding Mian in the sect were demoted from uncle to master.

    After the ceremony was completed, Zuo Lengchan encouraged the two of them again, saying that they should practice hard and so on. Then he dismissed the two of them. Fei Bin and Di Xiu also left one after another. Zuo Lengchan was the only one left in the hall.  , Ding Mian and Lin Han.

    Before Lin Han and the other two could speak, Zuo Lengchan said, "Come to the study with me."

    The two of them followed Zuo Lengchan into the study. Lin Han quickly moved out the chair. Zuo Lengchan sat down and asked, "Junior brother, is there something wrong?"

    Ding Mian nodded and said, "Yes, senior brother, Xiaohan asked you and me for help in the morning."

    Zuo Lengchan looked at Lin Han and said, "Tell me, your master can't solve anything, and you need to involve your uncle."

    Lin Han smiled awkwardly and said: "It's about martial arts training. As you know, I have practiced the Songshan Mental Technique to the fifth level of Dzogchen a few years ago."

    Zuo Lengchan also knew about this matter. At that time, he sighed at his talent and perseverance. Zuo Lengchan motioned for him to continue.

    "At that time, the disciple was not in a hurry to practice the sixth level of the Songshan Heart Technique, but wanted to lay a solid foundation, so he spent another year focusing on learning basic sword techniques and basic palm techniques. Now the disciple feels that he has arrived  The bottleneck is that I can no longer improve the basic skills, so I want to practice higher-level martial arts." Lin Han gradually expressed his thoughts.

    Zuo Lengchan said: "It's not wrong for you to spend a year on polishing the basic skills. You will definitely benefit a lot in the future. Since you want to practice higher-level skills now, you can ask your master for them.  , I think it¡¯s impossible for Junior Brother Ding to refuse to agree to this precious apprentice like you.¡±

    Ding Mian chuckled. He was very satisfied with grabbing Lin Han as his disciple from Zuo Lengchan. He didn't care about Zuo Lengchan's complaints from time to time and just regarded it as making a fortune silently.

    Ding Mian said: "I wanted to teach him the last four levels of the Songshan Heart Technique and the Great Songyang Divine Palm, but this little guy never asked. I think he has his own ideas. I might as well listen to him.  explain."

    As expected, they are all smart people. Although Ding Mian never asks questions, he also has a strong balance in his heart.  Lin Han continued: "Master and uncle, do you remember what happened in Songshan Mountain just before the disciples went up the mountain?"

    Zuo Lengchan naturally cannot forget it. He still regrets it until now. If he had not wanted to show off in front of Yue Buqun and others at that time, the more than twenty elite disciples would not have been encountered by the demon sect. Zuo Lengchan is now  They are all grudges, thinking that it is the most costly thing they have ever done in their lives.

    Without waiting for Zuo Lengchan to answer, Lin Han continued: "Since the death of his parents, the disciple has been dependent on his elder brother. The elder brother went home because of something that day, and he could have avoided it, but he insisted on going back to the mountain.  I remember that my brother was very happy to say that he was sent to greet the leaders of the other four sects, but he never expected that in the afternoon, he would be informed by the senior brothers on the mountain that he was dead."

    The words made the three of them look sad. After a moment, Lin Han said: "From then on, I vowed to take revenge. However, the martial arts that the Demon Cult allows me to do are too high. I am afraid that I will never be able to take revenge in my lifetime."

    Ding Mian shouted: "What are you talking about? You are so worthless. With your qualifications and good martial arts skills, you can certainly go".

    Lin Han interrupted Ding Mian and said: "But, Master, how many years will it take? Twenty years? Or thirty years? By that time, Ren Woxing will probably die of old age. I cannot afford to wait, and I must not let Ren  My deeds end well.¡±

    Zuo Lengchan and Ding Mian were so choked by Lin Han that they could not speak. Although both of them spurred Lin Han and the twenty people to practice hard with hatred, they also knew that the secret books of the Songshan Sect were not more advanced than those of the Demon Sect.  It's not the kind of thing that can be done quickly. It's ultimately a lie to seek revenge.

    After a long silence, Zuo Lengchan said: "The Demon Cult said that if you let me do whatever you want, you are already dead."

    "But, uncle, do you believe it?" Lin Han asked.

    Ding Mian looked at Lin Han and said, "Tell me, what's in your mind, I know you've had your own thoughts since you were a child." Then he turned to Zuo Lengchan: "Remember what I told my senior brother, Xiaohan was practicing internal strength at that time.  What the protector said to me afterwards is still fresh in my mind."

    Lin Han was a little surprised. He didn't expect Ding Mian to tell Zuo Lengchan about it.In the end, he realized that he was doing it to strengthen Zuo Lengchan's trust in him. No one would have thought that an eight-year-old boy would have the scheming to say those words.  Zuo Lengchan and Ding Mian also took Lin Han's words seriously, which is why they later gained trust.

    Zuo Lengchan said: "Tell me what you think."

    "Later, the disciple learned from his senior brother that Ren Woxing's martial arts was so powerful. Just his subordinates defeated Taoist Master Tianmen of Mount Tai and Mr. Mo Da, the master of Hengshan. Ren Woxing even easily defeated Huashan Yue.  No group, only the master uncle can be on a tie with him." Lin Han said and glanced at Zuo Lengchan secretly.

    Noticing his little move, Zuo Lengchan smiled bitterly: "You don't need to put gold on my uncle's face. Others don't know it. Don't you, master and disciple, know it? Master uncle has actually failed."

    Lin Han didn't think so, and said: "You don't think any of the five sects in the Five Sacred Mountains can be the opponent of Ren Woxing. My disciple thinks that if he only learns the martial arts of the five sects, it will be difficult to defeat him even if he takes twenty or thirty years. I heard that Ren Woxing  The unique secret technique of absorbing stars is specially designed to absorb people's internal energy. How can ordinary internal energy resist it?"

    This sentence actually spoke to Zuo Lengchan¡¯s heart. It was precisely because he thought the same way that he created the extremely cold ice energy.

    Seeing Zuo Lengchan nodding, Lin Han secretly rejoiced: Of course I know that¡¯s what you think, and these words are specially said for you.

    Lin Han continued: "The disciple's idea is whether we can cultivate the inner strength to have attributes, so that the true energy can have freezing and burning effects. In this way, as long as I dare to absorb the true energy, the cold true energy will  It will freeze his meridians, and the hot Qi will burn his meridians."

    Zuo Lengchan didn¡¯t expect that he could think of this step, so he asked, ¡°Why do you have these thoughts?¡±

    Ding Mian answered for him: "As a disciple, I usually have some strange ideas. Although most of them have no effect, some of them still have some truth. Just like my junior brother, I was already in Songshan Mental Technique No. 7  I stayed on the eighth floor for a long time, but finally broke through to the eighth floor under his reminder.¡±

    Zuo Lengchan was shocked. You must know that master-like figures like them would not break through just because of a child's incomprehensible words. He originally thought that Ding Mian had the epiphany on his own, but he did not expect that Lin Han's contribution was also involved, although it may not be possible.  For example, what Ding Mian said was Lin Han's reminder, but Lin Han's thoughts must have played a huge role in it.  At this moment, Zuo Lengchan no longer dared to underestimate Lin Han's thoughts.

    Lin Han could also feel the change in Zuo Lengchan's attitude, and said while the iron was hot: "When I was young, my brother would always tell his disciples stories about the martial arts world. When my brother was not at home, the disciple would think randomly when he was alone, and he didn't know what those thoughts would be.  What effect it has, I will tell Master later when I have more contact with him, but I didn¡¯t expect Master to care so much.¡±

    Zuo Lengchan said: "In this case, junior brother has a keen eye for gold. I admire you as a senior brother."

    Ding Mian also smiled and said: "That's right, I was optimistic about Xiaohan when he first started, otherwise he would be my apprentice."

    Lin Han was moved in his heart. Ding Mian's words were correct. He had always believed in him, so he willingly accepted him as his teacher.

    Lin Han said: "I remember my brother once said that the Mingjiao, the predecessor of the Demon Sect, once had a skill called "Ice Sponge Palm". Its palm power was extremely cold and could freeze the blood when it hits a person. The disciple thought that if he could practice it,  With such palm power, you will definitely not be afraid of the great star-absorbing technique that I can do."

    "Yes, the inner strength of the ice will definitely be able to restrain the star-absorbing method of letting me do it. It would be great if I could get the "Ice Palm"." Zuo Lengchan said with regret.

    "In addition, I have heard that among the seventy-two unique skills of the Shaolin School, there is one called "Burning Wood Knife Technique". I imagine that it must be driven by a scorching internal force. If you master this kind of scorching Qi, you can also restrain me.  OK."

    Zuo Lengchan and Ding Mian looked at each other and smiled. They did not expect that the problem that had troubled them for so long would be solved by a thirteen-year-old second-generation disciple. Although Lin Han only had an idea, for a martial arts master like Zuo Lengchan  Speaking of which, based on his understanding of martial arts and meridians, as long as he is careful, it is possible to deliberately create a martial arts.  No one had done it before. Firstly, it was because there was no need. It was enough to pass on the martial arts that had been tempered for thousands of years. On the other hand, no matter how careful you were, it was still risky. No one would do something thankless.

    Now the situation of the Songshan Sect is different. The star-absorbing magic of Ren Wo Xing hangs over the head of the Songshan Sect, and Zuo Lengchan must do the difficult thing.

    Zuo Lengchan finally understood Lin Han's thoughts at this time and was surprised by his ambition. He turned to Ding Mian and said, "Did you also tell him that I am cultivating the ice energy?"

    Ding Mian smiled, acquiescing.

    Zuo Lengchan asked again: "Why don't you learn the Songshan Mental Method?"The sixth level formula is waiting here.  "

    Lin Han could only scratch his head and chuckle, but he didn't expect Zuo Lengchan to see through it.

    Zuo Lengchan suddenly said seriously: "You are so sure that I will hand over the Ice Scripture to you. You must know that no one else in the Songshan Sect has learned it."

    "Ah?" Lin Han was dumbfounded when Zuo Lengchan said, "Why can't it be good?"

    Ding Mian stepped forward and said: "Brother, there is no need to tease him anymore. We have watched Xiaohan grow up and we can trust him. This child regards Songshan as his home. We senior brothers don't want to bother anymore, so we might as well teach Xiaohan."  .¡±

    Lin Han looked at Zuo Lengchan longingly, feeling extremely grateful to Ding Mian.

    Zuo Lengchan pondered for a moment, nodded and said, "What you said is right. For the sake of my junior brother, I will pass it on to him. It's just a pity that he is not my disciple. Otherwise, there would be no harm in giving the entire Songshan Mountain to him."

    Ding Mian chuckled and said, "The apprentice is mine, isn't it also yours?"

    Lin Han didn't expect Zuo Lengchan to think so highly of him, and said: "Lin Han will always be a disciple of Songshan, no matter where and when. Master knows my temperament and is not the material to be the leader, but the disciple will protect me Songshan."  of."

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 10 The Scripture of Ice

    Update time: 2012-05-02

    Zuo Lengchan finally decided to teach Fei Linhan the Ice Scripture. As Ding Mian said, they had all seen Lin Han's performance in the past few years.

    Zuo Lengchan was not surprised when he heard that Lin Han had no intention of becoming the head of Songshan Mountain.  When Ding Mian led Lin Han and said that he wanted to accept him as his disciple and Lin Han was completely willing, Zuo Lengchan knew that Lin Han was not here.  Others may not know it yet, but he did know the inside story. At that time, Lin Han's internal power had already reached the fifth level of Dzogchen, and he was the best among many disciples. If his age was also included, he had already pulled away the other second-generation disciples.  A lot, and the future is limitless given time.  As long as he waits for a while, he will definitely be accepted as the head disciple. However, he had previously accepted Ding Mian as his disciple, which shows that he has no interest in becoming the head disciple or taking any further step.

    Zuo Lengchan also knew Ding Mian¡¯s thoughts clearly.  Although Ding Mian liked Lin Han very much on weekdays, at that time, he suddenly wanted to accept Lin Han as his disciple out of temptation.  Lin Han's qualifications are there. Zuo Lengchan is not worried that he will not be able to learn martial arts well. What he is worried about is whether Lin Han's heart is in Songshan. Although it has been basically confirmed in four years that he has no alien intentions, this has not been involved before.  What significant benefits have been gained.

    If Lin Han was reluctant to accept Ding Mian as his teacher at that time, not only would Ding Mian look down upon him, but Zuo Lengchan would also find it difficult to fully trust him again.  The meaning of becoming a disciple of Zuo Lengchan is completely different from that of becoming a disciple of Ding Mian. If you become a disciple of Zuo Lengchan, he is the disciple of the head of the family; if you become a disciple of Ding Mian, no matter how powerful Ding Mian is, his disciples will be the same as the head of the family.  Bit insulated.

    Although Zuo Lengchan was also angry that Ding Mian did not discuss with him to test Lin Han, fortunately the result was not bad. It didn't matter whether Lin Han was the leader or not, as long as he had the Songshan Sect in his heart, it was enough.

    At that time, if Lin Han had even the slightest reluctance, he would not be able to escape Zuo Lengchan's eyes. A hero must be as good as a hero.

    Lin Han didn't know what Zuo Lengchan and Ding Mian were thinking, otherwise he would be so frightened that he would break out in a cold sweat.  After all, it was out of consideration for the friendship between Nian and Ding Mian that he was willing to become his disciple with the idea of ??repaying him.

    It was precisely because of these things that Lin Han didn't know that Zuo Lengchan and Ding Mian believed in him so much. Otherwise, how could Lin Han's tricks be hidden from their eyes.  The Ice Scripture is not a piece of cabbage on the street, and it cannot be learned just by wanting to learn it. Fortunately, Zuo Lengchan finally decided to pass it on to Lin Han.

    Now that the decision has been made, Zuo Lengchan did not delay. He stood up and found the secret book of "The Ice Scripture" from the bookshelf. He did not avoid Ding Mian and Lin Han at all, nor did they deliberately avoid it.

    Zuo Lengchan handed the secret book to Lin Han: "Just read it here and memorize it as soon as possible. While my uncle and your master have time, ask if there is anything you don't understand.

    Lin Han respectfully took the secret book from Zuo Lengchan and started to read it from the first page. Regardless of whether he understood it or not, he planned to write it down first.

    Lin Han no longer cared about Zuo Lengchan and Ding Mian being by his side. He held the secret book in both hands and read it in a low voice. It took several minutes to complete it from beginning to end.  After doing it once, start all over again. After five times, you have memorized a thin secret book firmly in your heart. You recite it silently in your heart for the last time. After you open the secret book and compare it and find that it is correct, you confirm that you have completely memorized it and will not forget it again.

    After memorizing it, take a closer look at this technique and try to understand it.

    I saw that this "Ice Scripture" is divided into four levels, which correspond to the last four levels of the Songshan Mental Technique.  Except for the bonus of ice attribute, this technique should not be much different from the last four levels of Songshan Heart Technique.

    Seeing that Lin Han had finished reciting it, Zuo Lengchan said to him: "The Ice Sutra is divided into four layers, which correspond to the last four layers of Songshan's Heart Method. They are still based on the first five layers of Songshan's Heart Method, but the latter  The meridians that run are different. It can be said to be another version of the last four levels of the Songshan Heart Method. It can well inherit the Songshan Heart Method. You can directly practice the Ice Sutra based on the fifth level of the Songshan Heart Method.

    Seeing Lin Han closing the secret book and listening carefully, Zuo Lengchan nodded and smiled, and continued: "Before practicing, you must first remember one thing. The Ice Manual is a technique with the purpose of cultivating the true energy of ice. It not only has unique  The method of operation, the meridians that pass through it are different from the Songshan Heart Method, and the time for practicing the exercises must be strictly controlled. You can only perform the exercises during the Hai hour of the day, otherwise you will suffer backlash. This must be kept in mind."

    Lin Han was shocked. He didn't expect that the cultivation of the "Ice Manual" had such strict requirements, and the secret book did not mention it. If another person who didn't know the inside story practiced it rashly, he would definitely suffer the backlash of the true energy.

    Zuo Lengchan explained: "Every day at Haishi and Zishi, it is the coldest time between heaven and earth. The air of heaven and earth has the attribute of coldness. If you practice at these two times according to the tips in the scriptures, you can be in the body.  Generate ice energy; as for why you only practice for one hour, it is because the human body cannot absorb natural energy with ice-cold properties that has not been transformed for a long time.??So one hour is better. Any longer time will damage the body and the gain will outweigh the losses. There is no hard and fast rule for choosing Hai hour, but Hai hour is the best. If it is too late, it will affect the activities of the next day.  It won't hurt for a day or two, but it will cause great harm to the body over time.  "

    Ding Mian said at this time: "Xiaohan, you have always been diligent in practicing, but you must be careful when practicing the Ice Sutra. It must not exceed an hour, and you must not do it too hastily."

    "Disciple understands." Lin Han understood.

    Zuo Lengchan taught patiently: "The first level of the Ice Scripture is the jade palm condensation, which means that after the first level of heart method is completed, when the true energy is poured into the palms, there will be frost condensation on the palms.  When both palms are completely covered by a thin layer of frost, it means that the first level of mental technique is completed."

    "As for the second level of cold palm to subdue demons, the palm power at this time is stronger than the first level. The first level of palm power can only make the enemy feel cold through contact, while the second level of palm power can stay at  It works in the opponent's body for a long time. Only by practicing to the second level can you not be afraid of anyone in the Demon Sect except for those who want to do whatever you want, and you will not be easily defeated even if you are defeated by the Demon Sect's envoys. At this time, you have  The ability to slay demons.¡±

    Hearing the power of Zuo Lengchan¡¯s second layer of ice energy, Lin Han made a horizontal comparison in his mind.  According to what Zuo Lengchan said, if you can compete with Qu Yang and Xiang Wentian when you reach Dacheng, then you will probably not lose against Mo Da and Fei Bin, and you can even defeat them;  The same goes for Ren, Liu Zhengfeng and several nuns from the Hengshan sect.  It seems that if you want to travel in the world, you must enter the second level of the Ice Scripture, with the second level becoming the most important.

    After Lin Han digested what he said before, Zuo Lengchan continued: "The third level is the ice soul freezing the sky. At this stage, you can drive the ice true energy into the opponent's meridians.  Inject the Qi into the Dantian to deal with it." At this point, Zuo Lengchan's face straightened: "Xiao Han, I hope you can remember that one day when you have trained the Ice Qi to the third level, you must not use it on Songshan disciples.  When the third level of ice energy is poured into the meridians and Dantian, it will be very painful, like a knife stabbing the heart, and it is difficult to get rid of it. I hope you will be careful."

    Lin Han nodded. He would never pour the ice energy into his dantian unless absolutely necessary.

    Finally, when talking about the fourth level, Zuo Lengchan said with a smile: "As for the fourth level, I call it 'pointing to the sky and dividing the earth'. The master is also the first to enter this level. The ice true energy and the  There is no difference at the third level, except that the running meridians are more complicated. They are no longer limited to the main meridians of both palms, but extend to ten fingers. After the fourth level is completed, all ten fingers can emit cold ice energy, which can be used in the world.  Just draw at will."

    Lin Han was somewhat familiar with the fourth level mentioned by Zuo Lengchan. He remembered that in the original three fights in Shaolin between Zuo Lengchan and Ren Woxing, Zuo Lengchan used his index finger to resist  With Ren Woxing's palm, the cold ice energy is injected into Ren Woxing's meridians and then enters the Dantian.  Presumably by that time Zuo Lengchan had already reached the fourth level of the Ice Scripture.

    Ding Mian said: "The second major achievement can compete with the demon sect's left and right envoys, the third major achievement can definitely defeat them, and there is almost no resistance in the world, and the fourth major achievement can deal with the demon Ren Woxing, so powerful  The astonishing ice energy makes my junior brother feel a little jealous."

    Zuo Lengchan knew what he said was a joke. With his own efforts, it took him five years to practice the Ice Scripture to the fourth level. Ding Mian would not be willing to spend five years or even longer to practice it.  The Ice Scripture, not to mention that although Ding Mian's current strength is slightly inferior to that of himself, Ren Woxing, etc., he is definitely not inferior to that hypocrite Yue Buqun. Continuing to practice the Songshan Heart Method is the right way.

    Lin Han didn't know the joints. He really thought that Ding Mian also wanted to practice, so he hurriedly asked: "Master also wants to practice the ice energy?"

    Zuo Lengchan smiled and said: "You haven't practiced the later levels of the Songshan Heart Method, so it's just right to practice the Ice Scripture now. Your master has already practiced the Songshan Heart Method to the eighth level. You can practice the Ice Scripture again."  The gain outweighs the loss, and you and I are enough to deal with whatever I do."

    Ding Mian smiled and said: "This is exactly the reason. With my martial arts, there are not many opponents in the world. In our Five Mountains Sword Sect, except for you, Master Zuo, no one is my opponent."

    Lin Han thought that in the original work, Ding Mian, who also cultivated the Songshan Mental Technique to the eighth level, was on the same level as Mo Da, only inferior to Zuo Lengchan and Yue Buqun.  Now that Ding Mian has entered the eighth level five years earlier than in the original work, it is hard to say who will win against Yue Buqun.  But I can¡¯t believe that Yue Buqun has the sword skills to ward off evil spirits. When the time comes, ¡°I will swing my sword from the palace, who can compete with me?¡±

    Lin Han felt that it was still necessary to remind him, and after straightening his thoughts, he said: "Master, master, this disciple feels that it is necessary to be more cautious. In the past few years, this disciple has become more or less familiar with our Five Mountains Sword Sect, and he has some feelings in his heart.Law.  "

    "Oh," Zuo Lengchan said in surprise, "Please tell me and listen."

    Standing up straight, Lin Han said: "When it comes to the strength of the sect, apart from my Songshan sect, I don't think of anyone else. Master's martial arts is definitely the best among the five mountains. Master's martial arts and Yue Buqun should be among the best. Fei  Uncle Master should be about the same as Master Mo from Hengshan. The martial arts disciples of the other uncles are not familiar with him. I think he will be no worse than Taoist Master Tianmen and the Master Tai from Hengshan. Besides, there are many of us." Seeing the two of them nodding in agreement.  Finally, Lin Han continued: "It seems that we are stronger than the other four sects combined, but this is not the case."

    Ding Mian said: "But it is actually stronger than the four factions combined. Why not?"

    Lin Han didn't pay attention to Ding Mian's interruption. Zuo Lengchan must have thought so too, so he continued: "Let's talk about the Huashan sect first. The disciples think that what we should worry about the most in Songshan is Huashan. People in the world call Yue Buqun a 'gentleman'."  Jian', in my opinion, he is a hypocrite. It's better for this kind of person without strength. Once he has strength, his plans will be bigger. "Either don't take action or take action without mercy" is this kind of person, so I should be regarded as Yue Buqun.  When making a move, no matter whether it is reasonable or not, you must be careful of his back move. In addition, no one can tell whether Feng Qingyang, the master of Huashan Sword Sect, is still alive. What if Feng Qingyang himself or his descendant suddenly appears?  "

    Hearing Lin Han¡¯s words, Zuo Lengchan and Zuo Lengchan looked solemn. They had really never thought about Feng Qingyang¡¯s problem.

    Lin Han continued: "In addition, although Ning Zhongze of Huashan is a female, her martial arts is not bad, but many people will automatically ignore her. You must know that women can kill people with swords, especially those with strong martial arts."  woman."

    Ding Mian was amused by Lin Han and said, "You kid, it's all nonsense that a woman with strong martial arts skills can kill people."

    Zuo Lengchan said: "I think Xiaohan's words are very reasonable. We have really ignored Ningzhong. That woman had some reputation in the world before marrying Yue Buqun.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 11 The secret that cannot be told

    Update time: 2012-05-02

    After analyzing the strength of Huashan, Lin Han paused for a moment and continued: "Besides Huashan, the thing that needs attention is the Hengshan Sect. Fortunately, the Hengshan Sect only has two masters, Mr. Mo Da and Liu Zhengfeng."

    Ding Mian responded: "Yes, although Hengshan has the second most disciples among the Five Mountains, the only masters are Mo Da and Liu Zhengfeng, who are easier to deal with than the hypocrite Yue Buqun."

    Lin Han shrugged, knowing that you would think so. Didn¡¯t you suffer a big loss in the original work?

    Seeing that Lin Han did not agree with Ding Mian¡¯s words, Zuo Lengchan asked, ¡°Who else is there in Hengshan?¡±

    Seeing that Zuo Lengchan was frightened by the illusory Feng Qingyang and became suspicious, he was helpless and said: "Uncle, do you think we have senior experts in Songshan?"

    In fact, after finishing speaking, Zuo Lengchan felt something was wrong. At this moment, he also knew that he was too worried. In the Battle of Huashan, all the elites of the five sects were completely wiped out. Except for Huashan, which was the battlefield, some people might have escaped. How could the other four sects be so lucky?  .

    Lin Han said: "It is Mr. Mo Da that we need to be careful about. Even though Mo Da is an honest man, it is very scary for an honest man to get angry. An honest man with strong martial arts skills is even more scary. And the most terrifying thing is an honest man with strong martial arts skills who has learned to sneak attack."  .¡±

    Ding Mian patted Lin Han on the head and said, "You can't finish your words in one breath. How did you know that Mo Da Da Da had a sneak attack?"

    Lin Han smiled bitterly and said: "Then how can other second-generation disciples believe that you like to pat my head? You usually don't get close to strangers."

    Zuo Lengchan looked thoughtfully at the hand on Lin Han's head. It seemed that it was not impossible for Mo Da to launch a sneak attack.

    Seeing the reminder, Ding Mian still didn't react. Lin Han became anxious and said bluntly: "Master, if an honest person is bullied by you, on a dark and windy night, when no one is whispering,  , I¡¯ll give you a try, and I can guarantee that no one will be left alive, what do you think?¡±

    "Well, this is a possibility." He immediately reacted: "You unlucky kid, how can you talk?"

    "No, I'm just making an analogy. I don't mean to offend you." It's better not to say this.

    Zuo Lengchan smiled and said: "Xiaohan, don't you keep a straight face all day long in front of other senior uncles and senior brothers? Why are you so casual in front of master and senior uncles?"

    Lin Han really hadn't thought about this problem himself. He was silent for a moment and seemed to find a reason. He said: "Maybe it's because there is no pressure in front of Master and Uncle. I can't trust other people. Only Master and Uncle are the disciples who can completely trust me."  people."

    Listening to Lin Han's flattery, Zuo Lengchan smiled slightly and said, "Continue to analyze, what's going on below."

    "Well, what's down there? There's no more down there." Lin Han said.

    "Why is there nothing down there? If there is, take it out quickly." Ding Mian's hand tended to pat Lin Han's head again.

    A good man doesn¡¯t want to suffer the immediate consequences, so Lin Han shouted: "Farewell, Master, there is really no one down below. The Tianmen Taoist from the Taishan Sect is not very good at martial arts and is still a reckless man. There are only a bunch of nuns in Hengshan Mountain. There is nothing to say."

    Zuo Lengchan pondered for a long time. Although Lin Han's words today may not be new, they are of great benefit to him. Some plans need to be changed. It seems that as Junior Brother Ding said, this child's ideas are different.  Ordinary people, regular contact will not only be beneficial in martial arts, but also unique in other aspects.  I really need to take him more seriously in the future.

    With the decision made in his heart, Zuo Lengchan's attitude became more cordial and he said with a smile: "I have said so much in a roundabout way just to remind us to be careful of Yue Buqun and Mr. Mo Da. We are afraid that Feng Qingyang is just a cover.  Bar."

    Lin Han was dumbfounded by what Zuo Lengchan said, this is too evil!  Comparing it with Ding Mian, who was still a little confused next to him, he couldn't help but sigh in his heart: This is the difference between the leader and the thug.

    Zuo Lengchan didn't care that Lin Han hadn't answered him yet, and continued: "I'm sure you have never met Yue Buqun and Mr. Mo Da. Whether it is after joining the sect or before joining the sect, you seem to have great opinions on them.  Do you know anything?"

    what do you know?  Lin Han thought to himself, I know a lot. If I really tell you, I can scare you to death, and then scare you back to life, I don't know if you will be scared to death again.

    Looking at Zuo Lengchan, Lin Han stammered: "Uncle, do you really want to say this?"

    "This can be said." Ding Mian suddenly interjected from the side, startling Lin Han.

    "Well, this must be said." Zuo Lengchan also threatened.

    Lin Han felt like he was breaking out in a cold sweat, and he broke out in an instant. He was so cruel that he gave up.  Gritting his teeth, he said to Ding Mian: "Master, I lied to you about something. I have a secret in my heart?A secret that cannot be told.  "

    Ding Mian shouted: "Xiaohan, you are very good. You have learned to lie to Master. Today, your unspeakable secret must be revealed."

    "Then the disciple just said that?"

    "Say, don't talk about mother-in-law and mother-in-law." Ding Mian couldn't help it anymore.

    Lin Han knew that he could no longer hide it, so he said, "This disciple has been different since he was a child."

    Zuo Lengchan said: "Why is it different?"

    "Well, my disciple said that he likes to listen to his brother telling stories. Every time he hears the previous story, he can guess the character's character. Based on the character, he can know what that person will do next. It's very accurate." Lin Han poured out his bamboo tube.  He told the unspeakable secret like a bean.

    "How accurate is it?" Ding Mian interjected.

    "Fifty percent." Lin Han answered confidently.

    Zuo Lengchan's veins popped out and he said in a low voice: "Is this your secret that can't be told? Junior Brother Ding, you two masters and apprentices sang the double recital very well. You're playing with Zuo, right?"

    Ding Mian was a little embarrassed. He didn't expect that he would accompany him to fool around. Over the years, he was very familiar with Lin Han's character. Even though he usually showed an indifferent look in front of other people, sometimes he would be like this today.  It was a fooling around, but this time the two of them forgot the time and place when they were happy.

    Seeing that Zuo Lengchan was really angry, Lin Han was also speechless for a while. He really had a secret that he couldn't tell, and no one could tell it.  It was all because I had spoken too freely before, forgetting that Zuo Lengchan was much more evil than Ding Mian.  If only Ding Mian was around, even if he said that Feng Qingyang was thinking about Guo Cliff, he would only remember that Feng Qingyang was thinking about Guo Cliff; and Zuo Lengchan would definitely ask how he knew it and who told him  of.

    It¡¯s just that I revealed too much and Zuo Lengchan caught the flaw, so it seems that I can only use a trick.  Lin Han said with a face full of embarrassment: "Master, I didn't do it on purpose, it's just that there was something strange about that incident."

    Zuo Lengchan had a sullen face and spoke from his nose: "What's going on?"

    Lin Han said: "I really didn't lie. I can really judge a person's character and what he might do from his name and some related things. It's just that it doesn't work sometimes, so I don't dare to be sure. But things don't work."  The stakes are too high to hide."

    Zuo Lengchan continued: "What about Yue Buqun and Mo Da?"

    "Yeah" Lin Han nodded and cursed in his heart: After all, I have watched the TV series several times. Yue Buqun knew what he was going to do when he stuck his butt out, and he wasn't lying about that.

    Ding Mian approached Lin Han and asked in a low voice: "Is that really happening?"

    Lin Han still nodded.  How could Zuo Lengchan not hear what Lin Han and the two said with Zuo Lengchan's skills? We cannot believe in the existence of gods and ghosts, nor can we deny their non-existence. Moreover, Lin Han has never had any contact with people in the world on Songshan Mountain.  Yue Buqun knew so well that it couldn't be justified. Could it be someone else in Songshan who told him?  Then he quickly denied his guess. Not to mention that no one had such an insight, even those who did had already reminded themselves that there was no need to beat around the bush and borrow a child's words.

    Thinking of this, Zuo Lengchan somewhat believed Lin Han's words and asked, "Then tell me what kind of person my uncle is and what he will do in the future?"

    Seeing that Zuo Lengchan actually believed it, Lin Han snickered in his heart. Originally he just wanted to pull it off casually, but seeing Zuo Lengchan's serious look, Lin Han had to take it seriously.

    "I really want to say it, but it might not be very popular." Lin Han looked at Zuo Lengchan nervously and tried his best to get vaccinated.

    Ding Mian also stopped joking and said, "Don't you still arrange for your uncle to say whatever it is?"

    Lin Han nodded and said: "Uncle is very courageous and has strong calculation ability, and he also has many methods."

    "Hero?" Zuo Lengchan asked, "Speak directly if you have something to say, no need to beat around the bush."

    Lin Han continued: "With the current strength of our Songshan sect, it is far stronger than other gangs in the Jianghu, and now the demon sect is rampant in the Jianghu. The Shaolin and Wudang sects deliberately keep a low profile, while the Kunlun and Emei sects are closed to the mountains.  This is a once-in-a-lifetime development opportunity for our Songshan sect.¡±

    "Yes, I didn't expect you to think of so much. So what do you think the master should do?" Zuo Lengchan asked.

    "Since the Kunlun and Emei sects have faded out of the world, no matter what their original intention is, they will never repeat themselves and can be ignored for the time being; while the Demon Sect can use it to force the other four sects of the Five Mountains under the guise of resisting the Demon Sect and unite the five sects into one  , Of course, this is not for the disciples of the four sects. To be honest, we have no shortage of people. What we want is the territory of the four sects. After the five sects are united, they will be able to compete with the two sects of Shaolin and Wudang." Lin Han said.

    Zuo Lengchan and Ding Mian looked at each other and saw the brilliance in the other's eyes.  Zuo Lengchan smiled and said: "Very good,Although you can think so long-term, it is really difficult to regard you as a young man who is only thirteen years old.  "

    Lin Han looked at Ding Mian and said, "Master knows that since my brother was gone, the disciple suddenly became enlightened. It seems that he has matured prematurely."

    Ding Mian smiled and said: "Premature? This word is quite appropriate, but isn't it just precocious? It's obviously not yet time."

    With an embarrassed smile, Lin Han continued: "We, the Songshan Sect, want to establish a thousand-year foundation. There are three points that we need to pay attention to."

    "Oh, tell me." Zuo Lengchan was also interested.

    Lin Han said: "The first thing is from within the Five Sacred Mountains. They are deliberately strong against the other four sects, focusing on guarding against Yue Buqun; the second point is from the Shaolin sect. Although they deliberately keep a low profile, it is because of the constraints of the Wudang sect, but Shaolin is absolutely  We don¡¯t want the situation of the Three Kingdoms to appear in the world, so we deliberately elevate the Shaolin Sect and show its weakness to make them think that the Songshan Sect cannot threaten it; the third point is the Wudang Sect, and Wudang¡¯s attitude is crucial  , trying to secretly form an alliance with Wudang to fight against Shaolin. If Shaolin's low-key is proactive, Wudang's low-key is forced. This can be exploited. I think Wudang very much hopes that there will be forces in the world to divert Shaolin's attention.  .¡±

    After thinking for a moment, Zuo Lengchan said to Ding Mian: "Bring Xiaohan here for future discussions."

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 12 The Way of Ice and Fire

    Update time: 2012-05-03

    Finally, he learned Zuo Lengchan's "Bing Zhen Jing", and his long-cherished wish came true. Needless to say, he felt happy in his heart. However, Lin Han was not satisfied. The calculations he had made for so many years were not just for the cold ice energy.  Lin Han didn't want to give up the fire attribute Qi.

    Lin Han looked at Zuo Lengchan with shining eyes, looking at him inexplicably.  Zuo Lengchan's face was full of doubts, and he thought to himself: I have even given you the coffin version of the "Ice Sutra", what are you waiting for?

    Realizing that his moral character was not very good, Lin Han scratched his head and said, "Uncle, do you know how to herd sheep?"

    "Why is it related to herding sheep again?" Zuo Lengchan was puzzled and said, "How can it be possible that my uncle knows how to herd sheep? He can herd dogs."

    Lin Han said hehely: "Then let me tell my uncle, you may not know that when you are herding sheep, one is herding, and a group is also herding, you know, hehe."

    Still confused, Zuo Lengchan asked: "Who else do you want to teach the "Ice Scripture" to? Tell you, no one except you, do you really think it is a common person?"

    "No, sir, don't get me wrong." Lin Han quickly explained that this problem was serious.  Seeing that Zuo Lengchan didn't understand what he meant, Lin Han said directly: "Master, look, since we have made the "Ice Sutra" from the Songshan Heart Method, should we also get the "Red Fire Sutra"?  ?¡±

    Zuo Lengchan smiled and said, "Why, isn't the Ice Scripture enough for you?"

    Ding Mian also said: "Xiaohan, don't be greedy for more. One advanced martial arts is enough. As long as you practice to a high level, you can conquer the world."

    Lin Han shook his head and said: "Master, uncle, I am not that impetuous person. I naturally know the principle of biting off more than I can chew, but I will tell you what I want to say slowly."

    "Oh" the two of them became interested and motioned for Lin Han to continue.

    "Let's talk about the big picture first. Since our Songshan sect aims to develop into a thousand-year-old sect, we naturally have many advanced martial arts. Like the Shaolin sect, there are seventy-two unique skills. But I have never heard of anyone in Shaolin talking about the seventy-two unique skills.  As long as a few people can master one of the two special skills, Shaolin will never lack masters." Lin Han continued, "Is it really just that Shaolin disciples are extremely talented? The disciples don't think so.  The fundamental reason is probably that there are many advanced secrets to choose from. As long as you have good talent and suitable skills, and you study hard and practice hard, your martial arts will naturally improve."

    Zuo Lengchan nodded: "What you said makes sense. People in the world only think that Shaolin produces masters, and they also know that Shaolin has seventy-two unique skills, but few people consider the relationship between the two. They only think that having one unique skill is enough.  .¡±

    "Yes, it is not true that one can achieve peerless martial arts by giving someone a unique skill, but if one has a bunch of unique skills to choose from but still has mediocre martial arts, then one is really stupider than a pig." Lin Han saw that Zuo Lengchan began to agree with his point of view,  Knowing that today's work is half done.  Deciding to add more firepower, he said: "This disciple believes that although talent is important, character is more critical. If you can find a martial arts secret book that suits your character, you will get twice the result with half the effort."

    Ding Mian said: "You think that unique skills are just cabbage, where can I find a bunch of them for you to choose from?"

    "That's why we need to work hard to gain as much as possible without forgetting the unique skills of our predecessors. A little will naturally become a lot." Lin Han continued: "However, the disciples believe that Shaolin's methods are not worth learning. We don't have the conditions.  , Wudang is our role model."

    "Go on," Zuo Lengchan said excitedly.

    Lin Han nodded, knowing that the matter was done. As long as Zuo Lengchan affirmed his thoughts, everything he wanted would come true.  Suppressing the excitement in his heart, Lin Han decided to draw a big cake for Zuo Lengchan and Ding Mian and hang it around their necks.  The analysis continued: "The most famous thing about Wudang is naturally the Tai Chi magic skill founded by Zhang Zhenren. It is most appropriate to compare Wudang's martial arts system to a tree. Tai Chi boxing and Tai Chi swordsmanship are the top fruits, and Tai Chi mental method  It is the upper part of the main pole of the big tree. The basic martial arts rules of Wudang Sect are the foundation and the lower part of the main pole. Others, such as the Splitting Wind Sword Technique, the Cloud Ladder Qing Kung Fu, etc. are the branches; Wudang disciples learn the basic mind when they get started.  Then those with low qualifications will develop in branch directions, and those with high qualifications will learn the Tai Chi Mental Technique. In this way, there will be top masters who learn Tai Chi Chuan and Tai Chi Sword, as well as first-class masters who can split the wind sword method and the Cloud Ladder Light Kung Fu.  Why worry about the development of the sect."

    Zuo Lengchan gently rubbed his chin and said, "Then what do you think should happen to our Songshan Sect?"

    Knowing that the meat show was coming, Lin Han said seriously: "There is no need to change the basics. Ordinary disciples will still focus on the first five levels of Songshan's mental skills, basic boxing skills, and basic swordsmanship. After the disciples' internal strength reaches the fourth level, they will be taught seventeen levels as appropriate.  Lu Songshan Sword Technique and the first five levels of the Great Songyang Divine Palm; after the internal skills have been cultivated to the fifth level of Dzogchen, high-level internal skills will be taughtMental Dharma, such as the last four levels of the Songshan Mental Dharma, such as the Ice Sutra, and the Red Fire Sutra.  "

    Zuo Lengchan smiled and said, "You really want fire-attribute internal strength."

    Lin Han nodded and said, "The reasons will be discussed later. Let's finish explaining the martial arts system first."

    Ding Mian asked: "Is there anything else behind?"

    "Well, and the most important point is" Lin Han continued: "The disciple feels that the Ice Scripture is definitely comparable to most of Shaolin's seventy-two stunts, but it is not as good as Shaolin's Yi Jing, Marrow Cleansing Classics and  Wudang's Tai Chi magic may be slightly inferior, although no one from Shaolin or Wudang sects can master those unique skills, but we have to guard against such a day."

    Zuo Lengchan said: "At present, it seems that Fang Zheng and Chongxu have not yet mastered those magical skills, but Xiaohan is right. Even if it is not for himself, he should consider the future of Songshan."

    "So this disciple has an idea, that is, after the fifth level of the Songshan Heart Method is completed, it will be divided into three paths. One will practice the last four levels of the Songshan Heart Method like the master, and the other will practice the Ice Sutra like the uncle.  , and practice a fire attribute skill along the way; among these three paths, no matter which one is successful, you will become a top master in the world. This is the most effective method at ordinary times. If our Songshan sect can be favored by God, we will gain a talent.  A disciple with extraordinary perseverance, if there is a martial art that combines yin and yang like the Wudang Tai Chi magic skill, and if you practice ice and fire and merge them into one, then the world will be respected by Songshan Mountain." After saying this, Lin Han looked at  Zuo Lengchan asked: "So, what do you think, uncle?"

    At this time, Zuo Lengchan and Ding Mian were not only surprised, but extremely shocked. They had always thought that Lin Han was a man who did not have much ambition. Naturally, there were not many people who could easily give up the position of the head of Songshan Mountain.  Ambitious, he didn't expect that he completely misunderstood Lin Han's meaning. He just looked down on the position of the leader. He had a greater ambition, which was to create an era.

    Zuo Lengchan was really surprised and excited. This is how a man should be, and how he should be when he gives birth to a child.  He glanced at Ding Mian gratefully. Fortunately, his junior brother had accepted him as a disciple earlier. He should not have been fettered by such vulgar things as the head position. He should have a broader sky.

    After calming down the excitement in his heart, Zuo Lengchan asked: "You just mentioned the big aspects, are there any smaller aspects?"

    Lin Han nodded again and said: "Yes, the small aspect is the disciple's personal development. Now the disciple's internal strength has just reached the fifth level of Dzogchen, so he wants to practice both ice and fire techniques. In addition to the ones mentioned above,  , and there are two reasons.¡±

    After thinking for a while, Lin Han continued: "One is the disciple's guess. If you practice the Ice Scripture to perfection and then switch to the fire attribute technique, you may not be able to fuse ice and fire because ice and fire are in conflict with each other.  It may even be dangerous, so the disciple wants to keep the two internal forces of ice and fire in a balanced state from the beginning; the other is that the Ice Scripture can only be practiced for one hour at night at Hai hour, and it is completely wasted during the day, so  The disciple wants to practice the fire attribute internal strength for an hour at noon."

    Ding Mian looked at Lin Han with a worried look at this time and said: "It is a good thing to have such ambitions. Master was worried that you were too indifferent before, but this road is absolutely difficult and dangerous. From ancient times to the present, only Zhang Zhenren of Wudang  He has succeeded, and he is following the path of yin and yang based on Taoism. The Tao focuses on health preservation, so the danger is naturally much smaller. However, your ice and fire way is different. As the saying goes, "Water and fire are ruthless", yours  It is obvious that the path of ice and fire is dangerous, are you really sure you want to take this path?"

    Lin Han was very moved. This master really didn't admit his mistake. He just had a goal in mind and insisted on it no matter what.

    Lin Han looked directly into Ding Mian's eyes and said, "This disciple doesn't want to give up."

    Zuo Lengchan also knew that once he embarked on this road, it would be difficult to look back, so he persuaded him deliberately: "Xiaohan, I don't know where your insecurity comes from. You don't have to explain it. No boy will pressure himself like you do."  Practitioners, what my uncle wants to say is that no matter what time, my uncle will protect you, and you can become a master even if you just practice the Ice Scripture."

    "This disciple had this idea five years ago and will never give up. Fortunately, my uncle has created the Ice Scripture, and I am already half relieved. This is already a gift from God. I don't dare to complain anymore." Although Lin Han did not  He knew where Zuo Lengchan could see the deepest truth in his soul, but he didn't want to explain it. It was just the instinctive reaction of a mature soul in a strange world. Perhaps when he became a master of martial arts, he could eliminate the deepest truth in his soul.  disturbed.

    Zuo Lengchan nodded and said: "As for the "Bing Zhen Jing", don't rush to practice these days, let the master think about it again." Then he waved to Lin Han: "You go down first, master  Bo and your master will study it further."

    "It's uncle, master, that disciple first"Withdrew.  "Lin Han bowed and retreated.

    Zuo Lengchan and Ding Mian were the only two people left in the study. No one spoke, and the silent room seemed even quieter at this moment.

    I don¡¯t know how much time passed, but Zuo Lengchan said: ¡°I have watched this child grow up, but I never knew that he also has a world in his heart, and it is so big that it makes senior brother feel old.¡±

    "That's right," Ding Mian said, "Xiaohan is different from other disciples since he was a child. At the beginning, he deliberately approached you and me, but I don't know when he started to get really close to you and me from the bottom of his heart.  , I thought he was approaching me just for you, senior brother, but in the end he became my disciple willingly."

    Zuo Lengchan sighed: "Yes, it's also because of him that we are much closer to each other. For a moment just now, I really felt like he was like my grandson."

    Ding Mian said: "It's not bad to have such a grandson. Why don't you just get closer to me, senior brother? It's been so long, and it's time to let go of what happened back then. Wouldn't it be nice to have this kid by your side in the future?"

    "No need, why rely on that false name to connect? There is nothing wrong with the relationship between master and nephew." Zuo Lengchan put away his nostalgic thoughts: "Let's not talk about this anymore, just try to help him."

    The sunrise at Fengchan Terrace was beautiful. Lin Han leaned against the stone wall quietly, squinting his eyes and facing the east, until he was disturbed by the sound of slight footsteps.

    "So you are really here, and that little guy Xu Zheng didn't lie." The voice turned out to be Ding Mian.

    Lin Han smiled and said: "How dare he lie to you? It was his disciple who told him."

    "The sunrise at Fengchan Terrace is beautiful," Ding Mian accompanied Lin Han to watch the sunrise and said, "Your uncle has already gone into seclusion and asked you to wait for another month. After you come out of seclusion, he will give you the secret books of ice and fire.

    "Yeah", Lin Han felt a warm current passing through his heart.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 13: A Little Success in Martial Arts

    Update time: 2012-05-03

    The plan for a year begins in spring, and the plan for a day begins in the morning.

    When the sun rises in the east, the red color beats the fire, dyeing this Zen platform with a sense of joy.  Under the scorching sun, the entire Fengchan platform was shining with golden light.  In this piece of golden light, a little purple-red faintly beats, bringing some movement to the quiet Fengchan platform, and increasingly bringing vitality to the green grass leaves shining with dewdrops.

    The dancing dot of purple is a young man wearing a purple-red gown. I can see that the young man has regular facial features, sword-shaped eyebrows, and piercing eyes. His whole body is exuding a compelling brilliance. His appearance is radiant and heroic, as if he is walking in the rivers and lakes with a sword.  , he must be a young hero-like figure that everyone praises.

    This is indeed the case. This person is Lin Han, the close disciple of Ding Mian, the head of the Thirteen Taibao of the Songshan Sword Sect. Although he has not yet walked in the world, his martial arts is quite superb.  Far better than those second-generation disciples of famous and upright sects, and even comparable to the elders of various sects.

    At this moment, Lin Han was seen holding the long sword tightly in his left hand, thrusting forward quickly without any room for maneuver. He was extremely ferocious. He thrust out such a fast sword in such a short period of time that it would be impossible to stop it without any precautions.  Only if you dodge with all your strength can you escape, but if you dodge, you will lose the upper hand. In a life-and-death fight, one step will lead to the other. Before the move is used up, Lin Han shakes his wrist urgently, takes two steps forward with both feet, and swings the long sword to the left.  Turning the thorns into slices, he intends to cut the opponent in half; then he keeps raising his wrist urgently, and lifts the long sword from the lower left to the upper right. If he is hit by such a sharp long sword, his whole body will be slanted from bottom to top.  Split in half.

    Although these moves are all basic sword moves, after being combined organically, Lin Han performed them with great force. The power was no less powerful than many exquisite sword techniques. The long sword was covered in red, sparks burst out from the tip of the sword from time to time, and the hot breath hit his face.  Later, it was Lin Han who added the inner strength of the fire attribute to the long sword, adding some power.

    After the sword move, Lin Han did not stop, and followed a few steps. He waved the long sword in his left hand slightly, and at the same time shot his right palm forward. The right palm was like jade with a faint cyan color, exuding a biting chill, if  Being hit by this palm, I couldn't help but wonder if my entire body would be instantly frozen.

    Split, stab, point, tease, collapse, cut, wipe, pierce, pick, lift, twist, sweep, the twelve basic sword techniques were used vividly by Lin Han, mixed with the right hand to slap or sweep, or send or block.  , perfectly making up for the flaws left by the full attack with the left hand, leaving no gaps for the enemy.  The sword technique is executed so fast that it is sure to attack the enemy's key point. The palm technique is used to take advantage of the gap in the defense to counterattack, which is extremely powerful.

    After practicing for a while, Lin Han withdrew his sword and closed his palms, stood and adjusted his breath for a moment, then let out a long sigh, and the hour-long practice every morning came to an end.  After picking up the scabbard and inserting the long sword back into it, Lin Han held the sword with the scabbard in his chest, leaning against the stone wall and looking at the rising sun in the east, thinking that his era would be like the red sun.  rising.

    Lin Han is now ten and nine, and has unknowingly lived in the proud world for eleven years.  Six years ago, Zuo Lengchan proposed to Zuo Lengchan and Ding Mian how to practice advanced exercises. Zuo Lengchan went into retreat to cultivate his internal strength, and finally completed it a month later. Lin Han also received the revised "Bing Bing Zhen Jing" and "  "Red Fire Scripture".  The revised "Ice Sutra" is slightly different from what Zuo Lengchan himself practiced. Lin Han's "Ice Sutra" only goes through the meridians of the right hand and does not involve the left hand at all, while the "Red Fire Sutra" is completely different.  The exercises for practicing the left hand completely have nothing to do with the right hand.

    The ice energy produced by practicing the "Ice Scripture" returns to the Dantian through the right hand, and the red fire energy produced by practicing the "Red Fire Scripture" returns to the Dantian through the left hand, and then the inner energy in the Dantian is absorbed by the ice fire energy.  Stirring, with the ice and fire qi as the center, it rotates counterclockwise. As Lin Han further practices the "Ice Sutra" and "Red Fire Sutra", the amount of ice and fire qi continues.  It increases and circulates through the Dantian far and continuously, and the true energy of the Songshan Heart Method in the Dantian, which was originally at the fifth level of Dzogchen, has no follow-up power, and is constantly being assimilated and converted into the two true energies of ice and fire.

    Since the amount of ice and fire attributes in Lin Han's dantian was transformed from Songshan's authentic energy at the beginning, it was far more than the amount produced by practicing the scriptures, so they were all contaminated with the characteristics of the authentic energy, but this did not happen.  Lin Han was worried about the backlash of true energy caused by the collision of ice and fire, and Lin Han escaped the disaster in vain.  Although the different types of Qi of ice and fire coexist peacefully in the Dantian, the counterclockwise rotation of the Qi can never stop.  If you look at it from top to bottom, the zhenqi mass in Lin Han's Dantian looks like a Tai Chi diagram with ice and fire as the two poles, rotating counterclockwise all the time. The source of its rotation is the different zhenqi of ice and fire at the center.  The momentum of the rapid separation after the collision, and the rotation of the true air mass also accelerated the generation and movement of ice and fire true energy in the meridians.

    It is precisely because of this unexpected effect that Lin Han no longer practices exquisite martial arts moves such as the Ice God Palm and the Seventeenth Songshan Sword Technique, but makes full use of his true energy.?With the advantage of being relatively fast, he uses speed to drive basic sword skills and basic palm skills as the basis to continuously form his own unique martial arts system.

    Now, Lin Han has been in this world for eleven years, and has transformed from an ignorant eight-year-old boy into a standard young hero, although he has not yet had the opportunity to do justice.  Do you want to act chivalrously?  Wouldn't it look lower class to do something like that?

    No matter whether he will be a chivalrous man or not in the future, Lin Han has earned enough capital to travel around the world. Since practicing the "Ice Scripture" and "Red Fire Scripture", Lin Han has spent six years practicing to the "Ice Scripture".  The third level of the "Red Fire Manual" has been achieved, and the cultivation of "Red Fire Manual" has also reached the same level. Now Lin Han has been able to inject the red fire energy in his left hand and the ice energy in his right hand into a person's body.  Just because the meridians have not yet been fully developed, the true energy input into the human body is not strong enough and cannot directly pass through the opponent's Dantian, but it is still very powerful.

    Some people may say that Zuo Lengchan did not allow Lin Han to inject the third level of true energy into his disciples' meridians during sparring. How could Lin Han know the effect of true energy?  If Lin Han knew that someone would have such an idea, he would definitely sneer: Could it be that the Songshan sect is all good men and good women, so they can't be tested among Songshan disciples, and they can't find other people. You have to know that a toad with three legs is hard to find, and a toad with two legs is hard to find.  People with one leg are everywhere.

    "For example, in the United States in the previous life, those medical experiments were able to find so many volunteers. Don't be stupid. The slums are full of unemployed people. If there are fewer people, there will be people who can't sue.  That said, there are still a lot of beggars in Xiaoao, and it is still possible to "invite" a beggar to do human experiments.  Even if you are afraid that the declining beggar gang will cause trouble, can you find a wandering beggar who has not joined the association? Therefore, it is really important to find an organization, otherwise you may accidentally be invited by "scientists" like Lin Han to do experiments.  As for whether there will be psychological barriers to experimenting on innocent people, in this world where the jungle is strong and the strong eat the strong, the government is unreliable, you know.

    In the next six years, Lin Han never dared to stop practicing. No matter it was windy, rainy, frosty, or icy, he never slacked off.  Every night at midnight, Lin Han practiced quietly in his room for an hour. Fortunately, he had deep internal strength and was able to see objects. With the ability of night vision, he no longer had to look forward to the shining of stars and moonlight.  There is no need to light that miserable vegetable oil lamp in the dark and windy night.  Every day at noon is the time for practicing the "Red Fire Sutra".  At noon, no matter whether the weather is sunny or not, the light is the strongest, and the natural air between heaven and earth also has a fiery attribute. Through the effect of the "Red Fire Sutra", that heat is well preserved.  Then it transformed into red fire energy.

    Every morning when the sun rises, Lin Han will climb the Fengchan Platform alone, where he will practice swordsmanship.  Since the disciples all practice in the school grounds or in their rooms, they rarely go to the Zen Fengdai. Almost only Lin Han goes there. After knowing Lin Han's habits, Zuo Lengchan even issued an order, Songshan  Except for Lin Han, the disciples were not allowed to easily ascend the Fengchan Platform, so the Fengchan Platform became Lin Han's exclusive place.

    It is precisely because there is no one to disturb him that Lin Han can safely practice his martial arts on the Fengchan platform.  In the first five years of his career, when he was practicing basic swordsmanship, Lin Han used his right hand. However, in his previous life, Lin Han was an out-and-out "left-handed". His left hand was far more flexible than his right hand, but he was later replaced by the old man.  After his father was forced to eat with his right hand, he started practicing with his right hand. When he arrived in Xiaoao's world, although Lin Han also used his right hand at the beginning, after breaking through to the sixth level of internal energy and mental skills, Lin Han returned to his original self.  Heart, practice left-hand sword technique.  And because there are few people in the world who are naturally accustomed to using their left hands, and there are very few left-handed swordsmanship, most people will be awkward against left-handers. To a certain extent, left-hand swordsmanship has a great advantage.

    If you have an advantage, you must take advantage of it, otherwise you will be punished by God. As the saying goes, "If God does not take it, you must suffer the consequences."  Since God can't see it, Lin Han has no reason not to practice left-hand sword skills. Fortunately, Lin Han doesn't need exquisite sword moves, so it doesn't matter whether he has left-hand sword skills or not. Studying the twelve basic sword moves is enough.  .

    In this way, after six years of continuous practice of basic swordsmanship and basic palm skills, Lin Han has a deeper understanding of these basic moves and figured out a lot of truths. Now he has mastered those basic skills and mastered them easily. Lin Han has mastered these basic skills.  The extraordinary power exerted in his hands is no less than the exquisite swordsmanship and palm skills.  When he fights with Ding Mian on weekdays, he is only slightly behind. Ding Mian has already practiced the Songshan Heart Technique to the eighth level of Dzogchen, which is higher than Lin Han's small success in the third level of the Sutra.  Many reasons.

    Ding Mian once commented on Lin Han's swordsmanship and palm skills. He said: "Lin Han's swordsmanship has vicious moves and specializes in targeting the enemy's vital points. Although it has big flaws, it is too fast and the opponent has not yet targeted those points."  The flaw in the counter attack was already hit by the sword, and it was impossible to take advantage of the gap between the two moves, and Lin Han's right hand used defense instead of attack., has both offense and defense, which makes up for the shortcomings of the left-hand sword very well; if you only talk about the left-hand sword technique, it is more than ruthless, but not enough in defense, and just in terms of the right hand technique, it is more than defense, but slightly worse in attack, so it cannot be regarded as a top-notch weapon.  However, the two are combined into one, with almost no flaws, and with the addition of ice and fire energy, the power is naturally several times greater.  "

    It can be said that Lin Han's martial arts has already achieved some success at this time. As long as he does not fight against the people who are willing to do anything and Fang Zheng when walking in the world, although he will definitely be defeated, it is still okay to apply oil on the soles of his feet.  In terms of level, Lin Han's martial arts should be between Yue Buqun and Mo Da, slightly better than Mo Da, but weaker than Yue Buqun, and similar to Xiang Wentian, Qu Yang and others.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 14 The Eve

    Update time: 2012-05-03

    On this day, a disciple sent an invitation back to the Songshan Sect, and it came from none other than Liu Zhengfeng of the Nanyue Hengshan Sect, one of the Five Mountain Sword Sects.

    When Lin Han returned to the small courtyard from the Fengchan Terrace, he saw Xu Zheng waiting for him in the courtyard. His expression was quite anxious, as if there was something urgent.

    Over the years, Lin Han has been giving guidance on Xu Zheng's martial arts practice from time to time. Therefore, over the years, Xu Zheng's martial arts practice has been among the best among the many second-generation disciples.  Since he had cultivated the Songshan Mind Method to the fifth level of Dzogchen three years ago, Zuo Lengchan had taught him the last four levels of the Mind Method one after another.  If they are ordinary disciples, they will not be treated like this. If Di Xiu and Li Ji are like this, even though they are both direct disciples of Zuo Lengchan, they can only get one level of mental skills at a time.  The big reason why Xu Zheng was able to master the fourth level of mental skills was because of Lin Han.

    All Songshan disciples knew that Lin Han regarded Xu Zheng as a brother. Lin Han, who was usually indifferent to others, would only smile when he was with Xu Zheng.  Due to Zuo Lengchan's trust in Lin Han and the relationship between Lin Han and Xu Zheng, Zuo Lengchan's attitude towards Xu Zheng was kinder than that of other direct disciples. Furthermore, Xu Zheng was extremely talented, young and well-educated.  He has achieved a lot in one fell swoop, so he deserves to be regarded highly by Zuo Lengchan.

    Zuo Lengchan also wanted to train Xu Zheng as the next head. He had a plan in his mind. If Xu Zheng was the next head, firstly, his own cultivation would be passable, and secondly, he would be able to get Lin Han's full strength.  With support, we can avoid a lot of nasty things between fellow disciples.

    Especially in the past one or two years, Lin Han has achieved great success in martial arts, and the gap between him and other disciples has gradually widened. The jealousy he originally imagined no longer has room to survive. When Lin Han revealed a little bit about his martial arts, the disciples discovered this.  The junior brother who usually had a frosty face could actually have such advanced cultivation. As soon as the trace of jealousy crept into his heart, it disappeared, leaving only full admiration.

    With Lin Han's support, Xu Zheng became more and more favored among ordinary disciples. Moreover, Li Ji seemed to have become a martial arts idiot under the stimulation of Xu Zheng's continuous progress, and his only goal was to keep up with Xu Zheng's footsteps.  The purpose is to not care about the position of the leader. In this way, Xu Zheng's only competitor is Di Xiu, but Di Xiu is too unimproved. Not to mention Lin Han, Xu Zheng has already surpassed him.  , Zuo Lengchan no longer has his place in his heart.  Therefore, if nothing unexpected happens, the next leader of the Songshan Sect must be Xu Zheng.

    But when Xu Zheng saw Lin Han coming back from practicing, he hurriedly stepped forward, took his hand and walked out of the hospital.

    Lin Han was dragged forward by Xu Zheng involuntarily, and asked quickly: "Junior Brother Xu, what's the matter with you being so arrogant? You have to give me a breather."

    Xu Zheng saw that it was inappropriate for him to hold Lin Han's hand. After letting go of his hand in embarrassment, he said: "Senior brother Lin, please stop asking. Master said that there is something important to discuss. At this time, all the junior uncles are afraid that  We are already waiting in the hall, you are the only one left."

    Hearing that Zuo Lengchan and others were waiting, Lin Han said, "Why didn't you tell me earlier? Don't make us wait in a hurry."

    Seeing that Lin Han was still complaining about himself, Xu Zheng felt very aggrieved. He quickly followed Lin Han's footsteps and said, "I didn't pull you away as soon as I saw you. It was you who said you wanted to take a breather."

    Lin Han didn't look back and said hehely: "You are still reasonable. Don't you know how to find me at the Fengchan Platform? It's not like you don't know where I practice."

    Xu Zheng argued: "Isn't it that Master forbids disciples to go to the Fengchan platform to disturb your practice? How dare I disobey Master's instructions?"

    Lin Han smiled and said: "It's sophistry, my uncle asked you to come to me, why would you blame me? Or are you afraid that your senior brother will find you peeking at my martial arts practice and kill you."

    "Well, senior brother would never treat his junior brother like this. Besides, senior brother, you can't practice that magic skill." Xu Zheng also laughed.

    Lin Han said: "How come you are planning to make up for your senior brother? Stop talking and follow up quickly."

    When Brother Lin Han walked into the main hall, Zuo Lengchan and others were already waiting.  Lin Han said hurriedly: "It is really my fault that I want to ask Master, my uncle, my uncle, and other disciples. I hope you will forgive me."

    Zuo Lengchan raised his hand to stop Lin Han from saluting and said, "Quickly find a seat and sit down. We still have important matters to discuss."

    When Lin Han sat down at the end, Xu Zheng also returned to Zuo Lengchan's left and stood with Li Ji. Then Zuo Lengchan said, "The reason why we summon all the junior brothers today is because there is an invitation from the bottom of the mountain."

    Fei Bin asked: "Oh, who sent it."

    Zuo Lengchan waved to Stenda, who was standing on the right, and said, "Circuit the invitation to all the masters and uncles."

    "Yes, Master." Stenda walked out from beside Zuo Lengchan, took the invitation and handed it to Lu Bai in the front row.

    Only then did Lin Han realize??Besides Di Xiu, there were two people he had never seen before standing on the right side of Zuo Lengchan. They must be Stenda and Wan Daping. Since the two of them have been walking around in the world all year round, and Lin Han has been practicing diligently, unexpectedly this time  Not encountered.  These two people were disciples who started at the same time as Di Xiu. They were also elite disciples who were lucky enough to escape the demon sect's attack on the mountain eleven years ago. Their cultivation levels were also similar to those of Di Xiu and had not broken through to the sixth level. These three people  It was also the same unlucky situation. The only difference was that Di Xiu was taking care of things on Songshan Mountain, while Stenda and Wan Daping were sent to travel around the world by Zuo Lengchan.  Now he is back on the mountain.

    After sitting down, Lin Han had time to look around and found that there were more people here this time. Ding Mian, Lu Bai, Fei Bin, and Zhong Zhen were all there. On weekdays, if there were only three people on the mountain, they would be relatively well gathered.

    Seeing that the invitation was constantly circulating in the hands of everyone, Lin Han guessed that it was the invitation for Liu Zhengfeng to wash his hands in the golden basin of Hengshan. Unexpectedly, the plot was finally about to begin.

    It has been eleven years since he came to Xiaoao's world. Lin Han doesn't remember many things in his previous life. As he gradually merges into Xiaoao's world, his memories of his previous life are gradually blurred. It's exactly what you gain and lose.  After eleven years in this world, Lin Han has already seen it as a real world, where everyone is flesh and blood and is no longer a simple story character.

    Regarding what will happen next, except for those important and classic moments, Lin Han has long forgotten.  But that¡¯s okay, this is the only real world. If you know every detail, then life will be too boring.

    The big thing that will happen next is Liu Zhengfeng¡¯s golden basin to wash his hands. Lin Han also decided to take this opportunity to get involved and walk the world with a sword from then on.

    After everyone had finished reading, Zuo Lengchan asked, "What do you think about this matter?"

    Ding Mian said: "Liu Zhengfeng is one of the two great masters of the Hengshan sect. He is still in his prime, and his martial arts skills are not much inferior to those of Mo Mo. He also has many friends in the world. Heroes from all walks of life in the world will sell his face. How can he be so unexpected?"  handwashing?"

    "That's right," Fei Bin said, "Although Fei is confident in himself, he may not be sure that he can win against Liu Zhengfeng."

    Zuo Lengchan chuckled and said: "Logically speaking, Liu Zhengfeng shouldn't be so stupid as to hold a golden basin to wash hands, but Junior Brother Lu has found out the reason this time. Junior Brother Lu, please tell everyone."

    "Yes, Brother Leader," Lu Bai straightened up from the bench and said, "You may have heard that Qu Yang, the right envoy of the Demon Cult, left the Demon Cult many years ago, and according to the rumors of the Demon Cult, Qu Yang is  Befriend Liu Zhengfeng of the Hengshan Sect."

    "Oh, it turns out it's true. I thought it was just the devil's sect making trouble out of nothing." Zhong Zhen said.

    Lu Bai continued: "Originally, Mr. Lu didn't believe it, but after my Songshan disciples made inquiries, they found that Qu Yang and Liu Zhengfeng had a close relationship and were as close as brothers."

    Zuo Lengchan smiled and said: "A demon sect's right envoy and an elder from Hengshan are as close as brothers. It's really good. I don't think he has anything to say this time, hahaha."

    Ding Mian asked: "Then how does the head brother plan to deal with this matter?"

    Zuo Lengchan said: "It is precisely because there is something that can be done that I summoned all the juniors and disciples to plan. This time I will not let him, the Hengshan Sect, relax, and it will also promote the majesty of Songshan Mountain."

    Lu Bai said: "I'm afraid Liu Zhengfeng's real purpose in organizing this Golden Basin Washing Hands Conference is to get out of trouble, but he also thinks too much and takes it easy. How can it be such a good thing?"

    Zuo Lengchan stood up and said, "Junior brother Lu is right. Since you have made a mistake, you have to pay the price. But in this incident, what attitude should we, the Songshan Sect, have, and how much benefit can we gain?"

    Zhong Zhen said with a smile: "This is a great opportunity that we cannot let go. I'm afraid the head brother already has a case in mind."

    Ding Mian also smiled and said, "That's right. Please make it clear to me, senior brother, so that the junior brothers can do as you are told."

    "Hey, although senior brother has a plan in mind, it still needs to be completed by other junior brothers, so senior brother will talk about it first." When Zuo Lengchan said this, he said with a serious face: "This time it is our Songshan sect.  It was a good time to establish authority. Although Yue Buqun and others were forced to agree to the alliance between the Five Sacred Mountains and Zuo Mou as the leader of the alliance eleven years ago, no one was willing.  They are people who are both obedient and disobedient. Zuo always wanted to give him a good shock, so Liu Zhengfeng sent him a pillow when Zuo was dozing off."

    Lu Bai asked: "Then what should we do specifically?"

    Zuo Lengchan said gloomily: "Press the invitation first. On the day of the Golden Pen Washing Ceremony, many martial arts comrades will come to congratulate you. Yue Buqun, Tianmen Taoist and several masters from Hengshan will send people there. Some of them will go there.  It is very likely that they went there by themselves. It was our Songshan Police Department at that time.At that time, in front of all the comrades, the Five Mountains Order Banner was used to force Liu Zhengfeng to postpone the Golden Basin Hand-washing Conference. If Liu Zhengfeng feels guilty and bows to us, it will greatly enhance the prestige of our Songshan Sect. With this example, in the future the leader of the order  The flag should play its due role.  "

    Fei Bin asked: "What if Liu Zhengfeng doesn't comply?"

    "Hmph, hum, hum, if you don't comply, get rid of him, and you'll just cut off one of Mo Da's arms." Zuo Lengchan said slightly sinisterly.

    Ding Mian said worriedly: "Will this appear too tyrannical and cause a backlash from Yue Buqun and others?"

    Zuo Lengchan smiled and said: "At that time, as long as the relationship between Liu Zhengfeng and Qu Yang is exposed, if Liu Zhengfeng gets Qu Yang's head with his own hands, Zuo can consider letting him go."

    Fei Bin said: "If Liu Zhengfeng really had such a deep friendship with Qu Yang, how could he kill Qu Yang?"

    Zuo Lengchan said: "That's right, if you want him not to do anything, so that he can get rid of it, make friends with the demon sect's right envoys, and refuse to repent, I think even Mo Da has nothing to say, let alone that hypocrite Yue Buqun.  "

    Ding Mian said: "Then who should go? It seems that Liu Zhengfeng is not worthy of the head brother to do it himself."

    Zuo Lengchan said: "Well, Liu Zhengfeng's martial arts is pretty good. Just in case, Junior Brother Ding and Junior Brother Fei will take some second-generation disciples with them."

    Ding Mian and Fei Bin replied at the same time: "Yes, senior brother."

    Zuo Lengchan continued: "As for the second-generation disciples, Di Xiu, Dengda, and Daping were originally supposed to go together, but Dengda and Daping just came back from outside, so there is no need to go this time. Fortunately, Lin Han and Xu Zheng  , Li Ji also have a certain level of martial arts, so this time they will go to the arena to practice."

    Xu Zheng and Li Ji nodded in agreement, and Lin Han also replied: "I originally had the idea of ??going down the mountain for a walk. In this case, I will go and participate in Liu Zhengfeng's Golden Basin Washing Hands Conference."

    Lin Han raised his head and looked at Zuo Lengchan: "However, if this disciple wants to go down the mountain alone, he will definitely be there on the first day."

    Ding Mian asked: "Why don't you go down the mountain with Master and Uncle?"

    Lin Han said with a smile: "I want to see what Jianghu is like alone, so I will hide the identity of Songshan disciple for now. Besides, with my martial arts skills, as long as I pay attention, there is no danger."

    Zuo Lengchan nodded and said, "Then you can go down the mountain alone, but you must be there on the day of the Golden Pen Washing Ceremony."

    "Disciple understands." Lin Han said.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 15 An encounter in Hengshan

    Update time: 2012-05-04

    It is said that since Lin Han came to the world of Xiaoao, the longest distance he has traveled is the distance from the foot of the mountain to the mountainside, or the distance from the mountainside to the top of the mountain. If you use three words to describe Lin Han, the most accurate one is "  "Country bumpkin", although Lin Han was also a bumpkin in his previous life, he at least left the village, went to counties, and finally crossed provinces. But we won't talk about the first eleven years of this life.

    So when Lin Han wandered down Songshan Mountain, he didn't know what to do and was dumbfounded. Where should he go?  It used to rain during the Qingming Festival, and pedestrians were about to die. A shepherd boy would come out early. That was Xinghua Village.  But now not only is the shepherd boy useless, even a child prodigy can't point that far. If there is another Astro Boy, it won't be Hengshan but the volcano.

    "It's easy to get from Songshan to Hengshan. Luoyang, Wuhan, and Changsha are so busy, and the train is only a few hours away. But now that Lin Han is already a quasi-young hero, he can't take the train because of his status.  Thinking of walking from Songshan Mountain to Hengshan Mountain, Lin Han swallowed hard and complained: "I will never be a young hero again. Whoever wants to walk can walk."

    "But we still have to go to Hengshan City. Fortunately, we have plenty of time, so we don't need to rush. If it gets dark, we'll have to stay in a hotel. If it's hot and we can't leave the house, I can't believe that we won't be able to reach this small Hengshan City.

    "You said why you don't ride a horse? It really hurts your back to stand and talk. Lin Shaoxia doesn't lack the money, but if you are a novice and try to learn horse riding, you will be so painful that you can't even think about leaving.

    Thinking about my past life, I was on the Internet and all the routes were available. Now I can only go to Dengfeng City first. Fortunately, going to Dengfeng City is easy. Just go down the mountain and ask someone.

    This is how Lin Shaoxia¡¯s dream of becoming a martial artist begins. The road is at his feet.

    After overcoming all difficulties, traveling through mountains and rivers, staying up at night and out by day, and so on, Shaoxia Lin finally arrived at Hengshan City.  Looking at the two big characters "Hengshan" written on the city wall, Lin Han felt extremely cordial.  Presumably only Lin Pingzhi could understand his mood at this time. Lin Han suddenly felt happy. At least this young hero had money, and he had no worries about food and clothing. The only flaw was that Lin Pingzhi's suffering would end in Nanchang.  .

    Thinking of Lin Pingzhi, Lin Han came to his senses. That boy was also nineteen years old. It was speechless that the two Lin Shaoxia co-authors had such a connection.

    After entering the city, he found out that there were only two days until Liu Zhengfeng washed his hands in the golden basin. Lin Han was almost frightened to death. He didn't expect that it took him so long to get to Hengshan City. Fortunately, he finally caught up.

    There was only two days left, so there was no need to think about finding an inn temporarily. Fortunately, Lin Han had already thought about it, so he still went to find some food to fill his stomach. After making up his mind, Lin Han went straight back to Yanlou.  As for why everyone who travels through time has to go to Huiyan Tower, is there any need to ask? Does anyone know about the restaurants in Hengshan City other than Huiyan Tower?

    When Lin Han walked back to Yanlou, Zi Er led him to the second floor. Naturally, there was no window seat. Fortunately, there were two empty tables on the second floor. Lin Han was not particular about it and walked to the corner table.  That one, and then ordered a pot of tea, a stack of steamed buns and a few side dishes.

    As for why I didn¡¯t choose the table in the middle, this is due to my personality, and the other is due to my particular taste. Great heroes such as Jin Yong and Gu Long often teach their disciples that when bloody conflicts occur in restaurants and other places, they should stay in the end.  The people who came down were all mysterious figures in the corner, so Lin Han had to sit in the corner anyway.

    As a well-known restaurant in the country, Huiyanlou's serving speed is definitely the best in Hengshan City. When Lin Han wanted to continue to complain, the waiter had already served everything he ordered, "Please wait, sir."  This classic line seems to arouse people's appetite more than the exquisite dishes.

    Lin Han was not polite. He took a chopstick in his left hand and poked a white steamed bun into his mouth. From time to time, he stretched out his chopsticks in his right hand to pick up the side dishes on the plate. He ate it with gusto. Speaking of which, the food in Yanlou this time was comparable to  You have to go to Songshan¡¯s big pot rice.  There is no need to be polite when one is hungry. In a short time, Lin Han had already eaten five large white steamed buns and eaten most of the side dishes on the plate.

    At this time, Lin Han stopped what he was doing, picked up the teapot and filled the cup. While drinking slowly, he looked at the two people walking over jokingly.  It was an old man in a blue shirt holding a little girl of fifteen or sixteen years old. Let's not mention the old man in a blue shirt for now. What Lin Han was interested in was the girl in a light yellow dress. She looked better than the one in the TV series.  A bit more cute.  Lin Han looked at the little girl with a smile on his face, and he was also confused in his heart: Is this a little too young? She is a loli, but considering that she is only nineteen years old.

    When the girl saw Lin Han looking at her blankly, she didn't show any shyness. She actually dared to stick out her tongue at Lin Han, which made Lin Han couldn't help but laugh and thought: She is indeed such a strange spirit, maybe she should be rescued.Save him, otherwise it would be a pity to die like that.

    The old man couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. Seeing that this boy dared to wink at his precious granddaughter, which was not a big deal, he coughed and said, ¡°Little old man, can you sit here?¡±

    Lin Han saw that this man came back to Yanlou again today, rescued him and left him in the brothel. It was too irresponsible and he didn't want to talk to him. He pointed to the center of the second floor and said, "Isn't there another one?"  Zhang" Halfway through his words, he couldn't continue and smiled awkwardly: "Please do it." Lin Han looked at the waiter who came over with resentment: Your business in Yanlou is too big this time.  Well, after only a short time, the middle position was occupied by four sturdy men.

    The old man didn't know that Lin Han would know him. Although Lin Han didn't want to see him, there was nothing he could do. There was no room in the restaurant and he had already sat down. In order to ease the embarrassment, the old man had nothing to say and said: "Young hero  It¡¯s very unfamiliar, which sect is your senior disciple?¡±

    Lin Han couldn't drive him away. For the girl's sake, he replied: "Young hero, I don't dare to take it. My surname is Lin, and my last name is Han. I don't care if I learned from the sect."

    Seeing that he was shy, the old man didn't ask much. Seeing that Lin Han was carrying a long sword with him, he thought he was a disciple of the Five Mountains Sword Sect.  After sitting down, he found that Lin Han did not drink heavily like ordinary young people, but actually poured tea and drank it himself. His interest was aroused and he said: "Young Master Lin doesn't drink, but he makes good tea. It's really extraordinary."

    Lin Han said: "It's not considered good tea, it's just something I've been used to since childhood. Regardless of whether it's good tea or bad tea, in the eyes of a kid, it's just average. If you don't know how to taste it, how can you say it's good?"

    The old man smiled and said: "Aren't young people supposed to drink a lot of wine, eat a lot of meat, and walk around the world with only a sword?"

    Lin Han shook his head and said: "It's too tacky. Drinking will ruin things. Besides, walking around in the world has nothing to do with drinking and meat. It depends on the three-foot green sword in your hand. The one who hangs around in drinking and eating is a monk."

    "Hey, if you make fun of the monk in public like this, wouldn't you offend the master of the Shaolin sect?" The girl heard Lin Han's funny words, but she took over the words.

    Lin Han¡¯s attitude towards the girl was much better than that of the old man. A smile appeared on his face that had not changed for thousands of years, and he said: "Since he is a master of the Shaolin sect, how can he be a fair-weather monk?"

    The old man said: "How could Young Master Lin know that there are no fair-weather monks in Shaolin? Although Shaolin is one of the most prestigious and upright sects, not all of them may be good people."

    Lin Han glanced at the old man and said slowly: "There are good people even in the Demon Cult, right?"

    When the old man heard Lin Han mention the word "Demon Sect", his eyes tightened, and he asked casually, "How do you know that the Demon Sect has no good people?"

    Lin Han said jokingly: "Senior, it doesn't matter if you say good things about the Demon Sect in Hengshan City on weekdays. It's better not to say it during these days."

    The girl asked: "Why can I say it on weekdays, but not today?"

    Lin Han smiled at her and explained: "In the past, with Liu Sanye's character, nothing would have happened, but in two days it will be the day when Liu Sanye washes his hands in a golden basin. There has been a lot of trouble in Hengshan City recently.  If a member of the Wuyue Sword Sect, such as Taishan Tianmen Taoist Priest and Hengshan Dingyi Master, are allowed to hear this, it will not be good after all. Maybe the seniors are not afraid, but they should think more about this little sister." After saying this, he said:  He gave the old man a thoughtful look.

    The old man was chilled by Lin Han's look, and thought to himself: Maybe this young man knows something.  Unknowingly, he was a little more wary of Lin Han.

    Lin Han saw that the atmosphere was a little awkward for a while, just as the waiter brought the old man and their food.  Lin Han had almost eaten and didn't want to delay any more. He raised his hands and said, "I've already finished my meal, so I have to take a step forward." Then without waiting for the old man to reply, he nodded to the girl, picked up the long sword on the table and turned around.  Just leave.

    The girl called Lin Han. She wanted to say something but was stopped by the old man. Lin Han didn't take it seriously, waved back and went downstairs.

    When Lin Han walked out of Huiyanlou and walked on the street for a while, he suddenly turned red and shouted "Oh no!", causing passers-by to watch frequently.  Lin Han quickened his pace and soon disappeared from the sight of passers-by, but he was extremely angry in his heart: Kuye, he forgot to pay for the meal, and he waved to the girl coolly, he was so ugly, he actually owed a favor.

    Lin Han walked towards the Liu Mansion with a depressed heart. Fortunately, Liu Zhengfeng was one of the largest households in Hengshan City, so the Liu Mansion was easy to find.

    Seeing two Hengshan disciples greeting guests at the door, Lin Han was not polite and walked forward.  The two disciples hurriedly stepped forward to greet them and said, "Senior brother from which sect is coming? Please forgive me for the delay in greeting him from such a distance."

    Lin Han said: "I'm polite to senior brother. My surname is Lin. Just call me junior brother Lin. My master ordered me to come first. Maybe heWe can't arrive until later. As for who the master is, the junior brother dare not make his own decision to avoid being punished by his master.  "

    He was a little hesitant to see Xiang Danian. Although he didn¡¯t keep the guests away, he still had to know where he was coming from.

    Lin Han continued: "There is no need to embarrass senior brother. When the master arrives, Senior Uncle Liu will know about it. This is how senior brother will report."

    Xiang Danian had no choice but to do as he was told and welcome Lin Han into the Liu Mansion so that he could be resettled. As for reporting the situation to Liu Zhengfeng, that was indispensable.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 16 The beginning of the play

    Update time: 2012-05-04

    After a good night's rest at Liu's Mansion, Lin Han got up refreshed the next morning.

    For Lin Han, who practices ice and fire energy, Mao time is not the best time to practice internal skills, so he only draws out the long sword and practices simple basic swordsmanship.

    Since he was not in Songshan, Lin Han did not practice the "Blazing Sun Sword Technique" he created. Dangdang only practiced the twelve moves of chopping, stabbing, tapping, lifting, collapsing, cutting, wiping, piercing, picking, lifting, twisting and sweeping.  The basic sword moves did not form combos, so he was not afraid of others' prying eyes. Moreover, he did not show his speed, and others could not detect the depth of his martial arts.

    Originally, people like Lin Han, who had practiced the "Ice Scripture" and "Red Fire Scripture" to the third level, were comparable to the eighth level of the Songshan Mental Technique. According to the practice of the Songshan Sect, he had to wear  The Songshan Sect's unique sword with three swords in a scabbard is just an ordinary long sword that can exert the power of the self-created "Blazing Sun Sword Technique". On the other hand, Lin Han really has no idea about the three swords in a sheath.  There is no love.  It is extremely difficult to find a good sword. Equipping three swords at a time is definitely considered a "prodigal woman". If you just use ordinary swords to fill the number, it is not necessary.  Besides, if someone is not able to shoot a bow with both left and right hands, how can he use the left, middle and right swords? Lin Han has never seen Ding Mian use all three swords. Is it just a decoration?

    Lin Han stood in the yard with swords blazing and jumping around for nearly half an hour when he saw Xiang Danian, who had led him in yesterday, respectfully following behind a middle-aged man in Chinese clothes, walking towards this side.

    The middle-aged man in fine clothes stood aside and clapped his hands and applauded: "Okay, it is true that a hero comes from a young age. His swordsmanship is really good. This swordsmanship is actually danced with great power. It is really enviable to others."

    Xiang Danian said to the middle-aged man in gorgeous clothes: "Master, this is Senior Brother Lin who the disciple mentioned to you yesterday." Then he raised his hands and said to Lin Han: "Senior Brother Lin, this is Master Liu Sanye of the Hengshan Sect, the master of the Liu Mansion.  "

    Seeing that he could no longer practice his swordsmanship due to being disturbed, Lin Han couldn't help but curse in his heart: After all, you are the famous Liu Sanye, so Yue Buqun, Tianmen and others are not enough to accompany you, so why bother disturbing the purity of a junior.

    However, after thinking about it, I realized: Liu Zhengfeng, the co-author, has a guilty conscience.

    Two days before the Golden Pen Washing Ceremony, someone suddenly moved into the mansion who did not want to inform the master. Moreover, Mr. Liu San was feeling guilty. To this day, the Songshan Sect has not responded to the invitation he sent.  , Mr. Liu Sanye, who was afraid of something unexpected happening, couldn't sleep well all night. No, he couldn't sit still after walking around outside for half an hour this morning, so he simply came over to explore Lin Han's background.

    From a distance, I saw that Lin Han was not wearing the iconic purple-red school uniform of Songshan Sect, and I was half relieved. When I walked closer, I only saw Lin Han dancing with an ordinary long sword, not the three swords of Songshan School.  Even with the sheath, my heart is completely relieved, so I have the leisure to flatter you.

    Speaking of which, in the Lu version of the TV series, before washing hands in the golden basin, the "reciprocity of courtesy" between Liu Zhengfeng and Master Zhang is really a classic, comparable to the real and fake sword fight to ward off evil spirits on the Fengchan platform.  It's just that Lin Han didn't expect Liu Zhengfeng to be so polite to a junior like him. Isn't it just the basic sword moves that everyone knows? Could it be that Liu Sanye has been able to see through the phenomenon to the essence and discovered that Lin Shaoxia's inner beauty is incredible.

    Lin Han had no choice but to put away his long sword, salute and said, "I have met Master Liu and Senior Brother Xiang. I have made both of them laugh with some superficial skills."

    "Hey, what the hell, I think Junior Nephew Lin is so heroic and he can definitely set an example for the upright disciples of the famous sect. The disciples of Liu's sect will naturally be envious when they see him." After saying this, Liu Zhengfeng asked: "It's just that  Which senior brother is my nephew who has not invited a teacher? This way we can get closer to each other on New Year's Eve."

    I knew you old fox would ask, but Young Master Lin just didn¡¯t say anything, so what can you do.  Lin Han frowned, looked at Liu Zhengfeng with a troubled expression, and said, "It's not that I don't want to say it, it's just that before I went out, my master told me that he was coming in a hurry, and he would definitely be able to arrive on the right day, so  I specifically asked the disciples not to reveal anything yet, as I will give Master Liu a surprise when the time comes, and I am also afraid that I will not be able to catch up and miss Tuliu and be embarrassed."

    "Oh", Liu Zhengfeng couldn't think of any friend who was so particular, but he couldn't ask any more questions. He had nothing to do if they didn't say anything.  The guests rushed out, weren't they the martial arts comrades who came to congratulate me?

    Lin Han said in his heart: If you don't say that because I was walking too slowly on the road, I even missed going back to Yanlou, and I didn't have time to find an inn, do you think I am willing to talk to you here?  .

    Liu Zhengfeng then told Xiang Danian: "On Danian, you first lead Master Nephew Lin to wash up and have a meal. I still have some things to deal with. Master Nephew Lin and Liu will not accompany you for the time being."

    Xiang Danian said to Lin Han:"Senior Brother Lin, please come with me."

    "Thank you for your help, Senior Brother." Lin Han followed and walked out to Danian, thinking in his heart: What would happen in this martial arts world without toothpaste? On weekdays, you can still deal with it with a pinch of salt on Songshan Mountain. Is it the same here? Thinking of Xiang Danian,  Danian took out a bowl of salt and said to himself: "Senior Brother Lin, please rinse your mouth," and then handed him a large ladle of water. This scene was so weird, it made Lin Shaoxia feel so embarrassed.

    As for how Lin Shaoxia finally solved the problem of personal hygiene, we will briefly pass it by to save some face for this world without toothpaste or toothbrushes.

    After watching the TV series again, Lin Han was very puzzled about one thing. You said that Master Ding Yi had such a loud voice and was standing in the main hall of Liu Mansion. How could he still see Master Ding before Mrs. Yi came in?  Liu Zhengfeng greeted his martial arts comrades, but why didn't he see any of those comrades after his master came in to question Yue Buqun?

    No, Lin Han had breakfast and just wanted to go out for a walk when Master Dingyi started to yell. It was so hard for Yue Daxia to endure it. What an grievance it was. After all, he was also a Huashan.  Sect leader, senior sister, please save some face and call your eldest disciple a beast in front of everyone. Isn't it too much?

    However, if Dingyi has such a fiery temper and hears that the only beautiful nun who can give him face has been seduced by the lewd thieves Tian Boguang and Linghu Chong, if he still doesn't lose his temper, then it's not Dingyi but Dingyi.  Free.

    Given the opportunity to see Yue Buqun make a fool of himself, how could Lin Han let it go? He hurried to the hall instead.

    Speaking of Yue Buqun, although he is a hypocrite, Lin Han still has some sympathy.  According to Yue Buqun, life is a tragedy. He finally succeeded to the position of being the master, but he has no disciples. He finally found a wife, who is still the daughter of his master. He finally managed to train a disciple, but he was seduced by a demon sect woman.  I finally gave birth to a daughter and was married by an eunuch; I finally practiced a magical skill, but my wife can no longer use it; I finally became the leader of the Five Mountains, and I was killed by an apprentice and a nun; these are the six major sorrows in life, and I feel bitter in my heart  To the sky.

    Let's say that when Lin Han entered the main hall, Yue Buqun was arguing with Dingyi. Lin Han quickly walked to Xiang Danian and stood next to him. Others who were not from Hengshan thought he was a disciple of Hengshan, although Lin Han had not worn Hengshan.  Those people didn't care about the school uniform.  Lin Han was also happy like this. It would be best if no one noticed. The so-called true gentleman is watching chess without saying anything. Although Lin Han asked himself that he could not remain silent, it was still okay to be relatively low-key.

    When he heard that Yue Buqun refused to acknowledge the fact that Linghu Chong was not present, Master Dingyi was furious. That was okay. Master Tai was angry, but that was a big deal. Master Tai's eyes widened, and she exuded the aura of her predecessor, Master Jue.  His aura suppressed Yue Buqun with invisible energy, and he shouted: "Just because Linghu Chong is not present, do you want to push this matter away?"

    Lin Han really wanted to nod his head, but said in his heart: Isn¡¯t it true? This little nun¡¯s heart has been seduced away. Why are you eating so much and not wanting to take responsibility anymore? The Master is really a vegetarian.

    Before Yue Buqun could continue to defend himself, Taoist Tianmen and his disciples from the Taishan Sect had already carried two stretchers into the hall. Among the two people on the stretchers, Taoist Tiansong was still able to balance his inhalation and exhalation.  , Chi Baicheng, the disciple of Tiantian Sect, does not need to think about this issue at all, he is already dead.

    I saw the Taoist from that day yelling: "Linghu Chong, get out of here, you beast, Linghu Chong, I want your life."

    Lin Hanxin said that it was really a firecracker for Tianmen Taoist. He took it seriously and didn't care that Yue Buqun was inside.  Lin Han took the time to look at Yue Buqun and found that his face was very exciting, sometimes red and sometimes purple. Fortunately, not many people saw it, otherwise the gentleman's demeanor would have been greatly diminished, even if only a few people saw it.  They also thought that Yue Buqun's Zixia magic skill had been cultivated to the point where it could be used everywhere.

    Yue Buqun was really furious, and the anger in his heart could not be increased. He said in his heart: That bad-tempered nun Dingyi is a woman after all. Lao Yue is not as knowledgeable as her, and you, the Tianmen, don't take Lao Yue seriously. It's so disrespectful.  To give you face, you really think that you are only a gentleman without a sword. If you hadn¡¯t ruined your demeanor with firecrackers and it was worthless to be returned to before liberation, Lao Yue would kill you today and let you know that a gentleman has a strong sword.

    Unfortunately, I could only think about it in my heart. The matter in front of me still had to be solved. I hesitated and said "Uh". Yue Lingshan had already understood and stepped forward to shoot: "Master Tianmen, you said Master Tiansong and the Taishan Sect."  All the senior brothers were harmed by the vicious hands of Tian Boguang, that thief, so what does it have to do with my senior brother?"

    To say that Yue Linshan, a girl, is a little more beautiful, her hair is a bit long, but she is not like a vase. The knowledge is still very good. At this time, it is commendable to jump out to worry about the father.  Lin Han became a little depressed and thought to himself: Linghu Chong, have you got a pig's brain??Junior sister has such a high IQ, do you really think she can't tell that you like her?  To say that He Chuang's "Chong Ling Sword Technique" can be said to be a joke between brother and sister, but when you said in a joking tone several times that the master's wife wanted to marry her to you, do you really think he didn't understand what you meant?

    At this time, Tianmen gave a very powerful reason: he did not kill Boren, and Boren died because of him.  This is really a very strong reason. No one had any doubts about this reason and unanimously agreed with it. Only Liu Zhengfeng had doubts about the friendship between Linghu Chong and Tian Boguang. In other words, if Linghu Chong really stood by and sat idly by, watching  If Tian Boguang killed Chi Baicheng and seriously injured Taoist Tiansong, and if he did not achieve the goal of joining the Five Mountains Sword Sect and sharing the same hatred, he would definitely be handed over and executed.

    Lin Han had to sigh that it would be better for the emperor to go to court. The onlookers were all good people. If they were placed here with Taoist Tianmen, it would be fine. There would be no need for family planning and they would all be executed. In this way, society would be more harmonious.

    Lin Han secretly glanced at Yu Canghai. Although he was not a handsome man, he was still reasonable. But why did he smile so obscenely? After all, he was a master of the Qingcheng School, the majestic master of Songfeng Temple of the Qingcheng School.  A super person, even if you saw someone in the Wuyue Sect having an internal conflict, you should be as indifferent as Yue Buqun, how could you snicker next to him?  No, trouble is coming.

    Master Dingyi said: "Who said it didn't kill people? It killed people from the Qingcheng sect."

    Yu Canghai, who was sitting there, was shocked when he heard this. He turned around and asked, "What? Linghu Chong killed my Qingcheng sect." Before he could finish his words, one of the "Four Beauties of Qingcheng"  Luo Renjie was helped in by several Qingcheng disciples. Lin Han didn't know whether it was Luo Renjie who arrived in time, or whether Master Dingyi's eyesight was much better than ordinary people.

    It doesn't matter if a few disciples of the Taishan sect were killed, but the disciples of the Qingcheng sect were killed again. This is not bad. I finally raised a few kittens in the Shu land with high mountains and far away roads. They are still fine at home. This time  After being knocked out one after another, Yu Canghai was filled with grief and anger. After confirming that the sword was Linghu Chong's sword, he immediately went mad at Yue Buqun, roaring that Yue Buqun was a hypocrite, and that Yue Buqun was a hypocrite.  The group was obviously stunned.  Lin Han was wary of him: Lao Yu, you are really powerful. Calling Yue Buqun a hypocrite to his face requires a lot of courage. This is the first time in thousands of years.

    Fortunately, no matter whether he is a true gentleman or a hypocrite, he is still a gentleman after all. Yue Buqun actually held back, or maybe he was so stunned that he didn't expect to get angry before, but when he wanted to get angry, the little junior sister Yilin was already crying.  After running in, and then Yilin, who was "a long story," Yue Buqun would never find another chance.

    Seeing Yilin come in, Lin Han secretly patted his forehead, knowing that he was going to keep talking.  Looking at Lin Han's painful expression, he asked the elder in a loud voice: "What's wrong with Senior Brother Lin? What's wrong with him?"

    "It's okay." Lin Han said perfunctorily.

    When Lin Han watched those episodes on the TV in his previous life, he really wanted to smash the TV. How come your story is so long?

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 17 Sword Cold Heart of the Sea

    Update time: 2012-05-05

    Under Master Yilin's hypnosis method, Lin Han only felt drowsy, and was deeply shocked. He thought to himself: Could it be that this little nun Yilin not only has the beauty of a city, but also has the luck of falling off a cliff?  No, this is clearly a true transmission of the "Soul-Transferring Technique" in the "Nine Yin Manual".

    Fortunately, Master Yilin's secret skill had not yet been completed at this time, and was broken by three Qingcheng disciples using the "butt back flattening the sand and falling wild goose pose" and other secret skills, and Lin Han escaped with his life.

    Lin Han looked gratefully at the three major disciples of Qingcheng who fell to the ground. He saw these three people lined up one after another, motionless, with three pairs of eyes staring at the ground affectionately, accompanied by a sound of "butt back, flat" coming from outside.  "Shaluoyan pose, hahahahaha" is really soul-stirring and unforgettable.  Looking at these three Qingcheng disciples in white shirts, lined up in a row, with their expressions and their buttocks raised high, what appeared in Lin Han's mind was that they were clean, squirming, and moaning.  The story of the Three Little Pigs made me laugh out loud no longer.  And it was difficult to stop laughing after that. It wasn't until everyone looked at him that they let out an embarrassed chuckle.

    At this time, Yu Canghai was removing the acupoints of the three disciples who were lying down. He was already very angry for being humiliated in front of so many martial arts comrades. After hearing Lin Han's laughter, he got up angrily and saw the first and second generation  The disciple dared to laugh at his majestic Qingcheng leader. How could he be so embarrassed? He was about to get angry immediately. He raised his finger, pointed at Lin Han, and cursed: "Whose disciple are you? You are so ungrateful that you dare to be so presumptuous in front of your elders."  .¡±

    Lin Hanzhen was shot while lying down, and there was no smile on his originally cold face. He clenched the scabbard with his right hand, put his left hand on the sword handle, and asked in a low voice: "Yu Dwarf, who do you think is uneducated?  "

    The question that sounded like he was coming back from hell choked Yu Canghai, and then he said: "You".

    Without waiting for Yu Canghai to finish, Lin Han continued: "I call you 'Monster Yu', you really think you are a person, your disciples are useless, you are humiliated for nothing but you don't even know who it is, Lin is doing it for you  You are blushing, why are you, Yu Canghai, so powerful and want to take it out on Lin?"

    Yu Canghai was furious, his face turned red, and everyone in the hall became pale.  Liu Zhengfeng saw something bad and quickly stepped forward to block Yu Canghai, holding his arm tightly to prevent him from getting close to Lin Han. Next to him, Xiang Danian also begged and said to Lin Han: "Senior Brother Lin, please stop saying a few words.  "

    Seeing that the situation had eased slightly, Master Dingyi added fuel to the fire. She praised loudly: "Well said, this nephew is really courageous. You, Yu Canghai, were angry elsewhere and still want to  I can't vent my anger on my juniors, this is the case with my nephew, and it was the same with Yilin just now. Are you, Yu Canghai, really a despicable person who only knows how to bully others?"

    Lin Han knew something was wrong as soon as he heard Dingyi's words. Judging from her tone, she clearly believed that Yu Canghai was a despicable person who bullied the younger ones. Isn't this adding fire to the dry firewood? With Yu Canghai's  No matter what your character is, Master Dingyi is doing bad things with good intentions. Yu Canghai will be worried about you, Dingyi, but he doesn't seem to be playing with you as a second-generation disciple like yourself.

    Yu Canghai jumped into a rage under Ding Yi's stimulation, broke away from Liu Zhengfeng's hands, jumped up high and rushed forward. While in mid-air, his right palm was already exuding traces of black energy. Judging from his posture, he was actually going to use his unique skill to destroy the heart.  Lin Han died under his palm.

    Yue Buqun and others did not expect that Yu Canghai would carry out such a vicious attack, and they were unable to react in time. Xiang Danian, who was beside Lin Han due to his low martial arts skills, had already turned pale with fear when faced with Yu Canghai's palm gestures.

    Of course, Lin Han would not sit still and wait for death. He took a deep look at Liu Zhengfeng who was chasing after Yu Canghai, took a step back, and then drew out the long sword like lightning. He saw the long sword slashing diagonally from right to left, forcing Yu Canghai to  He choked and paused unconsciously in the air for half a minute.  After getting this chance to breathe, Lin Han didn't stop. He quickly raised his wrist and lifted the tip of the sword from bottom to top towards Yu Canghai in the air.

    Yu Canghai didn't expect Lin Han's sword to be so fast, and his sword moves were weird. He actually used his left hand sword to lift it from the bottom of the mountain. He was almost disemboweled due to carelessness. He was so anxious that he had nowhere to use his strength, and he forced his body back.  His legs kicked forward in vain towards Lin Han's sword.

    How could Lin Han let him hit the kick? Although Lin Han didn't necessarily hurt him at this moment, he still had to teach him to remember so that he wouldn't be easily bullied.  After Lin Han poured the red fire energy from his left hand into the long sword, he instantly saw the long sword turning fiery red, Wu Xing Sword Qi bursting out from the tip of the sword, and the sword's movement suddenly became faster.

    Yu Canghai was in the air, forced by the hot breath, his face was as pale as paper, and he was about to close his eyes in despair. In his ears, he could only hear a soft sound of "stab", and amidst the shouts of "keep someone under the sword"  fell down.

    Everything happened in a flash of lightning, from Yu Canghai breaking away from Liu Zhengfeng's involvement, to Yu Canghai being trapped by Lin Han'sThe sword fell down while being picked up, and it was completed in an instant.

    He casually took back the long sword and inserted it back into the scabbard. Only then did Lin Han have time to watch the reactions of the others. Tianmen and Dingyi had expressions of disbelief on their faces. The famous Qingcheng Yu Guanzhu was actually like this.  They were defeated easily, but still at the hands of such a young man. Both of them were lamenting whether they were getting old.  At this moment, Yue Buqun could no longer maintain his so-called gentlemanly demeanor. He was looking at Lin Han with a shocked expression. Seeing Lin Han looking at him indifferently, he quickly looked away, feeling fearful in his heart.

    "The other second-generation disciples all had pale faces. It was not difficult to see the fear in their hearts. Perhaps many people will be trapped in the fear of Lin Han's sword in the future.  It must be a disaster on their martial arts path. If it is solved, they will make rapid progress; if it cannot be broken, they will never make progress in this life.

    The person who regrets the most at this moment is Liu Zhengfeng and Liu Sanye. He originally wanted Yu Canghai to explore Lin Han's background. I thought Yu Canghai just wanted to teach him a lesson, but he didn't expect Yu Canghai to have such a vicious intention.  , what made him even more unexpected was that Lin Han's martial arts was tested, but it was so high that even Yu Canghai was easily defeated.  Thinking of the cold look in Lin Han's eyes before he drew his sword, he must have discovered his little thoughts. He had offended such a powerful young man for nothing. Then he thought of his mysterious master. Maybe he would have to wash his hands in the golden basin tomorrow.  With so many complications, Liu Zhengfeng really hoped that he could hold Yu Canghai back just now.

    Lin Han was also very angry with Liu Zhengfeng. He didn't expect that this wealthy man, who was gentle on the surface, would play such tricks and trick him secretly. It seemed that such a pitiful man must have something hateful about him.  In this way, Lin Han had no good impressions of him and no sympathy at all. Tomorrow's Golden Basin Washing Ceremony was destined to be a tragedy.

    Lin Han said to the disciples of the Qingcheng Sect who were constantly massaging Yu Canghai's chest: "Although Yu Canghai died unjustly, Lin did not intend to hurt more lives. Besides, there were Master Yue, Master Tianmen, Master Dingyi, and Master Liu.  Please forgive me. For the sake of all the elders, Lin just cut his clothes, but there will be no next time. As for why Temple Master Yu hasn¡¯t woken up yet, Lin doesn¡¯t know.¡±

    No longer paying attention to the hostile glances of the Qingcheng disciples, Lin Han walked back to Danian. Seeing that he couldn't help but take a step back, he shook his head and said, "Masters, please don't let this happen to your nephew."  Small things have disturbed the main business, but now it is more important to find out the truth.

    "That's right, that's right. What Senior Nephew Lin said makes sense. It's more important to ask the business first." Liu Zhengfeng came out with a smile to smooth things over, but his smile was too stiff, making people feel that it was too fake.

    At this time, Yue Buqun walked up to Yu Canghai and said: "Since Junior Nephew Lin said he only scratched Yu Canghai's clothes, seeing that he still hasn't woken up, he must have held his breath and waited for Yue to come and give him a massage."  .¡±

    Lin Han almost laughed, and said to himself: Although Yue Buqun is a gentleman in ordinary times, he is no less capable when he gets the opportunity to harm others. What does it mean to just scratch the clothes and hold his breath? That does not mean that Yu Canghai was knocked out by anger.  Well, the implication is that Yu Canghai's magnanimity is too small.

    Yu Canghai, who was leaning against his disciple, had his eyebrows twitching. He didn't expect Yue Buqun to be so cruel. He had already pretended to be faint and had to wake him up. How could he endure it, when Yue Buqun's right hand was about to touch his chest?  He hurriedly opened his eyes, looked at the disgusting smile on Yue Buqun's face in front of him, looked at Lin Han again, sighed and said: "I'm so careless, I'm so careless, I didn't expect that Young Master Lin has such a level of cultivation, I must be  He must be better than his master, I don¡¯t know who the master is, maybe there is some connection with him.¡±

    Seeing that Yu Canghai still had the nerve to stay, he was even more disdainful after hearing his words, and said: "Master Yu, you are polite, my nephew was able to narrowly defeat Hanzhao by taking advantage of Master Yu's carelessness. If we really fight,  It¡¯s not as good as it is. As for the master, perhaps Master Yu can see him tomorrow.¡±

    Hearing what Lin Han said, Yu Canghai was shocked: Lin's martial arts skills are already so high, and his master is even more incredible. It seems that he must leave as soon as possible after tomorrow to avoid losing face again.

    I saw Yu Canghai holding back his embarrassment and asked the Qingcheng disciple: "Who threw you here?" When he said this, his face was even more angry. If it hadn't been for this person, he would have done it again and again.  Is it embarrassing?

    While the three Qingcheng disciples were hesitating, Yu Canghai saw a silhouette of a person outside the window and thought it was the person who had just plotted against the Qingcheng disciples. He was so angry that he jumped out of the room and captured Lin Pingzhi who was passing by.  .

    It turns out that Lin Pingzhi had been daring to peek outside, and no one noticed.  When the disciples in Qingcheng were being unblocked, they were about to escape, but when they saw Yu Canghai making a move, he immediately stayed. He saw Lin Han froze in place after defeating Yu Canghai. When he was about to escape, he was discovered by Yu Canghai and was captured.  .

    Although Yu Canghai captured Lin Pingzhi, he saw that he was hunchbacked and thought he was with "Saibei"."Tutu" Mu Gaofeng has something to do with him, so he is very afraid. After Lin Han's previous example, he doesn't dare to act like Lu Man anymore.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 18 Pingzhi, Hunchback and Feiyan

    Update time: 2012-05-05

    But it was said that after Yu Canghai was humiliated repeatedly, he hated the thieves who had teased Qingcheng disciples. When he was furious and captured Lin Pingzhi who was eavesdropping outside the window, he was shocked to find that he was actually a hunchback. He took it for granted.  He must be involved with Mu Fengfeng, the "famous camel in the north of Saibei", and he was worried for a while.

    Speaking of the "famous camel in northern Saibei" Mu Gaofeng, he is also a well-known figure in the world. He has an ugly appearance, a hunchback, and a camel sword shaped like a short knife. He is narrow-minded and claims to never do business at a loss.  He is notorious for his unscrupulous and vicious actions.

    Although the Qingcheng sect in Shu can be considered a powerful sect, with so many people under its command, it almost manages the Sichuan area like an iron barrel, and even a needle cannot be penetrated. He, Guanzhu Yu, also believes that his martial arts skills are not as good as those of Namu Gaofeng, so it stands to reason that  You shouldn't be so afraid of a "lone ranger".  But there are such strange things in the martial arts world, and they happen frequently.  Not to mention the Qingcheng sect, even a large sect such as the Songshan sect did not want to provoke this "famous camel in northern Saibei".

    "For a lone ranger as strong as Mu Gaofeng who is as ruthless as Mu Fengfeng, you either don't provoke him, or once you offend him severely, you have to kill him without giving him any chance to fight back.  But Mu Gaofeng has been rampant in the world for decades, and someone like Yue Buqun has to be called "Brother Mu". How can such a person be so easy to kill? Maybe the Songshan sect can do it, but the Qingcheng sect definitely doesn't have that.  Although they have such energy, the Songshan Sect has no obligation to eliminate harm from the Jianghu.

    Yu Canghai was in a dilemma, but Lin Pingzhi said: "If you don't do anything bad, you won't be afraid of ghosts knocking on the door in the middle of the night. If you haven't done all the bad things, why should you be afraid of people eavesdropping?"

    Being humiliated one after another by his juniors in front of everyone, Yu Canghai secretly used his inner strength to attack Lin Ping. At the critical moment, Mu Gaofeng appeared, pinched Lin Ping's left arm with his right hand, and used his inner strength to kill Lin Ping.  Yu Canghai spread the five fingers of his right hand, but he overestimated himself, and the two people's internal energy was in a stalemate in Lin Pingzhi's body.  That Mu Gaofeng was really a ruthless character. He didn't care about Lin Pingzhi at all and went on to show his ruthlessness. However, Yu Canghai was worried about killing Lin Pingzhi in a fight between the two of them and offended Mu Gaofeng so badly that it would not end well. He secretly withdrew his inner strength.  , Lin Pingzhi was able to escape, at the cost of vomiting blood.

    Lin Pingzhi is not an easy person. He had dared to humiliate Yu Canghai before. Now with Mu Gaofeng backing him, he had no scruples and scolded Yu Canghai until he was beaten to death.

    After Lin Han came out of the room, he observed Lin Pingzhi and saw that his face was covered with plaster and his back was high, but there was no obscenity on his face. Compared with Mu Gaofeng, he was much inferior. Obviously, he had not yet understood the concept of hunchback.  The essence is still missing a bit of heat.  Imagine that in one or two years, Lin Pingzhi will become one of the three "invincible" figures in the world. Following the Demon Sect's Eastern Undefeated and Huashan's Western Undefeated, Fujian Southern Invincible will be so graceful.

    Here, Lin Han didn't agree with Jin Juxia's point of view so much. He thought that although Lin Pingzhi was a horse racing and fighting dog back then, he was still a man who could help others when he saw injustice. Moreover, the person being helped still concealed his true colors, revealing his pockmarked face to let the others  The ugly girl who even Yan couldn't arouse, it can be seen that she is not just looking for sex, but she has a chivalrous heart; later she even stepped forward to kill everyone in Qingcheng. Although she looked rude, she was also true-hearted; and then faced with  The sleeping Qingcheng disciple was such a life and death enemy, but he could not resist in the name of morality.

    What a good young man you think he is, and the most important thing is that Lin Pingzhi is Lin Han's family. Jin Juxia is too disrespectful because he hooked up with the junior sister in Linghu Chong's heart. His treatment is getting worse and worse, even if he intervenes  Even if he succeeds, he can only watch helplessly, first he becomes a pervert, and then he becomes a sex change. He is really more resentful than Dou E.

    Putting aside Lin Han's plea for Pingzhi, Yu Canghai saw that the ignorant Lin Pingzhi talked endlessly, so he wanted to have close contact with him and compete with him. As the saying goes, "A family with an elder is like a treasure."  "Although Mu Gaofeng was only Lin Pingzhi's nominal grandfather, he couldn't stop the hunchback's origins and immediately stepped forward to make out with Yu Canghai.

    At this moment, everyone else was excited and interested in watching the excitement. Only Lin Han ignored it and raised his head to look at the eaves.  Sure enough, an idea popped up and a clear voice came: "Master Yu, just use the Qingcheng sect's special skill of flattening the sand with your butt backwards and falling into the wild goose pose."

    But as soon as he finished speaking, he was caught by Yu Canghai.  Lin Han shook his head, thinking that this little girl was really courageous. Even though he stabbed Yu Canghai with his sword, the result remained the same. Even the wheels of history could not stop her.

    Lin Han watched with a smile as the girl was caught by Yu Canghai's hand and couldn't break free, but he didn't come forward to help. It was fine to let her suffer a little. You must know that not everyone can be offended casually. There is such a thing here.  There were many people around, so Yu Canghai didn't dare to do anything to her. Just like in the original work, she was killed by Fei Bin with a sword because she was too talkative. If she had stayed quietly at that time, before killing other peopleHow could Fei Bin take care of him? His life would be saved when Mo Da arrives, so why bother?

    Sometimes, if you don¡¯t cause trouble, trouble will come.  Originally, Lin Han was waiting for Taoist Priest Tianmen to speak, especially Master Dingyi's words, "The big bully the small, shameless" was very exciting.  It's a pity that the little girl saw Lin Han in the crowd a long time ago, especially since Lin Han had defeated Yu Canghai before. He couldn't take advantage of such conditions, so Lin Han's plan to watch the show was destined to fail from the beginning.  .

    I saw the girl looking at Lin Han with tears in her eyes and said, "Brother Lin Han, save me."

    That voice really makes the listener sad and makes the listener cry. It can move people to Shibalipu.  As soon as Yu Canghai heard this, before Lin Han could speak, he retracted his hands with a "chirp" and turned to look at Lin Han repeatedly. If he had such speed when he fought with Lin Han earlier, Lin Han should have  Time travel again.

    The moment Yu Canghai released his hands, the little girl hurriedly ran behind Lin Han, seeming to be very afraid of Yu Canghai.

    Everyone looked at Lin Han, and Yu Canghai's eyes were darting around, looking very uneasy. Seeing Lin Han looking over, he asked awkwardly: "Young Master Lin knows this girl?"

    Lin Han said nonchalantly: "I met him once at Huiyan Tower yesterday, but I'm not familiar with him."

    The girl refused, raised her head and said, "We only met once, why did we pay for Brother Lin's meal?"

    Seeing everyone's confused looks, Lin Han was very embarrassed. How could this unlucky boy have to say such things? How could Lin Shaoxia be embarrassed in the world in the future?

    Lin Han looked at the girl speechlessly and said, "Didn't I just forget to pay the bill? Since we have the friendship of being at the same table, why do you still remember such a small thing as paying for the meal? You are a stingy brat."

    "No, who told you to watch the fun there just now?" Apparently dissatisfied with Lin Han's turning a blind eye, he then raised his right hand and said, "Look, the bones are all crushed."

    What this girl said was an exaggeration. Lin Han didn't care about the incompatibility between men and women and directly grabbed her hand. There were indeed a few black fingerprints on the skin like white jade.  In order to appease the little girl, Lin Han said to Yu Canghai with a slight dissatisfaction: "Master Yu, it is better not to use this inner strength on girls in the future. After all, it is unacceptable to have black finger marks on such delicate skin.  good-looking."

    Yu Canghai smiled awkwardly and said to himself: What can I do for you, what can I do? Master¡¯s teachings are not good, and Lao Yu has no love for this dark inner energy.

    Ignoring the thought in Yu Canghai's heart of bullying his master and destroying his ancestors, Lin Han gently used his inner strength to push and hold it on the mutton-fat white jade-like right hand. The ice energy came in handy at this time, and it really healed injuries.  The necessary infuriating energy for damage.  But Lin Han felt somewhat regretful and glanced at Master Dingyi, looking at her inexplicably.  Master Dingyi thought to herself: Could it be that Junior Nephew Lin blamed Benny for not helping him? Didn't that girl ask you for help before she even opened her mouth? With you here, how dare Yu Canghai not give her face.

    Lin Han's thoughts at this moment are really related to Master Dingyi. If someone could hypnotize Lin Han, he would definitely say: What a good opportunity, it was wasted like this. You must know Dingyi's saying, "Little girl,  Don't be afraid, come here and let Master Tai show you what a classic it is. With that kind face, she looks like another compassionate version of Master Dingyi, with a trace of irritability visible there.

    Whenever he saw it back then, Lin Han would laugh out loud. It was so endearing.

    Yu Canghai was speechless and turned around, but everyone discovered that there was a large impressionistic ink turtle attached to his back, which caused a burst of laughter.

    After everyone laughed, Lin Han realized what was going on. He shook his head and looked at the girl and saw that she was snickering. Well, it's a pity that "it's a turtle" part.

    When Yu Canghai was confused, one of the Qingcheng disciples came forward and took off the impression painting and brought it to him. At this time, Yu Canghai's face was filled with aggrievedness, as if he had woken up early in the morning and felt uncomfortable when he was looking for the bathroom.  I found that the pit had long been occupied, and my enemy was still inside. It didn't matter that the person was in the big room, but he was still shouting: He was still there just now, why didn't you come out? I told you not to come out, but you just didn't come out.  

    If he hadn't figured out the relationship between Lin Han and that girl, Yu Canghai would have exploded a long time ago. But with Lin Han's scruples, he could only say with an unjust look on his face: "Little girl, did you post it? Who did you post it on?"  I'm telling you, should Lin Shaoxia give me an explanation?" The way he spoke softly made her sound like a frustrated little daughter-in-law.

    Lin Han couldn't bully people too much. Besides, he was not familiar with this little girl, and he didn't want to take the blame for Qu Yang. He said, "Guanzhu Yu misunderstood. Lin also said before that he just returned to Yanlou yesterday."  I met this girl once. Because I was in a hurry and forgot to pay for the meal, I owed this girlIt was true that the girl was in love with her after a meal, and she was a little protective, but she had no intention of instigating her and Guanzhu Yu to get into trouble. There must be someone else behind it.  Then he turned around and asked: "Then you should tell me your name, otherwise I would be at a disadvantage."  "

    The girl chuckled and said, "My name is Feiyan, Brother Lin, please remember it."

    Seeing that she didn¡¯t tell her surname, Qu, Lin Han knew that she was not without any scruples, but how could she hide it from herself, who was so foresighted. The reason why she asked her in front of everyone was to prove that what she just said was indeed true.

    Qu Feiyan also knew that Lin Han was extremely benevolent by protecting her in this way, and that meal was not a favor. Besides, she had other things to do here.

    ¡° Then Lin Han stopped interfering, and everything continued as it should have happened, except that Yu Canghai¡¯s attitude was not so arrogant.

    Later, naturally, junior sister Yilin accompanied her to find her mother, and the Qingcheng disciples followed.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 19 Qunyu Tower

    Update time: 2012-05-06

    Little Master Yilin is also innocent and cute. It is the right principle to go back to each home and find each mother. How can you search blindly on the street?

    Although the night is not deep yet, people are quiet. Only the diligent insects are chirping "cricket". I wonder if the insects that get up late are eaten by birds.

    In this night, a pretty little girl and a beautiful nun in pure clothes and hat were walking on the street, just like a beautiful scenery, but it was a pity that there were not many spectators, which was a waste of money for the two beasts in Qingcheng.

    Lin Han did not follow Yilin and others, it was completely unnecessary. The others were sitting quietly in the hall waiting.  With the two disciples from Qingcheng following, as long as they are not killed, a signal will come soon, and Yu Canghai will naturally go and have a look. It would be best if the Qingcheng faction does it for him.

    The atmosphere in the hall was a bit strange at this time. No one spoke, and everyone was pretending to be deaf and dumb.  Master Liu Zhengfeng, as the master, stood quietly on the left side of the hall, while Lin Han stood next to Xiang Danian, looking at his expression of wanting to go away but not daring with amusement, sighing in his heart: What happened before?  It was a sin that the sword had frightened him like this.

    Many disciples of the Huashan Sect stood together with Yue Buqun and Liu Zhengfeng. Yue Buqun was so intimidating that even the breakaway elements known as the "Six Monkeys" in Lu Da did not dare to make the slightest move.  Lin Han looked here not for Lu Dayou, nor for Yue Buqun, nor for Yue Lingshan.  Yue Lingshan was very beautiful, and she seemed to be an innocent and romantic girl. However, Lin Han always felt that this girl was a bit snobbish and had a petty temper. She was not a good match. At least Lin Han had never thought of marrying this "little junior sister".  "Something happens.  The reason why Lin Han paid attention to the Huashan Sect was precisely because of Lauderno inside.

    Lawdeno was sent to the Huashan Sect by Zuo Lengchan three years ago, and Lin Han was also involved.  At that time, Zuo Lengchan saw that after Yue Buqun accepted Linghu Chong as his disciple, he probably discovered the benefits and got out of hand, accepting several disciples one after another.  How could Zuo Lengchan still sit still? Why did Yue Buqun recruit so many disciples? Do you still want to revitalize the Huashan sect? The Songshan sect finally took advantage of the Demon Sect's two attacks on the mountain and Qi,  The internal strife within the Sword Sect has pulled the Huashan Sect down from the number one position in the Five Mountains. How can we allow you to get back up again?

    After discussion, Zuo Lengchan decided to send an undercover agent to sing a song of Infernal Affairs.  Just a few years ago, he secretly went down the mountain to gain a disciple, it was Laudno. Fortunately, he had not been exposed yet, so he was the best candidate to go to Huashan.  Speaking of that period, Lin Han was also in a hurry. He saw that the plot was about to enter in three years, but there was no sign of Laudeno at all, and it was hard to ask Zuo Lengchan, "Where did you hide Laudeno?" Really?  I'm afraid that the butterfly effect will wipe out Lauderno, and the proud world will lose its luster.

    Originally, Zuo Lengchan wanted to send people to drive the bandits to massacre the town, but Lin Han stopped him.  In Lin Han's mind, walking around with a sword, how could he not kill people? However, Lin Han could kill one person or ten people, but he could not kill hundreds or thousands of people.  If you want others not to know, you have to do nothing unless you do it yourself.  When the truth comes out one day, how will you face the world if you do such a thing?  The Songshan Sect cannot always be strong. Everything in the world has its ups and downs. When it is strong, it may not be what it is. But one day, if there is a chance to kill a lost dog, such a tragic thing will break the camel's back.  The last straw.

    "Besides, given Yue Buqun's traitorous nature, how could he not discover the abnormality in Laudno after a few years, so it doesn't matter whether he does anything to bury his origins or not.  Lauderno was originally a spy when he went to Huashan, and it was enough to reveal Yue Buqun's whereabouts from time to time. On the contrary, those secret information should be treated with caution and not be trusted easily.  It would be best if they could paralyze Yue Buqun and make him think that the Songshan Sect underestimated him.

    Lawdeno naturally knew Lin Han¡¯s identity, and when Yue Buqun and others were not paying attention, he nodded to Lin Han. When Lin Han nodded in response, Yue Buqun thought he was greeting him, and his face was full of surprise.

    Taoist Tianmen of the Taishan Sect is standing on the right side with Master Dingyi of Hengshan, and his disciples are naturally with the master.

    "Compared with the Five Mountains Sword Sect and others who were gathered together, Yu Canghai seemed alone. There were only two disciples standing beside him, and they were basically ignored. They had offended Yue Buqun and others so badly before.

    It is said that since Master Dingyi came in, they have been struggling. Everyone has not eaten for a whole day. The most unlucky ones are the disciples of Taishan Sect. After being tortured like this by Tian Boguang, there is no point in going back to Yanlou.  He didn't eat, but his stomach growled, making Taoist Tianmen's face turn red with embarrassment.  Then Liu Zhengfeng also had a shameless face. This is what you do as a master. If you starve your guests like this, some people will say that Taoist Chi Baicheng of the Taishan Sect went to participate in Liu Zhengfeng's golden basin hand-washing ceremony and ended up starving to death.  .  Some people will say: Wasn't Taoist Chi killed by Tian Boguang?  The person next to me had to quickly explain that he was not dead before.After arriving at the Liu Mansion, Mr. Liu had no food to eat, so he starved to death.

    Liu Zhengfeng saw that it was not good, so he quickly ordered some cakes, fruits and the like to be served for everyone to rest their stomachs first.  Just after a group of people finished eating the pastries, Yu Canghai received a signal from the Qingcheng disciple who was following him. Everyone thought that they were finally here, and then they all got up and went out. The target was Qunyu Tower, the leading enterprise in the entertainment industry of Hengshan City.  Group companies.

    "Speaking of the Qun Jade Tower, it is quite famous in Hengshan City. Apart from the Huiyan Tower, it can be called the second of the two most famous towers among the thousands of buildings in Hengshan City.  So rich men like Liu Zhengfeng know best how to get there.

    When everyone arrived at their destination, at Yue Buqun's suggestion, they entered through the back door, and Yu Canghai drove all the happy guests out.  When the old bustard saw that this was okay, he complained to Yu Canghai: "Uncle, do I still need to do business with you like this?" Who knew that Yu Canghai was not someone to be trifled with, so he said, "You bastard, what kind of business are you doing?"  Plant a filthy and filthy place, and I will burn it with fire."

    Lin Han shook his head when he heard this, and said to himself: As the overlord of Shu, Yu Canghai, how can you let go of the brothel industry, which is the most lucrative industry? If you want to burn it, I'm afraid it's not because it's dirty, filthy and obscene, but because it's dirty and obscene.  It's not in your name.

    Except for Yue Buqun and his group of Huashan people who were guarding the back door, everyone else entered the place of fireworks.  After that, they searched the courtyards and rooms one by one, and finally arrived at Tian Boguang, and then there was a big battle between Zi Youqi and Yu Canghai.

    ¡°Looking at Tian Boguang leaping and jumping in front of him, he was fighting with Yu Canghai. Yu Canghai stabbed his long sword continuously, and he was evenly matched with him, and he was unable to take him down in a short time.  It's just that Tian Boguang was unlucky enough to fight from the room to the yard. Isn't this asking for trouble?

    There were Taoist Tianmen and Master Dingyi waiting in the yard. The two people who had previously been hesitant to rush into the room jumped into the battle circle and turned into a three-fighter named Tian Boguang.

    At this time, Tian Boguang finally woke up, but it was too late. Yu Canghai took the opportunity to slap him in the face. Fortunately, this palm hit him into the corridor. Just as two prostitutes came out of the room, they were such good human shields.  How could they let them go? Tian Boguang threw the two prostitutes into the arms of Tianmen and Dingyi one by one, and then fled away without looking back.

    Lin Han was like a decoration, just watching quietly from the side. Although Tian Boguang was innocent of harming others and his crime was unpardonable, Lin Han would never think of him as cool and bold as Linghu Chong.  People whose happiness is based on the pain of others' lives are the primary goal of Lin Shaoxia's chivalry, which is to kill everyone on sight.  But after thinking about it, Tian Boguang didn't do the flower picking thing after picking Yilin. Besides, he didn't know if Dugu Jianjian would be able to be seen without Tian Boguang. Therefore, we decided to let him live for a while first and then talk about it later.  It¡¯s never too late to kill.

    Lin Han thought so, Tianmen and Dingyi were not so polite. A large group of people hurriedly chased Tian Boguang, but they completely forgot about Yilin and Qu Feiyan.

    In the courtyard that was noisy just now, only Lin Han, Yu Canghai and their four disciples were left.  Yu Canghai didn't come here because of Tian Boguang, a lewd thief. He saw his eyes moving around and looking at Lin Han from time to time. It was obvious that he was quite afraid of Lin Han and couldn't make up his mind at the moment.

    Lin Leng said in a cold voice: "Master Yu, if you have anything to do, just do it. Don't worry about Lin. I have no intention of wading into your muddy water. I came here just to watch the excitement."

    Seeing what Lin Han said, Yu Canghai gritted his teeth and ordered his disciples to follow him into the room to search.

    Lin Han watched Yu Canghai and other Qingcheng disciples enter the room. He didn't care. He leaned leisurely on the corridor pillar and looked at the sky. He thought that Linghu Chong might have tricked Yilin and Qu Feiyan into bed.  Linghu Chong's thinking was too simplistic. With Yu Canghai's treacherous nature, how could he not see it.

    Sure enough, there was the sound of fighting in the room, but the seriously injured Linghu Chong was Yu Canghai's opponent. If he hadn't been worried about Lin Han and Yue Buqun outside, Linghu Chong would have been dead at this moment.

    Faced with Linghu Chong¡¯s entanglement, Yu Canghai was determined to kill him, but was destroyed by Lin Pingzhi.  Lin Han was also puzzled, how come you can see him anywhere? It's so hard.

    Fortunately, that kid still knew how to escape. Lin Han thought he was going to go in and fight Yu Canghai.  At this time, Yu Canghai knew Lin Pingzhi's identity, so he chased him without even raising his legs, leaving only a few disciples in the room.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? all Qingcheng disciples are also working hard, and every appearance is to reflect the greatness of Linghu Chong.  That "buttocks backwards flat on the sand and falling into the wild goose pose" is really nothing. Isn't it just kicking people down? After lying down, of course the buttocks are raised to the sky, but it is also sung one after another. It is really bullying.

    At this moment, all the disciples in Qingcheng were in trouble again. They were ordered by someone who was seriously injured and unable to do anything.Do you want to show off your uniform?

    Soon after, three figures sneaked out of the room and ran outside.  Lin Han just thought it was funny that such a big person was here, even though he was in the corner, but the three of you and your six eyes didn't notice it. This look was too hard to use.

    The commotion at the back door became louder. Lin Han knew that it was Yue Buqun who had rescued Lin Pingzhi. Neither Yu Canghai nor Mu Gaofeng had any luck. Fortunately, Yu Canghai still had the Lin family and his wife in his hands.  , finally there is still something to look forward to.  As for Mu Gaofeng, he must have been thinking about the Lins and his wife. He didn't dare to compete with Yue Buqun as his apprentice, but he still had the guts to compete with Yu Canghai to compete with the Lins and his wife.

    ¡°In this way, tonight¡¯s play is finally over, and the biggest winner is Yue Buqun.  As for Linghu Chong, Yilin, and Qu Feiyan, they were probably hiding in some corner, just waiting for daybreak to leave the city.

    Now that the snacks before the meal have been eaten, Lin Han is no longer planning to stay in Qunyu Tower, so he pats his butt and prepares to return to the Liu Mansion, knowing that the main event will be tomorrow.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 20 How can a latecomer arrive first?

    Update time: 2012-05-06

    After returning to Liu Mansion from Qunyu Tower, he found that Yue Buqun and others had not returned yet. Lin Han ignored them and went straight back to the room.

    ???????????????????????? After the two torments in Liu Mansion Hall and Qunyu Tower, a good day passed just like that.  Fortunately, while waiting in the hall, Lin Han had already eaten some pastries, and now he was quite full in the stomach and did not feel hungry. After telling Liu's servants not to disturb him anymore, he sat down on the bed in his clothes and performed the exercises.

    A fight with Yu Canghai looks easy on the surface, but is quite dangerous on the inside.  Although when they were on Songshan Mountain, they would often fight with Ding Mian, and even Zuo Lengchan would occasionally help Lin Han, but they were all friendly discussions, and they were really based on the principle of "friendship first, competition second"  The essence is gone, but this is the first time for a life-and-death struggle like today.

    Although Lin Han was quite confident in himself and thought he could defeat Yu Canghai, and the facts proved so, he was still affected by some nervousness and was a little hesitant compared to his usual moves.  On normal days, if Yu Canghai dared to do something as stupid as leaping high, Lin Han would definitely take a step forward and slice the long sword out from bottom to top with lightning speed, so how could he take a step back?  To stay away from the situation for the time being, in the end, my experience is still shallow.

    Fortunately, it was precisely because of his fight with Yu Canghai that Lin Han had some insights into confronting the enemy in battle, either not going out or showing mercy.  Of course, being merciless here does not mean that the opponent must be killed by the sword, but that after taking action, do not give the opponent a chance to fight back, and try to achieve a quick victory.

    When Lin Han circulated the ice energy in his veins for a week, a smile of surprise overflowed on his face. It turned out that the gain from that fight was far more than just a few benefits from experience. It was even Han Han who had not made any progress in the first place.  The Bing Zhenqi also became more refined and took another step forward. Lin Han even saw the hope of achieving the third level of the Ice Sutra. You must know that in the days before he went down the mountain, his internal energy was almost stagnant.  before.  Lin Han knew that he had reached the bottleneck at this stage. He originally thought that he would have to rely on hard work to overcome this hurdle. Unexpectedly, he improved a lot after fighting with Yu Canghai. It was an unexpected surprise. It seemed that working behind closed doors had finally achieved something.  No, I really came to the right place for this martial arts experience.

    This is exactly the saying that after reading thousands of books, you still have to travel thousands of miles.  Fortunately, it is not too late to wake up now. A fight with Yu Canghai, who is not even a top master, can bring such benefits without the threat of death. If he can fight with the world's number one demon Dongfang Bu  It's really exciting to think about losing like that.  Fortunately, Lin Han's brain hadn't cramped up yet, and he hadn't thought about going to Blackwood Cliff immediately to fight Dongfang Bubai.  There is no need to fight at all. With Lin Han's yet-to-be-completed ways of ice and fire, facing the androgynous body of Dongfang Bubai, even three of them are not enough.  Without absolute assurance of his life safety, Lin Han would not dare to go to Heimu Cliff alone to feel uncomfortable even if he took the courage of his ambition.

    When Lin Han woke up from practicing, it was already midnight.  Tomorrow is the official day of Liu Zhengfeng. Thinking that tomorrow next year will be the death anniversary of Mr. Liu San, Lin Han feels sad in his heart: The tiles will not leave the well, and the general will inevitably die on the battlefield. Now that he has entered this world, so what?  You can leave if you want, but you are a bit childish; it is not so easy to wash your hands in a golden basin. Even if you stay away from this circle of right and wrong for the time being, you will grow old one day. If there is an enemy who wants to take revenge at that time,  , how should you face the old age, and in what capacity should the Hengshan sect come to rescue you? Moreover, it is difficult to quench the thirst of the nearer by water far away. How many seniors who retired halfway can get a good death?  After all, it¡¯s just asking for psychological comfort and deceiving myself.

    People still have to master power. When they are strong, they use strength as a bargaining chip. When they are old and weak, they rely on power. Isn't this the case for everyone in the world? Now that you have entered this circle, don't play "I" anymore.  I won¡¯t mess with you, and I hope you won¡¯t mess with me either.¡± That¡¯s a trick, and those who believe it will also become ghosts.  What is coming will eventually come, and no one can avoid it. Either nip the danger in the bud, or arrange backup plans in advance. There is no use in escaping.

    The dark night shrouded the sky over the Liu Mansion. It seemed that this night party was extremely long, so long that people could not see the light or the future.

    The next morning, when a faint red light appeared in the east, Lin Han woke up from his sleep.  When he put on his clothes and came to the courtyard from his room, there was already a faint noise outside. It seemed that the servants of the Liu Mansion were making preparations for today's Golden Basin Washing Ceremony. Lin Han did not  Pay attention and go to the bathroom amidst the greetings.  You must know that Lin Han was so depressed yesterday. Who would practice swordsmanship when he got up early in the morning? It was not because he was not familiar with the situation in the Liu Mansion. When he got up today, he went straight to the bathroom. He had to solve it first.  Personal hygiene.

    After Lin Han finished washing and returned to his residence, he found that there was really nothing to do butGo inside and take out your long sword to practice your sword skills.  In his previous life, Lin Han didn't like visiting relatives to attend gatherings. He always felt uncomfortable and always wanted to end it early and go back to his home.  But the reality is that there are many helplessness, and there are countless cutscenes for you to go through.

    Since he had been exposed in front of everyone yesterday, Lin Han no longer hid and practiced his sword skills openly in the yard. Different from the previous day, although Lin Han had not yet exerted his full strength,  But it also increased the speed to 60 to 70%.  A set of "Blazing Sun Sword Technique" with the addition of red fire energy, the sound of "chichi" is endless, as if it is going to split the air, and it is extremely powerful.  After a moment, Lin Han could no longer be seen, only a red ball of light shining in the open space in the yard.

    Lin Han's "Blazing Sun Sword Technique" is just an ordinary sword move driven by red fire energy. From the perspective of an outsider, it is ordinary and has no redeeming qualities. But under Zuo Lengchan and Yue  In the eyes of a martial arts master like Bu Qun, it must be treated with caution. If you are not careful, you will be caught.

    "Dugu Nine Swords" is the number one swordsmanship in Xiaoao, and it is stronger than the evil-repelling swordsmanship that requires oneself from the palace. The Dugu Nine Swords emphasizes the last move, first move, and staying the same to cope with all changes.  The so-called "Let him be strong and let him be strong, the breeze caress the hills, let him cross him, and the bright moon shines on the river" is the essence of Dugu Nine Swords.

    But now that his vision is getting better and better, Lin Han only feels that Dugu is a useless person.  Look at how many people can master the Dugu Nine Swords. Except for Dugu Qiubai, Feng Qingyang, and Linghu Chong, there is no one.  Let¡¯s look at what kind of characters these three people are. Let¡¯s talk about Dugu Qiubai first. When Dongfang Bubai was still pursuing the inferior state of ¡°invincibility¡±, senior Dugu had already reached the illusory state of ¡°seeking defeat¡±.  It is a profound state. How can it be described by just one sentence of genius? Even these people only created Dugu Nine Swords when they were old. It can be said that Dugu Nine Swords is the summary of their achievements. It was created by senior Dugu to make future generations coveted.  , you think that everyone can learn it, it is a manifestation of a profound state and cannot be learned; besides, Feng Qingyang, before he got the Dugu Nine Swords, he was already one of the top masters of the Huashan Sword Sect, that  At that time, the Huashan Sword Sect was not like the two or three big cats of the Huashan Sect today. It was the largest sect in the Five Mountains at its peak. Even so, Feng Qingyang was among the best. One can imagine his talent. Only in this way did he get Dugu.  After the Nine Swordsman, he defeated all the invincible opponents in the world. Finally, let¡¯s talk about Linghu Chong. He practiced swordsmanship since he was a child. His understanding of swordsmanship was even praised by people like Yue Buqun. In the end, he learned Dugu Jiu with Feng Qingyang¡¯s approval.  Swords, birds of a feather flock together, and to be recognized by Feng Qingyang, how could he be so talented?

    It was these three people who learned the Dugu Nine Swords. It can only be said that the only condition for learning the Dugu Nine Swords is to be gifted and have a unique understanding of swordsmanship, and then work hard under the guidance of the idea of ??"Last come first, first come".  Practice and eventually become famous in the world.

    But look at the achievements of these three people. Linghu Chong is not as good as Feng Qingyang. Feng Qingyang is far inferior to Dugu Qiubai. Senior Dugu is seeking defeat. Feng Qingyang can barely become undefeated. When he meets Dongfang Bubai, he still can't.  I don't know who lives and who dies, Linghu Chong didn't even touch the edge of being undefeated.

    As his understanding of the twelve basic sword movements deepened, Lin Han's doubts became more and more serious. How stringent conditions must be to achieve the goal of last come first?  You need to understand the opponent's sword skills, come up with sword moves to deal with them in an instant, and attack the opponent at an extremely fast speed, so that you can strike first and come last.  If you fail to understand the opponent's sword moves and just attack casually, you are a reckless man who does not know swordsmanship; if you fail to think of a way to deal with it in a short period of time, you are waiting for the opponent's long sword to stab you; if you do not have extreme speed,  Even if you have a way to crack it, you have already lost the first move, and whether you can save your life is a question. If you can't do these three points and still pursue "last strike, first come", your life will be too long.  belong to non-human beings.

    Lin Han couldn't help but ask: How long would it take to get familiar with the opponent's sword moves? Well, maybe Lin Han himself was still too low-level and could not understand the secret skills such as "Dou Zhuan Xing Shi" of the Murong family.  For high-level things, even if you don't need to learn much, you can know the opponent's sword moves well, but there is no way to cheat on the last two.

    Look at the second one, decipher the opponent's sword moves instantly. Well, this one is not difficult. As long as you have an extraordinary understanding of swordsmanship, it is not difficult to decipher the sword moves. Just like the ten elders of the Demon Sect, it can destroy the Five Sacred Mountains.  Sword skills, but those sword moves have some effect when used in surprise attacks, but as a regular method, they are too despising.

    As for the third point, Lin Han was about to laugh.  Since you have such a fast shooting speed and practice the "last strike, first come" thing, if you strike with the sword and others haven't reacted yet, wouldn't it be better to practice Fu Hongxue's "Drawing Sword Technique" to become invincible within three inches.

    Although Lin Han also pursues attack speed, that is because the ice and fire energy in his body moves faster than ordinary people, and Lin Han only uses speed to get the upper hand, and then presses forward step by step.Use the least effort and the shortest distance to perform combos. Even so, you must use your right palm to defend the opponent.

    If you strike first, you can't say you have the upper hand. How can you come first if you strike later?  Lin Han could only lament that his level was really too low, and all the eleven years of hard training had gone to a dog.

    Fortunately, stupid people have stupid methods. Since we have a slight advantage in speed, we might as well take advantage of it to the extreme, seize the upper hand, press forward step by step, and win a quick victory.  This is also the essence of the "Blazing Sun Sword Technique". Use offense instead of defense, never leave the opponent's vital points, and attack them to save them. As long as the opponent is not using weapons such as Daguan Dao and spears, how can you ignore Lin's vitality?  Cold attack.  Coupled with the overbearing red fire energy on the long sword, and the coolness of his right hand that would hit the opponent from time to time, Lin Han believed that no one dared to ignore his attacks, not even Dugu Nine Swords.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 21 The golden basin has not been washed

    Update time: 2012-05-07

    Today is the official day for the Golden Basin Washing Ceremony of Liu Zhengfeng and Liu Sanye, the famous Hengshan Sect in the world. Since then, martial arts colleagues have been coming to congratulate him.  Whether you know someone or not, you should come and show your face.

    ????????????No matter whether they had doubts about Mr. Liu's sudden golden basin hand-washing ceremony or not, they all came to Hengshan City early to congratulate him. As for those who had no friendship before, they also wanted to come over and become familiar with each other.  Although Mr. Liu Sanye is about to officially withdraw from the martial arts world, his friendship with friends from all over the world is still there. In the past, he wanted to make friends but had no way. Now he has caught a good opportunity, so as long as he remains in the martial arts world in Hengyang  People will come to pay a visit.

    " In this way, since then, guests have been entering the Liu Mansion. The huge Liu Mansion is full of people and bustling.  After having breakfast, Lin Han returned to the room where he rested and never came out. Firstly, the main scene was not there yet, and secondly, it was too noisy and annoying.

    It was near noon that Lin Han came out of the room and went directly to the hall of Liu Mansion.  There was an endless stream of people from all walks of life entering the inner hall from the hall. It would have cost a lot of money to hold a banquet of this scale even with the wealth of Mr. Liu. Fortunately, the martial arts comrades who came to congratulate him came to express their gratitude.  Liu Sanye can't be allowed to do such a loss-making business, so everyone comes with rich gifts.

    ¡° If this Mr. Liu still has a future and holds a few more banquets of this scale, as long as he withdraws from the world, returns to the world, and then withdraws from the world a few times, it will no longer be a dream to receive gifts and get cramps in his hands.

    When Lin Han came to the main hall of the hall, he saw Liu Zhengfeng, Yue Buqun, Tianmen Taoist, Master Dingyi and their disciples all helping to receive the guests. These wealthy people were extremely happy. When did they see these big sects?  It is really thanks to Mr. Liu that his disciple treats him so kindly.

    ?????????????? The Five Sacred Sword Sects are of the same spirit in the martial arts world, so Yue Buqun and others can be regarded as half-masters here to welcome their fellow martial artists, and it is not an act of disrespect.

    Seeing Lin Han come in, Liu Zhengfeng hurriedly stepped forward and asked, "Nephew Lin is also here. Liu is busy here, so he didn't receive a good reception. I hope Nephew Lin doesn't blame him."

    Lin Han saw that he had to come forward to greet him in person despite being so busy, and knew that he was probably quite worried about him.  Then he shook his head and said: "How dare you bother Master Liu like this? My nephew is just here to see if he can help."

    Liu Zhengfeng said: "That's not necessary. As long as my nephew is willing, all the colleagues are almost here, and the ceremony will officially begin. I just don't know who the master is and whether he has arrived at Liu's house."

    Lin Han said: "My nephew has also seen this along the way. It seems that the master has not arrived yet. I think something happened on the way or he will arrive later. Master Liu does not need to worry about it. He wants to come and the master is not willing to delay the master."  It¡¯s my uncle¡¯s big day, please just ask my uncle to carry on as usual.¡±

    Liu Zhengfeng smiled and said, "That's fine. My nephew will sit with the Taishan and Hengshan disciples, okay?" After seeing Lin Han nodding, he said to Danian: "Da Nian, get ready to start."

    Seeing that no more martial arts comrades were entering, Yue Buqun and others also stopped what they were doing, and Liu Zhengfeng greeted them and took their seats on the left and right sides.

    In such a big event, figures such as Yue Buqun, Tianmen Taoist, Master Dingyi, Yu Canghai and other leaders and sect leaders will naturally sit in the main seats.  Although Lin Han's martial arts may not be inferior to theirs, he is still new here and his status is still relatively junior. It is often inappropriate to sit in the main seat.  After all, this is a world where seniority is ranked. Martial arts is only one aspect of it, and prestige in the world is more important.

    Lin Han didn¡¯t take it seriously and was very happy to stand between the Taishan Sect and the Hengshan nuns.  Among the Five Mountain Sword Sects, apart from the Songshan Sect, the one that Lin Han had the least dislike for was the Beiyue Hengshan Sect.  Regardless of their different stances, Lin Han respected several masters of the "Ding" sect, including Master Dingyi. He was truly compassionate, far beyond the comparison of Master Jiejie.

    When everyone had arranged their seats, Liu Zhengfeng stepped forward and walked on the red carpet, cupped his hands and said: "Thank you all the senior heroes and comrades and friends for coming here to participate in the celebration of my little brother's hand washing in the golden basin today. Your kindness and friendship will be honored in Liu's lifetime."  Remember it and never forget it.¡±

    When everyone was in harmony, a disciple from Hengshan came to report that Master Zhang had arrived.  Liu Zhengfeng immediately went out to greet him, confusing everyone who was left on the spot. Then, at Yue Buqun's suggestion, they all went out to see what happened.

    After everyone came out of the hall, they saw Mr. Liu kneeling on the ground to receive the order. He was actually awarded the position of general by the imperial court.  Everyone was confused. You must know that the Jianghu and the imperial court are two distinct worlds, each with its own rules. Generally, the imperial court will not participate in the affairs of the Jianghu, otherwise it will be easy to change and cause trouble;  People in the Jianghu will not fight with the government except for committing adultery and crimes.Taoist.

    "Now the dignified Mr. Liu Sanye of Hengshan wants to be a small official. With Mr. Liu's wealth, he doesn't need to be greedy for promotion and wealth. Why bother?"

    When Liu Zhengfeng and Mr. Zhang were in love with each other, and Liu Zhengfeng even ordered his apprentice to send him a large sum of gold, Yue Lingshan revealed the secret: Master Liu was originally bought.

    Liu Zhengfeng was far away, but Lin Han was standing nearby. He naturally listened to Yue Lingshan's words, looked at her deeply, and said to himself: Seeing that Liu Zhengfeng was so polite to Mr. Zhang, he just said two words.  People usually interact with each other and help each other, but this little junior sister can figure out the joints and is a very thoughtful person. She is not as naive as she appears.

    However, in Lin Han's view, although Mr. Zhang was smiling and chatting with Liu Zhengfeng, he could not hide the fear of Mr. Liu in his eyes, and he did not dare to be dissatisfied with Liu Zhengfeng's lack of intention to let him into the hall.  Instead, he took the opportunity to step down and leave in a hurry. Is it really that simple to spend some money?  I'm afraid it's also due to Liu Sanye's coercion.

    No matter what tricks Mr. Liu Sanye played in the process, the imperial edict was finally welcomed into the hall by Liu Zhengfeng and offered to him.  Liu Sanye revealed the hidden reason for withdrawing from the world in this way. How could everyone accept it? They all tried to persuade him, but Liu Zhengfeng behaved very resolutely.

    After all, it is his family matter, others only give some opinions, and the final decision is still in his hands. With such a resolute attitude, the golden basin hand-washing ceremony is bound to continue, but Lin Han looked at Liu Zhengfeng with a joking face,  I just heard a voice coming from outside the door: "Wait a minute."

    ??Subsequently, Fei Bin, one of the Thirteen Supreme Protectors of the Songshan Sect, came with two disciples. The two Songshan disciples, Lin Han, were also very familiar with them. They were Xu Zheng and Li Ji.

    I saw Fei Bin holding a large command flag in his right hand, which was the command flag of the leader of the Five Mountains Alliance.  When everyone looked over, Fei Bin said loudly: "Senior Brother Liu, on the order of the leader of the Left Alliance, please postpone the action of washing hands in the golden basin for the time being."

    Xu Zheng looked in from Fei Bin's right and saw Lin Han standing in the crowd. He opened his mouth to call someone, but Lin Han stopped him with his eyes. Lin Han didn't want to be exposed without any meaning.  What fun is there?

    Besides, when Liu Zhengfeng heard that Zuo Lengchan actually wanted to interfere with the matter of washing his hands in the golden basin, and he didn't come early or late, he just arrived at the right time, how could he not know that he did it intentionally? This was really a fight.  His face was slapped twice.

    Liu Zhengfeng was furious. Fortunately, he still had some sense. He did not dare to confront a behemoth like the Songshan Sect, so he had to tactfully express that such private matters did not need to be acted upon.

    But no matter what Liu Zhengfeng does, there will be no good results.  Fei Bin came here today, naturally he had a plan, he was confident in his heart, and his tone was naturally tough. He was like a fool. He had to agree even if he agreed, and he had to agree even if he didn't.

    Even if Taoist Tianmen tried to mediate it, it would have no effect at all. It was really a loss of face.

    When Liu Zhengfeng saw that so many martial arts comrades were watching, he immediately became furious. Both of them finally decided to "convince people with virtue" and use force to persuade each other.

    Seeing the two of them fighting for a washbasin, Lin Han was helpless: Even though the basin may be made of pure gold, you are not so anxious, right?

    The golden basin was tossed from the house to the courtyard by the two of them, constantly changing hands between them.  Lin Han shook his head when he saw it, and said to himself: You two should be more serious. There are so many spectators watching, why are you just saying hello to the basin? You really think that two dragons are playing with a pearl.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if he heard Lin Han¡¯s voice, but seeing Liu Zhengfeng having a great time, Fei Bin was not ready to cooperate anymore.  After hearing the sound of "clicking, banging", Fei Bin cut the basin in half and then fell to the ground.  Liu Zhengfeng was immediately dumbfounded: Is there no time to play now?

    At this time, Liu Jing, the daughter of Liu Zhengfeng, ran out from the back hall and said to Liu Zhengfeng: There is a group of people coming to the back hall, and no one is allowed to take a step forward.

    When Lin Han heard this, he knew that Ding Mian must have sent people to capture all the Liu family members. He thought that today's incident would not cause any trouble. Liu Sanye was already a piece of fish on the chopping board, only being cut by a knife.  share.

    Then, as in the original work, Fei Bin revealed the relationship between Liu Zhengfeng and Qu Yang, causing an uproar among the heroes.  Faced with the two choices given by Fei Bin, Liu Zhengfeng chose to save Qu Yang without hesitation. Even when Yue Buqun stepped forward and said that he would deal with Qu Yang for him without him having to do anything, he still dismissed Lao Yue.  Nothing to say.

    Lin Han was quite speechless when he heard Liu Zhengfeng's stubborn words. He thought to himself that a person who was usually quite smart was so dumbfounded. Could it be that Fei Bin had infected him in this moment?

    Who do you think Qu Yang is?  Demonic CultThe right envoy of Ming Dynasty's status in the Demon Sect is only lower than the leader, deputy leader and left envoy of light, and is half a step higher than the ten elders.  Since he left Heimuya more than ten years ago, he has been living a carefree life. How could it be that Yue Buqun could just kill him if he said so?

    " If Lin Han encounters this situation and Yue Buqun dares to say that hypocritically, then he would have to borrow Poxia's donkey and see how Yue Buqun can justify himself.  It's just that once this person becomes self-centered, he will easily get into trouble when looking at problems.

    After that, Liu Zhengfeng was completely tragic. Fei Bin had never been a kind person. He was one of the best in the Songshan sect because of his ruthlessness. It was a pity that Xiang Danian and Mi Weiyi had to hang around Fei in such an aggrieved manner.  Bin's hand.

    Lin Han still admired those two people. Although their martial arts skills were not high and they were not clever enough, their loyalty was valuable. It was somewhat worthless to die like this.  If Lin Han was not a member of the Songshan sect, he would definitely be saved. As a native disciple of the Songshan sect, how could he leave such loyal and filial disciples to practice martial arts before seeking revenge.  So I can only say sorry in my heart, and then kill those who are going to be killed, and never leave any future troubles.

    It should be said that this person will only remember the lesson after suffering a loss, so there is a saying of "bloody lesson".  Long ago on Songshan Mountain, Lin Han had told everyone in the Songshan Sect to be careful of brothers Mo Da and Liu Zhengfeng, but now it seemed that all that effort was in vain.

    Seeing that two disciples were killed in front of him, Liu Zhengfeng became furious. He casually grabbed the corpse of a disciple and threw it at Fei Bin. When Fei Bin was dodging, he used the cover of the corpse to rush to Fei Bin's side.  , fingers hurriedly pulled out the sword from his back and placed it across his neck, actually forcing Fei Bin to be restrained.

    Lin Han almost covered his eyes in shame. He would never dare to say that he was from the Songshan sect again. It was so embarrassing to be solved by someone who was inferior to him in just a few moves.

    Don't say that the noodles have the benefits of their own sister -in -law. Seeing that they were restrained, Feibin put her neck to the right side of the right, and she ignored it.  To be honest, he was really stupid and bold. If Liu Zhengfeng, seeing that he was not going to die a good death in the end, tried his best to hold him on his back before dying, then Fei Bin would not be able to cry even if he went to the King of Hell.

    Just when everyone was wondering what to do, Lin Han looked at the fat man with a smile on his face as he pulled out all the Liu family members.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 22: Extermination of the Family

    Update time: 2012-05-07

    Mr. Liu San was heartbroken that his disciple died tragically, so he took advantage of the opportunity to capture Fei Bin. For a moment, the heroes didn't know what to do. They couldn't step forward and say that your disciple would die if he died. It was better to let Senior Brother Fei go. I'm afraid these words were a sign of mercy.  The pregnant Master Dingyi couldn't say anything either.

    For someone like Yue Buqun, despite his calm appearance, he might have started praying in his heart for Sister Guanyin to send down a lightning bolt to knock Liu Zhengfeng into a state of insanity, and then kill Fei Bin in front of everyone. Then there would be a good show.  By then, the Songshan Sect will not be able to fight collectively with the Hengshan Sect, and the Huashan Sect's opportunity will naturally come.

    Unfortunately, things did not go as planned. It was Ding Mian who led a group of Songshan disciples and escorted all the family members of the Liu family out of the back hall.  People always have the nature to sympathize with the weak. Naturally, all the people in the Liu family are the weak ones who are being bullied by the Songshan sect. Therefore, Master Dingyi couldn't see it. He took a few steps forward and said, "Senior Brother Ding, one person is doing something for the other."  Of course, you are holding someone¡¯s family members hostage, is this what you would do if you were from a well-known and decent family?¡±

    "It's a pity that Ding Mian is not an easy person. Although it is his first time to do such a thing in front of others, he has had many experiences behind the scenes. How could he not know how to deal with it.

    Ding Mian smiled and said, "Master Dingyi, Liu Zhengfeng has colluded with the demon sect and has entered the demonic path. Isn't he holding my junior brother Fei hostage?"

    Comparing these two things, Master Tai really had nothing to say. After all, the cause of the incident was Liu Zhengfeng's fault.  In the Wuyue Sword Sect, everything is difficult to explain when it comes to the Demon Sect. A hat of colluding with the Demon Sect is suppressed, just like Shang Fang's sword, making people unable to argue. What's more, Liu Zhengfeng admitted it frankly and died.  unrepentant.

    When Liu Zhengfeng saw that Jia Xiaoquan was in Ding Mian's hands, he felt that his weak spot had been pinched, and he panicked. His tone suddenly weakened and he said: "How dare Liu hold Senior Brother Fei hostage? He is just asking for a favor. I hope that the leader of the Left Alliance can  Let Liu Zhengfeng go overseas and never set foot in the Central Plains again."

    Lin Hanxin said: You are enlightened now, but it is a pity that it is too late.

    Master Dingyi only felt that Liu Zhengfeng¡¯s method was the best. Avoiding conflicts in this way would save a fight and would not damage the harmony of the Five Mountains Sword Sect.  It¡¯s just that Ding Mian is not a three-year-old child. How can he be willing to obey? He thought: The situation is stronger than others. You put oil on the soles of your feet and walked away unscathed. If you were allowed to go overseas, with your ability, Liu Sanye, it would be ridiculous.  It is possible to form a sect with a group of people and then go back to the Central Plains to take revenge. Who will the Songshan sect ask to reason with?  This will certainly not allow Liu Zhengfeng to escape.

    I just heard Ding Mian say: "Liu Zhengfeng, you are not qualified to bargain with me, please let me, Junior Brother Fei, go."

    Liu Zhengfeng finally had some bargaining chips in his hands, so how could he agree to it? If he were to let him go, the other party would have no scruples, and he would not be able to be manipulated by others, and would have no room to fight back.

    But he didn¡¯t expect that Ding Mian was no worse than Fei Bin. He was about to kill everyone. He actually killed all the members of the Liu family, leaving only the weak Liu Qin, the second son of the Liu family.

    This was going to be a killing spree. Everyone couldn't bear it, but they didn't take any action. Only Master Dingyi was so angry that he coughed and wanted to get angry, but he stepped forward and slapped Ding Mian with his palm.  It's a pity that his skills are not as good as others. He was shocked by Ding Mian's palm force, and a trace of blood spilled from the corner of his mouth, which was obviously an internal injury.

    With Ding Mian's current martial arts skills, no one in the field dared to say he was better than him, even Yue Buqun was only in the middle of him.  Although Dingyi had a bad temper, he was still inferior to Ding Mian when it came to martial arts. Fortunately, Ding Mian was merciful and did not kill him.

    At this moment, Liu Zhengfeng can still hold back and not strike. He has such profound endurance skills. He is not inferior to Mr. Mo Da, and he is not as good as before.  You know, even Lin Han was worried about Fei Bin. If Liu Zhengfeng wiped his neck, things would be very unfavorable to the Songshan sect. Fortunately, Liu Sanye was also a "forbearance hero" and did not succeed in killing some people in the scene.  meaning.

    Most of the time, the power of the people is still great, and every successful leader should learn to make good use of this power.  Naturally, Zuo Lengchan would not miss it and explained to Ding Mian how to act early.

    Looking around, seeing that everyone was speechless, Ding Mian clasped his fists and said, "Everyone, Liu Zhengfeng colluded with people in the Demon Sect and harmed the martial arts world. Leader Zuo has ordered everyone in the Five Mountains Sword Sect to kill him."

    When Yue Buqun and others heard this, their expressions changed several times, and in the end they did not dare to openly disobey the leader's order.  In normal times, he might not be so well-behaved, but now it involves the Demon Cult. If he disobeys orders, it will really affect the reputation of the sect. After admonishing again but not getting it, the group of people drew a clear line with Liu Zhengfeng.  Lin Han also took the opportunity to walk next to Ding Mian and greeted him secretly.

    Later, Liu Qin was threatened and asked to bite Liu Zhengfeng several times.  In front of all the martial arts comrades, Liu Qin was a little greedy for life and afraid of death, although it was understandable that he was young.?But it was really too unbearable.  In Liu Zhengfeng's heart, since Ding Mian did not kill him, he still had some hope after all. However, it was a pity that he was too doting on him, so Liu Qin actually complained about his father's fault in public with snot and tears, which made Liu Zhengfeng ashamed and angry.  It's so hard, I just feel like I have no love left in life, and I actually start thinking of killing myself.

    Lin Han looked at Liu Qin, who was crying to himself, and frowned slightly: If Liu Qin is really such a idiot, it would be okay to keep him alive; if all this is just a bitter drama between Liu Zhengfeng and his son, but he cannot be spared, should he find someone?  Any chance of removing it?  Forget it, we really can't do that renege today, it won't happen for a while, we can end it later.

    Just as Liu Zhengfeng was about to scratch his neck with his sword across his neck, a masked man in black swooped down from the roof of the tile-roofed house, quickly rushed in front of Liu Zhengfeng, stretched out two fingers and flicked his sword hand  , the sword actually bounced away from the hands of Liu Zhengfeng, who was unable to defend himself.

    When Liu Zhengfeng drew his sword and killed himself, Dingyi and others' expressions changed drastically. They didn't expect Liu Zhengfeng to do such a violent thing, and how could they stop him in time.  Fortunately, the masked man in black took action in time and rescued Liu Zhengfeng from the sword.  All the martial arts comrades were wondering: which master was lurking on the roof early. From the fact that he was able to hide from everyone and point the long sword in Liu Zhengfeng's hand away, it can be seen that his martial arts must be very good.

    Before Dingyi and others could be happy, the masked man in black said: "Brother Liu Xian, why are you doing this? Your disciples and family members were brutally murdered for my sake."

    for me?  This shocked everyone. Where to start? What happened to Liu Zhengfeng had nothing to do with you, just because you saved him?

    But then everyone realized that what happened today was caused by Liu Zhengfeng¡¯s friendship with the right envoy of the Demon Cult¡¯s Light. Since the man in black said that Liu Zhengfeng was implicated by him, didn¡¯t it mean that he was Qu Yang, the Demon Cult¡¯s right envoy.

    Lin Han had known Qu Yang would come for a long time, but he couldn't agree with the way he appeared. He almost rolled his eyes to the sky and thought to himself: Brother, you are so dark, you are just pretending to be  Who sees it?  Even if you have to pretend, please stop talking so much and hurry up if you want to save people.

    Why bother to reveal your identity completely in just one or two sentences?  In the clear day, Qu You's Night Walker makeup is a little too eye-catching. Perhaps Qu You is addicted to lurking, has he not left since yesterday?  This is a whole day. Could it be that Qu Youshi has reached the realm of Bigu?  This is not the case in the world of martial arts. The body is the capital of revolution, and you still have to eat.

    If anyone really thinks that carrying a copy of the "Book of Changes" and a few "Bigu Pills" in his pocket can make him invincible, then you should go to the world of immortals. The world of kicking and punching like martial arts is no longer suitable for you.

    Just when Qu Youshi and Liu Sanye were deeply in love with each other, Fei Daxia, who had escaped with his life, was overjoyed and said with a proud smile: "You still want to run away? Qu Yang, please stay here too.  Well, I'll just take care of you together." Then with a big wave of his hand, the brothers came together.

    You must know that these disciples are all from Class 11, Class 2, and have never walked in the martial arts world. If they were to face an experienced martial arts person alone, they would not dare to be so excited even if they were not beaten to pieces.  Those who rushed forward shouting, but now there are Ding Mian and Fei Bin as the leading brothers. Instead of rushing forward shouting, it would be so exciting for this group of people to challenge two people alone, and they can cut with one sword.  Sword, it¡¯s not often that you can gain experience by beating a boss like this.

    In such a chaotic scene, it is easy for the party with fewer people to focus on one thing and not the other. Moreover, if you have to say things like big brother and brother, please leave quickly in this erotic way, isn't that looking for death?

    No, while the two were chattering, Fei Bin took the opportunity to give Mr. Liu a slap in the face, knocking him against the wall.  Lin Han was worried about him: How painful it would be.

    Liu Zhengfeng was hit by Fei Bin here, and Qu Yang was immediately stunned on the spot. It was really a blow to his body and painful to his heart.

    "It's a pity that Ding Mian didn't understand Fengqing, and while Qu Yang was in a daze, he slapped him hard on the back.  Ding Mian and Fei Bin are nicknamed "Tota Hand" and "Da Songyang Hand". Are they a joke?

    Seeing that Qu Yang and Liu Zhengfeng were seriously injured and in danger, Lin Hanxin said: Why bother, two good heroes met their end like this, so it is possible to have a romantic relationship, but it must be  You should cover it up and don't show it, otherwise something could easily happen.

    When Lin Han looked at Qu Yang again, his expression changed drastically. Without thinking, he threw out the long sword in his right hand with the scabbard, and then heard a "nail" sound, and then fell to the ground.

    It turned out that Qu Yang was angry when he saw his good brother suffered such a murderous attack, and threw a "black blood needle" at everyone in Songshan. One of them flew straight towards Xu Zheng's throat, and thatThe boy actually thought that the overall situation was decided and had no reaction to the magic needle flying over.  Lin Han was immediately frightened to death. He no longer cared about exposing his identity, blocked the flying needle with his sword, and then shouted loudly: "Why are you fooling around like this? You dare to be distracted in the middle of a battle. You really think you are immortal."  Is your body broken?"

    Xu Zheng also realized what was going on when he saw the "Black Blood Divine Needle" next to the scabbard. He was immediately frightened and turned pale. He was terrified. If he was shot in the neck by that vicious hidden weapon, he would definitely die.

    He hurriedly ran to Lin Han, cupped his hands and thanked him: "Thank you, Senior Brother Lin, for saving my little brother's life."

    "Don't let it happen again. You won't have a few more lives than others. It's impossible for someone to save you every time." After teaching Xu Zheng a lesson, it was discovered that Ding Mian and Fei Bin were already leading the crowd.  The Songshan disciples chased Qu Yan and Liu Zhengfeng away, no longer covering up. Since they had been exposed, they went to join the Songshan people.

    Lin Han turned around and said to Yue Buqun and others: "Don't you masters always want to know about this kid's inheritance? My master is none other than Ding Mian of the Songshan Sect. You should remember it, hahahaha"

    Amid loud laughter, Lin Han and Xu Zheng left, leaving only Yue Buqun and others looking at each other.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 23 Master and Disciple Reunion

    Update time: 2012-05-08

    Mr. Liu Sanye¡¯s grand golden basin hand-washing ceremony failed to come to fruition in the end, leaving only the corpses on the ground in the courtyard and the stunned and sighing martial arts comrades.

    After a group of people from the Songshan sect made a fuss, even Liu Zhengfeng himself was seriously injured and fled, leaving only the youngest son of the Liu family unattended.

    Since the rightful master is gone, there is no need for all the martial arts comrades to stay.  Those who interacted with each other on weekdays and admired Liu Zhengfeng's heroism looked sad and sighed; as for those who were just going through the motions and watching the fun, they had returned to their roots, and their trip was not in vain, and they would probably have more bragging rights in the world in the future.  capital; but those who came here deliberately to curry favor, at this moment, I am afraid that they even have the intention of death, and finally prepared a big gift. I originally thought that this time can bring some friendship, but unexpectedly, it turned out to be nothing.  I got Qingqing¡¯s silver.

    So and so, all the martial arts comrades have their own thoughts.  Since it is inconvenient for the Liu family to stay any longer, it would be better to leave earlier.  When all the martial arts comrades left, only a few Hengshan disciples were left to take care of the bodies of Liu Qin and the Liu family members.

    Taishan Tianmen Taoist Master and Hengshan Dingyi Master made a special trip to express their congratulations. Since the matter was settled, they immediately returned to their respective sects. As for Qingcheng Sect's Yu Canghai and others, they were planning to mention Lin Zhennan and his wife.  When heading to Shu, they were afraid that Lin Han's master and apprentice would cause trouble for him, so they did not dare to stay for a moment; while Yue Buqun and others from the Huashan faction accompanied Lin Pingzhi, and if they wanted to find his parents, they would naturally go to intercept Yu Canghai.  road.

    The huge Liu Mansion fell silent for a moment, leaving only the crying Liu Qin. Happy events turned into mourning in the blink of an eye, leaving people lamenting the impermanence of the world.  A martial arts hero like Liu Zhengfeng, who came from a wealthy family, was reduced to nothing in the blink of an eye.

    ?? After Lin Han reported the origin of the report in the Liu Mansion Courtyard, he did not waste a moment, and he and Xu Zheng followed the traces of the Songshan Sect members.

    At this time, Lin Han and Xu Zheng had some time to chat. Xu Zheng was quite envious of Lin Han being able to go down the mountain alone, and asked Lin Han if he had anything interesting to do this time.

    Unexpectedly, Lin Han had a depressed look on his face, shook his head and smiled bitterly, saying: "What's interesting? Senior brother only arrived two days ago."

    Xu Zheng's eyes were wide open, and the word "disbelief" was clearly written on his face. He said in his heart: You set out ten days earlier than us, but you only arrived one day earlier. Who can believe it?

    Looking at Xu Zheng¡¯s expression, Lin Han was about to cry, and said, ¡°What kind of expression do you have? Believe it or not, senior brother, there is no need to explain it to you.¡±

    Seeing that Lin Han was acting shamelessly, Xu Zheng hurriedly said: "That senior brother must have encountered something interesting on the road, otherwise why would it have taken so long, but he wanted to share it."

    "Share your height, senior brother just got lost and took a long detour to get to Hengshan City." After saying this, Xu Zheng was struck on the head with a "burst".

    Seeing Xu Zheng covering his head with his hands and feeling full of grievances, Lin Han seemed to feel that getting lost was not unacceptable. He said to himself: Let your kid pretend to be majestic in front of a group of second-generation disciples on weekdays.  I'm giving you face, but I won't take advantage of the opportunity to treat you well after I get off the mountain.

    Xu Zheng couldn't help but shudder. Seeing Lin Han's expression, he probably didn't have any good intentions. He knew that the days ahead would be difficult.  Ever since Lin Han started to recognize Xu Zheng as his friend, he was still a little awkward and couldn't treat him as an equal. In the end, he came up with a good idea, which was to treat him as a younger brother with a very different age. From then on, Lin Han's middle finger and index finger  He became a frequent visitor to Xu Zheng's brain and little face.  But later, due to various reasons, Zuo Lengchan revealed his intention to train Xu Zheng as the next head. After that, Lin Han rarely pinched Xu Zheng's head and face in front of others, only between the two of them.  He was not polite when he was alone, but after a few times Xu Zheng learned the lesson and never gave Lin Han a chance. Even when he asked for advice on martial arts cultivation, he raised it when Zuo Lengchan was present.  Later, Lin Han and Xu Zheng shared two masters, Zuo Lengchan and Ding Mian.

    Seeing Lin Han¡¯s proud smile, Xu Zheng drooped his head, knowing that this was going to be difficult, and vowed to avoid Lin Han as much as possible and never give him a chance to be alone.

    But they said that they had been following the traces of the Songshan sect, and finally found Ding Mian and others in front of an inn.  Speaking of this inn, it is famous all over the country. Didn't you see the four characters "youjian inn"?  It is one of the three major inn chains in the country. Together with "Yelai Inn" and "Tongfu Inn", it is also known as the three major industries in the inn industry.

    Looking at the expressions of everyone in the Songshan Sect, it is no surprise that they have gained nothing.  After all, Hengshan City is the sphere of influence of the Hengshan Sect, or even the sphere of influence of Liu Zhengfeng. Compared with the familiarity with Hengshan City, except for Mr. Mo Da who often plays the huqin on the streets, I am afraid no one can compare with it.  Go to Liu Zhengfeng.

    Although it is not true that the Raptors cannot cross the river, it canThere is a saying that a strong dragon cannot overwhelm a local snake, right? No matter how powerful and powerful the Songshan sect is, it will never be as good as the native Liu Zhengfeng.  Although Liu Zhengfeng and Qu Yang were now seriously injured, it was not difficult to find a place to hide.

    It was already past noon, and the Songshan disciples were also very hungry. This must be one of the reasons why Ding Mian and others temporarily gave up pursuing Liu Zhengfeng and Qu Yang.  When Lin Han and Xu Zheng entered the inn, they saw everyone in Songshan setting up three tables in the lobby and enjoying themselves.

    Seeing that it was Lin Han and Xu Zheng who came in, Ding Mian greeted him and said, "Why are you two here? Hurry up and have a meal."

    Lin Han stepped forward, bowed his hands, and said, "Greetings to Master, Uncle Fei, and all the senior brothers." Naturally, Xu Zheng also stepped forward to salute.

    After the two of them sat down, Lin Han asked, "Master and uncle, have you caught up with Liu Zhengfeng and Qu Yang?"

    Ding Mian shook his head and said no, but Fei Bin complained: "Liu Zhengfeng was as slippery as a loach. He couldn't tell that he was a seriously injured person. He turned around and disappeared on the street.  Wow, it¡¯s really infuriating.¡±

    Lin Han nodded and said, "Uncle Fei is wrong. Liu Zhengfeng is not a loach, but a local snake. It will be difficult to find him in Hengshan City."

    Ding Mian said: "After all, we want to confirm whether Liu Zhengfeng and Qu Yang are dead, so as not to become a disaster. We will look for them in the afternoon after lunch."

    Xu Zheng asked: "Is it possible that Liu Zhengfeng has left the city?"

    Fei Bin clapped his legs and stood up, saying, "I never thought that Liu Zhengfeng would most likely have left the city. Since he had said that he would live overseas and that their injuries needed to be treated by someone, it is very likely that he had left the city.  "

    "That's right. Since Na Quyang and Liu Zhengfeng have such a good relationship, and they studied music together, they must have a temporary residence outside the city on weekdays, and they must be at Qu Yang's place." Ding Mian agreed.

    Xu Zheng asked: "It's so big outside the city, how can we find them?"

    "This is easy to handle. Since the two of them want to study music, they naturally need to find a secluded place. Then find someone to ask if there is a place with good mountains and good water near Hengshan City. An elegant man like Liu Zhengfeng can  You will definitely like places like mountains and flowing water, streams and waterfalls, empty valleys and orchids," Lin Han said.

    Everyone nodded in agreement. This way the target was much smaller and easier to find.

    Ding Mian asked again: "When did you arrive at Hengshan City?"

    As soon as he finished speaking, Xu Zheng burst into laughter.

    Lin Han glared at him, forcing his laughter to die, and then said awkwardly: "The disciple only arrived two days ago. I saw that the nearby inns were full, and I didn't know that our disciples were in Hengshan.  How to contact me, so I went to stay in Liu Mansion."

    Ding Mian smiled and said: "Something happened on the way. Otherwise, how could we have arrived so late, and how could we have stayed at Liu's house."

    Seeing that he couldn't escape, Lin Han said honestly: "Master, this is my first time traveling far away. I am not familiar with the road yet, so I took some detours."

    "Ha, ha, ha, my nephew is lost. To put it bluntly, why bother to put it so tactfully? Hahahaha, is there anyone who would laugh at you?" Fei Bin grinned.

    Lin Han looked at Fei Bin with a depressed face. This may not be the case for others. As for you, Fei Bin, needless to say, were you crying just now?

    After laughing enough, Fei Bin asked: "Then how did you go to Liu's Mansion to stay? You must know that the relationship between the Hengshan Sect and us is not very good, and Liu Zhengfeng probably knew that we would cause trouble, so how could he receive you."

    Lin Han replied: "The disciple did not reveal his identity before. He only said that the disciple will go first and the master will be behind him. He just did not dare to reveal the name of the master at will. Then Liu Zhengfeng naturally cannot drive the guests away. The disciple did not lie. Master today  Isn¡¯t it just here?¡±

    "Besides, so what if the disciple reports his identity? Liu Zhengfeng still dares to offend our Songshan sect." Lin Han turned to Xu Zheng and said: "Junior brother, when walking in the world in the future, don't lose the reputation of the Songshan sect. Except for demons,  "Teacher, no one dares not to buy it. If senior brother hadn't made up his mind to watch the show secretly, why would he have to hide his identity?"

    "Yes, my nephew is right. I, the Songshan Sect, have no one to fear." Fei Bin said to Li Ji and Xu Zheng: "In the future, when you walk in the world, you must not be vague when it comes to revealing your identity. The three words of the Songshan Sect are  In the world of martial arts, that is a golden brand, and it cannot be disgraced."

    Li Ji and Xu Zheng nodded quickly and replied respectfully: "Disciple, please remember the teachings of my uncle."

    As for whether the Songshan Sect¡¯s lunch is sumptuous, let¡¯s not mention it for now.  But it was said that Liu Zhengfeng, as the Songshan Sect had guessed, actually returned to the place where Qu Yang usually lived in seclusion., there was another person with them, it was Na Quyang¡¯s granddaughter Qu Feiyan.  The girl Qu Feiyan's way of greeting people was a bit special. She actually called Liu Zhengfeng Eunuch Liu. It was really a big sweat, just like the waterfall next to her, which was unspeakable.

    The two of them knew that their internal injuries were too serious and they were afraid that they would die soon. After some self-blame and complaints, they actually took out Qin and Xiao and had a good last concert in their lives. The special guest audience was Qu Feiyan.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 24 Swordsman (1)

    Update time: 2012-05-08

    After everyone had lunch, they discussed how to find Liu Zhengfeng and Qu Yang.  Long before, there were Songshan disciples who took the lead and went out to inquire for information. Now everyone knew that there were two places near Hengshan City where Liu Zhengfeng might be hiding.  One of them is called "Huiyantan", which is named because geese rest in the deep pool every year; the other is an unnamed valley because a small stream flows down from the mountain stream, forming a small waterfall.

    Several people felt that searching for Liu Zhengfeng in this way was not like having to face all the martial arts comrades in the Liu Mansion, so there was no need to bring more ordinary disciples to avoid losses, so Ding Mian, Fei Bin, Lin Han, Li Ji,  It was enough for the five of them, Xu Zheng, to go and rest at the inn for the time being.

    Since there are two places that need to be explored, the five people naturally have to be divided into two groups, with Ding Mian and Fei Bin each leading a team. I think it is enough to deal with the seriously injured Liu Zhengfeng and Qu Yang.

    Lin Han did not follow Ding Mian, but made up his mind to go with Fei Bin, so when allocating manpower, he took the initiative and said: "Disciple, let's go with Master Fei, it can also be helpful. Even if something unexpected happens,  It can also provide more protection. As for Master, haha, who in this Hengshan City can be hurt at all?"

    Ding Mian nodded and said: "That's fine, then Xiaohan, you can follow Junior Brother Fei, and Junior Nephew Li and Junior Nephew Xu will come with me."

    After allocating the manpower, Ding Mian made a special statement: "Junior Brother Fei, whether you find him or not, you must return to the inn before dark."

    The reason why Lin Han wanted to follow Fei Bin was not only the reason he explained to everyone, but also his own agenda.  You know, Fei Bin still has a very good sense of direction. Like in the original work, when so many people were chasing Liu Zhengfeng, he was the only one who was very lucky to successfully complete the task, but that also became his disbelief, and he was so aggrieved by Mo Da  I did it. I was really not great in life and very depressed in death.

    When Lin Han and others finally found the nameless valley mouth after a lot of hard work, the sun was already half blocked by the western mountains. It would not take long for it to get dark. Fortunately, they found this place before it got dark, otherwise today would be the end of the world.  It's a waste of time.

    "Obviously, Liu Zhengfeng and the others didn't set out much earlier than Lin Han and others. There must be a path to this valley, but ordinary people don't know about it, and Songshan disciples can't find it out.

    The sound of Qin and Xiao Xianghe coming from the valley told everyone that they had found the right place.  The coordination between Xiao as Qin Yin and Qin as Xiao Ming was so perfect that even people like Lin Han, who didn't have much musical talent, were mesmerized by it.  The sound of the piano and Xiao seemed to absorb people's hearts and minds. Lin Han had to sigh: From now on, this song "Swordsman" may become his last song.

    There are people like Lin Han in this proud world. Even Lin Han himself is not sure what will happen in the future. Will it continue to be played out one by one like the original work?  Linghu Chong is now just a layman who doesn't understand music at all. To be able to laugh and play with the world as much as Ren Yingying, and to play "The Swordsman" that is not inferior to that of Liu and Liu, he has to go through too much.  Coincidentally, that is a memory shared by the two of them. I wonder if my existence will destroy that beauty.

    In Lin Han's heart, he didn't want to disturb Linghu Chong's world too much, but the two were originally on opposite sides, and a fight was inevitable after all. How could Lin Han help Linghu Chong grow up step by step? It was really helpless.

    If the Songshan Sect wants to merge with the Five Mountains Sword Sect, it will inevitably have to face the Huashan Sect. After all, it cannot get around Linghu Chong, the great disciple of Huashan. If the plot is allowed to continue, it will eventually have to face the leader of Hengshan.  Nip danger in the bud, or create a rival?  Lin Han still had no decision in his heart and could only sigh and decide what to do next.

    When the song "Swordsman" was played, Lin Han, Fei Bin and others stepped into the valley and saw Liu Zhengfeng and Qu Yang sitting by the stream, while Qu Feiyan looked at them with a worried look on his face.  .

    Fei Bin took a step forward and said loudly: "I didn't expect that Senior Brother Liu would be so unrepentant. Even when he was about to die, he would still be arty with this demon sect Qu Yang. He is really a member of the Five Mountains Sword Sect in vain."

    Liu Zhengfeng smiled and said: "Senior Brother Fei must have been here for a long time, why didn't you come in earlier?"

    "Hmph." Fei Bin snorted coldly and ignored him, and said to Qu Yang: "I never thought that the dignified Demon Sect's Right Envoy of Light, Qu Yang, would end up in such a predicament. Think about how majestic and powerful he was on the Fengchan platform back then, beating Mr. Mo Da to no avail.  There is no way to fight back.¡±

    But Qu Yang was not angry and said: "It doesn't matter if Qu Yang dies here today. It's just a day of fun. Why does Fei Daxia have to sow discord between Qu Yang and Brother Liu?"

    "That's right, Liu and Brother Qu are in tune with each other, and their lives are intertwined. How could they be misled by your tricks? Why would Senior Brother Fei do such useless work?"?Liu Zhengfeng continued.

    Fei Bin shouted: "I didn't expect you two to be so stubborn when you were about to die. The mountains and rivers here are beautiful, and it would be a good place to bury your bones. It's so real and easy for you to wait."

    Before Qu Yang and the two could answer, Qu Feiyan stepped forward and blocked Qu Yang behind him, saying, "You bad guy, if you want to kill my grandfather and Eunuch Liu, you might as well kill Feiyan too." Then he looked around.  Lin Han, who was behind Fei Bin, glanced at him and said, "Brother Lin is also a bad guy. He accompanied the bad guys to harm grandpa."

    Liu Zhengfeng said: "I didn't expect that Senior Nephew Lin would be a member of the Songshan Sect. It really surprised Liu. However, only the Songshan Sect has the ability to cultivate a person like Senior Nephew Lin. Liu is far inferior."

    "How can our Songshan sect be comparable to your small and declining Hengshan sect? If we all associate with gangsters like you and don't want to make progress, how can we compete with the demon sect." Fei Bin was quite proud, Lin Han  The higher the achievement, the more promising the Songshan sect is.

    Lin Han replied: "My nephew has not told any lies. My master is Ding Mian. Didn't he come all the way to attend Master Liu's golden basin hand-washing ceremony? It's just that my master came to congratulate or stop me, so it's not my nephew."  My nephew can decide."

    "So it turns out that Senior Brother Ding is very lucky. Liu originally thought that his nephew would be Senior Brother Zuo's disciple, but he didn't expect that he would be someone trained by Senior Brother Ding. Liu feels ashamed of himself." Liu Zhengfeng said sadly.

    Lin Han said with a smile: "Uncle Liu must be thinking about his youngest son. Don't be careful. He must be taken care of by the senior brothers of the Hengshan Sect. As long as he can be a wealthy man in peace and contentment in the future and not provoke us, the Songshan Sect.  For his troubles, I and the other uncles will not make things difficult for him, so it can be regarded as leaving behind for the uncle."

    "Hey, don't mention that traitor." Liu Zhengfeng sighed.

    Lin Han took a deep look at him and said, "If Junior Brother Liu behaves as he did that day, he will definitely have no worries about food and clothing under the care of the Hengshan Sect; if there are any other connotations, I'm afraid there will be no peace in the future.  .¡±

    Having said this, Lin Han suddenly raised his voice and shouted: "Do you think so, Master Mo, Mr. Mo Da?"

    In this silent valley, the words "Mr. Mo Da" echoed over and over in the valley, shocking everyone.

    "Hahaha, I didn't expect that the young hero, such a heroic and talented man, could actually hide Mo Da on the side. But Mo Da looked down on the great hero." Seeing that his whereabouts were revealed, Mo Da no longer hid, but he didn't understand how it could happen.  Being exposed by a young man, Fei Bin would be forgiven.

    But he didn¡¯t know that Lin Han was really sweating at this moment. If he hadn¡¯t been aware of Mo Da Da¡¯s arrival, how could he have discovered him.  Under such deliberate concealment, not only Qu Yang and Liu Zhengfeng, who specialize in music, did not notice it, but Fei Bin who was on the side did not detect any clues.

    Really because he knew that Mo Da would be here, Lin Han deliberately explored the surrounding area of ??the valley and found Linghu Chong and Yilin lying in the grass not far away, peering around, but found no trace of Mo Da alone.  This really frightened Lin Han.

    You must know that with Lin Han's current martial arts, there are only two situations where he can't deliberately detect a person at close range. One is that the person is not found, and the other is that the person's martial arts is better than him.

    Originally, Lin Han thought that his martial arts skills were on par with Mo Da's, or even a little higher than that of Yue Buqun. However, he didn't expect that Mo Da's martial arts was hidden so deeply that he might be even better than Yue Buqun.  Even if they are not in a group, they are not inferior at all. They really underestimate the heroes of the world.

    This also made Lin Han reflect on whether he was a little proud. You must know that he has been living smoothly since he came to this world. He even defeated Yu Canghai some time ago. He is really looking down on others, like Yue Buqun and Mo Da.  There is no one who has been famous for many years who is not extremely talented and diligent in training. Everyone has his or her own unique skills, how can they be worse than a lucky boy like myself.

    Take Mo Da as an example. Although he was defeated by Qu Yang every year for eleven years, I'm afraid it was partly due to Ren Wo Xing's interference. He must have been deeply ashamed of it over the years and will definitely practice more diligently in the future.  , now he is much higher than Qu Yang, and his current cultivation level can be said to be no less than that of Yue Buqun and Ding Mian.

    It was really well hidden, Lin Han sighed in his heart.

    Fei Bin was also frightened and broke into a cold sweat. He glanced at Lin Han gratefully and thought: If he was the only one who came today, or if not many Lin Han came but other second-generation disciples, what if Mo Da had done something bad to him?  Thoughts, then people from the Songshan Sect may have to explain themselves here.

    Fortunately, Fei Bin and Lin Han are here. If Mo Da really wants to be very thin, it is not yet known who will win.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?I was helpless, thinking: I originally planned to take the opportunity to keep Fei Bin here, so as to break Zuo Lengchan's arm, but unexpectedly, it was ruined by a second-generation disciple. The young man looked very unfamiliar, and he had never been in the world before.  I've been walking around, when did the Songshan Sect have such a person again? This is really adding insult to injury to the Hengshan Sect.  When the two sects compare, the Hengshan sect has one less master. It would be difficult for Mo Da to see that Liu Zhengfeng is the King of Hell. However, the Songshan sect has such a young master. It seems that he can actually tell his truth.  Xingzang's cultivation is definitely not inferior to that of Fei Bin. If one of them is one, he can do it reluctantly. If two of them come together, I'm afraid the Hengshan sect will have to choose another leader.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 25 Swordsman (2)

    Update time: 2012-05-09

    When Liu Zhengfeng and Qu Yang were dying, Lin Han revealed the secret of "Xiaoxiang Night Rain" Mr. Mo Da, forcing him to show up.

    Afterwards, the two parties combined, neither of them were sure that the other party could be completely left behind, and they both had scruples in their hearts. Fei Bin was extremely angry, and he didn't expect that his martial arts was so high, even higher than his own, that he could definitely defeat him.  Even if they join forces with Lin Han, they are not sure that they will keep him, and they dare not make a move for fear of alarming others; Mo Da regrets that such an opportunity was wasted, and becomes increasingly worried about the future of the Hengshan Sect.

    Since it can no longer be fought, stir the water as mixed as possible.

    You must know that Liu Zhengfeng and Qu Yang usually exchange piano and Xiao Heming, which is more about technical exchanges. In addition, the sound of the waterfall nearby makes it difficult for the sound to be heard. But today, the two of them were in a very angry mood.  Not long after his death, he actually didn't control it at all, and poured all his inner energy into the music. The music was so loud that it attracted Mo Da, Linghu Chong and others around him.

    Since we have no desperate plans, we can only gather the audience together.  I saw Lin Han say again: "And the two of you in the grass, you have heard enough, should you come out and have a rest again? You must know that there are still many snakes, insects and ants in the grass."

    Hearing Lin Han's words, the little nun screamed and jumped up. Seeing everyone looking at her, she didn't know what to do, so she could only look at her toes without saying a word.  Linghu Chong knew that he couldn't hide anymore, so he had to get up.

    When the two of them came to the crowd, they saluted and said hello to Mo Da. They had no good impression of Fei Bin, but fortunately they didn't care.

    Lin Han said: "This must be Senior Brother Linghu, and Junior Sister Yilin. Unexpectedly, Senior Uncle Yue and Senior Uncle Dingyi are looking for you in such a hurry, but you are so happy talking about love alone."

    Yilin's face turned red and she said shyly: "Amitabha, how can Senior Brother Lin talk nonsense? Yilin and Senior Brother Linghu are only here to heal their wounds."

    "Is it really just about healing? Little Master Yilin doesn't have any other ideas in mind, such as if she could stay like this with Brother Linghu forever?" Lin Han teased Yilin in a playful way.

    Linghu Chong, who didn't know what Yilin was thinking, saw that Yilin was embarrassed by Lin Han's words, so he stepped forward to smooth things over and said, "Senior Brother Lin, how could he arrange a monk like this? I'm afraid it won't be good. If he is ordered by Master  I know, I may not be able to avoid some punishment."

    Lin Han looked at Linghu Chong motionless, and said half-heartedly: "Brother Linghu is very experienced, and he actually knows that he will be punished by master, but brother Linghu really never thought about what would happen to little master Yilin?"

    When Linghu Chong saw Lin Han talking about Yilin again and again, he was also secretly annoyed that this person was so ignorant of the importance and actually took pleasure in arranging others. He immediately became a little annoyed and said: "Senior Brother Lin, after all, Junior Sister Yilin is  How can a monk make fun of you again and again?"

    Seeing Linghu Chong's temper, Lin Han also turned his face cold, just like how he usually treated second-generation disciples on Songshan Mountain, and said coldly: "Since Senior Brother Linghu thinks it's nothing, why do you deliberately try to tease Junior Sister Yilin?  This life-saving grace and the love of protecting innocence are very fatal for a young girl." Looking at Yilin who lowered her head straight down, Lin Han continued: "Senior Brother Linghu, since flowing water is ruthless,  Why bother to pick up fallen flowers and only offend the nun¡¯s heart?¡±

    After Linghu Chong was stunned by what he said, Lin Han said no more, but he had always been a bit dissatisfied with Linghu Chong's attitude towards Yilin. Since he didn't have the courage and responsibility, why bother to provoke her with gentle words.

    After everyone had arrived, Fei Bin said to Mo Da: "Mr. Mo Da, your junior brother Liu Zhengfeng colluded with the demon sect's bright right envoy Qu Yang, which is very detrimental to the Five Mountains Sword Sect, and they still don't repent. How do you think Mr. Mo Da should deal with it?  ?¡±

    "Hey," Mr. Mo Da sighed and said, "Junior Brother Liu, I didn't expect that I would see you again in this kind of land. There is nothing I can do."

    When Liu Zhengfeng saw Mo Da at this time, how could he still not understand what he was thinking, and said: "There are rumors outside that there is discord between you and my senior fellow apprentices. It's really nonsense. You just have different ideas. How can there be so much filth? What happened today?"  If you have no reputation with the Hengshan sect, you will definitely not embarrass your senior brother."

    Qu Yang also sighed: "Qu Yang has left Heimuya a long time ago and does not care about world affairs. He only exchanges music with Brother Liu. How can ordinary people in the world understand our thoughts? It is really just making people laugh. It only caused the death of Brother Liu's family. It is really  Sorry."

    Lin Han suddenly spoke and said, "Since everyone is in such a difficult situation, let me tell my nephew. It's getting late now and we can't stay in the wild forever."

    Everyone looked at Lin Han, wondering what he thought and how he wanted to solve the matter.

    Lin Han looked at Qu Yang and said, "Do you still remember going back to Yanlou to meet your nephew?"?Meet.  "

    Qu Yang nodded and said: "At that time, I really didn't expect that Lin Shaoxia was actually a member of the Songshan Sect."

    Lin Han said: "Qu Youshi didn't expect that Lin Han had known about Qu Youshi for a long time. At that time, Lin Han also said that Qu Youshi should consider Feiyan even if he didn't think about himself. He didn't expect that he would not be able to escape this after all.  A disaster.¡±

    "Yes, if we had left Hengyang at that time, how could such an incident have happened?" Qu Yang said sadly.

    "Does Ambassador Qu You really think that he can save Mr. Liu Sanye's family just by running away?" Seeing Qu Yang's confusion, Lin Han continued: "It's because you know each other, and it's because you are Qu Yang.  Yang, and he is Liu Zhengfeng."

    Liu Zhengfeng smiled brightly: "Yes, I originally thought it was 'Others laugh at me because I am too crazy, but I laugh at others and they can't see through it'. It turns out that I can't see through it myself. So what if I have a heart-to-heart relationship with Brother Qu? It's not a big sin. If I  I am very sympathetic to Master Fang Zheng, so who dares to say anything? I¡¯m afraid it will be a good story that will be recited in the world.¡±

    Seeing what Liu Zhengfeng said, Qu Yang felt miserable in his heart, and said: "Swordsman is proud of the world, oh smiles of the world, if you don't have absolute strength, you can't even save your life, how can you be a man of smiles?"

    When Fei Bin and Mo Da heard what Qu Yang said, their bodies trembled, obviously they were thinking something in their hearts.  Mo Dagen opened his mouth, but finally said nothing.

    Qu Yang asked: "Young Master Lin, what do you think should be done?"

    Lin Han said: "Looking at the injuries of Qu Youshi and Liu Sanye, I'm afraid they don't have much time left,"

    The two of them nodded. Except for Yilin, no one present could tell that their injuries were serious.  Qu Yang said: "There is no hope for Qu Yang and Brother Liu."

    Lin Han said: "In that case, the two of you can just settle it on your own. We, the Songshan Sect, don't want to embarrass you two anymore."

    Qu Feiyan cried, "Grandpa, Eunuch Liu." Then he looked at Lin Han with tearful eyes and said, "Brother Lin, save grandpa's life. Feiyan doesn't want grandpa to die."

    Although Lin Han can't bear it, the matter will eventually be resolved.  Not to mention that with Qu Yang's injury, there was no possibility of treatment. Even if he could be saved, how could the Songshan Sect dare to let him go.

    Shaking his head, Lin Han looked at Qu Yang and said, "As for Feiyan, let him follow me. I think my nephew can still be safe. As for whether she wants to leave in the future, it's all up to her."

    Fei Bin looked at Lin Han in surprise. He didn't expect that he would actually save Qu Yang's granddaughter and kill her with one sword according to his wishes. She was a demon sect witch after all, but it didn't matter if he didn't kill her and let her fend for herself. How could she return the favor?  To take her in.

    Lin Han originally thought that Fei Bin would object and originally planned to explain. Unexpectedly, Master Fei was so cooperative. He was really a good comrade.

    As for Qu Yang, I originally thought that everyone would never let Qu Feiyan go, but I didn't expect that Lin Han would keep her and let her leave at any time. It was such an unexpected surprise. How could he not agree? He immediately told Qu Feiyan  Said: "Fei Fei, from now on I will follow Brother Lin and don't be willful, do you understand?"

    Although his life was guaranteed, his only relative was about to die in front of him. He was crying and sobbing non-stop: "If you don't leave grandpa, grandpa doesn't want to die."

    Qu Yang looked at her lovingly and said, "Grandpa is gone from now on. You must be obedient and don't make Brother Lin angry. Grandpa is dying and no one can save him."

    Not mentioning the farewell between Qu Yang and his grandson, Lin Han once again said to Liu Zhengfeng and Mo Da: "As for Mr. Liu, he must also hope that Liu Qin can live happily, so as long as Mr. Mo can guarantee that he will never learn martial arts again in his life,  , Be a rich man with peace of mind, our Songshan sect will not do that thing of killing everyone, but we must make sure not to have any thoughts of revenge, otherwise we will not blame our nephew."

    Liu Zhengfeng smiled sadly: "With Qin'er's temperament, there is no need to ask for revenge. Being able to become a rich man is already a blessing from God. I only hope that Senior Nephew Lin can remember today's promise." Then he took out a music score from his arms, which was exactly  The song "Swordsman" called Linghu Chong over and said: "Linghu, nephew, this music score is the hard work of Brother Qu. If it is destroyed like this, Liu will not be willing to do it. I hope Linghu's nephew can  Keep it, and if someone can play this piece in the future, give it to that person."

    Linghu Chong sighed, seeing that it was such a trivial matter, he immediately agreed and took it in his arms.

    When Qu Yang and Liu Zhengfeng realized that their concerns were over, they no longer missed him. They only listened to Qu Yang saying loudly: "It is enough to have a close friend in this life. I can travel to the underworld with my good brother, and there will be no regrets in life."

    "Yes, Liu died without regrets. I hope you and I can continue this song and be proud of the world in the next life, hahahahaha." Then the two of them cut off their hearts and died while laughing loudly.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????"The heart-to-heart friendship between ?.

    Looking at Qu Feiyan, whose eyes were red from crying, Lin Han was helpless. He didn't know how he saved this girl. Thinking about having a dragster next to him in the future, he was so obsessed with lard that he fainted.  Head.

    Lin Han said to Mr. Mo Da: "Please, Mr. Mo Da, please send someone to deliver a coffin tomorrow. Although Qu Youshi is a member of the Demon Cult, his body will disappear after death. After all, such a character should not be exposed in the wilderness. He will have a good life."  Since Qu Youshi loved this valley during his lifetime, he should be buried here."

    Mo Da nodded, and then carried Liu Zhengfeng's body back to Hengshan City. Linghu Chong and Yilin naturally followed, not daring to stop at all.

    Seeing Linghu Chong's look, Lin Han also smiled and said loudly: "Senior Brother Linghu, why are you leaving in such a hurry? Lin Han still wants to ask Senior Brother Linghu or Junior Sister Yilin to inform the master of the situation here, but you must not  forget."

    Lin Han specifically mentioned Yilin, naturally to let Linghu Chong know that if he didn't go with the message, Yilin would naturally go, so he wouldn't delay.

    ¡° In this way, only Fei Bin, Lin Han, Qu Feiyan and Qu Yang¡¯s bodies are here.

    As the night progressed, a bonfire was lit in this deep valley, driving away the cold and bringing warmth.  Under the night, two men were talking softly, and a little girl was sleeping quietly next to them. The night was getting darker.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 26: When it¡¯s over, brush off your clothes and go away

    Update time: 2012-05-09

    In the early morning, the rising sun rises slowly from the east, reflecting the glow of the turbulent streams and waterfalls.

    In the morning in this nameless valley, a bonfire was still burning, and a beautiful girl was waking up from her sleep amidst the sound of ping-pong-pang-pong fighting.

    When I first woke up from the sweet dream, I looked around with a bit of confusion and confusion. When I saw the sword-fighting figure, I suddenly understood where I was. Those beautiful eyes were instantly shrouded in sadness.  , people can't help but feel pity.

    The girl turned her head and stared intently at the old man lying on the cold ground as peacefully as if he was sleeping, at the only relative who would never wake up again, and at the grandfather who affectionately called her "Fei Fei"  , the tears swirling in my eyes could no longer be held back, and flowed down like a waterfall.

    I don¡¯t know when it started, but the sound of fighting gradually stopped, and a fairly handsome young man in Tsing Yi walked up to the girl.  Looking at the girl who was crying, the young man patted her shoulder and said softly: "Feiyan, don't be sad anymore. If your grandfather is still alive, he doesn't want you to be like this. You have to live happily."  , so that your grandpa can feel at ease."

    The girl named Feiyan turned around and sobbed: "Brother Lin, grandpa is gone. What will Feiyan do in the future? From now on, Feiyan will be the only one left."

    Lin Han comforted him and said, "Qu You is getting older and will leave one day. Fei Yan will also have to live alone one day. Now this day has come a little earlier."

    Qu Feiyan wiped his tears and whispered: "But Feiyan misses grandpa."

    Lin Han said: "Don't be willful anymore. People can't be resurrected after death. Feiyan doesn't want your grandpa to leave and feel uneasy."

    Seeing that Qu Feiyan finally stopped crying, Lin Han let out a long sigh and finally persuaded the girl to stop. This woman is really like a tiger. Even a woman who has not yet grown up is so scary. No wonder the Shaolin teacher  My father wanted to persuade the young monk not to provoke women when he went down the mountain, let alone have close contact with such tigers in public. Unfortunately, the old monk¡¯s experience turned out to be the advice of the young monks to ¡°go to the tiger mountain if you know there are tigers in the mountain.¡±  Motivation lasts for thousands of years.

    While Lin Han admired the courage of the young monks, he saw that Qu Feiyan's pear-blossom face had now turned into a fallen flower that had fallen into the dust and mud. It was really bleak.  He smiled and said, "Feiyan, you'd better go to the stream and wash your face. You're like a little cat."

    Qu Feiyan's cheeks were red, and he knew that his tears had washed away his face. He glared at Lin Han fiercely, and then went to the creek to take care of his personal hygiene.

    Seeing Qu Feiyan walk away, Fei Bin came to Lin Han and said, "How could Senior Nephew Lin take in such a demon sect girl? He wouldn't be interested in her. If Senior Brother Ding knew about it, it would be difficult to handle.  "

    In the Songshan Sect, the people Lin Han had the most contact with, besides Ding Mian and Zuo Lengchan, were Fei Bin, but he didn't take his words seriously.

    Looking at the rising sun in the east with distant eyes, he said softly: "You live between heaven and earth, and you must always be in awe of this world."

    How could Fei Bin understand Lin Han's state of mind at this time? Hearing Lin Han's inexplicable words, he was even more puzzled. He originally just wanted to make fun of Lin Han, but he didn't want to involve himself.  He immediately asked: "Do you have a sense of reverence for heaven and earth? What does it have to do with you saving that little girl from the Demon Cult?"

    Lin Han asked back: "Uncle Fei, does he know how other sects view my Songshan sect?"

    "Of course I am in awe." Fei Bin said proudly.

    After Lin Han asked, he knew that Fei Bin would answer like this. For such a fool, you can't even think that he has any profound insights. Although the two of them are actually about the same age, Lin Han clearly felt that the two of them were different.  There is a generation gap that is too wide to cross.

    Looking at him helplessly, Lin Han said: "I think people in the world will think that our Songshan sect is domineering, especially after the Liu Zhengfeng incident. Although we are reasonable, there must be many people who will say that we have gone too far.  The thing that destroys a whole family will eventually be frowned upon."

    "So what, they still dare to say that the Songshan sect is not successful?" Fei Bin said with disdain on his face.

    Lin Han rolled his eyes, thinking that he was just a pig. He was so full that he had a heart-to-heart talk with a fool. It was really blinding him.  He quickly returned to the topic and said, "The reason why I saved that little girl is that I couldn't bear that such an innocent and lovely girl would be implicated and harmed, and I also wanted to find a weakness for myself."

    Seeing that Fei Bin was still puzzled, Lin Han could only explain to him patiently and said, "Is this one? Qu Yang had left Heimuya more than ten years ago. At that time, Qu Feiyan was only four or five years old.  , a member of the demon sect who can count, and then Qu Yang and Liu Zhengfeng intersect, it is impossible for Qu Feiyan to come into contact with the Demon Sect. It can be said that Qu Feiyan and Qu Yang are different. Even if Qu Yang betrays Heimuya, he cannot escape his identity as a demon sect bandit, but Qu Feiyan is  She is not a member of the Demon Sect. Moreover, her former disciples knew her and felt that she did not look like a member of the Demon Sect at all, so they could not help but sympathize with her. Now that Qu Yang is dead, she has nothing to do with the Demon Sect, and she must not have anything to do with it.  People dare to chew their tongues.  "

    Fei Bin nodded and said, "Yes, even a little girl like her can't stir up trouble. What do you mean by finding a weakness for yourself?"

    Lin Han continued: "My disciple is only twenty years old now, but he has such martial arts. Either my nephew is boasting about it, or even if I face you, Uncle Fei, you may not have much chance of winning. So how will people in the world view my nephew?"

    Fei Bin's eyes widened and he said: "You are really rude, but I don't know how you practice. If we really fight, my uncle may not be your opponent. Those fellow martial artists naturally admire Lin Shaoxia."  extremely."

    Lin Han waved his hand and said: "Uncle Fei, you are right. The martial arts comrades praise my nephew highly, but they are also deeply afraid of it. The so-called 'if the wood is beautiful in the forest, the wind will destroy it', that's true.  This is exactly the situation of my nephew. If the enemy catches the opportunity, how can he let his nephew go?"

    Seeing that Fei Bin stopped talking and was thinking about his words seriously, Lin Han knew that he had understood something, and continued: "So the disciples must not be too perfect, and must leave some flaws for them. Let them know that although the disciples have martial arts skills, they must not be too perfect."  Yes, but they are still young and can be bullied, and for a young man, the biggest flaws are 'arrogance' and 'love', so when necessary, the Songshan Sect can even deliberately spread the word that Lin Han will return to protect the demon despite his teacher's dissuasion.  Teach the witch.¡±

    Fei Bin said: "My nephew is a member of my Songshan sect. How many people dare to touch you? Moreover, with my nephew's ability, how many people in the world can defeat you."

    Lin Han knew that those words were in vain, so he could only nod in agreement: "Uncle Fei is right, no one in the world dares to provoke our Songshan sect."

    Lin Han didn¡¯t want to continue the conversation. Fortunately, Qu Feiyan had already finished washing and came back. Seeing this, Fei Bin stopped talking.

    Lin Han waved to Qu Feiyan and said, "Come over here and talk."

    "Yeah," Qu Feiyan replied, silently sitting next to Lin Han.

    "I think Mr. Mo Da will send someone to deliver the coffin not long after this, and then your grandpa will be buried in this valley. I think your grandpa will also like it here." Lin Han said.

    "Thank you, Brother Lin. Grandpa also liked this place the most when he was alive and rarely went out." Qu Feiyan replied.

    Lin Han asked again: "Then where do you want to go in the future? Your grandfather doesn't have many friends here. I'm afraid it will be difficult for anyone to take care of you?"

    When Qu Feiyan saw Lin Han asking these questions, he looked very frightened and said with a pale face, "Brother Lin, don't you want Feiyan anymore?"

    Seeing Qu Feiyan's scared look, Lin Han's heart was full of pity, thinking that she, a fifteen or sixteen-year-old girl, suddenly lost her grandfather, who she depended on for life, and would be alone in the future, and how to live would be a problem.  After finally being entrusted to Lin Han by his grandfather, it was understandable that he was afraid of being abandoned.

    Lin Han couldn't help but slander Qu Yang and said in his heart: You are such a failure as the demon sect's right envoy. You don't even have a friend to entrust the orphan. I'm afraid except for Liu Zhengfeng and Xiang Wentian, you don't even have a real friend.  It was just that Liu Zhengfeng was dead and Xiang Wentian couldn't save himself, so he had no choice but to entrust his granddaughter to an enemy like Lin Han at the last moment.

    Seeing the little girl's face pale and frightened, Lin Han quickly said: "How could it be possible? If Feiyan is willing, he can always follow Brother Lin in the future. If he wants to leave at any time, he just needs to tell Brother Lin.  "

    After receiving Lin Han's promise, the little girl felt relieved, but she tightly pulled Lin Han's sleeves with her hands, like a life-saving straw, for fear that he would regret it.

    The three of them were silent for a while and stopped talking.

    Yesterday afternoon, Ding Mian and his party completed the search for "Back to Yantan" early. They didn't even see a ghost, let alone two living people like Liu Zhengfeng and Qu Yang, so they returned to the inn early to wait.  News about Lin Han and his group.

    It was just getting dark and there was no news about Lin Han and others. Ding Mian and others were restless, fearing that something might happen to Lin Han and others.

    Just when a few people were waiting impatiently and wanted to go search for it, a message from Huashan Linghu Chong arrived.  Originally Linghu Chong didn't want to come, but Yilin told Ding Mian and others that her family was unfaithful and insisted on going. Linghu Chong couldn't bear it, so he had to come to inform Ding Mian and others about Lin Han's news.

    Since we know that Lin Han and others are safe and sound, and that we have also forced Liu Zhengfeng and Qu Yang to cut off their own hearts and die, it is considered satisfactory.After successfully completing the task, and because it was dark, Ding Mian decided to wait until early the next morning to go to the unknown valley.

    So early this morning, the Songshan disciples and a few Hengshan disciples carrying the coffin set out at Ding Mian's urging, and finally arrived before Si hour.

    After the coffin was delivered, those Hengshan disciples did not dare to stay longer and left immediately. They were obviously frightened by the killing of the Songshan Sect yesterday.

    As for the disciples of Songshan Sect, they couldn't help but sigh again, especially when Ding Mian heard that Mo Da actually had such high martial arts and could surpass Lin Han and Fei Bin. He was really scared and broke out in a cold sweat. If it weren't for Lin  Han automatically proposed to go with Fei Bin. I am afraid that this group of people will be killed by Mo Da. You must know that the Songshan sect has just wiped out Liu Zhengfeng's whole family, so Mo Da is very likely to take action against Fei Bin. If that is the case, it will be detrimental to Commander Ding Mian.  , it would be a sin to damage the high-end power of the Songshan Sect.

    Fortunately, both of them were safe in the end, which is a big comfort. However, we need to pay more attention to Mo Da and the Hengshan Sect in the future. It turns out that Yue Buqun is not the only one of the Five Mountains Sword Sect who has hidden secrets, but Mo Da is also an old fox.

    After Qu Yang was buried, the mission of everyone from the Songshan Sect to go down the mountain was successfully completed. Several people had to return to the mountain to pay their orders. Only Lin Han wanted to continue training in the world and said he would not return to the mountain immediately.

    Originally, Lin Han felt that since he already had a little tail like Qu Feiyan, he didn't care about having another one, so he asked Xu Zheng to practice with him, but Xu Zheng refused to agree no matter what. It seemed that he was "explosive" to Lin Han.  Terrified.  Lin Han saw that since he was unwilling, he didn't force it. He just rubbed his middle and index fingers and said pity. Xu Zheng was so frightened that he didn't dare to say anything and hurriedly followed Fei Bin.

    Seeing that Lin Han wanted to continue training, Ding Mian didn't say much other than telling him to be careful. Regarding Lin Han's taking in Qu Feiyan, he just said that Lin Han understood.

    In this way, the lively Golden Basin Washing Ceremony came to an end, and Lin Han had to consider his next trip.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 27 Shu Dao Xing

    Update time: 2012-05-10

    With the Hengshan incident, Lin Han was not planning to return to Songshan, but decided to continue training in the world.

    It¡¯s just that Lin Han hasn¡¯t figured out where to go for a while. If he goes to visit other martial arts sects in the martial arts world, he can¡¯t find a suitable target.  The Shaolin and Songshan sects came from the same place, so there was no need to go; going to Wudang was too early and would not be of much benefit to Lin Han; Kunlun and Emei were closed to the mountains, so they did not accept foreign visitors; as for  Lin Han will definitely go to Siguoya in Huashan, but not now. At least he must be able to protect himself to a certain extent before he can face Feng Qingyang.

    Originally there was another place to go to Fuzhou, but Lin Han didn't have any love for the authentic method of warding off evil swords, and finding things from the basement of the Lin family's ancestral house was too big and difficult, like a cassock hidden in the roof beam.  Lin Han absolutely didn't believe it, how could he preserve important objects that were exposed to the wind and sun and gnawed by mice.

    After much deliberation, Lin Han decided to bully Guanzhu Yu Canghai again. It was expected that Guanzhu Yu didn't care much about the pure evil-avoiding sword move. If Lin Han went to ask for it, Yu Canghai would not dare to shirk it.

    After two generations of careful exploration, the Qingcheng Sect must have perfected the evil-repelling sword technique. In terms of sword moves, it should not be much different from Lin Yuantu's evil-repelling sword technique, otherwise it would not be the same.  Lin Zhennan would not be so shocked. He felt as if he had seen a ghost when he saw the Four Shows of Qingcheng performing evil sword skills.

    The evil-proofing sword manual and the Sunflower Book of Art have the same source. After practicing, they are both good at speed. It must be that the original method of the Sunflower Book must have a secret method to speed up the movement of internal energy.  If there is no mental method but only sword moves, it will never be able to exert its power. Just like the difference between Lin Zhennan and his ancestor Lin Yuantu, it is really impossible to remember.

    But for Lin Han, none of this is a problem. The ice and fire energy that Lin Han cultivated unexpectedly has the characteristic of running much faster than ordinary internal energy. It seems that it is just like the evil-fighting sword manual.  Generally, it is best used to activate evil-avoiding sword moves.

    How could the Qingcheng Sect's evil-fighting swordsmanship remain in Lin Han's hands? It will surely shine brightly again.  Although there is now a self-created "Blazing Sun Sword Technique", which is more than enough to deal with ordinary first-class masters, but if you are facing off against extremely powerful martial arts masters like Fang Zheng and Chongxu, with their unfinished martial arts cultivation,  , the loss will definitely be ugly, maybe like a mouse pulling a turtle, with nowhere to go.  When someone like Ximen Chuixue faced Taoist Tieguan, he could only say that he had only a five-point chance of winning.

    If Lin Han can master the art of ice and fire, the "Blazing Sun Sword Technique" in his hands will be the most ferocious martial arts in the world. It's a pity that Lin Han's martial arts at this time is still a little behind.  The use of "Blazing Sun Sword Technique" at this time has a sense of unsustainability. If you just attack blindly, you will eventually run out of strength. After a long time, it will inevitably become unsustainable. The longer it is delayed, the more disadvantageous it will be to Lin Han.  That's why Lin Han had to find every way to improve it.

    Although Lin Han slandered "Nine Swords of Dugu" in every possible way, it was with the mentality of "if you can't eat it, it will be sour". Since there is no possibility of learning, it is difficult to praise it to the sky. This is called "strategy"  Contempt in terms of contempt and attach importance to in tactics."

    Martial arts such as "Dugu Nine Swords" and "Lingbo Weibu" are usually based on Taoist classics such as Qimen Dunjia and Liangyi Bagua. How could Lin Han learn it?  Although Lin Han has lived in the world of Xiaoao for more than ten years, he is still an ordinary soul inside. It is extremely difficult for him to learn Qimen Dunjia.  Therefore, Lin Han never thought about developing in that direction. There was only one principle that Lin Han followed - instinct.  Improve your internal strength and understand the warrior's instincts. Regardless of sword skills or palm skills, you should follow your instinctive reaction to danger when facing the enemy. Attack the enemy with the shortest straight line distance to save him, and use the simplest sword moves to combo, without giving the opponent any damage.  No chance of counterattack.

    In this way, even if they face the Dugu Nine Swordsmen, who are known to be the first to attack in the future, they will only be able to defeat each other and form a mutually destructive situation.  Although "Blazing Sun Sword Technique" is not as sophisticated as "Dugu Nine Swords", it can still attack its key points, lure it to break the opponent's sword moves, and then react quickly to break the opponent's sword moves. Therefore, the essence of "Blazing Sun Sword Technique" is not as sophisticated as "Dugu Nine Swords".  It's not about being clever, but about quick attacks and combos. We can use Tai Chi as a reference. Just like Tai Chi, fists, palms, and fingers can continuously injure the enemy.

    For Lin Han, the most important thing is to refer to those refined and concise attack moves. There must be no swordsmanship as dependent on speed as the "Evil-Resisting Sword Technique", so "Evil-Resisting Sword Technique" has become Lin Han's number one  choose.

    When it comes to several versions of the anti-evil sword technique, the most suitable one is not the authentic anti-evil sword manual of the Lin family in Fujian, but the Qingcheng School's anti-evil sword technique in Qingcheng Mountain, Sichuan. You must know that Yu Canghai's master, Chang Qingzi, personally worked with Lin.  Those who have competed with Yuan Tu, based on the insights of martial arts masters, have kept the essence of Lin Yuantu's sword moves in mind, which is far from the sword moves passed down by the Lin family.??.

    So, Lin Han¡¯s next stop is the Qingcheng Sect in Sichuan.  Speaking of this, Lin Han felt regretful. If he had figured out all this earlier, he should have asked Yu Canghai about the evil sword technique, why he had to rush to the land of Bashu so hard.

    It is absolutely impossible to intercept Yu Canghai on the road. Yu Canghai had never thought of staying in the Central Plains for a long time. Now that the matter is over, plus he has offended Lin Han and has the Lin family on hand, how can he still return the favor?  He rushed to the Qingcheng faction without haste.

    But thinking about it, Yue Buqun had already met Yu Canghai at this time, let alone intercepting Yu Canghai on the road. Yu Canghai must have been seriously injured by Yue Buqun. How could he stay? Naturally, he had to rush back to his hometown.  Recuperate.

    Therefore, Lin Han was not in a hurry and accompanied Qu Feiyan to bury Qu Yang. After everything was arranged, it was already evening.  Seeing that it was getting late, Lin Han would not rush on the road at night, not to mention that as a road idiot, how to know the distance to Shu, he would definitely find a trading company to find out.

    So Lin Han had to return to Hengshan City first to see if he could find a caravan to accompany him.  But the most troublesome thing about this trip is not how to get there, but the little tail around me.  He saw Qu Feiyan in a desolate mood, not at all as weird as before. Lin Han really had no way to do anything about it and could only hope that time would smooth everything out.

    By the time we returned to Hengshan City, it was already time to turn on the lights. Fortunately, there was no need to find an inn to stay in a hurry. The "Youjian Inn" where the Songshan sect originally rested had not yet been vacated, which was convenient for Lin Han.

    Originally, Lin Han planned to ask for another roommate, but Qu Feiyan was in trouble for the first time and did not dare to separate from Lin Han.  In desperation, Lin Han could only relive the feeling of paving the floor.

    Early the next morning, Lin Han found Sihai Trading Company, the largest local trading company, and confirmed that there would be a caravan going to Shu to deliver goods tomorrow. He was extremely happy, thinking that Lin Shaoxia's fortune had finally turned around, and even the other party's bimonthly business  The team can meet in such a timely manner, doesn't this indicate that this trip will be fruitful?

    Although there is a saying that "the road to Shu is as difficult as climbing to the sky", ordinary people will not easily go to the hometown of Chengdu, but for the caravans traveling north and south, it is just a light meal, and they will find out some things after getting used to it.  doorway.

    Because they have to set foot on the road to the blue sky several times every year, the caravan stewards and crew are quite familiar with the road to Shu.  The manager was also a shrewd person. Seeing Lin Han and the two men carrying long swords, why didn't he understand that both of them were martial arts men and had martial arts skills? When he heard that the two of them wanted to join a gang, how could he refuse to agree? You have to know how to go  In Shu land, not only is the road difficult to travel, but also the human body is also an aspect.  Although this kind of caravan of a certain size usually has a fixed route and has to visit the mountains like the escort agency, there are always some unruly bandits and lone thieves, so the accompanying samurai are needed.  Well, now that there are free bodyguards like Lin Han coming to help, that means even the commission is saved.

    The steward was even more attentive and said that the caravan¡¯s food and accommodation on the road would be all-inclusive, as long as Lin Han could help the caravan when it encountered bandits.

    Lin Han didn¡¯t care about the petty calculations of the manager. Although he didn¡¯t lack a few dollars, he could have someone serving him with good food and food along the way, so why not do it.  If there were some blind bandits on the road, there would be no psychological burden if they were killed.

    Although Lin Han would not take the initiative to do Lu Man's thing of going up the mountain to suppress the bandits, Lin Han would not be polite if a blind thief asked for trouble. How could he not kill people with all his experience in the world.

    Early the next morning, after Lin Han and Qu Feiyan packed up, they immediately went to the trading house to meet the caravan. After having breakfast at the trading house, they hit the road before the rising sun.

    Fortunately, along the way, except for those who wanted to worship the mountain village, there were no accidents, and no blind thieves came to harass Lin Shaoxia's elegance.

    Such a large group of people naturally stopped and stopped, and Lin Han didn't care. He traveled with Qu Feiyan all the way, teasing her from time to time, and finally heard the little girl's crisp laughter again, knowing that before  But Lin Han was choked up.

    After opening the conversation, Qu Feiyan finally returned to his true nature, chatting non-stop with Lin Han along the way, which added a lot of fun.

    It was then that Lin Han realized that Qu Feiyan also had good martial arts skills. Although he was only fifteen years old, he was a few years younger than Yue Lingshan, but when it came to martial arts, he might not be inferior by half.  Thinking about it, Qu Feiyan had avoided Yu Canghai's hidden weapon sneak attack in the original work. Although Yu Canghai didn't use all his strength, Qu Feiyan should not be underestimated.

    Originally seeing that Qu Feiyan was carrying a dagger, Lin Han thought that she was just for self-defense and that she must not have put much effort into her swordsmanship. After a duel, he discovered that the little girl's swordsmanship was also pretty good.  The heroine is more than enough.

    I think Na Quyang usually has nothing butApart from playing music with Liu Zhengqin and Xiao Heming, the only fun left was teaching Qu Feiyan martial arts.  Although she will not be forced to practice swordsmanship hard, she will naturally improve over time, not to mention Qu Yang's cultivation level, it is more than enough to give Qu Feiyan guidance.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 28 Qingcheng Version of the Sword Manual to Fight Evil

    Update time: 2012-05-10

    After entering Shu, Lin Han and Qu Feiyan immediately separated from the caravan.  The steward was even more flattering and said that as long as Lin Han could finish the work within ten days, he could still return to the Central Plains with the caravan.  Lin Han just smiled and did not give a positive answer. He just said that he would not be polite if he encountered him.  The steward knew that this was enough, and the previous courtesy was just for the goods on the return trip. After all, the caravan only had some silver on the way, but it brought several times the goods on the way back.

    The manager knew what he was doing. If the caravan did this, if Lin Han could do such a good thing in time, he would definitely reciprocate and take care of the caravan. If he couldn't go with him, he would treat it as a good relationship. Maybe one day  Can be used.

    After leaving the caravan, Lin Han went straight to Qingcheng Mountain.  Along the way, I have become familiar with the scenery of Bashu, and I will never forget to return.

    In less than a day, the two of them had reached the foot of Qingcheng Mountain.  Different from the mountains in the Central Plains, this Qingcheng Mountain is continuous and forms a series of mountains of its own.

    As soon as Lin Han and the two went up the mountain, they bumped into many Qingcheng disciples patrolling around. Yu Canghai must have been seriously injured. After so many days, it seems that he has not completely recovered.  Seeing all the Qingcheng disciples walking around nervously as if facing a formidable enemy, they did not dare to stop for a moment, for fear that someone would come to Qingcheng to cause trouble while Yu Canghai was recovering from his injuries.

    Seeing someone coming up the mountain, two Qingcheng disciples immediately came forward and asked, "Are you two coming to pay a visit to Master Yu?"

    Lin Han and the two nodded in agreement.

    The two people did not dare to offend, and they were not as arrogant as usual. They said in a low voice: "That's really unlucky. The master has started to practice in seclusion a few days ago, and has ordered not to see outsiders during the seclusion. I'm afraid that the two of them  It¡¯s a waste of time.¡±

    Lin Han didn't care and said, "My surname is Lin, and my given name is Han. I believe there must be brothers in your sect who still remember Lin. You can go back and report."

    "This", the Qingcheng disciple looked troubled, and then said to another person: "Junior Brother Liu, please go back to Senior Brother Hou and ask him to make a decision."

    "Yes", the Qingcheng disciple trotted forward to report, leaving the Qingcheng disciple behind and said to Lin Han: "Please wait a moment."

    Lin Han said calmly: "It doesn't matter."

    Not long after, I saw the Qingcheng disciple who had just left running over, followed by another Qingcheng disciple wearing a white shirt. Come to think of it, I didn't waste a moment.

    The Qingcheng disciple stepped forward, clasped his fists and saluted, and said, "I didn't expect that it was Shaoxia Lin who came to our sect. Hou Mou is really disappointed to welcome us from afar. I hope Shaoxia Lin won't be surprised."

    Lin Han clasped his fists in return and said, "It's Lin who begs for mercy. He really has something important to do and needs to meet Master Yu. I hope Senior Brother Hou can make it easier."

    Hou Renying saw that Lin Han was resolute and had no room for maneuver, knowing that he would not give up until he achieved his goal.  If other people in the martial arts world dared to speak at this time, he, Hou Renying, would have waved his fist to let them know why the flowers were so red. However, considering the strength of both parties, he did not dare to think so, so he had no choice but to say:  "Originally Hou didn't dare to delay, but the master was in retreat and couldn't be disturbed. Otherwise, Brother Lin would stay in our sect first, and when the meal was delivered, Hou would help ask if the master had time to see Lin.  Brother, is this good?"

    Lin Han knew that this was indeed the case, and Yu Canghai must still have not gotten better. He thought that Yue Buqun was really cruel, and he almost killed Yu Canghai.

    After pondering for a moment, Lin Han said: "Well, that's all. Lin will stay with your sect for a few days."

    Hou Renying said quickly: "I don't dare. If Brother Lin can stay, our sect will be really prosperous. Who is this girl?"

    Lin Han replied for Qu Feiyan: "This is Qu Feiyan, Qu Yang's granddaughter. I believe Senior Brother Hou will still remember her."

    Qu Feiyan snorted coldly and stopped talking.

    Hou Renying naturally knew Qu Feiyan, but he didn't expect that he would be together with Lin Han. You must know that the two have a standard enemy relationship, so he asked this question.

    Smiling awkwardly, Hou Renying said quickly: "You two, come with me."

    Lin Han knew that he would definitely see Yu Canghai in the evening. Not that Lin Han had a strong relationship with Yu Canghai and could go to the trouble of seeing him injured. On the contrary, Yu Canghai wished he could pinch Lin Han to death.  Then he swallowed it, but he didn't have the strength and the courage.

    The reason why he concluded that Yu Canghai would be eager to see him was mainly because he knew that Yu Canghai was in really bad condition at this time, and he would never dare to leave such a person with unknown intentions but high martial arts skills on Qingcheng Mountain.

    Therefore, Yu Canghai will definitely come to feel Lin Han's thoughts to see if he is going to be detrimental to the Qingcheng Sect. Regarding his own safety, or even whether Lin Han will take the opportunity to kill him, Yu Canghai does not think so.  ForestHan had no reason or need. If he wanted to kill, he would have already done it in Hengshan City. How could he still travel a long distance to this Bashu land to do such a thing.

    Lin Han and the two naturally practiced in the guest room arranged by Hou Renying, and there were naturally Qingcheng disciples nearby who provided tea and water to take care of them, for fear that they would be a little bit unhappy.  The Qingcheng Sect is in an emergency period now. Yu Canghai was seriously injured and other disciples were useless. Even Yu Canghai was defeated by Lin Han's sword. How could people like the Fourth Show of Qingcheng dare to find fault with Lin Han?  The disciples serving tea and water next to him wished that Yu Canghai would send Lin Han away as soon as possible, so that they would not be so worried.

    Seeing the fear in the eyes of the Qingcheng disciple next to him, Lin Han was also uninterested. He waved his hand and pulled him away, sighing in his heart that strength is indeed the most respected in the world. Linghu Chong just hit a Qingcheng disciple and came to apologize.  He was placed in the firewood shed, and in the end he was humiliated by Yu Canghai repeatedly. He thought that he who beat his master like this would be treated like an uncle, and he did not dare to offend him at all.

    When it was time to turn on the lanterns in the evening, Hou Renying came to inform him personally, saying that Yu Canghai had left the customs and would hold a banquet in honor of Lin Han and Qu Feiyan.

    Suihou Renying entered the lobby and saw Yu Canghai waiting there.  Seeing Lin Han come in, Yu Canghai hurriedly stepped forward and led the two of them to sit down at the table.  Lin Han saw that Yu Canghai was indeed much more haggard than before, and his face was extremely pale. He must have been seriously injured.

    Lin Han refused to be polite to him and pulled Qu Feiyan to sit next to him.  Yu Canghai said with a smile: "I didn't expect to see my nephew Lin so soon after we said goodbye to him in Hengshan not long ago, and why this girl is with my nephew."

    Lin Han replied: "My nephew is here this time. As long as he has something to trouble Master Yu, I think he will be able to gain something from his friendship with Master Yu."

    Yu Canghai¡¯s face twitched, and he said to himself: A genius has a shitty relationship with you, you are really not a son of a human being, you are a son of a bitch.

    Although I felt helpless in my heart, looking at Lin Han's determined look, I didn't dare to have an attack. I could only hope that Lin Han wouldn't raise too high demands.

    Lin Han looked at Qu Feiyan and said to Yu Canghai, "Finally, this girl? My nephew only found out later that she was Qu Yang's granddaughter. Back then".

    But before Lin Han finished speaking, Yu Canghai had already stood up, looking extremely shocked, and stammered: "She, she, she, she is the granddaughter of Qu Yang? Qu Yang, the Right Envoy of Light of the Demon Sect?"

    "Not bad." Lin Han replied.

    "How can a good nephew get together with a little demon girl from the Demon Sect? You must know that you are from the Five Mountains Sword Sect. If your master finds out about this" Before Yu Canghai finished speaking, Qu Fei  He stopped smoking and said with wide eyes, "You are the devil's witch. Your whole family is the devil's witch."

    "You" Yu Canghai didn't want that girl to be so disrespectful, and an unknown fire was aroused in his heart. He remembered that it was because of this little girl in Hengshan City that he was in such a mess that he wanted to tease Qingcheng there.  The disciple's thief must be Qu Yang, the demon sect's right envoy of light. Now that he sees his true master, his anger seems to have finally found a place to vent.

    Just when Yu Canghai was about to get angry, Lin Han patted Qu Feiyan's head with his left hand and asked him to sit down. Then Yu Canghai said: "This girl is too much nonsense. My nephew is here to accompany Yu Guanzhu."  No, there is no need to mention the title of the demon sect¡¯s witch in the end, Qu Yang is dead, and Feiyan no longer has anything to do with the demon sect.¡±

    Seeing this posture, Yu Canghai knew that Lin Han was determined to return to protect Qu Feiyan, and asked: "Is Qu Yang really dead? What about Liu Zhengfeng?"

    Lin Han looked at him thoughtfully and said, "Liu Zhengfeng colluded with Qu Yang, so he will naturally die. Under the witness of my nephew and Mr. Mo Da, the two of them have already gone."

    Yu Canghai felt a chill in his heart when he heard this. He did not expect that even Mo Da could not be rescued from the Songshan Sect. This made him even more afraid of Lin Han. He did not want to get too entangled with Qu Feiyan and asked: "What about the wise nephew?  Why are you here?"

    Lin Han replied: "There are rumors in the world that Master Yu once had a fight with Master Yue. Now it seems that it is indeed true. Seeing that Master Yu doesn't look good, he must be seriously injured, right?"

    Yu Canghai¡¯s eyelids twitched, and he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°That despicable guy Yue Buqun has wasted our Qingcheng faction¡¯s friendship with Huashan for generations, but we didn¡¯t expect him to sneak attack Lin on his way to Huishan.¡±

    Lin Han said with a smile but not a smile: "I'm afraid there is another reason, but my nephew didn't ask much. I just heard that Lin Pingzhi from Fuwei Escort said that Yu Guanzhu seemed to be plotting to steal the seventy-year-old family heirloom.  I don¡¯t know if there is such a thing as the second-line evil-repelling sword manual.¡±

    Yu Canghai looked angry and said, "My dear nephew, please don't talk nonsense"

    Lin Han waved his hand to interrupt him and said: "Master Yu, there is no need to hide it. Although Lin is also named Lin, he has nothing to do with the Lin family in Fujian. His family's evil sword manualCan't go either.  "

    "Oh", when Yu Canghai saw Lin Han say this, his face looked much better, and he asked doubtfully: "What's the matter with my nephew?"

    Lin Han said: "My nephew heard that senior Chang Qingzi of your sect once competed with Lin Yuantu in a sword competition. Although he unfortunately lost, he must have some knowledge of the sword technique to ward off evil spirits. I think the Qingcheng sect also retains some sword moves to ward off evil swords."  , My nephew wants to take a look, but I hope Master Yu will not shirk it."

    Yu Canghai was very surprised. He didn't expect that Lin Han came all the way to Qingcheng Mountain just to see the Qingcheng Sect's evil-fighting swordsmanship, but it was too fussy.

    "My master was defeated by Lin Yuantu back then, and he studied his sword skills in detail. Now our Qingcheng sect also retains the evil-fighting sword skills, but we still can't grasp the key and have no power at all. Not to mention reaching Lin Yuantu's sword skills.  With Yuan Tu's level, even for traveling around the world, I'm afraid it's not as good as it is, and compared to Lin Xianxi's swordsmanship, it's far inferior. How could it arouse Xian Nephew's interest?" Yu Canghai explained the doubts in his heart.

    Lin Han replied: "My nephew just wants to judge through sword moves what level Lin Yuantu has reached back then. So, Temple Master Yu has agreed to let my nephew take a look?"

    Seeing that Lin Han didn¡¯t make any excessive demands, although he was a bit inadequate with the Qingcheng version of the evil-proofing sword technique that he mainly copied from the village, it was naturally the best to be able to get rid of him in this way, so there was still reason not to agree.  He quickly said: "Of course Yu has nothing to hide. Since my nephew is determined to see it, I naturally agree."

    "Then there is Temple Master Lao Yu." Lin Han said.

    Yu Canghai greeted and said: "In this case, let's have a meal first, and then give the sword manual to my nephew to read. If there is anything you don't understand, you can ask Yu at any time, but Yu will have to recuperate for a few days. Fortunately, I  Everyone in the Qingcheng disciples knows this evil sword technique, so my nephew can just ask anyone."

    Since Yu Canghai was so cooperative, it was natural for the host and guest to have a great time, and the whole room was filled with hypocritical laughter.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 29 Thirty-two Styles

    Update time: 2012-05-11

    After getting the Qingcheng Sect¡¯s evil-fighting sword manual, Lin Han naturally didn¡¯t want to delay and returned to the guest room immediately after dinner.  At that time, the sky was getting dark, and people could barely be seen in the room. As a last resort, Lin Han lit the oil lamp on the desk and carefully read the sword manual in the dim light.

    In the past few days, Qu Feiyan, although he did not sleep in the same room as Lin Han at the beginning, he still had to meditate and practice in Lin Han's room. Until after Xu hour and entering Hai hour, Lin Han began to practice the Ice Realm.  After that, he will go back to his room to rest.

    Today is no exception. When Lin Han flipped through the secret book and his mind gradually sank into it, Qu Feiyan did not practice his internal skills as usual, but looked at Lin Han steadily, his eyes were very subtle and complicated.

    At this moment, Qu Feiyan completely lost his usual spiritual energy, nor was he as sad as when he first left Hengshan. Instead, his face was full of helpless sighs.  She didn't know what to do with Lin Han. After getting along with him these days, Qu Feiyan naturally knew that Lin Han cared about her.  Although she is still young and she is innocent and cute, it does not mean that she is ignorant and unknown. Although she can easily see Yilin's feelings for Linghu Chong, she cannot see through Lin Han's thoughts.

    The first impression Lin Han gave her was not a bad one. Especially the protection she received from Liu's residence made her certain that Lin Han had no bad intentions towards her. Later, she tried her best to protect him outside Hengshan City.  She was extremely grateful for her life; but her grandfather was forced to death by the Songshan sect after all. Although he had already died of serious injuries at that time, why was it Brother Lin who had the idea to have his grandfather cut off his own meridians?

    Although he may not blame Lin Han, Qu Feiyan still had a knot in his heart. Sometimes he thought of his grandfather's death, and sometimes he thought of Lin Han's relationship. He even had mixed feelings. His thoughts gradually became complicated and difficult to understand, just like the depth of this night.  .

    Lin Han, who was determined to enter the martial arts palace, had no idea what Qu Feiyan was thinking. He just kept flipping through the sword manual. The more he came into contact with it, the more he felt that this evil-fighting sword technique was extremely exquisite.  There is not much difference between this swordsmanship and the one taught by the Lin family, and some aspects are even more subtle.  It should be said that after Yu Canghai's master, Chang Qingzi, was defeated by Lin Yuantu, he must have studied the evil-repelling sword technique carefully and tried his best to restore Lin Yuantu's evil-repelling sword technique.  At that time, Chang Qingzi was considered a martial arts master of his generation, and he had a wide circle of friends. He also had a close relationship with the head of the Huashan Sect, Yue Buqun's master, so he had an incredible horizon.

    Although he was very unwilling to lose at the hands of Lin Yuantu, he had to admit the exquisiteness of his evil-fighting swordsmanship. When recreating the sword moves, he tried to be as ferocious as possible. In this way, if Lin Yuantu could perform the sword moves,  The performance is even more bizarre than its original evil-repelling sword technique.

    But in Lin Han's view, although Chang Qingzi imagined such exquisite sword moves, they were just like the flowers in the mirror and the moon in the water. In the end, he failed to draw water with a bamboo basket, but gained nothing, and finally died in depression.  .  Originally, Lin Han thought that Chang Qingzi was nothing more than this. Since Yu Canghai's calculations were based on Lan rather than Lan, I think Chang Qingzi couldn't be any more brilliant no matter how brilliant he was. After seeing these sword moves, no one would have a feeling in their heart.  A sign of admiration.

    "It's a pity that Chang Qingzi didn't understand one truth until his death, that is, although sword moves are good, they must be used by different people.  In the hands of Lin Yuantu, the seventy-two evil sword techniques were invincible in the world, but in the hands of Lin Zhennan, they became the evil sword techniques.  The reason why the evil-fighting sword technique is famous all over the world is that its sword moves are exquisite, but the key point lies in the driving force of the sword moves by the evil-fighting mind.

    Without the mental techniques to speed up the movement of internal energy, how can one exert the power of the sword technique to ward off evil spirits.  Lin Han didn't believe that the two generations of swordsman masters Qiong Changqingzi and Yu Canghai couldn't figure out the key.  Yu Canghai has been reluctant to seek trouble from the Fuwei Escort Agency, but he suddenly attacked Fujian a few days ago. Perhaps it was because he figured out the key, and guessed that the Fuwei Escort Agency must have preserved a unique luck method of warding off evil swordsmanship.

    Looking at the sword moves of the evil-proofing sword technique alone, although they are extremely ferocious and have astonishing lethality, they have many flaws. The enemy does not wait for the person to be injured before being used, which is puzzling on the surface. But if it is used in a certain situation,  These changes suddenly accelerated and turned into a first-rate fatal sword move.  It's just that how can ordinary people have such thoughts, and even if they can think of this level, they have nowhere to start.  You must know that the internal energy of ordinary people operates relatively slowly. It is not possible to go fast if you want to go fast. I am afraid that you can only achieve one or two points when you are desperate. For example, a fatal blow can often exert great power. That is when you are desperate.  It burns the body's potential and forcibly increases the speed of internal energy several times. Only in this way can ordinary martial arts be unleashed to unimaginable power.

    Lin Han's own Qi characteristics allow him to suddenly speed up certain moves. In other words, his moves are already very fast, but he has always used basic sword moves in a superficial way.  With these subtle changes, we cannot fully exploit the advantage of speed, and can only reluctantly suppress others with speed, but if?It won't last long after all.  Now that he has obtained this evil-proofing sword technique, it can make up for his shortcomings in swordsmanship. As long as he combines the evil-proofing sword technique and uses it for his own use, Lin Han's strength will definitely be further improved. When the time comes, he will face  Yue Buqun would not succumb to the disadvantage.

    The more I study, the happier I am. I silently keep in mind the sword moves or changes that need to be speeded up, waiting to be verified later.  In this way, Lin Han was completely immersed in the world of swordsmanship and could not feel the passage of time at all.  When he finished reading the last page, Lin Han woke up from it. He shook his head with regret and said softly: "It's a pity that there are only thirty-two ways of such exquisite swordsmanship. I guess it was Chang Qingzi who persisted until here and was defeated. What a pity.  If only she could hold on a little longer, it would be great to wait for Lin Yuantu to use up all seventy-two evil-repelling sword techniques."

    "Brother Lin, why don't you hold on for a little longer?"

    When he heard the words coming to his ears, Lin Han realized that Qu Feiyan was still in the room. It was as if he was afraid that the bad guys from the Qingcheng Sect would have bad intentions for him, just like he did with Linghu Chong, who took advantage of Linghu Chong to secretly murder him while he was practicing.  He was very moved and said softly: "Feiyan is always here, why don't you go and rest?"

    Qu Feiyan shook his head and said, "Feiyan also wants to go back, but the bad guy from the Qingcheng faction likes to do things that take advantage of others, so he doesn't dare to leave."

    Lin Han patted her hair and said, "It's almost midnight. Go back to sleep. Brother Lin's martial arts is a little different. One hand can move during practice. No one can sneak up on me while Brother Lin is practicing."

    Qu Feiyan was very surprised and her eyes were wide open. Lin Han had never told her such things before, and she never knew that there were such miraculous skills in the world. She could still do it while meditating, so she quickly grabbed it  Lin Han's hands kept shaking and he said repeatedly: "Feiyan also needs to learn. Can Brother Lin teach Feiyan?"

    Looking at her expectant eyes, Lin Han was very embarrassed. Although Zuo Lengchan and Ding Mian did not say that they could not teach others, they had to be Songshan disciples. However, Qu Feiyan's identity was too sensitive. If it were changed,  Others only need to join the Songshan Sect, and it may not be impossible to learn, but what if this person is Qu Feiyan?  Although Lin Han also liked her very much and regarded her as his younger sister. There was no problem with her personal preference, but from the perspective of the sect, she could not be careless.  Lin Han even thought that if one day, the Tao of Ice and Fire was perfected, the people who could be taught in Songshan would either be the successors to the sect, or absolutely loyal people like the guardians of the sect.

    Qu Feiyan saw that Lin Han was silent for a long time, and knew that the relationship between them was very important. Otherwise, Lin Han would not be so embarrassed and stopped entangled. He said: "Brother Lin, Feiyan is joking with you. The martial arts that grandpa taught Feiyan are still good."  If you haven't mastered it yet, how can you learn another kung fu? If grandpa knew about it, he would scold him."

    Lin Han knew that she was looking for a way out for him, so as not to embarrass each other, so he took advantage of the situation and said: "Well, Feiyan first practices the martial arts taught by grandpa. Then Brother Lin will definitely teach you a powerful martial arts."

    "Really?" Although he was rejected, Qu Feiyan was not unhappy at all. Qu Yang was also afraid that he would bite off more than he could chew, and he did not have many martial arts skills passed down to him. Now that he has not been able to obtain a martial arts skill, it would be nice to have hope.  OK

    Lin Han nodded: "Well, I will definitely give you a peerless martial arts when the time comes. Okay, go to sleep."

    After sending Qu Feiyan away, Lin Han left the guest room and came to the dim courtyard. He calmly adjusted his breath and then started to circulate the ice energy.  Naturally, this method of standing and adjusting the breath is not as effective as sitting cross-legged and meditating. However, Lin Han does not intend to simply practice internal skills tonight. Instead, he wants to take advantage of the new swordsmanship, use it skillfully, and then confirm what he thinks in his heart.  .

    At the beginning, Lin Han just followed the records in the sword manual and practiced one move after another. After he used all the 32 evil-proof sword moves, he started over again, and so on, for more than ten years.  After reading it all over, Lin Han had completely memorized the evil-fighting swordsmanship retained by the Qingcheng Sect.

    After that, all that¡¯s left is to practice continuously and gradually become familiar with it until the sword technique is completely engraved in your heart.

    After practicing, Lin Han deeply realized the incredibleness of this swordsmanship move. It was really strange and changeable, yet exquisite and concise. During the practice, Lin Han actually had a contradictory feeling.  Lin Han knew that he felt this awkward because he had not yet mastered swordsmanship.

    In this case, Lin Han is not in a hurry to split the sword moves and integrate them into his "Blazing Sun Sword Technique". Instead, he continues to verify what he had thought before and fully unleashed the speed of the ice energy. Now it is finally  He used the thirty-two evil-proofing sword techniques at a fast speed, and for a while he could only hear the whistling sound of sword stabbing, which was continuous.

    Under Lin Han's full exertion, these thirty-two evil-repelling sword techniques actually exerted unimaginable power.It is comparable to the soft look in the hands of the Qingcheng School. Although there are still many places that are very jerky, Lin Han knows that it is because he has not mastered the trick yet, and the places where he should be slow are fast, resulting in the places where he should be fast later.  Afterwards, it was a little slower, but Lin Han was very happy to have such power. As long as he studies it more, it will definitely be more perfect, and then he will eliminate the dross or sword styles that are not suitable for him, and remove them.  The essence is integrated into "Blazing Sun Sword Technique", and the sword technique is definitely completed.

    It¡¯s just a pity that it was at night, because he was practicing the cold ice energy, so Lin Han could only practice the sword with his right hand, which was not as natural as the sword with his left hand, but the harvest was good.

    Lin Han gained a lot this night, but he suffered a lot for the Qingcheng disciples.  It was nothing at the beginning, but when Lin Han turned on his full firepower and poured the ice energy into the long sword, the whirring sound of the sword was endless, echoing throughout the Songfeng Temple.  All the Qingcheng disciples were woken up. Just by hearing the whistling of the sword, they knew that Lin Han was practicing. How dare others come forward to disturb him, and how dare they ask Yu Canghai who was healing in the secret room late at night.  When they woke up the next day, all the Qingcheng disciples were drowsy.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 30 Sword Skills Success

    Update time: 2012-05-11

    In the next few days, Lin Han never stopped practicing and improving the thirty-two evil-repelling sword techniques. He studied the slightly obscure aspects in detail and found out many ways.

    While Lin Han was indulging in swordsmanship, Qu Feiyan took a good tour of Qingcheng Mountain. After doing so, his mood improved a lot. He was able to calm down and practice martial arts in his spare time, and he actually made a lot of progress.  Lin Han looked at her differently and felt that she had some talent in martial arts. If she could work hard for a long time, she might be able to develop good skills.  With Lin Han's encouragement, Qu Feiyan's confidence was rising like water-soaked pork.

    After seven or eight days of this, Lin Han basically mastered the thirty-two evil-repelling sword techniques. He was no longer as slow as the Qingcheng disciples, nor was he blindly fast. Instead, he combined fast and slow to master the sword moves of the evil-repelling sword techniques.  As Lin Han's own speed advantage came into play, the whistle of the sword during sword practice was no longer as whirring as before. Only the occasional soft "crack" sound could be heard. This was a sign of the convergence of internal energy.  It also shows that Lin Han is becoming more and more comfortable in controlling sword moves, and it is not far away from a thorough understanding. When Lin Han is able to fully master these thirty-two evil-fighting sword techniques, he will combine the evil-fighting sword techniques with the blazing sun.  The day when the swordsmanship will be integrated will surely not take too long.

    In these days, Lin Han not only gained a lot in swordsmanship, but also made great progress in the cultivation of inner strength. The cultivation of the Red Fire Scripture and the Ice Scripture are not far from breaking through to the third level of achievement. As long as  As soon as the opportunity comes, he will be able to break through in the next moment. This is thanks to the fact that his energy is running at full speed these days.

    Normally, Lin Han would not dare to use his true energy with such full force. You must know that although the two competing true qi, ice and fire, coexist with each other safely in the Dantian, they are clearly distinct and have no intention of being in harmony, so Lin Han never dares to do so.  Use all your strength to circulate your true energy, for fear that if you can't suppress it, some bad situation will occur.

    It's just that these days, immersed in the practice of swordsmanship, I unconsciously speed up the movement of the true energy in the meridians. Fortunately, I don't deliberately meditate to practice the true energy and then practice again, and practice alternately during the night and day.  With the help of the Ice Qi and the Red Fire Qi, the imbalance between the Ice and Fire Qi was not caused and caused a catastrophe.

    Finally, on the tenth day after Lin Han went up the mountain, Yu Canghai woke up from seclusion, and Lin Han had almost achieved the purpose of his trip. He did not want to delay in Qingcheng anymore and was ready to bid farewell to Yu Canghai.

    Under the guidance of the Qingcheng disciples, Lin Han found Yu Canghai who had just come out of seclusion. Seeing that his face was rosy, he must have almost recovered from his internal injuries.  After entering the hall, Lin Han first raised his hands and congratulated: "Congratulations to Temple Master Yu for coming out of seclusion. I think the internal injuries will be fine."

    Yu Canghai smiled and said: "Thank you very much. Yu's internal troubles will eventually be gone in this retreat. I think Yue Buqun will be very disappointed." After a flash of joy, he continued: "During Yu's retreat,  I would like to thank Nephew Lin Xian for taking charge in Qingcheng Mountain so that the young people will not be harassed."

    "What kind of help did my nephew have? It's not all because of Master Yu's great reputation." Since Yu Canghai wanted to carry the sedan, Lin Han didn't mind carrying it too.

    "I wonder if my nephew will gain something this time?" Yu Canghai asked.

    Lin Han nodded, with excitement on his face and in a very good mood, and said: "Yes, I would like to thank Master Yu for his generosity. My nephew is here to congratulate Master Yu on his release from seclusion, and also wants to talk to Master Yu about his coming out of seclusion."  Of course it would be indispensable for Master Yu to review the results of these days."

    "Well, I didn't expect that Yu, who had been unavailable for decades, was discovered by his nephew in an instant. His talent is amazing." Yu Canghai said with envy.

    Lin Han said: "It's too early to say anything at this time. We won't know until we discuss it with Master Yu."

    "Well, that's fine. There's no need to hurry. It's already noon. How about we talk after dinner?" Yu Canghai asked.

    Lin Han had no other objections, so he might as well have lunch first.

    During the dinner, Lin Han also asked Yu Canghai for some experience in warding off evil swordsmanship. Although Yu Canghai did not gain much benefit from his practice, he could be regarded as a master of the sect and had unique insights.  In order to resolve the previous conflict and make friends with Lin Han, a new master of the Songshan Sect, Yu Canghai naturally answered all questions without reservation.  Of course, it was limited to the copycat version of the evil-proofing sword technique that Yu Canghai thought was useless.

    After the meal, the two came to the Qingcheng Sect's martial arts training ground. Naturally, none of the Qingcheng disciples were absent. As long as they were still on Qingcheng Mountain, no one was left behind. It was obvious that they had been notified long ago, and the notice was given.  The only person can be Yu Canghai.

    Lin Han didn't blame him wrongly. How could he miss such a good opportunity? Not to mention that one of the two people competing was Yu Canghai, the leader of the Qingcheng Sect. The other one was a disciple of the Songshan Sect and could defeat him.  Yu Canghai's character competes with evil swordsmanship. As a disciple of Qingcheng, how can he let go of such an opportunity to learn.

    ??Qu Feiyan curled his lips and looked at Yu Canghai dissatisfied, obviously seeing through his wishful thinking.  Lin Han waved his hand, indicating that he didn't have to worry about it. It didn't matter if he ate the meat himself or gave him some soup to lick.  Besides, just to see how much he can learn, if there is someone with amazing understanding, Lin Han would really like to congratulate him.

    There was no need to talk gossip. The two stood in the center of the martial arts field, facing each other, each attentive and alert.  Seeing Yu Canghai trying to be patient, Lin Han showed no interest at all. He immediately drew the sword with his left hand and thrust out the long sword like lightning.  This is how the war begins.

    Lin Han's swordsmanship was originally known for its speed, and he gradually became close to the opponent's vital points.  Now that he has learned the thirty-two evil sword skills, he is even more comfortable. The extremely weird sword moves and Lin Han's left-hand sword forced Yu Canghai to only defend. He was dodging step by step and was unable to counterattack with a sword.

    The faces of everyone in Qingcheng changed greatly when they saw it, and they broke out in cold sweat. They never thought that Yu Guanzhu, who was like a god in his heart, would be forced into such embarrassment by a junior, as if his life was in danger at any time.  Moreover, what Lin Han used was the evil-repelling sword technique that everyone in the Qingcheng sect knew. How could it not shock people? At this moment, the Qingcheng disciples looked at the radiant evil-repelling sword technique in Lin Han's hand, and they really felt like they were possessed by an evil spirit.  Everyone was asking in their hearts whether their qualifications were too poor, just like Lin Zhennan, who was chewing up a set of peerless swordsmanship like a dog.

    Yu Canghai in the field was even more horrified. It should be said that he lost to Lin Han because of his carelessness in Hengshan City. If he paid attention to it from the beginning, even if he could not win, he would not lose easily. It was only at this time that Yu Canghai  Knowing that he was so wrong, everyone in the world looked down upon him.

    In the eyes of others, although Yu Canghai was forced to retreat step by step, like a sapling in the wind, he finally managed to survive. Only Yu Canghai knew that Lin Han had been merciful from the beginning, otherwise he would never have been able to survive the ten moves.

    After practicing the thirty-two evil-proofing sword techniques one by one, Lin Han felt very satisfied. He put away his sword and stopped making moves. He looked at Yu Canghai with a smile on his face and asked, "What do you think, Master Yu?"  Do you understand?"

    When Lin Han stopped attacking, Yu Canghai had time to breathe. There was no trace of blood on his face at this time. It was even worse than when Lin Han first came to Qingcheng Mountain.  After taking a long breath, Yu Canghai asked tremblingly: "Did Shaoxia Lin really use the sword technique to ward off evil just now?"

    After receiving the affirmative answer, Yu Canghai looked confused and said: "I have actually mastered the sword technique of warding off evil spirits. It is unbelievable. What secret has Shaoxia Lin discovered?"

    Lin Han shook his head and said, "Yes and no."

    Yu Canghai said excitedly: "I hope that Young Master Lin will tell me, as long as I can tell Yu that I can collect the things from Qingcheng Mountain for Young Master Lin, how about that?"

    Seeing Yu Canghai's face, Qu Feiyan couldn't help but say: "The evil-proofing sword technique was something Brother Lin came up with on his own, but it has nothing to do with your Qingcheng sect. Why do you want to rob it?"

    "How dare you, Yu? I just asked Shaoxia Lin for some advice."

    Lin Han looked at Yu Canghai's eager look and thought that he was really crazy about trying to ward off evil swordsmanship.  When Yu Canghai was about to cry, Lin Han said: "My nephew has not practiced the sword technique to ward off evil spirits, he has only practiced the sword techniques to ward off evil spirits."

    Seeing that Yu Canghai still didn't understand, Lin Han asked: "Presumably Master Yu also knows the evil-repelling sword technique. Although the sword moves are powerful, they have many flaws and are useless, right?"

    Yu Canghai nodded quickly and said: "Yes, it is not as powerful as it is in the hands of Lin Shaoxia. Is there a reason?"

    "Well," Lin Han explained: "Sword techniques must be driven by the mind in order to exert their power."

    "Then Shaoxia Lin has learned the inner method?" Yu Canghai asked eagerly.

    "No." Lin Han bluntly extinguished his hope.

    Yu Canghai was even more puzzled and asked: "Since he has no mental skills, how can Shaoxia Lin exert the power of his sword moves?"

    Lin Han looked at him jokingly and said, "My nephew didn't say that he didn't have any mental skills. He just didn't have the mental skills to ward off evil spirits from the Lin family. Could it be that Yu Guanzhu wanted to steal our Songshan Sect's teaching skills?"  The law fails.¡±

    Seeing that Yu Canghai was so proud, Lin Han said disdainfully: "Master Yu, my nephew wants to remind you, have you ever heard of anyone who dared to steal the evil-repelling sword manual from Lin Yuantu?"

    Lin Han's words immediately made Yu Canghai break into a cold sweat, and he quickly explained: "How dare Yu do something that disregards the morals of martial arts? I'm afraid Lin Shaoxia has some misunderstandings."

    Lin Han waved his hand to interrupt him and said: "It may be a misunderstanding, or it may be that he really has his thoughts on it. I just hope that Master Yu can remember a few points. One is that no one may be able to get the secret book from my nephew, and the other is that my nephew  His martial arts skills are far inferior to those of the left leader of our sect, so don¡¯t look for trouble."

    Hearing Lin Han¡¯s words, Yu Canghai lost all hope. He knew that what Lin Han said was true. With Yu Canghai¡¯s martial arts,?Now Lin Han is far worse, it would be easy for Lin Han to kill him, and Lin Han has a powerful Songshan sect as his backer, not to mention Zuo Lengchan, whose martial arts ranks first in the Five Mountains, Ding Mian, Lu Bai, and Fei Bin  Who among the others is easy to mess with? It would be too easy for them to extinguish the Qingcheng Sect. However, even if they obtain the mind method and learn the evil sword technique, so many masters from Songshan swarm forward, even Dongfang Bubai will be killed.

    Lin Han was very satisfied with Yu Canghai's attitude and said: "Master Yu, don't be depressed, there are still methods to learn the evil sword manual."

    These words were like the light that suddenly bloomed in the dark night, warming Yu Canghai's broken heart. Yu Canghai looked at Lin Han in disbelief and said tremblingly: "Please teach me, Young Master Lin!"

    Lin Han looked at Yu Canghai with a sly look on his face and said, "Master Yu, have you forgotten that there is an authentic Lin family's mental method that can drive the evil-repelling sword technique? Moreover," he paused for a moment, whetted his appetite, and then continued:  "According to the information my nephew received, the Lin family has a secret method that has been passed down. Before Lin Zhennan died, he asked Linghu Chong of the Huashan Sect to bring his last words to Lin Pingzhi. So now there are three people who may know where the secret method is."

    "Which three?" Yu Canghai asked subconsciously.

    "Lin Pingzhi, Linghu Chong, and Yue Buqun."

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 31 The Great Accomplishment of the Third Level Realm

    Update time: 2012-05-12

    Lin Han was very happy to cause trouble for Yue Buqun, just like what he was doing now, revealing to Yu Canghai that he might get the evil sword manual. Lin Han did this very happily, without any guilt at all.  .

    At this moment, Yu Canghai really wanted to die. There was once such an awesome sword manual in front of him, but he didn't cherish it. He only regretted it when he lost it. There is nothing more painful in the world.  More than that.

    Yu Canghai was sure that Lin Han would not lie to him, not because he believed in his character, but because it was unnecessary.  Yes, but it's not necessary. Since Lin Han can use Songshan's internal skills and mental skills to activate those sword moves, and indeed exert great power, then even if he gets the Lin family's inherited mental skills, it will only be used as a reference.  It¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t know where he got the news, and it was too difficult to get the evil-proofing sword manual from Yue Buqun. If it was before Liu Zhengfeng¡¯s Golden Basin Washing Ceremony, Yu Canghai might still be full of confidence,  But the cruel reality told him that Yue Buqun, who knew the Zixia magic skill, was definitely not something he could resist.

    Whenever he thinks of this, Yu Canghai is really heartbroken. It's just a little bit close, just a little bit close. If he interrogates Lin Zhennan and his wife one more time, maybe he can get the secret of the sword manual to ward off evil from them. It's just that  In the end, he fell short, and he was really the martial arts version of the miserable brother.

    But it was absolutely impossible for Yu Canghai to give up, especially after seeing the power of the evil-fighting swordsmanship in Lin Han's hand, how could he not be tempted? The heart that had just been injured by Yue Buqun started to beat again.  Speaking of which, although the Huashan Sect and the Songshan Sect are generally one of the Five Mountain Sword Sects, the gap between them is huge. To say that there is only one in ten thousand chance of obtaining the inner skills of the sect from the Songshan Sect, then from the  Yue Buqun had a one-tenth chance of getting the evil-fighting sword manual. Comparing the two, the Huashan sect was like a fat little white sheep in Yu Canghai's eyes, and he would bite him no matter what.

    Now that the trip to Qingcheng has been successfully completed and Yue Buqun has been given some eye drops, Lin Han does not want to waste time here anymore and bids farewell to Yu Canghai resolutely.  Yu Canghai originally wanted to keep Lin Han for a few days to see if he could get some benefits there, but seeing that Lin Han didn't want to stay longer, he had no choice but to let him go with regret.

    When they came down from the mountain, Lin Han and Qu Feiyan did not go straight to the town at the foot of the mountain. Instead, they circled around the foot of the mountain. After confirming that there were no spies from the Qingcheng Sect, they found an unnamed valley surrounded by high altitudes.  , but the bottom of the valley is very flat and free of trees. If you don't walk in and observe, you will not notice it. It is an ideal place for retreat.

    Lin Han is very satisfied with this place and plans to hit the realm of triple mirror perfection here.  Lin Han would not dare to do such a thing on Qingcheng Mountain under any circumstances. This retreat was different from the usual meditation practice. He could not be disturbed at all. If he were on Qingcheng Mountain, Yu Canghai and all the Qingcheng disciples might not be able to do so.  Whatever bad thoughts may arise, to be on the safe side, it is best to avoid that group of people.

    After choosing a retreat place, Lin Han solemnly said to Qu Feiyan: "Feiyan, Brother Lin, this retreat is very important and cannot be disturbed in the slightest. Although this place is inaccessible, in order to avoid accidents, I still want you to help protect the law.  "

    Qu Feiyan knew that Lin Han was going to break through the bottleneck here, so he knew that he could not be disturbed. He nodded vigorously and said, "Brother Lin, don't worry, even if it's a rabbit, Feiyan won't let it go."  .¡±

    Lin Han smiled and said: "This retreat will probably last until noon tomorrow. If a rabbit really passes by, you might as well catch it and enjoy it tomorrow."

    Qu Feiyan's eyes were rolling, and he seemed to be quite tempted by Lin Han's proposal.  Lin Han looked at the bare surroundings and couldn't help but shake his head. It would be unreasonable to have such a damn rabbit.

    No more gossip, after giving some details, Lin Han sat down cross-legged, closed his eyes and observed his mind, got rid of distracting thoughts, and sunk inwardly.

    This breakthrough has nothing to do with the amount of infuriating energy. For a long time, Lin Han has felt that the total amount of either ice infuriating energy or red fire infuriating energy has no longer increased.  The difference between Dacheng is the stamina and the purity of the true energy. We all know that the true energy in the body is absorbed and transformed by the human body from the external air of heaven and earth through different exercises. Since the energy of heaven and earth is mixed and impure, it is difficult to practice  The generated Qi will inevitably have impurities mixed in it.

    What Lin Han has to do now is to remove as many impurities as possible from the true energy to make the true energy more refined, and then accelerate the movement of the true energy. After the true energy and meridians in the body adapt to this speed, they will be stabilized. This retreat  The purpose has been achieved.

    Having said that, it is easier said than done. First of all, purifying the true energy is a difficult problem. If you want to expel the impurities in the true energy, you need to spend a lot of mental power to control the true energy and compress it. During the compression process  remove impurities.  The reason why there will be small achievements in every realm?The theory of Dacheng is because when you break through to a new realm, it is already a long process to adapt to the operation of the true energy, and there is no time to compress the true energy in the next step.  Only when the human body's meridians have completely adapted to the movement of true qi, will it be possible to further compress the true qi.

    Another problem is that the compressed Qi is more pure, but it also puts a greater burden on the meridians. Therefore, the meridians must be warmed and maintained for a long time before it is possible to adapt to this purified Qi.

    " Ice and fire Qi like Lin Han's will cause more serious damage to the meridians than ordinary Qi, so when making a breakthrough, you must be more careful and not rush for success.

    This time Lin Han dared to retreat and break through because the opportunity for a breakthrough was ripe. Both the amount of true energy and the meridians' adaptation to the true energy were saturated, so Lin Han found a place to break through as soon as he got off the mountain.

    When Lin Han got rid of distracting thoughts and entered the world of Vipassana, he used his mind power to simultaneously control the movement of ice and fire energy in the meridians. After several rounds of normal speed operation, he suddenly increased the control of the energy and pushed the energy in the meridians.  If it does not move faster, the true energy will return to the Dantian after a week, and then the true energy will be mobilized from the Dantian, and the cycle will be done again. After each week, impurities will be discharged from the true energy, and then the true energy will be discharged.  In this repetitive process, time passes slowly.

    Lin Han, who was immersed in cultivation, could not feel the changes in the outside world. It turned out that the sky had gradually dimmed and the sun had already set. Fortunately, the sun was shining brightly during the day and the sky was full of stars at night. There were no dark clouds or heavy rain.  It's such a troublesome thing, otherwise the two people who didn't find a cave to hide would have been soaked in the rain. God only knows whether they can still break through.

    Qu Feiyan played with the bamboo grass in his hand boredly, picking it off one by one, and then threw it on the ground. Looking at the pile of grass stems next to it, it must have harmed many flowers and plants.  .

    It's difficult for a lively girl like Qu Feiyan to protect Lin Han calmly. Fortunately, she also knows the priorities of things. Although she can't practice to pass the time, she can find something to do at least. It's just pitiful.  Those innocent bamboo grasses.  Originally, there was little vegetation in this valley, but for some reason there were large patches of bamboo grass. The grass, which was usually not harmed by wild beasts, did not escape disaster in the end, encountering natural enemies such as Qu Feiyan.

    Under the dots of stars, in the deep and quiet valley, the night is getting deeper and deeper, and a pair of bonfires are burning "beep-beep-beep". A girl next to them adds some dead branches and leaves to it from time to time, and the fire keeps flickering on and off.  , the grass in the girl's hand was constantly being thrown to the ground, accumulating more and more. She was mumbling something, and she didn't know what kind of choice she was making.  Next to the bonfire, a young man sat cross-legged, quietly cultivating his internal strength. There were two completely opposite auras of cold and hot coming from his body.

    The night passed like this, and the sun hadn't risen yet. A few early birds started chirping "coo-coo", which woke Qu Feiyan up from his dream. After being confused, he woke up and quickly turned to look at Lin Han.  After he was safe and sound, he let out a long sigh, patted his chest that was not full, and said, "Damn it." Unexpectedly, he fell asleep. Fortunately, no pedestrians or wild animals came to visit him last night, which was a blessing in misfortune.

    In fact, Lin Han told Qu Feiyan that he didn't necessarily pay much attention to the protector. He was just afraid that she would be bored and found something for her to do. However, Qu Feiyan was intimidated. You know how such a deserted valley is?  There will be pedestrians passing by, and as long as a bonfire is lit at night, no wild beasts will dare to approach.

    It¡¯s just that Qu Feiyan doesn¡¯t know all this, and he keeps feeling guilty for not fulfilling his responsibilities.  As the sun gradually rose, the world became lively. From time to time, birds would fly over the top of the mountain, breaking the silence of the valley and bringing some excitement to Qu Feiyan. However, after all, there was no unlucky rabbit that he had hoped for yesterday.  If you die, roast rabbit will be out of the question.

    Qu Feiyan touched his rather shriveled belly, his face flushed as he listened to the "gurgling" sound coming from his belly, and peeked at Lin Han from time to time. Fortunately, he had no intention of waking up, but he didn't want to wake up.  An embarrassment.  Yesterday's dry food has been eaten up, and there are no wild fruits in the valley to satisfy hunger. Fortunately, Lin Han said that he can leave the customs at noon, so he can only try to hold on for a while, and he must let Brother Lin take care of him later.  Go have a nice meal by yourself, Qu Feiyan thought.

    Qu Feiyan, who was completely focused on food, did not notice that the surrounding environment began to change.  I saw the hot and cold breath constantly coming from Lin Han's body, and the air in the valley was also changing.

    As time went by, this change became more and more intense. Finally, Qu Feiyan woke up from his imagination and looked at Lin Han. He didn't know it, but he was shocked. Qu Feiyan was "Yeah"  He screamed out loudly, and then immediately covered the little cherry mouth with his left hand, not daring to make any more noise.

    Looking up, I saw LinHer left hand was already red, and ice spread from her palm to her arm and then to the left half of her body; while her right hand was shimmering with blue light, also spreading from her palm to the right half of her body.  The hot and cold breath really emanated from Lin Han's body.

    Qu Feiyan was worried and scared when he saw such a weird scene happening to Lin Han. He wanted to step forward and push Lin Han awake, but he was also afraid that it was just a normal reaction of the martial arts.

    When Qu Feiyan was restless, the red and blue lights on Lin Han's body suddenly shone brightly, and then instantly converged. The ice and fire energy was completely absorbed into the Dantian, and no trace of anything strange could be seen anymore.

    "But Lin Han suddenly opened his eyes, and his eyes were filled with light, and the left and right eyes were emitting red and blue light. Although it was fleeting, it definitely existed.

    Lin Han stood up, his legs not numb from sitting cross-legged all night, and whistled at the rising sun, without stopping, sending a swarm of late-rising sparrows flying.

    Amidst Lin Han's long roar, Qu Feiyan hurriedly covered his ears with both hands, but it was a little late. For a moment, he only felt his ears buzzing, but he didn't feel anything at all.

    After a comfortable vent, Lin Han was in an unusually good mood. He finally achieved the three realms of ice and fire. Not only was his internal energy more pure, but he could also operate in the body as his arm pointed and did whatever he wanted. Since then, he has practiced ice and fire.  The side effects of the Zhenqi experience have also improved a lot. People seem more easy-going and the contradictory temperament no longer exists.

    Stretch out your hands and look at the red and blue lights on your hands that are constantly flashing with your thoughts. That is the symbol of the three realms of ice and fire. You can run the ice and fire energy as you like, as long as you open the tiny meridians in the ten fingers.  If the ten fingers can activate the internal energy of ice and fire, then one can step into the fourth level of ice and fire and become a master of decision-making like Ren Wo Xing, Zuo Leng Chan, and Fang Zheng.

    But everything has to be done step by step. Now that he can reach the third level of ice and fire, Lin Han is already very happy. With the thirty-two evil sword techniques that he has successfully practiced before, Lin Han is confident that in addition to his opponents who are standing in the  In addition to the limited number of people at the top of the world who have little chance of winning, facing people like Yue Buqun, Ding Mian, and Mo Da, their chances of winning are even greater. Even if they face Yue Buqun, who has practiced evil swordsmanship in the future, they still have a greater chance of winning.  It's 50-50, and it's not yet known who will win, but with calculated calculations and unintentional calculations, it will definitely give him a big surprise.

    Lin Han, who was in a comfortable mood, looked at Qu Feiyan as if he was covering his ears and closing his eyes. He quietly walked up to her, and a head popped up on her forehead. After he opened his blank eyes,  , said: "Girl, come to your senses."

    Qu Feiyan looked at Lin Han with an aggrieved face, curled his mouth slightly and said, "Brother Lin bullied Feiyan."

    "Okay, stop pretending to be pitiful. Brother Lin will take you to eat. I see you are hungry too." Lin Han took Qu Feiyan's hand and walked outside.

    Hearing that it was finally time to go to dinner, Qu Feiyan blushed and let Lin Han hold hands and walk out of the valley.

    After arriving outside the valley, Lin Han realized that he had inadvertently held the little girl's hand. He put her down without any trace of embarrassment. He let go when he saw that Qu Feiyan was not dissatisfied.

    Then the two of them walked towards the small town at the foot of Qingcheng Mountain one after another, leaving only two lines of footprints to prove that someone had been there.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 32: Going up Mount Huashan

    Update time: 2012-05-12

    After coming down from Qingcheng Mountain, Lin Han originally wanted to go back to Songshan Mountain to attend Zuo Lengchan¡¯s birthday party, but the journey was too far and he might not be able to make it.  If you rush early and arrive late, you will find that the banquet has already passed when you get back to Songshan, but it is not very cost-effective.

    Besides, Zuo Lengchan's birthday banquet is held every year, and it's not a big day. It would be reasonable if Lin Han couldn't go back due to something, so Lin Han planned to go to Huashan first, which happened to be between Qingcheng and Songshan.  On the line, whether to go to Huashan or return to Songshan will be decided later.

    If it was still early, Lin Han would naturally want to go back to Songshan Mountain; if Yue Buqun and Ning Zhongze had already set off for Songshan Mountain, then Lin Han would probably not be able to catch up. If he went straight to Huashan Mountain and thought about crossing the cliff, the wind would be clear.  good.  With Lin Han's current martial arts and swordsmanship, although there is absolutely no possibility of victory when facing Feng Qingyang head-on, if he is determined to escape, he may still not be able to escape. Thinking about Feng Qingyang's Qinggong skills makes him feel horrified, which is probably a joke.  Ao No. 1, even stronger than Dongfang Bubai.

    I don¡¯t know if Linghu Chong has seen Feng Qingyang at this time. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s still during his inspection period and he will have to wait until Tian Boguang goes to Huashan before he can teach him the Dugu Nine Swords.

    Now at Zuo Lengchan¡¯s birthday banquet, Yue Buqun and his wife went to congratulate him. If he was thinking about crossing the cliff at this moment, I think Feng Qingyang wouldn¡¯t want to silence him.  Looking at Qu Feiyan next to him, Lin Han thought of something.  Seeing Lin Han looking at him like that, not knowing what he had in mind, Qu Feiyan asked doubtfully: "Brother Lin, what's wrong? Is there something wrong?"

    Lin Han asked with a smile on his face: "Feiyan, do you still remember Linghu Chong and the little nun from the Huashan Sect?"

    ¡°Of course I remember, sister Yilin is so fun, it¡¯s such a pity to be a nun.¡± Qu Feiyan said regretfully.

    Lin Han's head was filled with black threads. It was like a chicken talking to a duck.  He stopped beating around the bush and said straightforwardly: "Then how about we go to Huashan Mountain and learn Linghu Chong's Huashan Sword Technique."

    Over the past few days, Qu Feiyan has become very familiar with Lin Han, and they often make jokes between them.  Hearing that Lin Han said that he was going to Huashan to compete with Linghu Chong, Qu Feiyan was full of disdain. He looked at Lin Han with contempt and said, "Brother Lin is going to compete with Linghu Chong in Huashan? Not with Yue Buqun, the leader of Huashan?"

    Lin Han naturally knew what he meant. If he wanted to compete with Linghu Chong in a sword fight, he would have to bully him until he couldn't find him. What's the point.  In the eyes of Qu Feiyan, who knew everything about him, if Lin Han wanted to go to Mount Huashan to compete with swordsmen, he would naturally go to Yue Buqun instead of Linghu Chong.  Why didn't Lin Han know this? It couldn't be said that Yue Buqun had already gone to Songshan Mountain and couldn't find anyone, so there was no need to go. Besides, he had to find a reason to go to Siguoya. What else could be better than a sword showdown with Linghu Chong?  Is there a better reason?

    By then, with Linghu Chong as his escort, and with Qu Yang and Qu Feiyan saving his life, he would not be afraid of Shang Feng Qingyang, so he would not be able to silence him.

    Qu Feiyan naturally didn¡¯t know that he had already become Lin Han¡¯s ideal shield. After Lin Han¡¯s persuasion and promises of a lot of unequal treaties, he finally agreed to go to Huashan.

    Since they were not in a hurry to rush back to Songshan Mountain, there was no need for the two of them to travel day and night under the stars and the moon. Naturally, they stopped and stopped instead of visiting some scenic spots. It was a pity that they did not encounter a single thief along the way, which made Lin Shaoxia so nervous.  The heart that is ready to beat has not been comforted for a long time.

    Speaking of which, the public security in Xiaoaoli is very good. How come there are no robbers along the way? Even if they don't come to rob some silver coins, they may rob them for sex. Is it possible that Lin Shaoxia already has a lot of gold and jade, so he can add another one.  Apart from gold and jade, why are the tricks of those thieves so clever?

    ¡°In what era was being a thief a technical job?

    Lin Han and Qu Feiyan arrived at the foot of Huashan Mountain calmly. They saw that it was getting late, but they had no intention of rushing at night. Fortunately, although the Huashan Sect was not very good, the town at the foot of the mountain was quite large, with restaurants and inns.  If the Huashan sect can send a disciple to open a martial arts school or something, it will not make a lot of money. Unfortunately, people like Mr. Yue will not allow it. As a result, the Huashan sect will only suffer.  All kinds of wild game had to suffer the evil hands of the Huashan disciples.

    After renting two rooms in the inn, we started looking for food.  An inn in a country town like this is naturally a hotel and a restaurant. This is very convenient for Lin Han and the two of them. However, after such a long time, Lin Han's money is really not enough, so he has to calculate  Live frugally and wait for the next money to come in.  Lin Han was very puzzled, how could these young heroes traveling around the world be short of money?  Do you want Shaoxia Lin to rob the rich and give to the poor?

    No matter whether you have to do something like robbing the rich and giving to the poor once or not, you still have to eat at this moment. I order a lot of steamed buns and side dishes, but these kinds of game will never happen again.Dare, Lin Han basically spends his money on game.

    After dinner, it was naturally time to practice, but many Lin Han practiced, and it was Lin Han who forced Qu Feiyan to practice.  Ever since Qu Feiyan showed his talent, the days of depression have come, because Lin Han practices at Haishi, Noon and Mao. The long period of time after dinner to before Haishi is naturally Qu Feiyan's suffering day.  .

    Under Lin Han's cramming education, Qu Feiyan's martial arts and swordsmanship have improved a lot. If compared with the disciples of Huashan, Linghu Chong will naturally be excluded. Lauderno doesn't have to think about it for the time being.  It's too deep, not much worse than Linghu Chong. Finally, among the other Huashan disciples, there really is no one who can beat Qu Feiyan.

    After the training of Qu Feiyan is completed again, it is already Haishi, and Lin Han will naturally not relax in the cultivation of internal strength.  After reaching the third level of Dacheng state, the cultivation of internal power is indeed much smoother, and the speed of operation is also greatly increased.  Although it is a good thing to make progress, it is even more difficult to take a step closer on this basis. Lin Han has no clue on how to step into the fourth mirror, and cannot even further compress the true energy.  .  However, the habits that have been developed for a long time cannot be abandoned. It is natural to cultivate internal strength every day at Haishi and Noon. Even if there is no trace of effort, you must not relax.

    In the early morning of the next day, Lin Han and the others went straight to Huashan Mountain after having breakfast.

    When the two came to Jade Girl Peak, they did not find a Huashan disciple patrolling. However, thinking about it, after all, the Huashan Sect is not as numerous as the Songshan Sect. It usually does not arrange for disciples to patrol the mountain. It must be other than martial arts.  There is not much about learning secret books that others should be concerned about. However, the martial arts of the Huashan School have always been passed down orally from master to disciple. There are very few martial arts that can be recorded in books. There is a copy of Zixia Magic Skills that Yue Buqun keeps close to his body.

    "The saying that a poor family does not need to be worried about thieves refers to the situation of the Huashan sect.  There are still dozens of disciples of the Huashan Sect. It is a pity that most of them are Loli and Shota, whom Yue Buqun collected every time he went down the mountain. It is a pity that these people are either not as talented as they are and can only work in the Huashan Sect.  You are a handyman, or you are too young and are not allowed to be included in the door. As a result, you are the only direct disciples of Yue Buqun.

    After climbing the Jade Girl Peak, it was naturally discovered by Huashan disciples. Although no one was guarding the courtyard, you were already in the lobby, so it was impossible not to notice.  Looking at the two disciples in front of him, Lin Han knew that there was no one in his life who must not be Yue Buqun's direct disciple. After the two Huashan disciples asked about the situation, they naturally needed to report to the superiors, and the best candidate was naturally Lao Denuo.

    Although this Luo Denuo is a spy sent by Songshan, he is very prestigious in daily life. Of course, it may also be due to his age. It is difficult for the Huashan disciples to regard him as a fellow disciple. In addition, he is very experienced in doing things.  , exists like a master uncle among the Huashan disciples.

    Lauderno was also confused about Lin Han's sudden visit. He didn't know which song this junior brother Lin was singing, but he knew that Lin Han wanted to come and was valued by all the masters and uncles of the Songshan sect. Naturally, he did not dare to neglect it. Besides, in Huashan  When the sect met the disciples of the Songshan sect, it felt more or less like a fellow villager meeting a fellow villager, with tears streaming down his face. Lao Denuo also felt bitter in his heart. This undercover job was really not done by humans.

    It¡¯s a pity that Zuo Lengchan couldn¡¯t tell him clearly that only the undercover agent who deceived himself is a good undercover agent.

    Among the Huashan disciples, there were Lu Dayou and Ying Bailuo, whom Lin Han was most familiar with, as well as well-known and unknown people such as Liang Fa and Gao Genming. For all the Huashan disciples, Lin Han was a nightmare in their hearts, and Liu  The sword in the mansion's main hall chopped off all the pride and confidence in their hearts.

    Since Lin Han's inner strength reached the third level, he was finally able to completely control his true energy. Even his personality is not so hot and cold. He seems to be controlled like his true energy, and he no longer has that kind of contradiction all the time.  Feel.

    Standing in front of a group of Huashan disciples, Lin Han said with a smile: "You fellow Huashan brothers, I didn't expect that after we said goodbye in Hengshan City, we would meet again. We are really destined."

    In the absence of Linghu Chong, the second senior brother Luo Denuo will naturally serve as the plenipotentiary representative of the Huashan faction.  Lauderno also knew that he would have to speak up before all the Huashan disciples would speak. Although there was no scruple between brothers on weekdays, in front of outsiders, the Huashan sect's sect rules were quite strict.

    Lauderno looked at Lin Han with a smile and asked, "I don't know why Junior Brother Lin has time to come to our Huashan Sect, but what are the orders from the Master and the Zuo Alliance Leader?"

    Lin Han waved his hands and said, "It's not a big deal. It's just that my junior brother is traveling around the world. I happen to be in Huayin County today. How can I not go to Huashan to visit all my senior brothers?"

    Lu Dayou, who was the most agitated, interjected: "Senior Brother Lin is really polite, but my master and his wife have already gone to Songshan to congratulate Zuo Zhang on his birthday, and Senior Brother Lin has not received the message."What?  "

    Ying Bailuo also said: "Yes, yes, master and mother are not here, and senior brother is also thinking about the cliff face".

    But before he finished speaking, Lu Dayou covered his mouth. Facing the confused Ying Baoluo, Lu Dayou wanted to beat him up. How could such a family scandal be exposed to outsiders? This was not the case.  A slap in the face?

    Seeing how funny Lu Dayou and Ying Bao Luo were, Qu Feiyan chuckled and stopped talking, making Ying Bao Luo blush with embarrassment and dare not answer any more words.

    How could Lin Han not know that Linghu Chong was thinking about his past behind closed doors on Siguo Cliff? Yue Lingshan must be there too.  This was Lin Pingzhi coming in from outside, and he must have touched the movement here.

    When Luo Denuo saw Lin Pingzhi, he hurriedly said: "Junior Brother Lin, you are here just in time. Come and meet Senior Brother Lin Han of the Songshan Sect. Speaking of which, you are still from the same family."

    Lin Pingzhi had naturally met Lin Han, especially when Lin Han almost killed Yu Canghai with his sword because of his opinion, he was eavesdropping under the window sill. It is said that Lin Pingzhi really has the habit of climbing on the window sill. Liu Mansion had it once.  I don¡¯t know if I will run outside Yue Buqun¡¯s window every night in the future.

    Lin Pingzhi's eyes instantly turned red when he saw Lin Han. He thought: If my surname was Lin, I had the ability of that Xing Lin, the four beasts of Qingcheng and Yu Canghai would have been pulled out by themselves long ago.  Then you can still be at ease.

    Naturally, Lin Han didn't know what Lin Pingzhi was thinking. He was confused by his red eyes. Could it be that Lin Pingzhi was so unpopular in Huashan and would not be abused? Think about Lao Yue.  His character is not that bad.

    Fortunately, after Lin Pingzhi revealed his true feelings, he also realized how he could make a fool of himself in public, and hurriedly explained: "Brothers, don't be surprised. Seeing Senior Brother Lin, Pingzhi suddenly thought that his parents were killed, and there was no one left in the family.  It¡¯s sad, but it¡¯s a joke to everyone.¡±

    Lauderno quickly comforted him and said, "Junior Brother Lin, there is no need to feel sad. The great revenge will eventually be avenged."

    Lin Han didn't expect Lin Pingzhi to be so filial and said, "I have also heard about Junior Brother Lin. Although Yu Canghai was the leader of a sect, he did what he did to destroy a whole family. Fortunately, you guys  The Lin family in Fujian is relatively wealthy, so in the future it is important to learn martial arts to take revenge, but also to continue the bloodline."

    Lin Pingzhi admired Lin Han very much and hurriedly bowed and said: "Thank you, senior brother, for your advice. Pingzhi is sorry."

    Lin Han saw his well-behaved attitude and sympathized with him very much, saying, "If Junior Brother Lin has any difficulties in the future, for the sake of being a family five hundred years ago, Junior Brother Lin will come to see you as your brother, and you will not be disappointed.  "

    Hearing what Lin Han said, Lin Pingzhi was extremely surprised and said quickly: "Thank you, senior brother."

    Lin Han nodded and continued: "But you have to remember that if you come to me, you must not have the slightest doubt about me."

    The other disciples of Huashan thought that Lin Han was just saying polite words. Only Lauderno, who was also a disciple of Songshan, knew something about Lin Han. He looked at Lin Pingzhi enviously and said, "Junior Brother Lin must thank Lin Han properly."  Junior brother, please don¡¯t neglect me.¡±

    Lin Han waved his hand and said, "No, since Master Yue has gone to Songshan, I would like to visit Linghu Chong, the senior brother of your sect. I hope you can give me some advice."

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 33: Stop and Think Over the Cliff

    Update time: 2012-05-13

    With Lin Han¡¯s deliberate request and Lou Denuo¡¯s overt or covert suggestion, it was finally confirmed that Linghu Chong would be reunited with Shang Si Guo Guo.

    Although Lauderno didn't know why Lin Han was so interested in Linghu Chong, he naturally understood how to choose. As a person who could speak on Huashan Mountain, he still provided help.

    None of the Huashan disciples had any objections when they saw the second senior brother. Besides, Siguo Cliff was just a place where they could think about their mistakes behind closed doors and was not considered a forbidden area of ??the Huashan sect.  Since Lin Han deliberately wanted to see Linghu Chong, and Linghu Chong could not think about it under any circumstances, he could only agree to Lin Han's request.

    No one would have thought that Lin Han's goal was to cross the cliff from the beginning, and seeing Linghu Chong was just a cover.

    The Huashan disciples don¡¯t want to face Lin Han all the time. The pressure is too great.  In this case, Lao Denuo could only accompany Lin Han and Qu Feiyan up the cliff.

    Accompanied by Laudno, the three of them walked straight up the rugged path to Siguo Cliff.  This road was actually more difficult than the previous road to Huashan. Lin Han nodded secretly: It really seemed like he had thought about it a bit, but he had done a good job. It seemed that the seniors at Huashan had really put in a lot of effort.

    Lin Han looked at Lao Denuo, who was leading the way, and asked, "May I ask Brother Lao, has anything interesting happened to the Huashan Sect recently?"

    Lauderno was stunned for a while, a little confused, but he still said: "There is nothing interesting. The only things that happened in Huashan were that Lin Pingzhi was accepted as a disciple, Senior Brother Linghu went to Siguo Cliff to retreat behind closed doors to think about his mistakes, and the leader and his wife went to Songshan Mountain to give Zuo  Congratulations to the Alliance Leader."

    Qu Feiyan was very puzzled when he saw that Laudnuo was so happy to tell Linghu Chong what he was thinking about behind closed doors. It should be hidden like Lu Dayou did. The so-called family scandal should not be exposed to the public.  But how could Qu Feiyan have thought that the famous second brother Lao of the Huashan Sect was actually a member of the Songshan Sect and was conveying a message to Lin Han at this moment.  But these are not what Lin Han wants. Since Lauderno said so, Feng Buping, Cheng Buyou and other abandoned disciples of Huashan Sword Sect must not have come to trouble Yue Buqun yet. It seems that they are.  I misremembered the time.

    "But" Laudno hesitated for a while.

    Lin Han saw the situation and asked, "How?"

    Lauderno glanced at Qu Feiyan and saw that Lin Han had no other meaning, so he could only say: "Although nothing happened to the Huashan sect, the 'Lonely Man' Tian Boguang did appear in Huayin."

    Qu Feiyan was surprised and asked: "Is that the thief Tian Boguang?"

    "Exactly, I didn't expect the girl to remember this person." Laudno said.

    Lin Han said: "Then Tian Boguang dared to appear in the jurisdiction of Huashan. It must be that he knew that the head Yue and his wife had left Huashan and went to Songshan, otherwise he would not have dared to be so rampant."

    "That should be the case, but Tian Boguang only did stealing in Huashan, but he never committed jade and incense. It is very puzzling." Laudno explained.

    A cold light flashed in Lin Han's eyes, and he thought: Tian Boguang had better not do such bad things again, otherwise he will be killed on the spot this time. Anyway, he is just a whetstone for Linghu Chong, who will sharpen the knife.  It will lose its effect after being lit up. If you have the chance, just eliminate harm for the people.

    Lauderno didn¡¯t know that Lin Han had murderous intentions towards Tian Boguang, but he still asked and answered questions to Lin Han about the affairs of the Huashan sect.  Qu Feiyan was an eccentric and thoughtful person, and he vaguely felt that there was something unusual between Lin Han and Luo Denuo. Although the Five Mountains Sword Sect's offensive and defensive alliance was mutually exclusive, he had never heard of such a close relationship.  , just like fellow disciples, this thought made me shush.

    Lin Han saw Qu Feiyan's thoughtful look and asked, "Feiyan, what's wrong?"

    "Ah, it's nothing, I just feel that Brother Lin seems to have a good relationship with Senior Brother Lao." Qu Feiyan replied.

    Hearing Qu Feiyan's answer, Luo Denuo's eyes suddenly flashed with coldness. He slightly asked Lin Han for his opinion, but he actually had murderous intentions.

    Lin Han shook his head slightly, indicating to Laudnuo not to be excited, and said: "Feiyan, don't ask any more questions, you don't understand the adults' things. Brother Lin is just talking to Brother Lao. There is no need to make a fuss. You should be careful where you step."  We know that the road to Huashan Mountain is notoriously difficult. If someone accidentally falls off the cliff, Brother Lin will not be able to find him back."

    "No way." Qu Feiyan stamped his feet and said, but he stopped asking, knowing that Lin Han would definitely not want to say more.

    The three of them were a little silent afterwards, and just kept walking upwards, but no matter how long the road is, it will eventually end, and now Siguo Cliff is right in front of them.  Lin Han glanced at it, but there was only one figure dancing with the long sword in his hand on Siguo Cliff. He was very surprised: Why was Linghu Chong alone but not Yue Lingshan? Could it be that the two of them had already begun to have an quarrel?  In jade girlI haven't seen Yue Lingshan either. What's going on?

    Linghu Chong was overjoyed when he heard that someone was climbing up the cliff. He rushed over and called out: "Little Junior Sister."

    But when he saw Laudno and the others, his eyes instantly lost their sparkle, and he said angrily: "Why is the second junior brother coming up, but the master and the wife are back?" Then when he saw Lin Han and Qu Feiyan, he was very surprised.  He was surprised and asked: "Senior Brother Lin, Miss Qu, why are you here too?"

    Seeing that Linghu Chong was looking sluggish and looking like he was recovering from a serious illness, Qu Feiyan asked, "What's wrong with Brother Linghu?"

    Linghu Chong's eyes were full of helplessness, and he must have thought of sad things again. He forced out a smile and said to Qu Feiyan, "I haven't had time to thank Miss Qu for saving my life. Please come in. Has Senior Brother Lin wronged you?"

    Lin Han didn't wait for Qu Feiyan to answer, and said, "Let's not talk about whether Feiyan has been wronged. Judging from Brother Linghu's appearance, I'm afraid he must have been wronged a lot. The former great disciple of Huashan is now like this.  So desolate."

    Although Linghu Chong didn't have any dislike for Lin Han, he couldn't be said to be friendly. Seeing Lin Han teasing him like this, he would have ridiculed him in normal times, but now he just let Lin Han talk and said perfunctorily: "  It makes Senior Brother Lin laugh, but it¡¯s just that the wind and sun on Siguo Cliff have infected me with the wind and cold.¡±

    "Yes, Senior Brother Lin may not know something. Senior Brother Linghu was seriously ill a few days ago and is getting better now, so his complexion seems a little worse." Laudno explained at the side.

    Lin Han said with a smile: "I see, it's no wonder that Senior Brother Linghu was here. Junior Brother went to Huashan this time to pay a visit to Master Yue, but unfortunately he missed it."

    Linghu Chong nodded and said, "Master and Master went to Songshan Mountain a few days ago. Why didn't Senior Brother Lin go to attend the birthday banquet of Master Zuo?"

    Qu Feiyan rushed to answer: "Brother Lin went to Qingcheng Mountain a few days ago, so he couldn't make it."

    "Oh I didn't expect that Senior Brother Lin actually went to Shu. It seems that Senior Brother Lin and Guanzhu Yu developed a friendship after fighting against each other." Laudno said.

    Linghu Chong had also heard about Lin Han's defeat of Yu Canghai, but he could not imagine how Lin Han could return to the Qingcheng Sect.

    Patting Qu Feiyan's head, Lin Han said: "I don't blame you for talking too much, what are you worried about Junior Brother did go to Qingcheng Mountain. As for the friendship with Master Yu, we can't talk about it yet.  I just heard that Qingcheng disciples once defeated Lin Zhennan and his wife with the evil sword technique, so I wanted to learn from them."

    "I didn't expect Senior Brother Lin to go here for the sword technique of warding off evil spirits," Lauderno said in shock.

    Linghu Chong frowned and said, "It is a fact that all Qingcheng disciples can ward off evil spirits. I have seen it with my own eyes. However, the evil sword techniques have no power. Although the sword moves are fierce and strange, there are too many flaws. It seems that  Isn¡¯t it worth Senior Brother Lin¡¯s trip?¡±

    Qu Feiyan also saw the Qingcheng Sect¡¯s evil-fighting swordsmanship with his own eyes, so he naturally knew the reason. He said, ¡°The Qingcheng School¡¯s evil-fighting swordsmanship is useless at all. Even Yu Canghai was beaten to a pulp by Brother Lin.¡±

    Lauderno was shocked and said to himself: I thought that Lin Han took advantage of a sneak attack to defeat Yu Canghai when he was in the Liu Mansion. Unexpectedly, after fighting again, Yu Canghai was still not Lin Han's opponent. This is thought-provoking.  Could it be that his martial arts really reached the level of Yue Buqun?

    Although Linghu Chong was extremely talented and quite confident in himself, he still knew a thing or two about Yu Canghai's martial arts. Unexpectedly, the rumors turned out to be true. Lin Han actually defeated Yu Canghai again and again, and his heart suddenly  I felt a sense of frustration. I originally thought that I was one of the best among the younger generation, but I didn't expect that the gap with Lin Han was so big.

    Seeing that Linghu Chong was quite depressed, Lin Han deliberately provoked him and said, "Junior brother came to visit Master Yue but failed. I originally wanted to ask Senior Brother Linghu for advice, but I didn't want Senior Brother Linghu to be unwell and make people very disappointed."  , is it possible that the mighty Huashan Sect doesn¡¯t even have anyone worth fighting against?¡±

    Although he knew that Lin Han was trying to provoke the general, how could Linghu Chong endure Lin Han's contempt for the Huashan faction? He no longer considered the gap between the two and immediately wanted to compete with Lin Han.

    Lauderno quickly stepped forward to dissuade him: "Senior Brother, please don't act on your own initiative. You are now weak. How can you compete with Senior Brother Lin in a sword fight? It's better to take good care of your body."

    "That's right, Brother Lao is right. Junior Brother doesn't take advantage of this. Junior Brother will just stay here at Siguo Cliff for a while, waiting for Senior Brother Linghu to regain his health before competing again." Lin Han said with enthusiasm.

    "No", Linghu Chong said loudly before he could think.

    Everyone was stunned by what Linghu Chong said, and they all looked at him, wondering why he reacted like this.

    After Linghu Chong drank loudly, he also felt that??It's not right, seeing everyone looking at him one after another, he knew he was suffering. At this time, he had already discovered the world in Siguoya Cave, and had also seen the swordsmanship inside. He was afraid that Lin Han would be discovered by them if he was left behind.  The secret inside, but this matter cannot be explained, otherwise it will become more and more unclear.

    While Linghu Chong was anxious, Lin Han guessed the key to it. He smiled in his heart and said with surprise on his face: "What's wrong? Junior brother just wants to enjoy the scenery of Huashan Mountain here. Is it possible that there is something wrong with it?"  The difficultyis that Siguoya is a forbidden area of ??the Huashan Sect and no outsiders are allowed." After saying this, Lin Han's face was full of displeasure.

    Even a fool can see that Lin Han was very unhappy because of Linghu Chong's rudeness. If Linghu Chong couldn't explain the reason, he might offend Lin Han.

    Linghu Chong's thoughts were also racing, and he suddenly glanced at Qu Feiyan next to him. A light flashed in his eyes, and he immediately had an idea. He said with a smile: "Senior brother Lin, don't get me wrong. Siguoya is just a place for our sect's criminal law. After all,  There is no forbidden area, but this place is small and it is very inconvenient to have too many people. Besides, how can Senior Brother Lin and Miss Qu be able to accompany me, the one who is being punished, at Siguo Cliff here?"

    "Hahaha, it turns out that this is the reason why Senior Brother Linghu rejected Junior Brother. I mistakenly blamed Senior Brother Linghu. Junior Brother thought that there were some secrets in Siguo Cliff that I, an outsider, cannot know."

    Linghu Chong trembled when he was told this, and thought: The swordsmanship in the cliff cave is shared by the five sects, and it cannot be said that it is exclusive to the Huashan sect. Even if Senior Brother Lin discovers it, it will be nothing. If the news is leaked, it will be for nothing.  It would be best for Senior Brother Lin not to stay if he brings trouble to the Huashan Sect.

    However, Lin Han continued to say: "Brother Linghu, don't worry. Junior brother has never thought about letting Feiyan live with him at Siguo Cliff." Then he turned to Qu Feiyan and said, "Brother Lin knows that you will not be able to bear it."  If you are accompanied by Xingzi, you can go down the mountain and play with the senior sisters from Huashan. I hope you can be taken care of by Brother Lao, so Brother Lin is very relieved."

    Lauderno quickly said: "Senior Brother Lin, don't worry."

    Seeing this, Qu Feiyan knew that Lin Han definitely wanted to stay at Siguo Cliff, so he had no choice but to nod in agreement.

    "As for your brother Lin's safety, you don't have to worry if you are not a smoker. I guess no one in the Huashan sect will harm brother Lin." Lin Han said jokingly.

    Linghu Chong saw that the matter had come to this point and was irreversible. He just hoped that Lin Han would miss the secret in the cave, but he was somewhat deceiving himself. But then he thought about it, the Huashan Sect cannot monopolize those swordsmanship. Lin Hanruo learned the Songshan Sect's swordsmanship.  , it can be regarded as returning the property to its original owner, as long as it is stated that it cannot be publicized.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 34 Clever design to enter the hole

    Update time: 2012-05-13

    Under Lin Han¡¯s rogue methods, Linghu Chong could only let him stay at Siguo Cliff.  However, Linghu Chong was puzzled as to why Lin Han wanted to stay at Siguo Cliff.  Linghu Chong believed that no one in the Huashan sect was more familiar with Si Guo Ya than him. There were always a few visits to Si Guo Ya every year. It could be said that Si Guo Ya was Linghu Chong's second visit to Huashan.  stronghold.

    Linghu Chong was very familiar with every plant and tree in Siguo Cliff. He really didn't know what else could attract Lin Han. I am afraid that the Five Mountains Swordsmanship in the cave behind Siguo Cliff could attract Lin Han. It's just that  Linghu Chong would not think that Lin Han had the ability to count things with his fingers.

    In this way, Lin Han finally found a place in Siguoya, and successfully planted his feet, waiting to bear fruit, while Luo Denuo and Qu Feiyan naturally turned around to the Jade Girl Peak. In this way, Siguoya  It instantly became deserted.

    ???????????? Siguo Cliff is really not that big, and the front of the cliff seems a little more spacious. There is a flat land that can be used for martial arts practice. However, you must be extremely careful when practicing. If you fall off the cliff, even if you have great skills, you will be shattered.  After finally thinking about the cave outside the cliff, after the dedication of countless seniors of the Huashan Sect, a small cave gradually became quite suitable for living. It can be seen that human beings are very imaginative and adaptable.  Such a place of criminal law was suddenly developed into an attractive tourist attraction by the senior masters of the Huashan School. There is really nothing that cannot be done, only things that are unexpected.

    When everyone else left, Lin Han turned around and said to Linghu Chong with a smile: "Senior brother Linghu, please take good care of your health as soon as possible, and don't let me down."

    Although Linghu Chong was a free and easy person, he was still quite unhappy with Lin Han's repeated provocations and said, "Even if he knows that he is not Senior Brother Lin's opponent, Linghu Chong will not disgrace the Huashan Sect."

    "Very good, I have known for a long time that Linghu Chong of the Huashan Sect is a cheerful person, and he is indeed quick to talk." Although Lin Han could not do that, he admired his temperament very much.

    Linghu Chong thought in his mind: This Songshan sect surnamed Lin is not comparable to Junior Brother Lin. Although he has never seen it with his own eyes, he can defeat Yu Canghai several times. His swordsmanship must be very extraordinary. He is definitely not his opponent. In this way, he can only defeat Yu Canghai several times.  Maybe if you work hard on the exquisite swordsmanship in the inner cave, you might have some chance of winning if you are caught by surprise, so you have to think of a way to keep it out of the cave.

    After paying attention, Linghu Chong raised his hands and said, "Senior brother Lin, Linghu Chong was punished by his master to think about his faults again. He did not dare to talk to senior brother Lin. Otherwise, he would have violated his master's teachings. I hope you will forgive me."

    Lin Han nodded and said, "That's natural. I won't embarrass Senior Brother Linghu." After saying this, Lin Han looked at Linghu Chong jokingly, pointed at the cave and said maliciously, "How about I stay away for now?"  In the cave, just don¡¯t disturb Senior Brother Linghu while he¡¯s practicing, okay?¡±

    How could Linghu Chong agree: "Hey, Senior Brother Lin is just joking. There is no reason to ask guests to avoid it. The weather outside is just right. If Senior Brother Lin wants to enjoy the scenery of Huashan Mountain, that would be the best. It would be better for Linghu Chong to rush into the cave and face the wall.  ." After saying that, he hurried towards the entrance of the cave.

    Lin Han saw that Linghu Chong was determined to conceal the martial arts in the inner cave. How could he make it happen? Just when Linghu Chong was about to enter the cave, he said loudly: "Then I'll thank Senior Brother Linghu for his kindness.  But after nightfall, it¡¯s freezing cold, so Senior Brother Linghu shouldn¡¯t keep my little brother out.¡±

    One sentence almost choked Linghu Chong to death. He thought that a person with martial arts skills like you would catch a cold, but he stopped trying to defend himself. He thought that the secrets in the inner cave could not be hidden, so it would be better to learn swordsmanship as early as possible.  .

    Lin Han didn't hear Linghu Chong's answer, so he stopped pressing him. He couldn't find out what was in the cave as soon as he climbed up the cliff. It would be bad if it aroused suspicion.

    Lin Han still didn't understand what Linghu Chong was thinking, but he didn't try to point it out. Anyway, Linghu Chong hadn't learned the Dugu Nine Swords yet. There was really no point in fighting him. He might as well compete with Yu Canghai, at least Yu Canghai could still count.  As an opponent, Linghu Chong might not be able to even take one of Lin Han's swords at this moment.

    Looking at the scorching sun in the sky, it is still a long time before noon, but it is not suitable for practicing the red fire energy, so I can only practice swordsmanship.  Although Lin Han has mastered the Qingcheng Sect's thirty-two evil-proofing sword techniques, he can only imitate them. It will take some time to transform them into his own, and it will take even more time to integrate them into the Blazing Sun Sword Technique.  There are many difficulties, but fortunately Lin Han has plenty of time and there is no need to rush.

    After calming down and going through the thirty-two movements of the sword technique to ward off evil spirits from beginning to end, I feel more and more that this sword technique to ward off evil spirits is very varied and weird. Just like the seventh posture, the long sword takes one step forward and pierces the opponent's heart.  If the opponent raises his sword to block, according to Lin Han's response method, the tip of the sword will naturally be raised to attack the opponent's front door. However, this evil-proof sword technique avoids the opponent's left palm and follows the opponent's long sword to block.  , take the opponent's hand directlyThe right hand of the sword did not stab hard, but instead accelerated, raised the sword slightly, and slashed towards the opponent's neck from left to right.

    It¡¯s just that he acts irrationally, the unpredictable sword style and the extremely fast speed make it difficult for people to guard against, which is why it leaves people with a weird feeling.

    Lin Han has benefited a lot from studying evil sword techniques. Lin Han's original sword technique was simple and practical, attacking the enemy's vital points at the shortest distance. Although it was extremely powerful, it was also easy to see through. Now it has undergone strange changes.  Supplementing it with the famous evil-fighting swordsmanship, Lin Han's swordsmanship became sharp and changeable, making it even more difficult to defend against.  Coupled with the zhenqi of the third level, Lin Han felt that he was almost at the level of Lin Yuantu back then. The only difference was the heat and experience in facing enemies.

    In this way, he has been fully exerting the swordsmanship. Until the sun hung up, Lin Han did not find the trace of Feng Qingyang, and he didn't want to see himself.  Lin Han doesn't care either. When Tian Boguang comes up and makes trouble for Linghu Chong, let's see if you can still bear it.

    Since practicing swordsmanship could not attract Feng Qingyang's idea, Lin Han did not intend to do such useless exercises again. Seeing that noon had arrived, it was a good time to practice the Red Fire Scripture, so he no longer delayed, sat cross-legged on the ground, and tried his best  Running red fire energy.

    The red fire energy that has reached the third level can already affect the external environment.  Under the scorching sun, Lin Han, who was sitting cross-legged in the open space of Siguo Cliff, could see the fiery aura rising around him, which was several times stronger than the sunlight in the sky. It was as if Lin Han had absorbed all the essence of the light.  Generally speaking.

    As Lin Han's exercise time lengthened, the fiery aura became stronger and stronger, and a violent feeling in the air spread all around. At this time, Lin Han's left palm could be seen as red as a red-hot iron, and that  The redness was spreading upwards and was about to reach his elbows. Fortunately, Lin Han had taken off his shirt before practicing, otherwise it would be really worrying whether the hot Qi would ignite the clothes.

    Linghu Chong, who was practicing his sword in the cave, felt that his whole body was getting hotter and hotter. Sweat was dripping from his forehead. He was puzzled. He didn't understand why it was so weird today. Could it be that the temperature suddenly increased?

    Gradually, the air became hotter and hotter. I don't know if it was a psychological effect, but Linghu Chong felt that his whole body was exuding a burnt smell, as if he was about to be roasted.  Only then did Linghu Chong realize that this strange situation was definitely not normal, and there must be something happening that he didn't know about.  Thinking that such things had never happened before, Linghu Chong immediately thought that Lin Han outside the cave must be related to him.

    As the temperature increased, Linghu Chong could no longer calm down and wanted to go out to see what was going on. Could it be that Lin Han was setting fire to the cave.

    As soon as he came out of the cave, Linghu Chong felt that the entire Siguo Cliff was like a big furnace. The outside was even hotter than the inside. Waves of hot wind were blowing towards his face. When he looked up, he saw only the left half of Lin Han's body.  It was already red, shining from time to time, and the source of the fiery aura was Lin Han.

    In this situation, it is obvious that Lin Han is practicing a certain skill. The overflowing Qi burns the air, causing the surrounding environment to heat up rapidly.  Linghu Chong didn't expect that such magical skills existed in the world. It was really unbelievable.

    Now that we have found the culprit, we dare not disturb him.  You must know that people in the martial arts are most afraid of being disturbed by others when practicing internal skills. Interfering with others' practice is the easiest way to endanger life and death.

    Linghu Chong could only accept his bad luck. Seeing that Lin Han had no intention of waking up, he ignored him and went straight to the depths of the inner cave to put some distance between him and avoid the invasion of the hot breath.

    Lin Han would naturally not be able to make his whole body so hot during daily practice. It was just that Lin Han deliberately did not restrain himself today, causing his aura to leak out. He also guessed that under such circumstances, Linghu Chong would definitely not be able to resist it.  Ask him to avoid the depths of the cave.

    As soon as noon passed, the hour's inner strength training came to an end. Lin Han woke up from the training. After opening his eyes, he listened attentively. Sure enough, he did not notice Linghu Chong's movement, and a look of satisfaction appeared on his face.

    After putting the gown he had taken off back on, Lin Han walked directly towards the entrance of the cave.  After entering the cave, Linghu Chong was not found.  After pretending to call softly a few times, he started searching the cave and soon found a cave entrance.

    After discovering the target, Lin Han took out the fire stick that he had prepared long ago, lit it, and then peeked inside with the faint light of the fire. Sure enough, he saw a skeleton lying at the entrance of the cave. It must be the remains of the ten elders of the Demon Sect.

    Seeing that Linghu Chong still didn't notice him, he could only deliberately make a sound of surprise: "Hey, there is something else in the sky. Could it be that Senior Brother Linghu is practicing in there Senior Brother Linghu Linghu  Senior brotherare you in there?"

    After saying this, without waiting for Linghu Chong's reply, he stepped into the cave and saw that the walls were densely carved with figures and words.  Linghu Chong practiced his swordsmanship by candlelight deep in the inner cave., but he was so involved that he forgot about Lin Han outside. Only when he heard Lin Han's cry did he know that it was bad.

    When Linghu Chong was about to answer, he heard a sound of "Huh" coming from outside, followed by Lin Han's voice. At this time, Linghu Chong knew that the secret of the inner cave could no longer be hidden. Although he had known that such a day would come, he didn't  Thinking that he would be discovered so soon, he hurriedly picked up the candle and walked out.

    After Lin Han saw the candlelight, he said in surprise: "It turns out that Senior Brother Linghu is really insideand what's going on here? There are bones and weapons everywhere, and there are swordsmanship on the walls, and there are various places in the five mountains."  I have all the swordsmanship in the sect, I hope Senior Brother Linghu can give me an explanation."

    Linghu Chong saw Lin Han's guarded face and his left hand resting on his sword. He was afraid that his life would be in danger if his answer was slightly wrong, so he did not dare to hide anything anymore and told Lin Han everything he knew and guessed.

    After pretending to think for a moment, Lin Han lowered his guard and asked, "According to what you said, those skeletons are all elders of the Demon Sect and seniors of the Five Mountains Sword Sect, but how come they all died in the cave? And judging from the situation,  Apparently, the seniors of the Five Mountains Sword Sect were killed first, and then the Demon Sect carved slanderous words on the wall, but in the end, all the members of the Demon Sect were trapped and died inside."

    "Yes, that's roughly the situation."

    Seeing Linghu Chong hesitate to speak, Lin Han asked, "Senior Brother Linghu, is there anything else you want to say?"

    Linghu Chong looked at Lin Han sincerely and said, "I hope Senior Brother Lin will not tell anyone about what he saw today."

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 35 The Twelve Swords of Ziwu

    Update time: 2012-05-14

    Lin Han looked at Linghu Chong amusedly and said to himself: How could a smart person like you be so stupid? How could you and I keep such a huge secret without telling it?  That Yue Lingshan couldn't pass the first test, so if the secret was discovered by only one person, it could still be rotten in the heart. If it was discovered by two people, it would not be far away from three or more people knowing it.

    No matter what you think in your heart, you still need to comfort Linghu Chong at this moment, but if you agree too easily, it will make Linghu Chong suspicious.  Lin Han said: "It's not impossible if I want my little brother to keep a secret, but"

    "But what?" Linghu Chong asked eagerly. He also knew that Lin Han would not agree so easily. He only hoped that his conditions would be as loose as possible.

    Lin Han also knew that he could not push Linghu Chong into a hurry. If he was asked to react, nothing would be gained. After a moment of silence, Lin Han said: "Originally, there are all the swordsmanship of the Five Sacred Sects in the cave. Logically speaking, it is necessary to  All the sects in the Five Mountains know about this But if too many people know about it, it will be heard by the eyes and ears of the Demon Sect. If the Demon Sect attacks Huashan again, then your Huashan Sect may not be able to  Just like the last two times, there were no dangers. With the current situation, Huashan is probably about to collapse."

    Lin Han kept analyzing, but he didn't notice that Linghu Chong's face became paler and paler as he spoke. Perhaps Lin Han did it on purpose. If he didn't talk about the matter more seriously, how could he gain any benefits.  Seeing that the fire was almost done, Lin Han said with satisfaction: "These seniors were all killed in the battle with the Demon Cult. Such meritorious figures must not abandon their bodies in the wilderness like this, with bones everywhere. They must be buried alive, because it affects all the five mountains."  Sect, and the news cannot be exposed, so the matters here still have to be reported to the leader of the Wuyue Sword Sect, and only he is qualified to make a decision What does Senior Brother Linghu think?"

    Linghu Chong was confused by Lin Han for a moment. He instinctively felt that this move was inappropriate, but he couldn't figure out what was wrong, so he nodded unconsciously.  Seeing that Linghu Chong did not object, Lin Han felt happy and decided to add fuel to the fire, and continued: "From the perspective of the Wuyue Sword Sect, and for the safety of the Huashan Sect, this matter should not be known to too many people.  To put it mildly, before the leader¡¯s decision is made, it¡¯s best not to let the fourth person know about it, even Master Yue, lest it spread in the Huashan Sect.¡±

    Without waiting for Linghu Chong to object, Lin Han continued: "The second point is from a personal point of view. No one can be unmoved when faced with such exquisite martial arts. How can you and I return empty-handed after we have obtained the treasure mountain?"  One portion, isn¡¯t it too much?¡±

    Lin Han wanted to copy the martial arts on the wall. How could Linghu Chong agree? He hurriedly objected: "No, absolutely not."

    Unexpectedly, Linghu Chong's reaction was so strong and he refused without hesitation. However, how could he allow him to object at this time? Lin Han looked at him doubtfully and said, "Senior brother Linghu, why are you so eager to object? Could it be that my younger brother has repeatedly refused?"  Can¡¯t we invite all the exquisite martial arts from our sect back? Senior Brother Linghu is too domineering, or do you think that my sword is not fast enough to take Senior Brother Linghu¡¯s life?¡± After saying this, his tone became more and more serious, and there was a lot of disagreement.  The tendency to draw swords and face each other.

    Linghu Chong broke into a cold sweat instantly. He was also confused by Lin Han's kind words before, and he actually forgot that Senior Brother Lin from the Songshan Sect was not only powerful in martial arts, but also courageous. He had heard the Huashan disciples present that day say that Lin Han  Han Ke is the master who dares to verbally abuse and draw a sword to kill just because of Yu Canghai's question. He is not someone to be trifled with.  Seeing Lin Han's gloomy face, Linghu Chong did not dare to neglect, and hurriedly explained: "Senior brother Lin, don't get me wrong, how could Linghu Chong stop such a good thing as inviting senior brother back to our swordsmanship? That is natural."

    Lin Han was just pretending, because there was Feng Qingyang watching from somewhere behind him. If he dared to harm Linghu Chong, he would have the life to go to Siguo Cliff but not the life to go back.  Lin Han still wants to live for a few more years, so how dare he do such life-threatening things? It's just to scare him and show his attitude.

    After hearing Linghu Chong¡¯s explanation, Lin Han¡¯s face softened slightly and he asked, ¡°What kind of objection does Senior Brother Linghu have?¡±

    Linghu Chong smiled awkwardly and said, "It was Linghu Chong who misunderstood and thought that Senior Brother Lin wanted to copy back all the swordsmanship from all the sects in the cave. It turned out that Senior Brother Lin only planned to copy the Songshan Swordsmanship."

    Lin Han said with a half-smile, "I'm afraid Brother Linghu is worried that the Five Mountains Sword Sect is fake and that your Huashan Swordsmanship is real, right?"

    Linghu Chong once again had his worries revealed and did not explain any more.

    Looking at Linghu Chong with evil intentions, Lin Han said when his whole body was chilling: "I'm not afraid that Brother Linghu will say that I judge the heart of a gentleman with a villain's heart. What Brother Linghu did was a bit unkind.  .¡±

    "Ohwhat do you say?" Linghu Chong asked, really full of doubts as he didn't know which song Lin Han was going to sing.

      "Senior Brother Linghu must have discovered this secret cave a long time ago Needless to say, I am not interested in how Brother Linghu discovered the secret cave, but Senior Brother Linghu also stayed in the cave for some time.  I'm afraid I've already memorized the swordsmanship of each sect in my heart, but I'm not allowed to learn the swordsmanship of other sects. Don't you feel that I favor one over the other?" Lin Han looked at Linghu Chong intently.

    Linghu Chong had really forgotten such things. He felt embarrassed for a moment and didn't know what to do. You must know that it is taboo in the world to secretly learn martial arts from other sects. If Lin Han told this matter, how would Linghu Chong face the Five Mountains Sword Sect?  , I am afraid that the Huashan sect will also be implicated, and Yue Buqun will also be forced to clean up the sect.

    Seeing that the heat was almost over, Lin Han took the opportunity to make a request and said: "Brother Linghu, there is no need to be embarrassed. Otherwise, I will only copy the martial arts of the Songshan School and the secrets of the Demon Sect. As for the swordsmanship of other sects in the Five Mountains, I will  It¡¯s just for reference and not recorded in the record, Brother Linghu, do you think so?¡±

    Hearing Lin Han's intention, he still wanted to learn the Huashan School's swordsmanship. Linghu Chong felt very embarrassed. He kept regretting why he discovered the secret in the cave that day. Now that the danger of his swordsmanship being exposed is all his fault, Linghu Chong.  On the one hand, he didn't want Lin Han to learn Huashan Swordsmanship, but he couldn't convince the other party. They were both criminals. He had conclusive evidence of committing the crime, but Lin Han only had a motive and it was an attempted crime.

    Lin Han was very dissatisfied with Linghu Chong's hesitation and shouted: "Does Brother Linghu think he can learn my Songshan swordsmanship, but Lin can't even look at your Huashan School's swordsmanship? Isn't Brother Linghu too overbearing?"  ?¡±

    Linghu Chong smiled bitterly, knowing that he could not escape this disaster today, and said helplessly: "Senior Brother Lin, please do it. I just hope that Huashan Sword Technique will not be revealed to others again. Linghu Chong will be grateful." Then he didn't want to be there anymore.  Stay in the cave for a while, start walking out.

    Seeing that Linghu Chong was very knowledgeable, Lin Han was very satisfied and had a very good attitude. Linghu Chong must have looked away. Since he couldn't stop it, he just kept out of sight, a typical Ah Q thought.

    Lin Han felt that he had to stay in the cave for a long time, so he hurriedly said to Linghu Chong who was approaching the entrance of the cave: "Senior Brother Linghu, wait a minute If you send me a meal, I hope that I can give you an order next time."  Bring some lighting up."

    Linghu Chong replied cheerfully: "Yes, I understand, senior brother Lin, don't worry."

    "It's so helpful, Brother Linghu, Lin Han would like to thank you." Then he focused all his attention on the swordsmanship on the wall.

    Lin Han is also quite talented in swordsmanship. Although he is not as good as Linghu Chong and other monsters, his qualifications are also first-class. Especially in recent years, his martial arts have become more and more refined and his internal strength has become deeper and deeper.  I also have a deeper understanding of swordsmanship, especially after learning the evil-repelling swordsmanship. I feel that if I want to take my swordsmanship a step further, in addition to integrating the evil-repelling swordsmanship into my own Blazing Sun Swordsmanship, I also have to  Begin to understand the artistic conception.  Lin Han also began to consciously develop towards artistic conception, but it was not easy to understand the artistic conception. Now all Lin Han had to do was to experience as many sword techniques as possible from various schools, hoping to inspire himself so that he could understand himself as soon as possible.  The artistic conception of swordsmanship.

    And in the secret cave of Siguoya, the exquisite swordsmanship of the Five Mountains Sword School just met Lin Han's needs. He didn't need to be proficient, but just wanted to broaden his horizons. In addition, there was Feng Qingyang for reference.  Nature is of great benefit.

    With Feng Qingyang's cultivation level, he has already passed the threshold of understanding the artistic conception. If Lin Han's guess is correct, Feng Qingyang's artistic conception is not the invincible domineering power of Dugu Qiubai, nor is he seeking a rival.  Loneliness is unattainable, but a state of seeing everything in the world that is free from delusion.

    In Lin Han's view, Feng Qingyang's state of mind is that everything can be broken, everything can be broken, and nothing can be trusted.  It probably had something to do with the tragedy he experienced twenty years ago. Regardless of whether the artistic conception was the same, the experience could still be used as a reference. Lin Han hoped that Tian Boguang could go up the mountain to find Linghu Chong quickly, so that Feng Qingyang could be lured out.

    The days that followed seemed uneventful, and time flowed like water.  These days, except for two hours at noon and late at night, Lin Han basically did not leave the cave. Even food and drinks were taken care of outside the cave. The rest of the time was spent on the sword skills on the stone wall.

    Fortunately, the martial arts on this stone wall are not like the martial arts on the Tianshan Lingjiu Palace, and there is no risk of going crazy. Otherwise, even Lin Han's internal strength of the third level may not be able to cope with it.

    Although Lin Han has never practiced the Seventeenth Sword Technique of the Songshan School, Xu Zheng has been seen practicing it on weekdays. Although the Seventeenth Sword Technique is considered exquisite, it is not as good as the Twelve Ziwu Swords carved on the stone wall.  Moreover, Lin Han unexpectedly discovered that the Twelve Swords of Ziwu were actually very beneficial to his ice and fire energy. He really lived up to his reputation as Ziwu. He wondered if any of the ancestors of the Songshan Sect were like him.Those who are in harmony with the Tao can actually create the Twelve Swords of Ziwu that fit the Tao of Ice and Fire.

    Zuo Lengchan, Ding Mian and others all said that Lin Hanhun did not look like a disciple of Songshan. How could a disciple of Songshan not learn the Seventeen Swords of Songshan or the Great Songyang Palm? However, Lin Han knew that he was suffering.  The Songshan Seventeen Swordsmanship is indeed not a superb swordsmanship. It is of little use to Lin Han who already has the Blazing Sun Swordsmanship, and the changes in the Great Songyang Palm are too complicated. You must know that Lin Han's right palm technique is just a tool.  The benefits for the left-handed sword are too varied and ineffective, so Lin Han has never worked hard on the Seventeen Swords of Songshan and the Great Songyang Palm.

    Nowadays, the Twelve Ziwu Swords are so compatible with the ways of ice and fire. Lin Han never imagined that these Twelve Ziwu Swords were created by the senior of the Songshan Sect. They are not only extremely powerful, but also considered to be the ultimate sword.  method, and when practiced, it can promote the cultivation of internal strength.  So when Lin Han discovered the effect of this sword technique, he resolutely decided to use the first half hour (two quarters of an hour) at noon and Hai hour every day to practice the Twelve Swords of Ziwu, and then use the ice and fire energy.  Not only does the effect on internal strength remain unchanged, but he can also become familiar with swordsmanship, which is also a big improvement.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 36 Tian Boguang goes up the mountain

    Update time: 2012-05-14

    The days passed like this. Lin Han was studying the swordsmanship of various schools of the Five Mountains in the inner cave, while Linghu Chong was practicing swordsmanship and qigong in Kongdi Mountain outside the cliff.

    As for the sword duel, both of them tacitly agreed not to mention it. Lin Han didn't have time, and Linghu Chong naturally wouldn't ask for trouble. He hoped that Lin Han would never think of the sword duel.

    Feng Qingyang still didn't show up, maybe he had a tacit attitude towards Lin Han learning swordsmanship in the cave. Sometimes Lin Han would ask himself if he was being too mean-spirited. Could it be that the senior had already arrived?  If it were true that he had a sectarian opinion, Lin Han would be ashamed. He was a typical example of a gentleman.

    That afternoon, when Lin Han woke up from practicing, he heard noises outside. It was Linghu Chong and someone talking about something.  Judging from the voice and tone, it was not anyone from the Huashan Sect. Lin Han showed a knowing smile: I'm afraid that Tian Boguang has arrived.

    Lin Han listened carefully in the cave for a while, and then showed a surprised look. It turned out that Linghu Chong's tone was very wrong. He was not as groveling and full of tricks as in the original work. Instead, he appeared to be quite tough, as if he had something to rely on.  .  In these days, Lin Han knew very well that Linghu Chong had never learned the Dugu Nine Swords, so he was not afraid of Tian Boguang's sharp sword?

    But then Lin Han almost bit off his tongue. Could it be, could it be that Linghu Chong was relying on himself?  Thinking about it, this is really possible.  In ordinary people's imagination, Tian Boguang is a lewd thief who can be punished by everyone, but Linghu Chong and Lin Han are both disciples of the Five Mountains Sword Sect. They should be connected with each other, and they should draw their swords to help when their fellow sects are in trouble.

    Shaking his head, Lin Han also felt a little tired in the cave these days, so he just went out to get some air. However, Lin Han would not help Linghu Chong no matter what. You must know that Lin Han was looking forward to the stars and the moon, so he gave Tian Boguang to him.  I'm looking forward to it. If this trouble is solved, I don't know when Feng Qingyang will appear in what month or year. Lin Han doesn't want to spend any more time on Siguo Cliff.

    After Lin Han came out of the cave, he saw a burly man talking to Linghu Chong. There was a burden at his feet, and there were two jars of wine in the burden. He was very sincere.

    When Linghu Chong saw Lin Han coming out, his eyes lit up with joy. He had indeed chosen Lin Han as his support. No wonder he was so courageous.  Lin Han nodded at him, and then carefully observed Tian Boguang: his appearance was acceptable, but his hairstyle and clothes were a bit too cold and typical of slovenliness. The little girl and daughter-in-law had to fight hard to remove their beauty like this.

    Tian Boguang was very surprised when he saw someone coming out of the cave. You must know that he had already inquired about it. Linghu Chong was the only one in Huashan who was shut up at Siguo Cliff to think about his mistakes. He didn't expect to have a companion.

    Looking at Linghu Chong in confusion, Tian Boguang asked: "Brother Linghu, why are there other disciples here? Aren't you the only one?"

    Linghu Chong, who was confident, smiled and said: "Haha, Brother Tian may have misunderstood. This is Senior Brother Lin from the Songshan Sect, and he is here as a guest."

    "Oh, he turned out to be from the Songshan Sect When did Brother Linghu have such a good relationship with the disciples of the Songshan Sect? Tian has never heard of it." Tian Boguang said casually, obviously even though it was too much  He is a Songshan disciple, and he doesn't care too much.

    Seeing Tian Boguang ignoring him in this way, although he was not necessarily angry, he still felt a little embarrassed. You must know that Lin Han did not like Tian Boguang and other lewd thieves.  No matter how Tian Boguang used high-sounding reasons such as true temperament, magnanimity, and freedom to whitewash himself, he could not escape the word "lewd thief" after all. It was already a great honor for Lin Han not to draw his sword and kill him.

    She looked at him calmly and asked, "Are you the Tian Boguang who does all kinds of evil?"

    "Yes, I am Tian Boguang." Seeing Lin Han's lack of respect, Tian Boguang became furious and said, "Don't think you are a disciple of the Songshan Sect, Tian's sharp knife will kill you like a chicken."

    Tian Boguang had just finished speaking, but Lin Han hadn't answered yet. Linghu Chong was already beaming with joy. Previously, he was a little worried that Lin Han wouldn't take action, but now Tian Boguang is seeking death and can't blame anyone else.

    With a sneer, Lin Han said: "Yu Canghai of the Qingcheng Sect also said the same. If Lin hadn't wanted to offend the Qingcheng Sect too much, I'm afraid there would be no one like Yu Canghai in the world. If Lin had killed you, Tian Boguang,  , but I don¡¯t have those scruples, do you want to give it a try?¡±

    Tian Boguang was stunned. He couldn't tell the truth from the false for a moment. If it was like what Lin Han said, Tian Boguang didn't think that he could be feared by being alone. If it weren't for the fact that his Qing Gong was really good, and he didn't provoke those top figures, he would have been a long time ago.  He was killed by the people.

    " If even Yu Canghai is not Lin Han's opponent, Tian Boguang, who is one point worse than Yu Canghai, may not be able to escape. He couldn't help but turn his eyes to Linghu Chong, wanting to ask for an explanation.  When Linghu Chong saw Tian Boguang's situation, his mind was filled with heat, and he actually softened his heart and said:Said: "Guanzhu Yu was indeed defeated by Senior Brother Lin. That was back when he was in the Liu Mansion in Hengshan City, and Senior Brother Lin recently visited Qingcheng Mountain."

    Tian Boguang still couldn't understand the meaning of Linghu Chong's words. If Yu Canghai was defeated without paying attention at Hengshan, it was excusable. Then it would be unreasonable for Lin Han to go to Qingcheng Mountain again. Tian Boguang would not think that Lin Han was going to apologize to Yu Canghai.  Yes, he must have defeated Yu Canghai once again.  Thinking of this, the cold sweat flowed down, and his clothes were instantly wet, as if he had walked through the gate of hell.

    Lin Han's eyes were filled with fear. He didn't think he was stronger than Yu Canghai. Since even Guanzhu Yu of the Qingcheng Sect was flattened and rounded by him, he, Tian Boguang, could not be like the fish on the chopping board.  Let people slaughter you.  Thinking of this, Tian Boguang moved his feet and was about to escape immediately, but the Achilles' heel and the poison on his body forced his feet down. He looked at Linghu Chong with a pleading look on his face. It was as frustrating as that.

    Lin Han was very satisfied with Tian Boguang's reaction and thought: From now on, Lin Shaoxia will also be a well-known figure in the world. Even if he cannot stop children from crying, he must be able to stop evil people.

    Fortunately, he still remembered the business, Lin Han said: "You don't have to be scrupulous. Tell me why you went up the mountain. If it makes sense, Lin will let you go, but never ask Lin again in the future."  I heard those dirty things about you, otherwise no matter how fast your knife is, it won't be faster than the long sword in Lin's hand.

    Since it is called "Walking Alone for Ten Thousand Miles", in addition to martial arts and light skills, it is also very important to assess the situation. Only those who can shrink and stretch can be a man.  At this time, Tian Boguang didn't care about Lin Han's tone and said: "Tian didn't dare to come to Huashan originally, but Tian's life was in someone's hands and he had to come to do something for him."

    "What is it? Does it have anything to do with Brother Linghu?" Lin Han asked indifferently.

    Tian Boguang hurriedly replied: "It is related to Brother Linghu. Someone asked me to take Brother Linghu to see the young master Yilin of the Hengshan Sect. Tian Boguang was stabbed at his vital point and poisoned. How could he not agree and still do it?"  I hope Brother Linghu will go down the mountain and save me, Tian Boguang will be grateful."

    "Is this true? Are you deceiving me?" Linghu Chong asked.  Tian Boguang nodded repeatedly and begged Linghu Chong to accompany him down the mountain.

    Lin Han said: "Please tell me in detail, don't hide anything."

    Regardless of the issue of face, Tian Boguang told the story of being captured by the monk Bujie without any concealment. It seems that life is indeed much more important than face.

    Lin Han listened attentively without interrupting. After he finished speaking, he glanced at Linghu Chong and saw that his face was full of embarrassment.

    After thinking for a moment, Lin Han said: "In this way, this time is not entirely your fault." Then he looked at Linghu Chong and said: "This is purely a personal matter of Brother Linghu and has nothing to do with the Five Mountains Sword Sect. Lin  I don't plan to get involved, and the two of them will discuss the solution Brother Linghu is afraid that he has completely forgotten what his younger brother said that day, and causing such trouble will not look good even to Master Yue.  But, forget it, I¡¯m not qualified to say anything.¡±

    Then he turned to Tian Boguang, whose face was full of joy, and said: "It is true that evil people have their own evil ways. It is possible to hit the fatal point, but the poison is pure nonsense. There is no such easy-to-use poison. I really don't know how you got that name."  , worse than a young boy who just entered the world."

    Ignoring Tian Boguang's embarrassment, Lin Han continued: "Although the Five Sacred Mountains are connected, it's just that Lin shouldn't say much about this kind of thing, so no one can help. You can solve it by yourself. Don't worry about me. But don't let it happen in the future."  If Lin Han hears that you are doing evil in the world again, otherwise you will wait to be rounded up by the Five Mountains Sword Sect."

    "Yes, yes, yes, as long as he can escape this disaster, Tian Boguang will definitely change his mind and never do that thing of picking flowers again." Tian Boguang responded quickly, not expecting that there would be a turn around, and how could he not give up if he had the chance to save his life.

    "I hope you two can take care of yourself and Lin Han won't disturb you." After saying that, Lin Han continued to study swordsmanship, leaving the two of them stunned.

    With the life-saving straw gone, Linghu Chong raised his head and went to deal with Tian Boguang fearfully. Fortunately, Lin Han was there. Although he no longer helped, his life was not in danger.  And Tian Boguang also gasped loudly, finally escaping. If Lin Han wanted to fight with him, he would definitely die if he stayed. If he was lucky enough to escape, what he would have to face next was the encirclement of the Five Mountains Sword Sect and the attack of poison.  , that is also ten deaths and no life.  Tian Boguang also suspected that the poison was fake, but no one had the courage to prove it on their own. They would rather believe that it existed than believe that it did not exist.

    ??Then naturally Tian Boguang kept begging Linghu Chong to come down the mountain with him. Although Linghu Chong was quite sympathetic to him, it was a pity that he could not disobey his teacher's orders and did not dare to go down the mountain no matter what. The matter became a stalemate.

    However, Linghu Chong was also young and energetic, and originally thought that heI am also the number one person among the younger generation, but I don't want to be suppressed by Lin Han. When Tian Boguang's thirty moves made me excited, I couldn't bear it anymore and decided to compete.  It's just that if there is a word "fox" in his name, he has already dug a hole for Tian Boguang to jump, which can be regarded as having a backup plan.

    Tian Boguang was also overjoyed. Unprepared, or perhaps out of confidence, he ended up competing with Linghu Chong endlessly.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 37 Feng Qingyang appears

    Update time: 2012-05-15

    Although destiny is indescribable, it does exist according to the laws of cause and effect.  Just like Linghu Chong, there is no way to escape.

    When Tian Boguang provoked him with thirty moves, Linghu Chong still stepped into the long river of fate and could no longer escape.  One is calculated mentally but not carelessly, and the other is young and energetic. When the two are combined, the thirty-stroke bet is naturally established.

    Lin Han watched Linghu Chong keep coming in and out, sizing him up every time with amusement, and occasionally asked Linghu Chong, "I lost again", which actually made Linghu Chong feel ashamed.  Fortunately, Linghu Chong was very resilient. No matter how Lin Han attacked him, he remained unwavering and made up his mind to fight Tian Boguang to the death.

    Tian Boguang was still a little hesitant at first, and he did not dare to make a fatal move every time. He actually let Linghu Chong survive more than twenty moves each time. Linghu Chong always thought that he would win if he persisted for a while. After doing this, his confidence increased greatly.  He even beat Tian Boguang to a miserable state.  Once again, seeing that he was about to reach thirty moves, Tian Boguang was also anxious, and he slashed at Linghu Chong several times, injuring his left arm. Linghu Chong naturally grimaced in pain, and Tian Boguang was also frightened to death.  He didn't see Lin Han come out to fight against the injustice, and knew that he probably really ignored the matter between the two of them. After that, Tian Boguang gradually felt relieved.  As a result, Linghu Chong became even more unbearable. Once, he couldn't even persist in ten moves.

    Lin Han gradually heard Tian Boguang's laughter in the cave. It was obvious that he was enjoying the cutting, and he was still in the mood to tease Linghu Chong from time to time.  Linghu Chong was also very upset at this time, and said to himself: If he had known this, he should not have reminded Tian Boguang that he should have offended Lin Han so badly in the first place, and then was killed by a sword.  It's so painful that I really regret it.

    In the cave, he counted Linghu Chong's defeats over and over again, while not forgetting to remind him.  When Linghu Chong entered the cave again, Lin Han said softly: "Is it really that difficult?"

    Linghu Chong was puzzled and asked, "What?"

    "I mean, is Tian Boguang really that difficult to deal with?" Lin Han asked again.

    How should Linghu Chong answer this? People are so infuriating. Linghu Chong ignored Lin Han and ran to the stone wall to watch the swordsmanship. He made gestures from time to time and muttered words.

    Being disturbed by Linghu Chong coming and going, Lin Han simply stopped practicing his sword and concentrated on watching his jokes.  Even though Linghu Chong ignored him, he still said to himself: "Brother Linghu is so courageous for his repeated defeats, but as a disciple of Huashan, you have to worry about the face of the Five Mountains Sword Sect. If it spreads, I'm afraid it will affect the reputation.  It¡¯s not good. We are both disciples of the Five Sacred Mountains, and my face is not bright either. How about I get to know Tian Boguang on behalf of Senior Brother Linghu?¡±

    Hearing this, Linghu Chong clenched his fists and thought: If you are really so happy, why do you need to say so much and forget about not helping? If you are still making fun of me, I really want to beat you up first.

    But he was very clear about the gap between the two sides, so he simply ignored it. It was more important to seize the time to learn sword skills. However, the clay figure still had a certain fire nature. This time, Linghu Chong chose to learn the insidious and vicious sword moves, which was a mistake.  thoughts.

    Sure enough, not long after Linghu Chong went out, Tian Boguang heard a scream of "ouch", followed by a series of "ping, ping, ping, ping, ping, ping, ping, ping, ping, ping, ping, ping, ping, ping, ping, ping, ping, ping, ping, ping, ping, ping, ping, ping, ping, ping, ping, ping, ping, ping, ping, ping, ping, ping, ping, ping, ping, ping, ping, ping, ping, ping, ping, ping, ping, ping,p,p,p,p,p,p,p,p,p,p,p,p,p-p-p-p-p-p-p-p-p-p-p-p-p-p-p-p-p-p-p-p-p-p-p-p-p-p-p-p-p-p-pg" sound was heard by Tian Boguang.  It's filthy words.

    To say that it was Tian Boguang's misfortune that somehow managed to insult the ancestors of Huashan, this was not bad. Before Linghu Chong could retort, Feng Qingyang, who had been watching the show for a long time, jumped out and shocked Tian Boguang to the point where his face turned pale.  He stuttered and asked: "Senior, is this senior from Huashan Feng Qingyangfeng?"

    Feng Qingyang didn't expect that the person who recognized him was not a disciple of Huashan like Linghu Chong, but a scum of the world like Tian Boguang. He couldn't help but sigh. The sad look on his face became more and more obvious, and he looked at Si Guoya with great nostalgia.  , said with a sad tone: "I didn't expect that there are still people in the world who remember me."

    Lin Han in the cave naturally heard the conversation of several people clearly, and thought to himself that he had been waiting for this for a thousand years, and finally he has been waiting for you.

    Now that the true master has appeared, Lin Han no longer hides and must come out to pay respects. He immediately walked out of the cave, respectfully came to Feng Qingyang, saluted and said, "Junior Songshan Sect Lin Han, in the cave.  When I heard Tian Boguang's question, I realized that it was Senior Feng who was in front and came to say hello to him."

    Feng Qingyang looked at Lin Han, his eyes full of praise, and said, "It was you who set this place on fire a few days ago, causing me to have no peace in the back mountain?"

    Knowing that Feng Qingyang was talking about practicing martial arts a few days ago, he hurriedly explained: "It's the junior's fault. I accidentally practiced martial arts and disturbed senior Feng."

    Linghu Chong also thought of the scorching heat not long ago, and also after thatOnly then did Lin Han discover the secret of the inner cave; while Tian Boguang just smiled beside him, completely unaware of the reason.

    Feng Qingyang asked again: "Who is your master? He actually gave you such miraculous skills."

    Lin Han replied: "My master is Ding Mian, the tower master of Songshan Mountain."

    Feng Qingyang just asked casually, how could he know about those junior people.  Linghu Chong stepped forward and explained: "Uncle Feng Taishi must not know that Uncle Ding is one of the Thirteen Songshan Taibao who once attacked Heimuya. He is nicknamed 'Tota Hand' and is currently the number two figure in the Songshan Sect.  "

    "Well, since you have the courage to attack Heimu Cliff, you must be good at martial arts, and you should be able to teach such a disciple." At this point, Feng Qingyang complained quite a lot about Yue Buqun, and said to Linghu Chong: "You are so  Why is this kid so unsatisfactory and bullied into such a situation? How could such a great treasure be trained like this by that guy Yue Buqun? It¡¯s really"

    Being criticized to his master¡¯s face, Linghu Chong didn¡¯t care whether the person in front of him was Grand Master Uncle or not, he still felt very uncomfortable and said, ¡°Linghu Chong is stupid and it has nothing to do with master¡¯s teachings.¡±

    "Of course you are stupid, and your master is not much better. I really don't know how he teaches his disciples." Feng Qingyang did not spare any one of them, and only gave up after hitting all Yue Buqun's masters and disciples.  Then he looked at Lin Han and said, "Since we are both disciples of the Five Sacred Mountains, we should help each other. Why are we standing aside and watching?"

    Lin Han explained: "I'm afraid Senior Feng doesn't understand the situation. This is Senior Brother Linghu's private matter. It's really inconvenient for juniors to get involved. Besides, if it weren't for the juniors here, I'm afraid Senior Brother Linghu would have been kidnapped down the mountain by Tian Boguang. How can we return the favor?"  I can meet Senior Feng.¡±

    Feng Qingyang hummed noncommittally, and then asked Linghu Chong, "Is this possible?"

    "It is indeed my disciple's private matter. I dare not ask Senior Brother Lao Lin to interfere. Moreover, thanks to Senior Brother Lin's presence, my disciple can be safe and sound." Linghu Chong replied.

    Lin Han and Linghu Chong were good friends here, but they frightened Tian Boguang quite a lot. If the responsibility was placed entirely on him, he would still be able to go back alive. He quickly stepped forward and said, "Tian Boguang didn't come here without any vital orders."  Brother Fox's meaning and the detailed situation have been explained, and he has made a bet with Brother Linghu. If he can take the junior's thirty moves, the junior will go down the mountain immediately; if he cannot, he will go down the mountain with the junior to the appointment.  .¡±

    Everyone present naturally understood Tian Boguang's intention, which was just to ask Linghu Chong to fulfill the bet.  Feng Qingyang said: "Of course I won't bully a junior. Besides, I swore an oath in my early years to 'never use a sword', so I won't break that oath. But if you talk about Huashan's martial arts in such a terrible way, you will naturally be convinced by your defeat."  , I will never dare to slander the Huashan Sect in the future."

    Hearing that Feng Qingyang would not interfere, Tian Boguang felt like drinking ice water in summer, and asked: "Since Senior Feng won't interfere, how can I make this junior convinced that I have lost?"

    Feng Qingyang ordered Hu Chong and said, "Of course I, a disciple of Huashan, will deal with you."

    "I, but Linghu Chong is not Brother Tian's opponent." Linghu Chong was also very confused and didn't understand what Feng Qingyang meant.

    Tian Boguang laughed loudly and said, "Senior Feng, are you kidding me? It's easy to surpass this junior with your martial arts skills. But if it's just Brother Linghu, that's a different story.'

    Lin Han also interjected: "Yes, this junior has seen that Brother Linghu has lost many times. The gap between the two is too big. How can Senior Brother Linghu win?"

    "Hahaha", Feng Qingyang said with a smile: "How can you understand my Huashan's swordsmanship? As long as I give you some guidance, this kid Linghu Chong will definitely be able to defeat him."

    Linghu Chong and Tian Boguang were in disbelief, but Lin Han held up his hands and said to Linghu Chong, "Congratulations to Brother Linghu. I didn't expect this to be a blessing in disguise."

    "Where does happiness come from?" Linghu Chong asked in confusion.

    Lin Han said with a smile: "Didn't Senior Feng say that he wanted to teach Brother Linghu martial arts? Naturally, he wanted to teach you the exquisite swordsmanship of the Huashan School. Wouldn't it be a happy event?"

    After Lin Han said this, Linghu Chong also reacted and was immediately overjoyed. You must know that he is also a smart person. He was just a fan of the authorities before. Now that Lin Han, a bystander, reminded him, he still didn't understand what Feng Qingyang meant. He hurriedly asked Feng Qing  Yang thanks him.

    " Tian Boguang, on the other hand, pursed his lips and was very disdainful. He said in his heart: Feng Qingyang is a very powerful martial artist, but to say that he can teach Linghu Chong exquisite swordsmanship in a short period of time and defeat him Tian Boguang is really nonsense.

    Tian Boguang was certain that Linghu Chong would never be able to defeat him, and said: "Since Senior Feng is so sure, then please teach me as much as you can. I just need to wait for some more time. I just hope that Brother Linghu will say that he will lose again."  Don¡¯t deny it.¡±

    Linghu Chong looked at Feng Qingyang and saw him nodding, so he could only say: "If Linghu ChongIf he loses, he has nothing to say. He will definitely go down the mountain with Brother Tian.  "

    "Okay, it should have been like this a long time ago. Let's make it a deal. Brother Linghu, hurry up and learn swordsmanship." Tian Boguang was overjoyed when he saw that Linghu Chong was finally willing to go down the mountain. He quickly urged him to learn swordsmanship quickly and then compete, lest he  The night was long, the dreams were many, and something unexpected happened again.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 38 Dugu Nine Swords

    Update time: 2012-05-15

    After Feng Qingyang and Linghu Chong entered the secret cave, only Lin Han and Tian Boguang were left on the edge of the cliff, and the atmosphere suddenly became weird.  Now among the four people on Siguo Cliff, Feng Qingyang is naturally the well-deserved boss. Even Lin Han will not offend him rashly. Finally, Linghu Chong has Feng Qingyang to protect him. Anyone who wants to touch him must weigh it carefully.  , and Lin Han is naturally strong. If he really fights for it, Feng Qingyang will have to shed his skin, so the one with the least status is Tian Boguang.

    Originally, Tian Boguang should have seen the situation clearly and stepped up immediately.  At that time, Tian Boguang was a little nervous. Seeing Feng Qingyang's words so confidently, he might not have any way to deal with him. He might not really be defeated by Linghu Chong. But he saw that success was right in front of him. This life and death situation  Big things always have to be fought, and the situation can no longer be decided by himself.

    In desperation, Tian Boguang had no choice but to sit down and wait, glancing at the entrance of the cave from time to time, hoping that Linghu Chong could come out early and end the anxious waiting as soon as possible. As time went by, Tian Boguang became less and less confident. It was really  Days are like years.

    Just when Tian Boguang was impatient to wait, he suddenly caught a glimpse of the two jars of wine in the basket, and his eyes instantly lit up. He thought: It's a waste of two jars of good wine to have such a field. Since Linghu Chong doesn't know how to enjoy it, he might as well  Have a drink yourself first.

    Immediately, I picked up a jar of wine and patted it open. The aroma of the wine immediately overflowed. The breeze passed by and filled the entire cliff.  Although Lin Han doesn't drink, he is not allergic to alcohol. Seeing Tian Boguang's behavior, he said, "But I don't have the confidence to defeat Brother Linghu, so I use alcohol to drown my sorrows."

    Tian Boguang was stunned for a moment. He was obviously surprised that Lin Han was talking to him. You must know that Lin Han had no good impression of him from the beginning. It was a great gift for Lin Han to spare his life. Now he heard that Lin Han  Han's words, thinking about it carefully, isn't that what happened? He was really worried about losing to Linghu Chong.

    Lin Han continued: "Outsiders only know that Senior Feng has strong martial arts and superb swordsmanship. Only people from the Wuyue Sword Sect know that he has a set of peerless swordsmanship. Presumably Brother Linghu has learned that set of swordsmanship at this time."

    "What sword technique?" Tian Boguang asked.

    Lin Han fiddled with the branches on the ground casually and said leisurely: "Dugu Nine Swords."

    "Dugu Nine Swords? What kind of sword technique is that? Why haven't you heard of it?" Tian Boguang is quite unfamiliar with the name of the sword technique and has never heard of it.

    Shaking his head, Lin Han said: "I have only heard about it, never seen it. It is just said that this set of swordsmanship is quite amazing. It is said to be able to break all kinds of swordsmanship. It is a one-of-a-kind swordsmanship. Unfortunately, I have never been able to obtain it."  See, I don¡¯t know if my eyes are blessed today.¡±

    Seeing what Lin Han said was so terrifying, Tian Boguang's face turned a little pale, and he argued hard, saying: "So what, no matter how good the swordsmanship is, you still have to learn it. Tian Boguang doesn't believe it."  With just a little effort, Linghu Chong will be able to learn the Dugu Nine Swords."

    "Haha, you'll know after you take a look." Lin Han shrugged. It didn't matter to him anyway, so it didn't matter.  Lin Han didn't think that Linghu Chong's crude Dugu Nine Swords could pose a threat to him, and even dealing with Tian Boguang was still quite difficult.

    Although he said he was not afraid, Tian Boguang could no longer sit still. He put the wine jar next to him, walked towards the cave entrance from time to time, and finally asked loudly: "Brother Linghu, haven't you learned yet? Tian Boguang is tired of waiting.  Come out quickly and compete, don¡¯t delay anymore, come out quickly.¡±

    In fact, Linghu Chong could not learn all the Dugu Nine Swords in such a short period of time. Feng Qingyang only taught him the third sword-breaking style of the Dugu Nine Swords. He didn't even learn the complete sword-breaking style.  I just learned some of the changes, just to be able to restrain Tian Boguang's sharp knife skills.

    Hearing Tian Boguang urging him outside the cave, Linghu Chong knew that there was no way to learn more changes, so he could only give it a try.  Feng Qingyang said: "The most important thing about Tian Boguang's swordsmanship is 'fast'. When you face the enemy, you just need to be faster than him. With your current swordsmanship, you should have a 50% chance of winning, but that's enough."  "

    Although Linghu Chong was a little disappointed when he heard that he had a five-point chance of winning, he recalled that before, he had no chance of winning at all, so he no longer wanted Long Wangshu. He secretly made up his mind to try his best to defeat Tian Boguang and stop him from being arrogant.  When they were at the entrance of the cave, Linghu Chong asked, "If you were the Grand Master, how would you deal with that sharp sword technique?"

    Feng Qingyang knew that Linghu Chong was still unsure, so he didn't care, saying: "If you are in your prime, you should be faster than him; if you are now, you should anticipate the enemy's opportunity and restrain your sharp sword skills before he makes a move."

    Linghu Chong nodded, took a deep breath, and strode out of the cave.

    "Brother Linghu has finally come out Looking at Brother Linghu's appearance, he must have learned some peerless swordsmanship to be so confident."?Full.  "Tian Boguang asked, wanting to find out Linghu Chong's background before the fight started.

    Linghu Chong pretended to be confident and said with a smile: "Of course, I will beat the shit out of Brother Tian this time."

    "Ha, ha, ha, it's a joke. How could I, Tian Boguang, lose Brother Linghu, don't admit defeat like before. Tian Boguang won't agree to it this time." How could Tian Boguang hear Linghu Chong's words?  , immediately got into position and started to compete with Linghu Chong.

    This time, Linghu Chong did not rush to attack as before, but waited for Tian Boguang to make the first move in order to break through.  Tian Boguang didn't understand the reason. Seeing Linghu Chong holding the sword secret but not attacking, although he was confused, he ignored it and raised the blade to chop away.  Linghu Chong immediately used his sword skills to fight back, but his face turned extremely pale and he thought: Could it be that all the sword skills taught by Uncle Feng Taishi were useless?  It turns out that the Dugu Nine Swords emphasizes attacking first, and Feng Qingyang also teaches how to deal with it. It is precisely because Linghu Chong's swordsmanship is faster than Tian Boguang's. But now, because Linghu Chong is still new, he is even slower than Tian Boguang's swordsmanship.  , How can I still restrain Tian Boguang's sword skills? I can only resist with all my strength.

    " And Tian Boguang was also shocked. He didn't expect that in this short period of time, Linghu Chong's swordsmanship had improved so much that he could compete with his sharp sword skills. He felt discouraged and his swordsmanship slowed down a bit.

    Since then, Linghu Chong got a chance to breathe. Although he didn't understand why Tian Boguang let go, he didn't have time to care about it. He concentrated on using the breaking style of Dugu Nine Swords. After several times, his sword skills gradually became more and more proficient, and he was able to gain the upper hand.  Tian Boguang became more and more anxious as he fought, speeding up his sword skills a bit, but unfortunately he had already missed the best opportunity for victory. He could only see the two people in the field fighting fast, and the sound of swords hitting each other could be heard continuously, with a ping-ping-pong-pong-pong-pong-pong-pong-pong-pong-pong sound.  The appointment of thirty moves had already passed when we came down, but the two people in the field still didn't know it.

    Linghu Chong became more and more courageous as he fought, and he used the breaking sword style to the fullest. He fought so happily that he wanted to look up to the sky and scream. However, Tian Boguang became more and more frustrated. Although he had no time to count how many moves he had taken, he felt in his heart  But he realized that the number of thirty had already passed. Later, he even lost his fighting spirit and just slashed randomly with the knife as if to vent his anger.

    Finally, when Tian Boguang was stunned, Linghu Chong pointed his sword at his neck, and the fight ended with Linghu Chong winning.

    With a "clang" sound, the dagger fell to the ground. Tian Boguang looked at Linghu Chong expressionlessly. His eyes no longer looked frightened, but were filled with ashes, a sign of endless despair.

    Linghu Chong put away his sword and couldn't bear to see Tian Boguang like this. He said, "Brother Tian, ??don't worry about it. Victory or defeat is a common thing in military affairs. This time is just Linghu Chong's luck. Didn't he lose to Brother Tian before?"

    "That's it, that's it" Tian Boguang picked up the saber on the ground, stood up straight and walked down the mountain. He didn't miss it for a moment anymore. He must have had a death wish in his heart.

    Seeing him like that, Lin Han didn't want to add insult to injury anymore, so he let him go.  Just a thought suddenly came to my mind. It was beneficial and harmless if I thought about it carefully, so I called out to Tian Boguang to stop him.

    Tian Boguang turned around and looked directly at Lin Han without any fear.  Linghu Chong was worried for him, fearing that Lin Han would do harm to the people at this time.

    Lin Han said: "Based on what you did before, Lin Han should have eliminated harm in the martial arts world, but seeing that you still have thoughts of repentance, I can't bear to have you die of poison. There is a way that I can try."

    Tian Boguang was played with no temper today. He only felt that life was a journey between heaven and hell, always with constant ups and downs, wandering between hope and despair.

    After seeing hope again, it felt like it was in a dream, and it always felt so unreal, so I asked: "Brother Lin really has a way to take the poison from Tian Boguang's body?"

    "It's not that Lin Han has a way." Lin Han shook his head and said, "It's that Shaolin has a way. You should go to Shaolin Master Fang Zheng this time. I think I can save your life."

    Tian Boguang smiled bitterly and said: "With Tian Boguang's reputation in the world, how can he seek treatment from the Shaolin Master Abbot?"

    "Yes, it would be absolutely impossible for the ordinary Tian Boguang However, if Tian Boguang can change his mind and stop doing such shitty things, I think Master Fang Zheng will definitely take action and will never leave him alone." Lin  Han explained.

    Tian Boguang was silent for a long time and sighed and said: "That's true. Tian Boguang should go to Shaolin, even if it's the Qingdeng Ancient Buddha in the future." Then he bowed to Lin Han and said, "Thank you, Brother Lin, for reminding me. Tian Boguang will be like this."  Being able to save one's life is really a gift from Brother Lin."

    Lin Han said: "No, Lin Han is just doing good things for the martial arts world. I hope you, Tian Boguang, can really repent. You can go down."

    When Tian Boguang came down the mountain, Lin Han turned to Linghu Chong and said, "Congratulations to Brother Linghu for his great improvement in martial arts and defeating Tian Boguang."

      Linghu Chong didn't expect that he would actually defeat Tian Boguang like that, and he couldn't restrain the joy on his face. He replied with a smile: "Linghu Chong didn't expect that he could defeat Tian Boguang, so I must thank Uncle Feng Taishi."

    "Yes, is Senior Feng still in the cave?" Lin Han asked.

    Linghu Chong groaned and said, "I forgot that Grand Master Uncle is still waiting. Linghu Chong wants to go and say thank you."

    "Let's go together. I also want to ask Senior Feng for advice. I hope he can give some advice." Lin Han said, and then they both walked towards the entrance of the cave.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 39 Ask for advice

    Update time: 2012-05-16

    This time, it was not easy for him to encounter Feng Qingyang, who had seen the dragon but not its tail. Lin Han naturally wanted to take the opportunity to come forward and ask for advice. If he missed today, he would never have another chance. In this way, Lin Han also followed Linghu Chong.  Enter the inner cave behind the ground.

    "But you won?" Feng Qingyang asked.

    Lin Han saw that in the candlelight ahead, the gray-haired Feng Qingyang was quietly watching the swordsmanship on the wall, his eyes full of nostalgia, and even more pain and regret.  Lin Han and Linghu Chong came closer. Linghu Chong replied: "Yes, Grand Master, my disciple won by luck. Tian Boguang has already gone down the mountain."

    While Linghu Chong was answering, Lin Han raised his eyes and looked at the stone wall where Feng Qingyang was looking. Sure enough, it was Huashan Sword Technique, or more specifically, Huashan Sword Sect Sword Technique. No wonder Feng Qingyang had pain and regret on his face. Thinking about it,  Seeing things and thinking about people brings back sad memories. Lin Han thought: It turns out that although Feng Qingyang has seen through the world, it is difficult to forget the deepest regrets in his heart. Could it be that the more he sees through, the deeper he becomes trapped in it?  , rather than having obsessions hidden in your heart?

    "You are very good." Feng Qingyang said, but he didn't explain in detail, and Linghu Chong didn't ask.

    When everyone was silent, Lin Han bowed deeply to Feng Qingyang and said, "Senior Feng, this junior is very confused about the swordsmanship. I wonder if senior can give me some advice?"

    Although Lin Han was a disciple of the Songshan Sect, Feng Qingyang never had any bad feelings from the beginning to the end. Before the fierce battle between Huashan Qi and swords, he didn't think much of Songshan, and the decline of the Huashan Sect was also affected by Feng Qingyang.  Qingyang attributed the blame to himself. No wonder the Songshan sect took advantage of the situation and replaced the Huashan sect as the number one sect in the Five Mountains.  Nowadays, the Huashan Sect is not doing well. It is naturally due to the lack of abilities of Yue Buqun and his disciples. No one else is to blame. Furthermore, Feng Qingyang has not been walking in the rivers and lakes for many years. He does not know much about the grievances and grievances in the rivers and lakes, and his memory of the Songshan Sect cannot keep up.  Rhythm, I don¡¯t know about the tyranny of the Songshan Sect, maybe even if I have heard about it, I don¡¯t want to bother with such mundane things anymore.

    Feng Qingyang neither nodded nor shook his head, but remained silent.  Lin Han just thought he agreed and asked quickly: "Senior, what is artistic conception?"

    "Oh", Feng Qingyang was very surprised when he heard Lin Han's question. He looked at Lin Han up and down, his eyes were very pleased, and he said with a smile: "I didn't expect that you have reached this stage. It's really not easy. Then how did you do it?"  Do you understand?"

    "The younger generation is still ignorant. Occasionally, I have some insights, but they are gone in the blink of an eye, and not a single bit remains in my heart." Lin Han sighed and said. After a while, the depression disappeared, and he looked at Feng Qingyang excitedly and said:  "On this trip to Huashan, I was originally going to visit Master Yue, but I just didn't want to miss it. Fortunately, it was a blessing in disguise that I met Senior Feng. I hope that Senior will not hesitate to teach me. I would like to express my gratitude to you."

    Linghu Chong on the side listened to the conversation between the two without speaking. He just looked thoughtful. I don't know if he really understood or was just curious.

    Caressing Shengxue's long beard, Feng Qingyang said slowly: "Okay, since you have reached this point, I will not hide my clumsiness, so I will introduce it to you."

    Seeing that Feng Qingyang agreed, Lin Han hurriedly waited for his answer.

    "In fact, this artistic conception is not necessarily related to the level of swordsmanship. Those with excellent swordsmanship may not understand this level, and those with crude swordsmanship may not be unable to understand it; it is just that people with low swordsmanship often miss opportunities.  It is extremely difficult to seize the opportunity, and people with good swordsmanship have a certain foundation. If they can reach this level, the chance of understanding is much greater, so it is often the master of swordsmanship who understands the artistic conception." Said here,  Feng Qingyang stopped talking, looked at Linghu Chong thoughtfully, and then continued: "Actually, the artistic conception is also the sword's intention. Every sword technique and every sword has the sword's intention, but some are more superficial, and some are more superficial.  They are extremely profound, and these different sword intentions may still be high or low in the early stages, but after reaching great perfection, the difference will not be big, and it will still be judged by the person who uses it."

    "Senior, what I mean is that people who practice swordsmanship do not have to choose the best swordsmanship. Once they have mastered it, they will naturally achieve the same goal through different paths. So what is the purpose of the battle in the rivers and lakes?" Lin Han asked  .

    Feng Qingyang shook his head and said, "Yesand no."

    Lin Han said: "Senior, please teach me."

    "It is because each sword technique is a summary of the experience of the predecessors. After practicing it to a high level, when the sword intention is perfected, there will naturally be no difference. Just like a very common entry-level sword technique, there are also  It may be that practicing a sword as profound as "Junyong" is not necessarily inferior to the peerless swordsmanship; it's just that one requires extraordinary understanding, and the other is that ordinary swordsmanship may take several times or even more time than the peerless swordsmanship.  Dozens of times, and human lifespan is limited. Often, they become a handful of loess before fully realizing it, or they realize it when they are old, but do not have a healthy body to carry it." Feng Qingyang.Qi Qi explained, and then told Linghu Chong: "So Chong'er must not be lazy because of his extraordinary talent. He must understand the artistic conception of swordsmanship early, otherwise he will only be sad."

    Linghu Chong nodded repeatedly and said, "I will definitely live up to my uncle's teachings."

    Lin Han looked at Linghu Chong with envy, knowing that although his talent was not bad, there was still a gap compared to Linghu Chong. Although he was already a big step ahead of Linghu Chong in terms of swordsmanship, this gap would be smoothed out sooner or later, so  Lin Han must find his own path and must not stick to the swordsmanship of his predecessors, otherwise his achievements in this life will be extremely limited. Even if he becomes a top-notch master in the world, how can he see all the mountains without Ling Jueding?

    Taking a deep breath to get rid of the distracting thoughts in his heart, Lin Han asked again: "Senior, where do you think my path is?"

    "The road is at your feet, and you have to walk it on your own after all." Feng Qingyang said with a smile, "However, I can give you some experience. Please tell me about the characteristics of your martial arts and the advantages and disadvantages of your swordsmanship."

    At this time, Lin Han no longer had any reservations, knowing that even if he hesitated a little, he would miss this opportunity. Moreover, he was indeed wrong before. Feng Qingyang did not have the slightest intention to harm others. He wanted to understand  Lin Han breathed a sigh of relief and said, "The internal strength of this junior is somewhat special. I am a practitioner of two attributes: ice and fire. The movement of internal strength is a bit faster than ordinary martial arts. As for swordsmanship, I am practicing left-handed swordsmanship."  , uses weird and ruthless moves as his moves, pursues speed, and must save the enemy when attacking. He only attacks but does not defend. His right palm is also simple, to assist in defending the holes left by the swordsmanship." After finishing speaking, he looked at Feng eagerly.  Qingyang, I hope you can get some advice.

    However, Feng Qingyang¡¯s brows were furrowed, and the more he listened, the more serious he became, making Lin Han extremely worried.

    Feng Qingyang was meditating for a long time, and Lin Han did not dare to disturb him for fear of interrupting his thoughts. Linghu Chong looked at Lin Han with complicated eyes, not knowing what he was thinking at the moment, but Lin Han  She ignored him and stared at Feng Qingyang closely, not daring to relax at all.

    After turning around from a long period of thinking, Feng Qingyang looked at Lin Han seriously and said, "Do you know that your swordsmanship has deviated from the right path and is not far from the evil path. If this continues, for  Your practice is extremely disadvantageous."

    Lin Han asked anxiously: "People have good and evil, so can swordsmanship be divided into good and bad?"

    "You are just saying the opposite. There may not be a clear boundary between good and evil in people. Good people can do evil and evil people can do good. However, the distinction between good and evil in swordsmanship cannot be ambiguous." Feng Qingyang said.

    "Senior, please teach me." Lin Han said.

    Feng Qingyang looked at the two equally talented young people in front of him and said in a rather serious tone: "If they are ignorant people, I don't worry. Such people can only practice swordsmanship step by step, but you kind of  People with excellent qualifications are very dangerous, and if they are not checked, they may be led astray by cleverness."

    Facing Lin Han, he said again: "Your problem is the most serious. Throughout the ages, ice and fire have been in conflict with each other. Fellow practitioners, ice and fire are too dangerous. If you are not careful, your life will be in danger."

    When Lin Han saw Feng Qingyang talking about the ice and fire fellow cultivators, he was no longer worried. Maybe it was because of his special skills that he could frighten someone like Feng Qingyang, but Lin Han didn't explain it, because Lin Han  Although Han's ice and fire qi are incompatible with each other, because they are based on the first five levels of Songshan's mind method, in a large sense, Lin Han's ice and fire qi are from the same source, but this is the biggest  Apart from Zuo Lengchan and Ding Mian, Lin Han did not intend to tell anyone else his secret.

    When Feng Qingyang saw Lin Han's expression, he relaxed. He knew that there must be some inside story, and it might involve some secrets of the sect, so he didn't pursue it and said, "It seems that I am ignorant and ignorant. You are not worried about this."

    "Senior said that the junior's situation is a special case. Due to some chance, the ice and fire energy in the junior's body can coexist, and there has been no conflict so far. It makes the senior worry, and I am really sorry." Lin Han explained quickly, not wanting him to misunderstand.  .

    Feng Qingyang was surprised, but he also knew that there must be a reason for it, and continued to comment on the swordsmanship: "Since there is no worry about internal strength, the problem is not big, but the problem with your swordsmanship is that it focuses too much on attack. If you encounter a low-level  Your opponent is okay, but if you encounter an opponent of the same level or even a higher level, you will definitely be in danger in the long run; what you need to do is to anticipate the enemy's opportunities, do not attack blindly, and avoid the enemy's traps."

    Lin Han thought about it and it was indeed the case. His previous swordsmanship was too focused on attacking the enemy's vital points. If the opponent deliberately left a loophole and counterattacked when attacking, it would be dangerous.  Even if you can get a few points faster, you may not suffer a big loss if you calculate mentally or unintentionally. The reason why you haven't encountered it before is because your opponent is either too weak or you haven't put down your identity to do such a thing, but there is no guarantee that there won't be such a thing in the future.  , we must take precautions and take precautions against future problems.Of course.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 40 Discussing Swords

    Update time: 2012-05-17

    Lin Han is naturally aware of the flaws in his swordsmanship, but there has never been a more effective way to compensate for it. He only recently learned the sword moves of the evil-proof swordsmanship. He wants to incorporate the weird changes of the evil-proof swordsmanship into it, but now  It is still in the experimental stage, and it will take some time to see how effective it will be.

    Hearing Feng Qingyang say the words "anticipate the enemy's opportunity", Lin Han asked: "Dare I ask my senior, which one is better and worse, 'strike first' or 'strike later'?"

    Feng Qingyang laughed while stroking his beard and said: "You are going too far. Things cannot be generalized. In fact, 'pre-emptive' and 'post-strike' are both manifestations of 'preempting the enemy's opportunity', but 'pre-empting' means taking advantage of the opponent."  Anticipate before making a move, and then quickly move your sword without waiting for the opponent to make a move. When the opponent makes a move, it will be as if you have bumped into your sword move; and "preemptive strike" lies in the moment the opponent makes a move, according to the opponent's move.  Using his demeanor and subtle movements, he can quickly determine how the opponent will attack, and then attack with the corresponding changed moves, as if he is restraining the opponent's moves."

    "That means there is no absolute advantage or disadvantage and it needs to be determined based on the actual situation?" Lin Han directly expressed the questions in his heart.

    "Yes, although it is all about 'predicting the enemy's opportunity', 'preemptive strike' focuses more on attack. If used well, the results will naturally be faster. However, precisely because you strike first, you must be wary of whether the opponent sets a trap and desperately counterattacks.  Therefore, it is much more dangerous than 'strike later'. When attacking, be sure not to use too many moves. You should keep three points of strength in everything and have room for maneuver; and 'strike later' seems to be an attack move on the surface, but it is actually an attack move.  Basically, it is still a defensive attack. Because it is launched when the opponent is attacking, the risk is greatly reduced. However, the attack needs to be based on the opponent's reaction, so it is most avoidable in the dark and no light.  Against the enemy." Feng Qingyang explained.

    Linghu Chong said: "Then 'strike later' doesn't have a big flaw?"

    Lin Han also looked at Feng Qingyang to see how he would solve this problem. Feng Qingyang shook his head and said: "There is no way, either try to avoid fighting with the opponent without seeing the light, or pay attention to the use of the environment, such as carrying  Fire folders, bronze mirrors and other objects that can produce light sources or can easily focus light."

    Linghu Chong still had a worried look on his face. Even if he carried a light source with him, it would still be a bit inconvenient. The feeling of resignation was very bad. No one wanted to leave his life in the hands of luck.  Feng Qingyang saw Linghu Chong's expression and scolded: "You are really worthless. I just praised you for being clever. Why are you so pedantic again? If you have practiced your inner strength to such a high level, you won't be able to open your eyes and be blind even in the dark night. As for  In a secret room as closed as this cave, it only shows that you are stupid to put yourself in such a dangerous situation. There is no point in living, so it is better to die early."

    Linghu Chong smiled awkwardly and after being scolded, Linghu Chong no longer dared to doubt Dugu Nine Swords. He thought: Uncle Taishi was right. If someone like the ten elders of the Demon Sect were trapped in a secret room through tricks,  You are really stupid. As the saying goes, a gentleman does not stand behind a dangerous wall. Naturally, he must take precautions in advance. Otherwise, no matter how high your martial arts skills are, you will inevitably die.

    Lin Han looked at Linghu Chong jokingly and said with a smile: "Brother Linghu, if you are still worried about the shortcomings of Dugu Nine Swords, why not practice the method of identifying positions by listening to the wind in this cave?"

    Linghu Chong's eyes were sharp and he looked at Feng Qingyang to see what the old man was thinking.  Feng Qingyang shook his head helplessly and said, "Although this method is advisable, it cannot solve the fundamental problem."

    "Why?" Linghu Chong asked.

    "If you are blind, there is no problem, but you are not blind. Because you have vision, the effect of practice is not great. People always have inertia." Feng Qingyang said angrily.  Then he turned to Lin Han and asked, "How do you know that what I taught Linghu Chong was the Dugu Nine Swords?"

    There was no trace of panic in Lin Han's expression, and he said calmly: "Senior's Dugu Nine Swords were famous in the world back then. Now more than twenty years have passed, friends in the martial arts may have forgotten it, but how can our Five Mountains Sword Sect not forget it?  Remember, besides, I really can¡¯t think of any other swordsmanship in Huashan that can allow Brother Linghu to defeat Tian Boguang in a short period of time.¡±

    Feng Qingyang nodded, knowing that Dugu Nine Swords was very famous in the world back then. Not to mention anyone from the Wuyue Sword Sect who remembered it, even the earlier generation who were slightly famous in the world probably still remembered such a swordsmanship.

    Lin Han continued to ask: "Senior, I would like to ask, what if 'pre-emptive' versus 'post-strike' would be like?"

    Linghu Chong was also very interested in this question, but he had never been able to find a chance to ask. He knew that Lin Han's swordsmanship was extremely ruthless and he could attack the enemy's vital points at every turn. It could be regarded as a 'preemptive strike' swordsmanship. He also wanted to know about Dugu Jiu.  Can the sword restrain it?

     How rare is this question? As soon as Lin Han finished asking, he laughed and said: "How can there be so many comparisons? 'Pre-emptive' means attacking the enemy will save you, and 'post-strike' is of course  The idea is to crack it, and then fight back. If the attacker has three points left, attack again, and then look for a way to crack it."

    Linghu Chong said: "In this case, wouldn't it be a mutually destructive situation?"

    "Yes, that's it. Do you think you have invincible swordsmanship?" Feng Qingyang asked, and then without waiting for Linghu Chong's reply, Yin Yin taught: "So, swordsmanship is dead, but people are alive. Not only  To understand swordsmanship, you must also know how to use swordsmanship.¡±

    Lin Han nodded. Although he had speculated like this before, it was not as effective as Feng Qingyang's words after all. He breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Thank you, senior, for your advice. I'm very grateful Senior, can you?"  Tell me about the direction in which this junior¡¯s sword intention should be developed?¡±

    "Is this" Feng Qingyang pondered for a moment and then said: "Dugu Nine Swords is a sword technique that emphasizes winning with speed, and you are also good at speed, but you focus more on attack. I want you to  The sword intention should be within the scope of defeating the enemy and killing the enemy. Of course, the state of mind also plays a big role. In fact, the state of mind is not that complicated. After other conditions are met, what matters is the persistence in the heart and the obsession."

    With Feng Qingyang's words in his mouth, Lin Han fell into deep thought and gradually woke up after a long time.  Feng Qingyang asked: "But have you figured it out?"

    Nodding in response to Feng Qingyang's question, Lin Han said: "Yes, as long as the junior sticks to his own path, sooner or later he will understand the artistic conception." As soon as he finished speaking, Lin Han felt a little more "no" in his heart.  Lin Han didn't know what those insights were at the moment, but Feng Qingyang, who was standing beside him, was someone who had experienced it after all. He knew that Lin Han had already stepped into the threshold of the artistic conception, and was not far away from comprehending the artistic conception. Although he was not familiar with the artistic conception.  Lin Han was worried about whether he would step into the evil path and seek only to kill, but he had no good solution. Moreover, he knew through contact that Lin Han was a very determined person. He would not go back on his decisions easily and would not give any advice.  Turning to Linghu Chong, he said, "I was originally worried that you would be lazy. Now that you have Lin Han as a reference, I guess you won't be lazy anymore. He has already stepped into the artistic conception, and will soon be able to become a top-notch master in the world."  Please don¡¯t disappoint Grand Master Uncle!¡±

    "Disciples don't dare. We must aim to surpass Senior Brother Lin and never let down Grand Master Uncle's teachings." Linghu Chong saw that the fire was burning on him, so he agreed first no matter what.

    "Well, it's good that you know." Feng Qingyang was also very satisfied with Linghu Chong's attitude. Seeing him say this, he felt very happy.

    Lin Han smiled and said, "Since Brother Linghu wants to target Lin Han, how about I stay here on the cliff for a few more days so that Brother Linghu can understand it more thoroughly, okay?"

    Linghu Chong looked at Lin Han in astonishment, wanting to slap himself in the mouth, and said in his heart: Linghu Chong, Linghu Chong, why do you have such a mean mouth? Aren't you asking for discomfort?

    "Okay, this is the best. Previously, I was worried that Chong'er wouldn't have an opponent to practice swordsmanship with, but now this is the best." Feng Qingyang saw Lin Han's interest and became more and more pleasing to Lin Han's eyes. If it weren't for  Lin Han is not a disciple of Huashan. I am afraid that the old man will have to hand over the Dugu Nine Swords if he is happy.

    With a grimace on his face, Linghu Chong said, "It would be great if Senior Brother Lin could stay and practice sword practice with Linghu Chong. Thank you very much, Senior Brother Lin Gaoyi."

    Lin Han naturally wouldn't say this just to please Feng Qingyang. He stayed on Siguo Cliff on the one hand to get familiar with Linghu Chong's Dugu Nine Swords, and on the other hand he also wanted to wait for a good show on Mount Huashan.  It's just that even if Linghu Chong and Feng Qingyang became spirits, they wouldn't understand Lin Han's little thoughts.

    In this way, Lin Han stayed on Siguo Cliff and continued his days of hard training. Fortunately, his goal this time was basically achieved, and he gained Feng Qingyang's favor to a certain extent, although he was very covetous of Dugu Nine Swords.  , but Lin Han knew that no matter how much Feng Qingyang admired him, it was absolutely impossible to teach Dugu Nine Swords. Fortunately, Lin Han was just envious and never felt that he had a chance to acquire the Dugu Nine Swords. Otherwise, he would  I won¡¯t pursue evil-proof swordsmanship. Besides, evil-proof swordsmanship is not bad, and may be more suitable for me.

    In the next few days, whenever he had free time, Lin Han would ask Linghu Chong to learn swordsmanship, euphemistically saying that he would help Linghu Chong become familiar with the Dugu Nine Swords as soon as possible, and he would torture Linghu Chong to unspeakable agony.  At the beginning, Linghu Chong was full of confidence in defeating Tian Boguang and wanted to subjugate Lin Han to his sword. However, his ideal was very full and the reality was too skinny.  Lin Han alternately used the Blazing Sun Sword Technique and the Evil-Resisting Sword Technique to fight against Linghu Chong's Dugu Nine Swordsmanship. Although Lin Han's Evil-Resisting Sword Technique has not yet been integrated into the Blazing Sun Sword Technique, the Blazing Sun Sword Technique is almost all practical moves, while the Evil-Resisting Sword Technique  The rule is that there are more feints than actual moves. After the two are combined, the power is greatly increased. At firstAt that time, Lin Han was also not used to the late strike of Dugu Nine Swords. Lin Han was not used to the feeling of having to change his moves in the middle of the sword. Fortunately, Lin Han had always paid great attention to training the warrior's instincts and reacted very quickly.  , after the sword move was restrained, he immediately changed his move to counterattack. After getting used to it, the alternately used Blazing Sun Sword Technique and Evil-Repelling Sword Technique had a faint tendency to merge, which made Lin Han overjoyed.

    And Linghu Chong finally tasted Tian Boguang's frustration that day. He had clearly seen through Lin Han's moves and restrained his sword skills, but in the blink of an eye, a more powerful sword move came out in an instant, so fast that he could only parry.  Judging from the scene, Lin Han kept attacking, while Linghu Chong kept retreating. The two fought fast, the sound of long swords clashing was continuous, and there was a chaotic sound of ping-ping-pong-pong. It turned out that at the end of the fight, the two  They no longer care about swordsmanship or not, they are all about using tricks to create a situation of mutual defeat.

    Of course, neither of them has internal energy. If they add internal energy, it would be pure bullying. How can Linghu Chong be Lin Han's opponent? Moreover, Lin Han's speed is not at full speed. From the initial five-point force to the six-point force  , seven points of strength, and then to eight points of strength, Lin Han knew that Linghu Chong could no longer keep up, so he finally maintained his speed at eight points of strength, which was just enough to suppress Linghu Chong without damaging his self-confidence.

    (From now on, one chapter will be updated every day around 12:00 noon. Keep updating and the book will be completed. I hope friends who like this book will support and understand)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 41 Cheng Buyou kicks out

    Update time: 2012-05-18

    After a few days, after fighting with Linghu Chong, Lin Han was basically familiar with the sword handling method of Dugu Nine Swords. Although there is no good way to deal with this 'post-strike' sword technique, he can still rely on quick reactions to  It is also a way to break the move and try to touch the opponent's long sword to force the opponent to fight.

    Lin Han stood quietly in the open space of Siguo Cliff, watching a figure jumping forward on the path in front of the cliff. When the figure got closer, he saw clearly that it was the 'Six Monkeys' Lu Dayou.  He was sweating profusely, and the hair on his forehead was wet with sweat, hanging down close to his forehead.  Looking at him like this, something terrible must have happened to the Huashan sect to make him rush up the cliff like this.  Lin Han smiled mysteriously and thought: Cheng Buyou and those people must have come to Huashan to play in the gym.

    After Lu Dayou climbed the cliff, he only saw Lin Han alone. Without taking a breath, he asked quickly: "Senior Brother Lin, can you see where my senior brother is? Do you have anything important to do with him?"

    Before Lin Han could answer, Linghu Chong had already come out of the cave. He must have just finished his homework and came out to take a breath. He happened to see Lu Dayou looking anxious and asked: "Six monkeys, what's going on? You're in such a hurry.   But something happened to the little junior sister?" Speaking of the little junior sister, Linghu Chong's voice changed. It seemed that nothing was more important than the little junior sister.

    Lin Han shook his head gently and said in his heart: In that girl's heart, there is someone more important than you. Why bother if you are so good? If you fight from the beginning, there may be room for redemption. Then Yue Lingshan's right  You weren't ruthless originally, but you didn't know how to seize the opportunities. You only knew how to be nice to her. But now it's too late. Her heart is no longer with you. No matter how nice you are, it will only be an eyesore.

    Lu Dayou took a deep breath, finally calmed down, and said loudly: "Junior sister is fine, but there is something wrong with the Huashan sect."

    Hearing that the junior sister was fine, Linghu Chong was able to treat her with a normal attitude and said, "What can happen to the Huashan sect? Is the master and wife back?"

    "Master and Mistress are back, but as soon as they stepped through the gate, the abandoned disciples of the Sword Sect, Feng Buping, Cheng Buyou, and others came up behind them, followed by people from Songshan, Taishan, and Hengshan Mountains." Lu Dayou said continuously.

    "Oh, there are also people from my Songshan sect. I wonder if Lin Han's uncle is here and why?" Lin Han asked.

    "Yes, with so many people from sects coming to my Huashan Mountain, as well as people from the Sword Sect, are they going to harm my Huashan Mountain?" Linghu Chong asked hurriedly as if he had thought of the key.

    Only then did Lu Dayou remember that Lin Han was also from the Songshan sect. He gave him a rather resentful look and then said, "It's Uncle Lu from the Songshan sect, Taoist Master Yujizi from the Taishan sect, and Uncle Lu from the Hengshan sect.  The disciples of the Jian Sect came and said that they were following the orders of the leader of the Left Alliance to take over the Huashan Gate."

    "What, there is such a thing? No, I have to go down the mountain." At this time, Linghu Chong no longer cared about Yue Buqun's retreat order, and did not dare to delay at all. He did not even have time to find a sword, and went on his own  Run down the mountain.

    Seeing Linghu Chong's anxious look, Lin Han thought: If Linghu Chong goes down the mountain like this, he will definitely be captured by the Six Immortals of Peach Valley, but in the end, those six people will still be deceived by Linghu Chong into Huashan Mountain, but it will take a lot of time in the middle. He doesn't have to.  Walking in such a hurry was a good way to avoid the crazy Six Immortals of Peach Valley.  Then he said to Lu Dayou: "Since Senior Brother Lu is worried about the safety of his brothers, let's go down the mountain first. Lin Han will go and have a look."

    Lu Dayou originally wanted to go down the mountain immediately, but Linghu Chong was too fast and disappeared in the blink of an eye. Hearing what Lin Han said, he apologized and chased after Linghu Chong.

    After Lu Dayou left, Lin Han returned to the cave, hung his sword on his waistband, pressed his chest lightly with his left hand, and after confirming that the manuscripts of the five schools of swordsmanship were folded properly, he also descended from Siguo Cliff.

    Walking slowly along the way, when Lin Han came to the Zhengqi Hall of Jade Girl Peak, he heard a lot of noise inside. It must be that Cheng Buyou and others were having a kicking show, so he quickly entered the hall without any further delay.  Sure enough, all the people Lu Dayou said were there, and Linghu Chong and the six weirdos had also arrived. There were no shortage of Huashan disciples, including Yue Lingshan, who had not been seen a few days ago.  But Qu Feiyan, whom she hadn't seen for a while, was with Yue Lingshan. After seeing Lin Han come in, he was very happy. However, after seeing Lin Han enter the door, he nodded to her and walked towards the Songshan Sect, his expression instantly dimmed.  Come down.

    Lin Han came straight to Lu Bai and said, "Disciple has met Uncle Lu."

    Since Hengshan City, there has been no news about Lin Han from the Songshan Sect. Lu Bai did not expect that Lin Han would appear in Huashan. He nodded and asked, "Why is my nephew also in Huashan?"

    "After leaving Hengshan City, the disciple first went to Qingcheng Mountain in Sichuan, which delayed him for some time. Even Master Zuo'sI forgot about it, but I didn't catch up, so I had to stop in Huashan. I wonder why my uncle came here this time?  Lin Han asked after explaining.

    Lu Baichao, Cheng Buyou and others pursed their lips and said: "Senior Brother Zuo ordered Feng Buping, a disciple of the Huashan Sword Sect, to come and take over the Huashan Gate. He asked Songshan, Taishan and Hengshan to come and bear witness."

    After Lin Han heard this, he looked at Lu Bai and smiled knowingly.  At this time, the quarrel in the field became louder and louder. Cheng Buyou and Ning Zhongze were tit for tat and never gave in.  Faced with the repeated persecution from Cheng Buyou and others, Ning Zhong could no longer bear it. He drew his long sword and started fighting with Cheng Buyou in the court.  Even though Ning Zhongze is a female figure, his skills are not inferior to Cheng Buyou in any way.  After several fierce battles, Cheng Buyou saw that he couldn't do anything to a girl. He just felt that he had lost all face. He looked at the people in Songshan, Taishan and Hengshan around him with half-smiling expressions. No matter how merciless he was, he actually killed Huashan.  Jian Zong used all his ruthless tricks, and for a while Ning Zhongze was in danger.

    Ning Zhongze, who was almost injured by Cheng Buyou's sword, also got angry. Seeing that Cheng Buyou was so aggressive, he was about to use the unique move "Wu Shuang Wu Dui, Ning's One Sword".

    Next to him, Yue Buqun saw that the two of them were in such a posture, and they might lose both sides in a fight. He hurriedly stepped into the field, grabbed the two swords in an instant, and silently used the Zixia magic power to shake the two swords into several sections.  Then he said: "Brother Cheng, why would you be so cruel? It only hurts your harmony. Yue had no choice but to destroy Brother Cheng's sword. I hope you will forgive me."

    Cheng Buyou was so caught up in Yue Buqun's aura that he didn't dare to say a word. He was shocked in his heart: He didn't expect that Yue Buqun could practice Zixia magic to such a level. He was definitely no match for him.

    Seeing Yue Buqun¡¯s move, the expressions of everyone in the hall changed drastically. How could they still not understand that Yue Buqun¡¯s actions were not a deterrent to them?  Lu Bai and Lin Han looked at each other, and both felt that they might not be able to make much profit this time. Although Lin Han also knew that Feng Buping and Cheng Buyou would not be Yue Buqun's opponents at all, but if those two people really  It's always good to be able to cause some trouble for Yue Buqun.

    In full view of the public, the sword was broken by someone. For the disciples of the Sword Sect who depended on swords for their lives, it was really a great shame and humiliation. After the initial shock, Cheng Buyou became angry and angry. Not only did he not restrain himself at all, but he even got worse and worse with his words.  Even more mean, even the unfair letter was answered with a worried look.  As a disciple of the Qi Sect, Yue Buqun forgot the rules of the Sword Sect for a moment, and accidentally broke Cheng Buyou's long sword. At this time, he could not be cruel anymore, no matter how harsh the other party's words were, he actually hit him.  With the idea of ????settling things down, you can scold him as much as you want, but he will not give up the position of leader no matter what.

    Just when the situation was at a stalemate, Linghu suddenly jumped out and scolded Cheng Buyou.  Everyone didn't know why a disciple of Linghu Chong came out to join in the fun. Even Ning Zhongze, who was quite familiar with Linghu Chong, was in a daze. He thought that Linghu Chong couldn't see how unreasonable Cheng Buyou was to him, so he attacked Cheng Buyou.  .  Only Lin Han and Lu Da guessed what Linghu Chong was thinking. When they looked at Yue Lingshan, they saw that Yue Lingshan and Lin Pingzhi's hands were tightly clasped together.  Lin Han shook his head and looked at Linghu Chong with pity. After all, he understood that in the heart of the younger junior sister, the senior brother could no longer be as important as Xiao Linzi. In his grief and anger, he actually had the idea of ??seeking death. He was completely dissatisfied.  Don't worry about the gap between thinking and success, but have a good vent, putting life and death aside.

    Under Linghu Chong's all-out provocation, Cheng Buyou, who didn't have much self-cultivation, could withstand the provocation. When he was so angry, he no longer cared about his seniority and got another long sword from nowhere.  He raised his sword and sprinted towards Linghu.  Since Linghu Chong was in a hurry to go down the mountain, he didn't have time to look for a weapon. He picked up the broom for cleaning and used it like the swordsmanship of the elders of the Demon Sect on the stone wall of Siguoya Cave to break Huashan Mountain.  You poked at the door.

    To say how much power that soft broom can have, Linghu Chong's inner strength cultivation level cannot instill the inner strength to turn softness into hardness. If Cheng Buyou tried his best to stab Linghu Chong with the broomstick, it would naturally be  Very cost effective.  Fortunately, Cheng Buyou still cares about his face and will never allow a junior to hit him in the face in public, so he hurriedly dodges back.  After dodging Linghu Chong's moves, he swung his sword towards Linghu Chong again, pointing the sword directly at the vital part of his chest.  Linghu Chong used his sword moves to strike at the tip of his sword like a bronze hammer.  If Linghu Chong's master is really a copper hammer, and the hard copper hammer is used against the fragile long sword, the copper hammer will naturally be even better. The long sword may break under the force, but it is another matter if it is just a broom.  After the broom collided with the sharp sword, a large section of the front end was immediately cut off. Linghu Chong was so horrified that he quickly retreated.

    Seeing that Linghu Chong was in danger, Yue Lingshan was naturally anxious. Although she had Xiao Linzi in her heart, she didn't want anything to happen to her childhood sweetheart. She immediately drew out her long sword and handed it to Linghu Chong, anxiously shouting: "Brother, hurry up.Take the sword.  "

    In the battlefield, Linghu Chong was overjoyed when he heard his junior sister's call, and was about to step forward to take the sword. However, after catching a glimpse of the two clasped hands, his steps seemed to take root and he could no longer move an inch.  .  Cheng Buyou didn't want to take advantage of others' danger. He wanted to defeat Linghu Chong openly and said, "Boy, I think you should find a long sword and compete again, so as not to be unconvinced if you lose."

    The so-called best friend is a mother. Linghu Chong grew up watching Ning Zhongze. Naturally, he knew his feelings for Yue Lingshan. He originally thought that the two would become a couple. Unexpectedly, Lin Pingzhi appeared in the middle. You can imagine how sad Linghu Chong was.  But she didn't know what to do. Seeing Linghu Chong's expression now, he knew that she had a lot of resentment in her heart. She didn't even want to take Yue Lingshan's sword. However, the situation in the field didn't allow her to think too much, so she casually  He pulled out Laudno's sword and threw it at Linghu Chong, shouting: "Chong'er, take the sword."

    Seeing his wife throwing a long sword towards her, Linghu Chong didn't dare not listen. He immediately stretched out his hand to catch it, held up a sword flower, and fought with Cheng Buyou again.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 42 Disaster in Mount Huashan (1)

    Update time: 2012-05-19

    After Linghu Chong took the long sword in his hand, he immediately used the sword-breaking style of Dugu's Nine Swords. The sword pointed directly at the flaw in Cheng Buyou's sword technique, forcing him to stagger to the left and right, and kept jumping around. For a moment, he was unable to move.  To fight back, I had to passively resist.

    Whenever Cheng Buyou held out the sword, he was shocked to find that the tip of Linghu Chong's sword was waiting in front of him. If he did not change his move, it would automatically hit the sword, and there would be a hole in his body.  The more Cheng Buyou fought, the more chilled he felt. The clothes on his back were completely wet with sweat, and drops of sweat were constantly flowing on his forehead. His heart felt even colder. He was afraid that he would be defeated by a weak young man today.  In the future, what kind of face will he have to gain a foothold in the world, and what kind of face will he have to compete for the position of the leader of Huashan?

    He became more and more comfortable in using the Broken Sword Style, and the rough spots in it gradually became smoother. His understanding of the Dugu Nine Swords became more and more profound. He should have been overjoyed, but from time to time he caught a glimpse of the clasped palms of his junior sister and Lin Pingzhi. Linghu Chong just felt that even if he learned  So what if he had acquired such peerless swordsmanship, it was all in vain. He didn't even have the slightest thought of being happy. If the master hadn't been in trouble, he really wanted to turn around and leave, never having to see that sad scene again.

    Cheng Buyou saw that Linghu Chong dared to look elsewhere while he was fighting swords. He was so angry that he couldn't help but feel a fierce energy in his heart. His sword immediately accelerated, even if he was injured.  Teach Linghu Chong a lesson.  Ning Zhong, on the other hand, had been watching the situation on the field. He had seen Linghu Chong use a superb set of swordsmanship to force Cheng Buyou to a disadvantage. He was very happy in his heart. However, he did not expect that the situation on the field would change in an instant. Linghu Chong was inexplicably surprised.  Shen Hou was seized by Cheng Buyou and was about to be injured by Cheng Buyou's sword. He shouted eagerly: "Be careful, Chong'er!"

    Awakened by Ning Zhongze's shout, Linghu Chong suddenly realized that Cheng Buyou's long sword was almost reaching his chest. At this time, it was too late to dodge. Even Dugu Jiujian was helpless in the face of this situation. Just when Linghu Chong wanted to shut down.  Just as he was waiting to die, he suddenly thought that there was a move he could borrow from the swordsmanship of Po Huashan, the elder of the Demon Sect on the cliff. When he was in danger, he saw Linghu Chong pressing his toes to the ground and using the force of his recoil to escape.  He took a few steps to gain some space, and while retreating, he threw out the long sword with his right hand, and saw that the long sword was flying towards Cheng Buyou's left chest like a hidden weapon.

    Seeing that he was about to pierce Linghu Chong's chest, he didn't expect that the situation would be reversed in a moment. Cheng Buyou was shocked to find that if he used the move too hard, he would be able to hurt Linghu Chong, but he would also be pierced through the heart by the flying sword.  Faced with this unexpected situation, Cheng Buyou was also in a state of disbelief. How could he be willing to seriously injure a junior disciple at the cost of his own life? He could no longer care about hurting the enemy. He turned around eagerly and barely moved half a step to the right. Then he only felt  His left shoulder hurt as the long sword thrown by Linghu Chong penetrated his left shoulder.

    Cheng Buyou is also a ruthless character. Although his left shoulder was injured, he didn't give up any dignity. He gritted his teeth and took two steps forward. He slapped Linghu Chong's chest hard with his right palm, causing him to spurt blood.  Linghu Chong was also inexperienced. After seeing that Cheng Buyou was injured, he froze on the spot. He didn't take any precautions when the sword left his hand, and Cheng Buyou took the opportunity to be seriously injured.

    When Ning Zhongze saw that Cheng Buyou failed in the sword fight, he became so angry that he dealt such a heavy blow to a junior, so he stepped forward to argue. Unexpectedly, six figures suddenly flew out from the crowd, and before everyone could react, two people separated and charged at Linghu Chong.  He went away, caught him and flashed out of the Zhengqi Hall, while the other four people rushed towards Cheng Buyou and restrained Cheng Buyou in a moment. The four people were seen holding Cheng Buyou's limbs and lifting him up.  Starting from the beginning, no matter how hard Cheng Buyou struggled, he could not break free from the hands of the four people.

    After the four people restrained Cheng Buyou, they exerted great force. Everyone in the scene heard a shrill scream. Cheng Buyou had been torn into four pieces, and blood was sprayed everywhere.

    Everyone watched the four murderers leave among the broken corpses on the ground. No one dared to step forward to stop them. Even people like Yue Buqun, who were accustomed to killing, had a drastic change in their expressions and could no longer maintain their gentlemanly demeanor.  Even though Ning Zhongze, a female class member, had great martial arts skills, her face turned pale when she saw such a bloody scene.  As for the delicate young lady Yue Lingshan, she was even more unbearable and even fainted from fright. Fortunately, Lin Pingzhi was nearby and caught her immediately.

    Lin Han looked at the broken corpses on the ground and was horrified. Although he had known that the crazy Six Immortals of Peach Valley had the custom of tearing people into pieces, now that he had seen it with his own eyes, he realized that it was so bloody and cruel. He was secretly on guard: No matter what, he would  Keep a distance from those six madmen. Seeing the tacit understanding between the four of them, they must have done this kind of thing frequently. You must not get too close to them, otherwise the boat will capsize in the gutter if you are not careful.

    Yue Buqun is worthy of being the head of a sect. His years of energy cultivation are not in vain. He was the first to calm down and said to Ning Zhongze: "Junior sister, you send Shan'er back to your room first. I will take care of the matters here."

    Ning Zhongze also came to his senses and said anxiously: "What about Chong'er?"

      "Looking at the situation of those weirdos, it doesn't look like they have harmful intentions." Yue Buqun said hesitantly, but even so, the eldest disciple was kidnapped right in front of him, and it was not good-looking.

    Ning Zhongze could only nod, looked at her husband worriedly, and then he and several female disciples helped Yue Lingshan back to the room.  Qu Feiyan looked at Lin Han in a dilemma, wondering whether he should go with the female disciples of Huashan Mountain. If not, what should he do?

    Lin Han saw the look in Qu Feiyan's eyes and knew that although she didn't resent him very much, she was still quite repulsive towards the Songshan sect who forced her only relative to death. She was just a lonely little girl with no one around her, except to follow her.  There is nowhere to go except Lin Han.  Originally, following the Huashan disciples was a good place to go. Regardless of whether Yue Buqun really hated Qu Yang or not, for Lin Han's sake, he would not embarrass a non-threatening little girl. However, Lin Han knew that there was someone coming from the Huashan sect.  How can we guarantee Qu Feiyan's safety when he cannot protect himself from a disaster?  Lin Han sighed, waved to Qu Feiyan, and said, "Feiyan, come to Brother Lin."

    Although he was unwilling to stay with Lu Bai and others, being with the Huashan disciples was not a long-term solution. When Qu Feiyan saw Lin Han calling, he still walked to his side.

    After that, everyone was silent, looking at Cheng Buyou who was divided into four parts in the field, with pity in their eyes.  Feng Buping was originally happily going to Huashan Mountain with the dream of being the leader, but he didn't want to get the position of leader, and even his junior brother with whom he had deep feelings died tragically in front of him. He felt sad, pointed at Yue Buqun and yelled  : "Yue Buqun, you are a hypocrite. Not only did you disobey the left alliance leader's order and give up the position of leader of Huashan, but you also collaborated with the thieves to harm junior brother Cheng. Feng Buping will definitely ask the left alliance leader for justice."

    Yue Buqun also knew that Feng Buping would not give up and said: "Yue is also very sad about what happened to brother Cheng. However, the murderer who killed brother Cheng has nothing to do with our Huashan sect. As for the position of the head of Huashan,  , Yue also wants to meet the leader of the Zuo Alliance, and he must ask clearly when the time comes, because I don¡¯t understand how the abandoned disciple of the Sword Sect deceived the Five Mountains Order Flag."

    "Well, Yue Buqun" Feng Buping became angry and turned to Lu Bai and said, "Senior Brother Lu, today Yue Buqun refused to give up his position as the leader of Huashan, Feng Buping will definitely ask Zuo  Alliance leader, give me justice."

    Lu Bai nodded and said: "Since Brother-in-law does not respect the alliance leader's flag, Lu must go to Senior Brother Mingzuo and ask him to make a decision. That's it for today. Let's leave first."

    When Yujizi and Lu Lianrong saw this situation, they also knew that they would not be able to get a favor today, so they nodded repeatedly, and then all the people who were not from Huashan said goodbye and left.  Lin Han felt that there was no need to stay in Mount Huashan anymore, so he patted Qu Feiyan's head and motioned for him to follow him down Mount Huashan.

    As a result, the noisy Zhengqi Hall immediately fell silent, leaving only a group of Huashan disciples and the dismembered Cheng Buyou.

    Lauderno took a step forward, pointed at Cheng Buyou¡¯s broken body and asked, "Master, do you seethis?"

    There was a trace of disdain on Yue Buqun's face, and his eyes were hard to tell. He didn't know whether it was for Cheng Buyou or for Lao Denuo, but the look was fleeting, and then he said: "Cheng Buyou, although  He rebelled from Huashan and is no longer a disciple of Huashan, but we cannot turn a blind eye to him. You can calm down and bury him later."

    After finishing speaking, it seemed that he didn¡¯t want to face the broken corpses on the ground anymore and walked towards the inner room.

    Lauderno looked at the reluctant Huashan disciples and said helplessly: "Junior brothers, bury Cheng Buyou together, and then clean it up properly."

    A group of Huashan disciples also knew that they had to clean up the Zhengqi Hall no matter what, so they endured their nausea and went to clean up Wuyou's corpse.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT out of mind how the Huashan disciples arranged a worry-free funeral, but said that after the Six Immortals of Peach Valley kidnapped Linghu Chong down the mountain, they found that he had been unconscious, so they naturally wanted to be treated.  However, although the six people have deep internal strength and strong martial arts skills, they know nothing about medical science.  The six people frantically expressed their opinions, and when they disagreed, they each randomly injected Qi into Linghu Chong's body according to their own assumptions. In this way, Linghu Chong could be killed and injured, and the Qi in his body was flowing wildly.  , life is at stake in an instant.

    At this moment, the Six Immortals of Peach Valley realized that they were afraid, and for a moment they didn¡¯t know what to do.  Fortunately, after being tortured by six people, Linghu Chong finally woke up although his injuries worsened.  After understanding his situation, Linghu Chong was filled with grief and anger. Unexpectedly, in the blink of an eye, his little junior sister ran away with someone, and he was not going to die soon. In the end, he still couldn't let go of his master and his wife, and just wanted to go back to Huashan to take a look.  Although the Six Immortals of Peach Valley refused in every possible way, but their minds were too low, under Linghu Chong's repeated coaxing, they actually agreed to send Linghu Chong back to Huashan.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 43 Disaster in Mount Huashan (2)

    Update time: 2012-05-20

    On the top of Huashan Mountain, in the Zhengqi Hall of Jade Girl Peak, Yue Buqun and his wife looked at the Six Immortals of Peach Valley chattering in front of them with evil faces.  The two of them couldn't help but feel resentful. Even if Yue Buqun was a gentle gentleman, he couldn't stop his majestic anger. He glared fiercely at the six lunatics in front of him. If he hadn't been concerned about the high level of cultivation of a few people, he would have been killed immediately.  To kill him in the palm of your hand.

    The reason is that Linghu Chong is still lying on the ground. At this time, Linghu Chong no longer looks suave and unrestrained. Instead, he is just languid and coughing up some blood from time to time. This is obviously because of severe internal injuries and he is in critical condition.  occasion.

    Ning Zhongze originally thought that Linghu Chong had just received a palm from Cheng Buyou and that no matter how serious the injury was, his life would not be in danger. Who would have thought that in just a few hours, he would be tortured in the hands of those six weirdos?  Looking like this, I immediately wanted to make six people angry.

    After the Six Immortals of Peach Valley were coaxed by Linghu Chong to go to Huashan, they really thought that Yue Buqun and his wife respected them so much that they didn't notice the anger on their faces.  Under such inconsistencies, one party talks and chatters endlessly, while the other party thinks that the other party is deliberately insulting and suppresses his anger.

    Just seeing Linghu Chong's tragic situation, Ning Zhongze couldn't bear it anymore and drew his sword to stab the most timid Tao Shixian. Tao Shixian only regarded her as a martial arts contest and was unprepared, not wanting Ning Zhongze who was filled with grief and anger.  He actually made a ruthless move and used the unique move "Wu Shuang Wu Dui, Ning's Sword". Only when the sword stabbed his chest did Tao Shixian react.  With Tao Shixian's martial arts, he can naturally dodge. Although Tao Shixian is powerful in martial arts, he is the least courageous among the six immortals. If the other five people were in this situation, they would definitely avoid it, but Tao Shixian  Xian was so frightened that he was stabbed through the chest by Ning Zhongze without any reaction.

    The other five immortals did not expect Ning Zhongze to have murderous intentions. They only reacted after Tao Shixian was hit by the sword. Tao Hexian hurriedly stepped forward to grab the injured Tao Shixian, while the other four immortals swarmed up and grabbed Ning Zhongze's limbs.  , lifting it up just like before.

    Not to mention that Ning Zhong, who was inside, was so frightened that his face turned pale, and even Yue Buqun turned pale. Without rescue, his hands trembled repeatedly, which actually made the mature and steady Junzijian tremble.

    After the Four Immortals lifted Ning Zhongze, in order to avenge Tao Shixian, the next moment they wanted to tear Ning Nuxia into four pieces.  At this critical moment, Linghu Chong took his last breath and shouted loudly: "Don't hurt my wife, otherwise Linghu Chong will cut off his meridians immediately."

    Hearing Linghu Chong¡¯s threat, the Four Immortals thought that if Linghu Chong cut off his own meridians, he would not be able to bring him to Yilin intact. This would be considered a breach of contract. Wouldn¡¯t it mean that he would lose to Yilin again?  He immediately put Ning Zhongze down, and then chased Tao Hexian and Tao Shixian who had already left while everyone in Huashan was frightened.

    Seeing that Ning Zhong had escaped from the hands of the Four Immortals of Peach Valley, Yue Buqun immediately stepped forward to support him. The two couples looked at each other and saw the panic in each other's eyes. They felt that after so many years of walking in the world, they had never felt like this before.  so close to death.  Although Ning Zhongze escaped with his life, his heart was still pounding and he asked anxiously: "Brother, what should we do?"

    Yue Buqun was also silent, his brows furrowed. He must have been worried that the six monsters would come back. How would the Huashan Sect resist them?

    "It's all my fault that I actually killed one of them and took on such a big revenge. How could the remaining five people give up? If they go to Huashan again, they will suffer heavy casualties even if they can resist." Ning Zhongze said uneasily.

    With a wry smile, Yue Buqun said, "How can I resist it?"

    "Isn't it possible that Zixia's magical power doesn't work?" Ning Zhongze asked sadly.  In the past, Ning Zhongze and Yue Buqun's martial arts were on par with each other. However, in recent years, Yue Buqun has learned the Zixia Magic Kung Fu, and his inner strength has become stronger and stronger. Ning Zhongze has gradually fallen behind. It is because of this that Ning Zhongze thinks he can resist  Live.

    Yue Buqun shook his head and said: "Junior sister can handle one person, but if three of them come, you and I can handle it; if four of them come, I'm afraid they will be defeated; if five of them come, Huashan is afraid that the whole army will be annihilated."

    Unexpectedly, the situation would be so serious. Ning Zhongze's eyes were full of shock and he kept saying: "What should we do? What should we do?"

    "I'm afraid we can only avoid its sharp edge temporarily." After thinking for a while, Yue Buqun said.

    "Senior brother, do you mean to leave Huashan temporarily?" Ning Zhongze asked uncertainly.

    "That's all we can do now. Otherwise, if we stay on the mountain and wait for those five people to come, how can Huashan Mountain still remain?"

    Ning Zhong was worried and said: "If you abandon Huashan and ignore it, I am afraid that people in the world will laugh at you. How will you gain a foothold in the martial arts world in the future?"

    Yue Buqun also knew the difficulty and said: "The former Feng Buqun wanted to seize the position of leader because he said that he was under the orders of the leader of the left alliance. We will go to Songshan to see the leader of the left alliance and ask him to give an explanation."

    Ning Zhongze¡¯s eyes are the same?, said: "This is a way. In this way, the martial arts comrades will say that Huashan has courage, and they will not think that Huashan is to avoid enemies, but only on the Songshan side?"

    "Don't worry, we will go up there openly and make it known to everyone. The leader of the Zuo Alliance will definitely not do anything against us." Yue Buqun said confidently, his tone was quite certain, and he was sure that Zuo Lengchan would not do anything to harm them openly.  things.

    Ning Zhongze saw that he had no choice but to do this, but Linghu Chong was so seriously injured, how could he walk, and said, "What should Chong'er do?"

    Yue Buqun looked at Linghu Chong with a complicated expression and said, "Junior Sister, don't blame Senior Brother for not saving Chong'er. It's just that those six weirdos seriously injured Chong'er before sending him to Huashan. Junior Sister, can you figure out the reason why?"

    Ning Zhongze didn¡¯t think much about it before, but now he said doubtfully: ¡°Could it be that those six people saw that they were no match for senior brother when fighting alone, so they seriously injured Chong¡¯er and wanted senior brother to spend a lot of effort to treat her, and then came to visit him later?¡±

    "Yes, I'm afraid that's what those six weirdos thought For the sake of Huashan, I have to let Chong'er get through it on his own." Yue Buqun explained, then sighed and said, "If  It would be great if Chong'er had learned the Zixia Magic Kung Fu before, even if he only learned one or two levels, he would be able to heal himself now."

    Ning Zhongze was also silent. There were many joints in it. It was due to a combination of circumstances that he got to this point. He also lamented Linghu Chong's bad luck.

    Although Ning Zhongze was very reluctant to abandon Linghu Chong, Ning Zhongze also knew that everyone had to leave. If he stayed, others would definitely not leave, so he reluctantly left Linghu Chong alone.  Looking at Linghu Chong who was still coughing in a coma, and thinking of the love between mother and son for more than ten years, Ning Zhong felt even sadder, wondering if there would be a day to see each other again after this.

    However, there was no need to delay any longer, so Ning Zhong calmed down and asked, "When does senior brother plan to leave?"

    "The sooner, the better. Immediately tell the disciples to pack their luggage and set off before dusk." Yue Buqun said.

    When a group of Huashan disciples heard that they were going to Mount Song to ask Zuo Lengchan for an explanation, they were quite worried. Although they knew that their master and his wife were very powerful in martial arts, since Zuo Lengchan was known as the "No. 1 in the Five Mountains", he naturally wanted to be stronger.  There are many good players in the Shangsongshan sect. If a fight really breaks out, the fate of Huashan will be worrying.

    But at this time, no matter how weak you are, you have to go, and you cannot disobey the teacher's orders. Therefore, except Lu Dayou who was left to take care of Linghu Chong, there was no one else left in Huashan.

    Not to mention the reluctant farewells of everyone in Huashan, let¡¯s just say that after Lin Han followed Lu Bai and others down the mountain, they went straight to the inn.  It should be said that everyone had not had lunch after going to Huashan Mountain. It was already past noon, but everyone didn't care and ordered the shopkeeper to deliver meals and then have a full meal.

    After drinking and eating, everyone discussed how to deal with Feng Buping taking over Huashan.  The Songshan people are very willing to cause trouble for Huashan, but no one here except Lin Han can resist Yue Buqun, and Lin Han doesn't want to reveal his strength too early, so everyone doesn't know what to do.  Facing Yue Buqun's Zixia magic skill.

    In the end, Lu Bai made the decision and returned to Songshan to bring in reinforcements.  Lin Han also remembered that in the original work, Lu Bai and others asked Ding Mian and Tang Ying'e for help after they failed in the struggle for the leadership of Huashan.  Fortunately, everyone was riding fast horses, so it didn't take much time to travel to and from the Songshan Sect.

    Since Lu Bai and others are going back to the Songshan Sect, Lin Han has to consider whether to stay or leave.  Looking at Qu Feiyan next to him, Lin Han finally decided not to go with everyone, but to go to Luoyang alone. Anyway, all the Huashan disciples would flee to Luoyang to visit Lin Pingzhi's grandfather, Wang Yuanba of Luoyang Golden Sword Sect.  , and Lin Han also wanted to see who the Green Bamboo Weng was.

    After this, everyone naturally divided into two groups. Lu Bai and others quickly headed to Songshan, while Lin Han and Qu Feiyan walked to Luoyang.  Lin Han was still very confused about Yujizi and Lu Lianrong not returning to their respective sects but going to Songshan Mountain. However, in a big forest, there are all kinds of birds, and it is not unacceptable for the Taishan and Hengshan sects to have such top-quality goods.

    When everyone else left, Qu Feiyan was obviously more cheerful. Perhaps because he hadn't seen him for many days, he was quite friendly to Lin Han and told Lin Han about what happened in Huashan these days from time to time.  Lin Han listened silently to Qu Feiyan's chirping words, and responded with a few words from time to time, thinking that it would be good to have such a person beside him to talk to, but it was still a bit inconvenient sometimes.  For example, Lin Han is currently planning something related to Yue Buqun, but it would be quite inconvenient to take Qu Feiyan with him.

    Lin Han wondered: After arriving in Luoyang, he entrusted Qu Feiyan to Ren Yingying so that the two of them could have a companion. Ren Yingying would also be happy to take care of Qu Yang's granddaughter.

    After Qu Feiyan talked a lot, he saw that Lin Han was not very interested. Knowing that he was thinking about something, he asked, "Brother Lin, does he have something to do?"

    ?Lin Han nodded and said: "But there are some things that have to be done." Then he said: "Feiyan, I hope you know that everyone has his own position in doing things. That is to say, from his position, even if  There are things you don¡¯t want to do, but you have to do them.¡±

    Qu Feiyan fell silent and said softly: "Is it just like what Brother Lin did outside Hengshan City?"

    Caressing Qu Feiyan's long hair, Lin Han said sadly: "Brother Lin had to do that at that time. If Brother Lin hadn't been there, I'm afraid even you, Linghu Chong, and Yilin would have been killed by Uncle Fei."

    "Feiyan has never complained about Brother Lin, he just doesn't like people from the Songshan Sect." Qu Feiyan said.

    Lin Han gave a bitter smile and said, "But Brother Lin is also a member of the Songshan Sect."

    Qu Feiyan said hurriedly: "Brother Lin is different. When I met Brother Lin for the first time when I returned to Yanlou, I knew that Brother Lin was not a bad person."

    Speaking of returning to Yanlou, Lin Han also laughed and said, "Speaking of which, Brother Lin made a fool of himself at that time."

    "Hey, who told you not to pay the bill?" Qu Feiyan also laughed out loud thinking of his funny look at that time.

    After laughing, Lin Han said in a serious tone: "When we get to Luoyang, Brother Lin will visit a friend of your grandfather. If you are willing to be with them then, Brother Lin will definitely not stop you."

    "Brother Lin" Qu Feiyan was about to say something when he was interrupted by Lin Han, saying: "Don't refuse in a hurry. It's not that Brother Lin doesn't want you. He's just giving you multiple choices. Don't do it first."  Urgent, we¡¯ll talk about it laterBrother Lin is going to do something next, which may be a bit dangerous, so you must follow the arrangements, understand?"

    Qu Feiyan nodded and said, "Feiyan understands."

    Lin Han thought about the matter carefully and felt that there was much to be done. If he took action decisively, he would be somewhat sure.  As for what Lin Han was planning, it was naturally Yue Buqun.

    Presumably, Yue Buqun and others will escape from Huashan soon, and the ruined temple is the place where Yue Buqun's fate will be decided.  If that group of gangsters were fighting Yue Buqun and suddenly attacked Yue Buqun, they would have a great chance of killing him.

    If Yue Buqun can really be eliminated, it will definitely be a good thing for the Songshan Sect, but the butterfly effect will be much greater afterwards. Linghu Chong is afraid that he will not go to Luoyang again, and may even die. If this happens, where will he go?  Still a proud world.

    However, no matter how regretful he was, Lin Han still decided to take action. He could only say sorry to Linghu Chong.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 44 Assassination of Yue Buqun

    Update time: 2012-05-21

    The people from the Huashan Sect apparently went to Songshan Mountain to ask for an explanation, but in fact they were just escaping for their lives, so they must have traveled very quickly and not have much time to rest.  In order not to arouse suspicion, Lin Han naturally could not pull behind Yue Buqun and others, but had to rush ahead without leaving too far away.

    Fortunately, a few days later, Lin Han finally saw the legendary ruined temple, and no longer had to work so hard to check the whereabouts of everyone in Huashan.

    Lin Han carefully recalled the details in his memory. Perhaps because it had been too long, the specific situation was no longer so clear. He only remembered that it was a rainy night when the underworld masters attacked.  As a result, Lin Han was in a bit of a dilemma. He thought: It would definitely rain at night, and the best time for a sneak attack would be when Yue Buqun was fighting with the underworld masters. If so, wouldn't it be possible?  If he had to stay in the rain for half the night, he would just pay it off. How could this girl Qu Feiyan bear it?  It seems that we need to think of a way to do it.

    It¡¯s just that the location of this ruined temple is really not good. There is no village or shop in front of it, and there is no inn to stay for a while. It seems that the only choice is to sleep in the wild.

    Qu Feiyan watched curiously as Lin Han walked around the ruined temple strangely but did not go in. He couldn't help but ask, "Brother Lin is looking for something? Why don't you look inside?"

    Lin Han said with a smile: "Brother Lin won't go in, naturally because someone will go in, so"

    Lin Han walked to the back door of the ruined temple, lifted up the half door, and nodded with satisfaction.  Qu Feiyan was even more curious and asked: "What exactly is Brother Lin going to do? Is he going to demolish the ruined temple?"

    A big bang came. Ignoring Qu Feiyan's aggrieved look, he said, "Follow me quickly. Didn't you see that the sky is getting dark? It's about to rain."

    Qu Feiyan hurriedly followed and complained: "Since you know it's raining, why don't you hide in the ruined temple and walk around holding a door panel?"

    "Stop talking so much nonsense, hurry up and follow." Lin Han listened to Qu Feiyan's muttering from the front and kept urging.

    Lin Han walked through the woods behind the temple for a long time, until the ruined temple became vaguely visible, and Lin Han stopped.  Lin Han finally felt relieved after he estimated that he was already more than three hundred meters away.  He said to Qu Feiyan who was following him: "Go find some dry grass leaves, and Brother Lin will build a dog house for you."

    "You are the dog." Qu Feiyan scolded back, but still followed the instructions to find hay.

    After dismissing Qu Feiyan, Lin Han found a higher place and lowered the door panel. He then drew out his long sword and slashed at the arm-thick tree next to him. He did not stop until he completed four sections of two-meter-long pillars.  Then one end of the pillar was sharpened, and the other end was broken in half at three inches.

    After the four pillars were processed, Lin Han estimated the size of the door panel. After leaving a slight margin, he firmly inserted the four pillars into the ground until they were half a meter into the ground.  After doing this, dig out four semicircular holes at the four corners of the door panel, and finally place the door panel on the four pillars.

    When Qu Feiyan walked back with a large pile of hay, he happened to see such a strange-looking simple shelter. He burst out laughing and scattered the hay everywhere.

    Lin Han complained while picking up hay: "You are such a big man, why can't you do such a small thing well? Hey".

    Qu Feiyan ignored those, and just kept smiling, pointing at the pushed-up door panel from time to time, and breathlessly saying: "ThisisLin  The kennel that brother mentioned?!"

    Spread hay on the ground inside the door panel, and then hang hay on three sides of the door panel, leaving only one side for entry and exit. However, grass clippings fell from time to time. Lin Han said to Qu Feiyan: "Why don't you come over here and help me?"  Bundle the grass clippings.¡±

    "Oh" Qu Feiyan agreed and walked to Lin Han's side to help. After a while, the three sides were blocked from wind and rain.  Looking at the 'doghouse' in front of him with satisfaction, Lin Han nodded and said, "Finally I have a place to hide from the rain."

    Just as he finished speaking, the dripping raindrops had already fallen, and the two people hurriedly climbed into the 'doghouse'. Fortunately, the door panel of the ruined temple was quite spacious, and it didn't seem crowded for two people to sit inside. At least their legs could  Straighten in parallel.

    The rain is getting heavier and heavier, crackling on the door above my head, it sounds so sweet.  The two of them were silent for a while, listening carefully to the sounds of the wilderness.

    "Feiyan, Brother Lin will leave for a while tonight, but you don't have to worry, just wait here well. Brother Lin will be back soon, and then we will go to Luoyang City." Lin Han said  , breaking the silence all around.

    After a moment of silence, Qu Feiyan raised his head, looked at Lin Han with bright eyes, and said softly: "Is it because Huashan Mountain is not a group of mountains?  "

    "How do you know, well, yes." Lin Han saw that he was seen through and no longer tried to hide it.

    Qu Feiyan replied: "Even if Feiyan is not smart, he is not stupid either. Brother Lin has been preoccupied since he came down from Huashan. He has to leave alone for a while every day. It must be related to the Huashan sect, and he can get Brother Lin to do this."  Apart from Yue Buqun, who else can be valued so highly?"

    Lin Han laughed dryly and said, "Can't it be Linghu Chong?"

    Qu Feiyan sneered and said rather disdainfully: "Feiyan knows that Brother Linghu's martial arts is not bad, but how can he compare with Brother Lin? Naturally, it is not worthy of Brother Lin's caution."

    After pondering for a moment, Lin Han said: "Feiyan's guess is right. For the sake of the Songshan Sect, Brother Lin must remove the obstacle of Yue Buqun. Today, we have the best opportunity, and we can't miss it no matter what."

    "Will Yue Buqun rest in the ruined temple in front?" Qu Feiyan asked.

    "Yes, that's why Brother Lin didn't enter the ruined temple, in case Yue Buqun saw the flaw. If he took precautions, it would be difficult to deal with." Lin Han explained.

    Qu Feiyan asked worriedly: "Is Yue Buqun's martial arts really that high? Can Brother Lin not be able to deal with him?"

    Lin Han was also comparing the strength between the two in his mind, and found that he was not very sure. He shook his head and said: "If Yue Buqun and I had a fair fight, we would be between brothers, but Yue Buqun has been traveling in the world for many years and has rich fighting experience.  , it is definitely not something that a fledgling boy like me can handle."

    "Isn't Brother Lin in danger?" Qu Feiyan said quickly, his eyes full of worry.

    Gently rubbing her hair, Lin Han said softly: "Don't worry, Brother Lin has his own plans. When the time comes, there will be underworld masters surrounding Yue Buqun. Brother Lin can just wait for the opportunity to make a sneak attack. He will not fight with Yue Buqun."  Hard work."

    Seeing that Qu Feiyan was still worried, Lin Han said: "Brother Lin promises you that he will never take action if he is not absolutely sure Okay, let's eat some dry food first and then have a good rest. If  If Brother Lin succeeds, he will definitely leave overnight."

    "Um".

    Night is gradually falling, but the rain has no intention of stopping. Fortunately, the place Lin Han chose is much higher than the surrounding area. The rainwater running down the door panel is flowing down the slope, and it is lucky that no rainwater accumulates.

    Since Qu Feiyan was traveling with Lin Han for days, he was quite tired and had fallen asleep now.  Lin Han was a little moved when he looked at that delicate face. Although the age difference was five or six years, girls in ancient times grew up earlier. Fourteen-year-old Qu Feiyan had already begun to take shape.  With such a beautiful girl by his side every day, no matter who it is, he will be tempted. Although Lin Han can't do anything yet, he won't deliberately avoid it. Just like now, he just watches quietly, which is also  A treat.

    At this time, the quiet face no longer had the usual noise, but was just peaceful.  Qu Feiyan could fall asleep without any precautions, but Lin Han still had to pay attention to what was going on in the ruined temple.  Fortunately, Yue Buqun did not keep Lin Han waiting for too long, and finally there was movement from the small temple.  Lin Han's expression was startled, and he listened carefully, hearing a trace of human voice mixed in with the sound of rain.  If he were an ordinary person, he was already more than 300 meters away, and it was raining heavily outside. Naturally, he would not be able to hear the voices in the distance. It was only because Lin Han had strong internal strength, and secondly, he had been paying attention to the movements over there that he could distinguish them.  come out.  And since they were unintentional and intentional, Yue Buqun and others could not have known that on such a rainy night, there would be someone observing the movements of their group hundreds of meters away.

    When a group of people from Huashan arrived, Lin Han did not act rashly, but waited for the opportunity. It was not until midnight when the sound of horse hooves was heard outside that Lin Han smiled heartily and gently woke up Qu Feiyan.  , facing her sleepy eyes, he lowered his voice and told her: "No matter what happens outside, don't come out until Brother Lin comes back, do you understand?"

    Qu Feiyan nodded vigorously and said, "Well, Brother Lin promised to accompany Feiyan to Luoyang, so he must come back soon."

    After ruffling the little girl's long hair vigorously, Lin Han straightened up and cautiously moved closer to the ruined temple.

    A group of underworld masters over there had arrived in front of the ruined temple and shouted loudly to Yue Buqun. After Yue Buqun came out, it didn't take long for the two sides to exchange fire. For a while, the sound of gold and iron clashing mixed with the rain.  The sound is endless.

    Originally Yue Buqun didn't care much about those men in black masks, but after fighting, he was shocked to find that every man in black was not easy. Although there was still a gap between him and Yue Buqun in a single fight, even Ning Zhongze could defeat him.  The two teamed up, but the other side had a large number of people. After assigning six people to deal with Yue Buqun, they assigned four people to deal with Ning Zhongze, and there were still four people left.

    These four peopleHowever, when he went to deal with a group of disciples in Huashan, he saw the gap between them. Lauderno could barely remain undefeated under one person, while other disciples were either killed or injured when facing the man in black, especially those who  The outer disciples suffered heavy casualties. You must know that these underworld figures are merciless masters.  As for Linghu Chong, he had been unconscious for a long time. Fortunately, no one came to give him a blow.

    Under the hands of a group of men in black, the Huashan faction was retreating steadily, and soon entered the woods outside the ruined temple, and kept approaching Lin Han's hiding place.

    At this time, Lin Han's appearance has changed drastically. He is no longer a handsome young man, but looks like an old man. Of course, if you look carefully, you can still see the difference, but now it is really dark and windy, and it is raining.  Han Ye just wanted to do it, but in the end he took out the black scarf that he had prepared long ago and covered his face.

    Soon after, all the Huashan disciples were captured, and only Yue Buqun and his wife were left fighting.  I saw that Yue Buqun was very good, and he could barely hold on under the siege of eight people, and even took the opportunity to injure two people; while Ning Zhong could still hold on under the four people, but after two more people  After joining, he could no longer resist. After being stabbed in the leg, his movement became even more difficult, and he was finally restrained by acupuncture.

    As a result, only Yue Buqun is still struggling to support, but he himself also knows that the situation is over.  At this time, Lin Han was less than ten meters closer to everyone, but no one in the fierce fight noticed such an uninvited guest.

    Lin Han held the long sword in his right hand and stared closely at Yue Buqun in the field. When the leader of the men in black approached Ning Zhongze and threatened Yue Buqun, Lin Han's whole body tensed up.

    At this moment, Yue Buqun knew that there was no room for resistance, so he put down his sword slumpedly, no longer resisting, and even closed his eyes.

    The two men in black hurriedly stepped forward and pointed at Yue Buqun with their fingers.  At this moment, Lin Han shot out of the darkness and slashed his sword straight at Yue Buqun.

    The man in black was shocked to find Lin Han's long sword coming towards him. Fortunately, the two of them had been prepared for Yue Buqun before. Although Lin Han came unexpectedly, there was still a distance of nearly ten meters after all. The two of them stepped back again and again, and finally stopped.  be affected.

    But Yue Buqun had his eyes closed, and his reaction was naturally a bit slow. When Ning Zhong screamed "Senior brother, be careful" at the top of his lungs, he only had time to subconsciously dodge.

    After Lin Han slashed straight with his long sword, Yue Buqun naturally saw Yue Buqun's reaction. He immediately circled the long sword and slashed across the waist.  Yue Buqun also took it seriously. In such a critical situation, he was still able to escape from the sword for the rest of his life. However, after doing so, he was already facing Lin Han from behind.

    How could Lin Han let go of such a great opportunity? Taking advantage of Yue Buqun's body in the air with nowhere to use his strength, he raised his long sword and stabbed Yue Buqun in the back of his heart.

    When Yue Buqun was in the air, he finally reacted. Unfortunately, it was too late. The long sword had already passed through the chest from the left, and most of the sword blade had passed through the heart.

    Seeing that he had succeeded, Lin Han pulled out the long sword from Yue Bu's group. After shaking off the blood beads, he snorted and ran towards the woods without looking back.

    Yue Buqun quickly tapped a few fingers on his chest with his right hand, then covered his chest with his face ashen, and said word by word: "Take, life, chain, ring, three, immortal, sword?!"

    (Four thousand chapters, it¡¯s an explosion, you know! In addition, is Yue Buqun a failure? A failure? Or a failure? Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 45 The Sun of Luoshui

    Update time: 2012-05-22

    Luoyang, the Yang of Luoshui River, was named because it was located on the north bank of the ancient Luoshui River.  Luoyang, which has been built for nearly 4,000 years, is the birthplace of Chinese civilization. Although it has gradually declined, its ancient capital charm has never been exhausted, and it still attracts many tourists and scholars.

    ??The Heluo land is bordered by Mount Song to the east and Mount Hua to the west. Although there are no large sects settled here, there are many martial arts figures. Many semi-reclusive senior masters like to settle in this peony city.

    In Luoyang, where martial arts is particularly popular, the Golden Sword Sect can occupy a place. The three generations of "Invincible Golden Sword" Wang Yuanba can manage a small Golden Sword Sect to such prestige, which naturally has his extraordinary ability.  In terms of martial arts, Wang Yuanba is not weak. Although he is still far behind the leaders of big sects such as Yue Buqun and Mr. Mo Da, he is not necessarily inferior to the first-class masters at the level of Yu Canghai and Mu Gaofeng.

    In Lin Han's view, Wang Yuanba may not be willing to peacefully manage this three-acre land in Luoyang. It's just that Luoyang's geographical limitations are too limited. It is sandwiched between the Songshan and Huashan factions. If there is any trouble, he will  Attracting the attention of both factions.  Even so, Wang Yuanba is restless. This can be seen from the fact that he married his daughter to Lin Yuantu's grandson. It is certainly one thing to win over Lin Yuantu, who is famous all over the world, but he also has no plans to master the Lin family's evil sword skills.  mean.

    Now that he has come to Luoyang, Lin Han will not miss famous martial arts figures such as Wang Yuanba. Naturally, he has to go and see them. Otherwise, how can he be called a martial artist? He is afraid that he will be laughed at as a tourist.  Playing with water is more appropriate.

    After successfully assassinating Yue Buqun, Lin Han immediately met up with Qu Feiyan, and then rushed to Luoyang overnight. He waited until the evening of the next day and finally arrived at Luoyang City before the city gate closed.  As a big city, Luoyang has a lot of tourists on weekdays, so there are also a lot of inns. Although it was already the time to light the lanterns in the evening, Lin Han and the two quickly found an inn.  Lin Han is really connected with the three leading players in the inn industry. This time he stayed at the number one ¡®Yelai Inn¡¯.

    After a long and dusty journey, Lin Han and the two of them did not experience the mood of Luoyang Night Market that night. After dinner, they went back to their rooms to wash up, and then finally had a peaceful sleep.

    The next morning, Lin Han was playing with his sword skills in the yard. Judging from his posture, he was trying to make up for the lessons he had missed in the past few days.  After asking Feng Qingyang for his opinion, and then going through the swordsmanship test with Linghu Chong, Lin Han finally stepped into the threshold of sword intention. He had some insights into his own sword intention. Today, he just sorted out what he had learned before.  , not seeking to achieve great progress, but only seeking a systematic induction.

    Land in Luoyang is not cheap. Although Yuelai Inn targets a low-end customer base, it cost Lin Han a lot of money to rent out a small courtyard. Fortunately, he had withdrawn a large sum of money from Lu Bai before.  Nowadays, Lin Shaoxia is quite wealthy, so he can afford to spend money on a small courtyard.

    When the east was getting red, Lin Han had already stood up. After a night's rest, he was naturally refreshed.  Seeing that Qu Feiyan was still sleeping in, Lin Han didn't wake her up, knowing that she was exhausted these days, so he let her sleep a little longer.

    When he arrived in the yard, Lin Han pulled out his long sword with his left hand and held a sword flower in his hand. After some activities, he started with the evil-repelling sword technique and practiced one move after another. After completing the thirty-two evil-repelling sword techniques,  Then practice the Blazing Sun Sword Technique.  Because he wanted to understand the meaning of the sword, Lin Han did not add his internal power to the long sword. Although the power was much reduced, the sword technique was purer, which was naturally more beneficial for understanding the meaning of the sword.

    The two sets of swordsmanship were used alternately, and finally the Songshan School's top swordsmanship - the Twelve Swords of Ziwu was added.  Regardless of these feints, those feints can turn into actual moves in an instant, killing people in an instant. The rule of the Blazing Sun Sword is to make dangerous moves, specifically looking for the enemy's vital points. After seizing the opportunity, not giving in an inch.  The sword styles are continuous, and the sword moves are naturally connected. Now they are quite rounded, and there are no traces of axe. The Twelve Swords of Ziwu inherits the advantages of Songshan swordsmanship, and is famous for its momentum, which always puts psychological pressure on the opponent.  , coupled with exquisite sword moves, often overwhelm the opponent from the beginning and gain the upper hand invisibly.

    In the past, Lin Han's sword styles were just changing between various sword techniques. When he became popular, he no longer stuck to the routine. Often the previous style was still a feint in the evil-repelling sword style, and the next style had become a blazing sun.  The life-threatening sword moves in swordsmanship later returned to the Twelve Swords of Ziwu.  Practicing the three sets of sword techniques with such ease made Lin Han's understanding of the artistic conception more profound. Eventually, the sword moves came at his fingertips, and the sword moves were so seamless that it was no longer possible to tell what they were.  What swordsmanship.  When dancing to the point of excitement, the unique skills of the Huashan Sword Sect such as the 'Three Deadly Chains of Immortals' were also incorporated into the dance. As for the dream-like and ever-changing Hengshan Cloud and Mist Thirteen Moves of the Hengshan Sect, the  Pass, practice it together.

    When Qu Feiyan came out of the room, he could only see the sword light in the courtyard. Against the backdrop of the rising sun, the long sword flashed with dazzling light from time to time. Sword shadows flashed across the courtyard from time to time, illuminating the entire courtyard.  The brightness and destruction are uncertain.  After a long time, during a long roar, Lin Han stopped with a face full of joy, holding his sword and standing quietly in the courtyard with his eyes closed. After a while, he opened his eyes, and the flickering light disappeared for a long time.  .

    Seeing Lin Han¡¯s success, Qu Feiyan hurriedly stepped forward to hold his arm and said with envy: ¡°Brother Lin is really awesome!¡±

    Lin Han did not reject Qu Feiyan's intimacy, and let his arm be held by him. After putting the long sword back into the scabbard, he said with a smile: "What's the use of envy? I don't see you getting up earlier to practice swordsmanship. You are so good at it."  That¡¯s the real skill.¡±

    "Okay, okay, you have to teach again, you will get old easily." Qu Feiyan was already used to Lin Han's tone, and was not afraid of him at all.

    Shaking his head helplessly, before going to Mount Huashan, Lin Han could still force Qu Feiyan to practice swordsmanship, but after going down to Mount Huashan, there was nothing he could do. Fortunately, she was still sensible and did not miss her daily lessons.  Lin Han also let her go.

    After laughing and joking with Qu Feiyan, Lin Han said: "Let's go have a meal first, and then visit Mr. Wang Yuanbawang of the Golden Blade Sect."

    "Golden Blade Sect? Wang Yuanba? Does Brother Lin have any friendship with the Golden Sword Sect?" Qu Feiyan asked.

    Shaking his head, Lin Han said: "No, but since I have come to Luoyang City, as a martial arts person, I naturally want to pay a visit. Brother Lin also wants to see the martial arts of the Golden Sword Sect, and Wang Yuanba is a disciple of the Huashan Sect.  Lin Pingzhi¡¯s grandfather.¡±

    "Huashan sect," Qu Feiyan muttered, "Is Brother Lin going to inquire about Yue Buqun's situation?"

    Lin Han habitually stroked his long flowing hair and praised: "Feiyan is still so smart. Yes, he just wants to check Yue Buqun's situation. Although Brother Lin is very confident about that sword,  But doesn¡¯t Feiyan remember that Linghu Chong was stabbed in the chest by a Qingcheng disciple¡¯s sword when he was at Hengshan, and wasn¡¯t he still alive and kicking afterwards?¡±

    "That's different. At that time, Linghu Chong's right chest was pierced by a long sword, and the lungs were injured. Even then, if grandpa hadn't saved his life first, and then the Hengshan Sect's elixir, he could have barely survived.  It takes a long time to cultivate yourself." Qu Feiyan explained.

    Lin Han opened his mouth, but in the end he didn't express his worries. He thought: It shouldn't be so unlucky. I've never heard of it. Yue Buqun shouldn't be the same as the yellow-browed monk in Tianlong. He shouldn't be.  Yes, I hope I am scaring myself. How could Yue Buqun be so talented? Hey, I should have cut Yue Buqun in two if I had known it. It was all because I was so excited after succeeding that I withdrew my sword and backed away out of nervousness.

    But the matter has come to this, and there is no point in worrying. He said: "Okay, don't think too much, go to eat first, and then go to the Golden Knife Gate."

    Qu Feiyan also felt that Lin Han was careless. How could anyone survive after being stabbed in the heart? Seeing that Lin Han ignored him, he nodded in agreement and walked out of the yard together.

    Now, since Lin Han has quite a lot of money, he will not wrong himself. Even though he only has breakfast, it is extremely sumptuous. He sends the innkeeper to get some of the various breakfasts that he specializes in, and even asks him to go out and buy Luoyang.  The city's famous food, such a breakfast actually took the two of them half an hour.

    Fortunately, Lin Han was not in a hurry, and it would not be good to visit too early. It would be embarrassing if he happened to meet Wang Yuanba and his family having breakfast.

    After the two of them finished their breakfast carefully, they each went back to their rooms to tidy up, then each equipped with a long sword and headed towards the Golden Knife Gate.

    When he arrived at the palace, even though Lin Han was used to the luxury of the Songshan Sect, he was still shocked by the magnificent mansion. He didn't expect that the small Jindaomen could be so luxurious. He looked like a landlord and a wealthy man. He thought to himself  Did he go back and instigate Zuo Lengchan to move the Songshan Sect to Luoyang? There is a lot of money here.

    Under Qu Feiyan¡¯s disdainful gaze, Lin Han gently wiped the non-existent saliva on the corner of his mouth with his left hand, and said with a dry smile: "It seems that colluding with the government has a bright future."

    "What?" Qu Feiyan didn't know why.

    "It's not that I am ignorant." Lin Han explained, "Did you see that plaque? It's the one about 'acting bravely for justice'. Look at the signature, it was issued by the government. Think about the Liu Mansion in Hengshan City. It has a very rich future."  ¡¯ said, maybe we should go back and make some suggestions, it would be much better than staying in Songshan and fighting for territory in Shaolin.¡±

    Qu Feiyan chuckled and said, "Then Shaoxia Lin, do you want to rob the rich and benefit yourself?"

    "Go, you kid is fooling around. Can you rob Wang Yuanba, the hero of Zhongzhou? With your three-legged cat skills." Lin Han rolled his eyes, not knowing that this girl had the potential to be a 'robber'.

    "Isn't there still Brother Lin?""Okay, don't talk nonsense, let's get down to business." Ignoring Qu Feiyan's nonsense, Lin Han walked straight towards the open door of the palace.

    (For my own entertainment: Celebrating the book¡¯s red tickets and collections exceeding 1,000, two updates today (plus one chapter), woo woo woo, the only chapter in the manuscript is gone again.)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 46 The Invincible Golden Sword

    Update time: 2012-05-22

    "The so-called drinking debt is common, but it is rare in people's seventies.

    Looking at the old man with a white beard under his chin and a rosy face in front of him, he didn¡¯t show any signs of dying, but his spirit was exceptionally strong. He was playing with two gold gallbladders the size of goose eggs with his left hand.  It is very common for people in the martial arts to play with iron galls, but what Wang Yuanba holds in his hands are two yellow gold galls. Not only are they more than twice as heavy as the iron galls, but they are also much more powerful.  Luxurious atmosphere.

    As for the two middle-aged men and two young people slightly older than Lin Han, they must be Wang Yuanba's descendants, but these people are not Lin Han's goals for this trip, so there is no need to pay more attention to them.  Lin Han walked forward with Qu Feiyan, bowed and saluted with a smile on his face, and said: "Junior Lin Han of the Songshan Sect, and my younger sister Feiyan came to pay a visit to Mr. Wang, the 'Invincible Golden Sword', and wish him good health and happiness."  Longevity."

    Wang Yuanba brought a group of descendants to greet him, but it was just his hospitable nature that caused trouble. Whether it was sincere or fake, it was just like Yue Buqun's gentlemanly style. Decades of habit had become natural, so it was  It¡¯s not necessarily that they really care about their guests.  At this moment, I was shocked when I heard Lin Han announcing that he was a senior disciple of the Songshan Sect. He thought that the Jindao Sect had not done anything to attract the attention of the Songshan Sect recently. Then he saw that Lin Han still had someone with him.  She was a little girl who didn't seem to be coming to the palace to make trouble. Of course, these thoughts only flashed through her mind for a moment. Wang Yuanba didn't show the slightest sign on his face. Instead, she acted extremely affectionate. He hurriedly stepped forward and pulled her.  Lin Han raised his hand and said happily: "I didn't expect that Shaoxia Lin was actually a high disciple of Songshan Sect. How could Wang Yuanba and He De be so valued by Shaoxia Lin? If he knew that Shaoxia Lin was staying in Luoyang, he should have gone to visit Shaoxia Lin long ago. As for  The title 'Invincible with the Golden Sword' is just a prestige given by friends in the world, and it's just a deliberate exaggeration. It's too embarrassing to mention it in front of the Songshan Sect."

    Lin Han is very disgusted with the fact that these elders always like to hold the hands of the younger ones to show their affection. You said that we are not familiar with each other and they are all men. Why are you holding hands like this? But he also knows that he cannot refute them at this moment.  Despite his good intentions, he had no choice but to let him lead him to the guest seat, and he had to pretend to be a grateful and disrespectful grandson.

    As he walked, he led Lin Han to the front seat of the guest seat, signaled Qu Feiyan to sit down, and said to his two grandsons: "Jiajun and Jiaju, hurry up and have tea. You two incompetent people should learn from Lin Shaoxia.  I just know how to do nothing and cause trouble every day."

    I feel contempt in my heart, is it too artificial?  Lin Han hurriedly said: "I'm ashamed of you, junior. The two king brothers are so impressive and have first-class talents. Learning from each other is the only way, and these two must be uncles of the Wang family. Junior is almost  Forgetting etiquette, I would like to say hello to the two uncles from the Wang family."

    "Young Master Lin is so polite. This is Bo Fen, the eldest son of the prince, and Zhong Qiang, the second son." Wang Yuanba pointed at his two sons and introduced them to Lin Han one by one.

    Wang Boxen and Wang Zhongqiang did not dare to neglect Lin Han, a disciple of the Songshan Sect, especially since Lin Han's purpose was not clear yet, and they did not dare to offend him in the slightest. They said in unison: "Young Master Lin, there is no need to be polite, I will wait for you."  How dare two common people act like that?"

    How can you be so polite? It¡¯s no wonder that martial arts sects are rarely willing to deal with families from various places, and even do not recognize their identity as people in the world. Of course, there are connections between families from various places and the government, but it may not be because of the family.  The children have long lost the generous nature of people in the martial arts world.  Fortunately, Wang Jiajun and Wang Jiaju had brought tea and cakes, and Wang Yuanba quickly signaled for tea.  Lin Han was naturally not polite. As a rich man in Luoyang City, the pastries in the Wang Family Mansion were the essence of snacks, so he asked Qu Feiyan to eat them together.  Although Qu Feiyan had already eaten a lot in the morning, looking at the exquisite pastries in front of him, how could he not be tempted and immediately started to gorge on them?

    Naturally, Qu Feiyan would not chew her food as slowly as a delicate young lady in a boudoir. If that were the case, she would probably have starved to death before walking around in the world.

    When Wang Yuanba saw Lin Han constantly greeting Qu Feiyan with pastries, a glint flashed in his eyes, and he said with a booming smile: "It seems that Lin Shaoxia loves this little girl very much. Jiaju will go and prepare some pastries."  .¡±

    He really thought he was a pig. Lin Han quickly stopped him and said, "Mr. Wang is too polite. Brother Jiaju, don't bother me. Brother and sister Lin Han have already had breakfast. They just saw that the pastries in the house are very exquisite and they have a big appetite."  Yes, it made you laugh."

    Seeing Lin Han stop him, Wang Yuanba nodded, motioned for his grandson to sit down, and then asked: "I wonder if Young Master Lin is here this time, apart from meeting the old man, does he have other important things to do?"

    Picking up the handkerchief on the desk and wiping the debris from the corner of his mouth, Lin Han cupped his hands and said, "Since I went to Songshan Mountain a few days ago, I have been traveling around the country on the orders of my master. I have visited Qingcheng Sect in Sichuan and Huashan Mountain in Xiyue.  Pai, I happened to come to Luoyang now, and I remembered my teacher¡¯s teachings.??Luoyang must come to see Mr. Wang and his two uncles from the "Golden Knife Gate", so I didn't bother you today.  "

    "Yes." Wang Yuanba nodded and said, "Young people should travel around the world, which is far better than working behind closed doors. I think Lin Shaoxia will gain a lot along the way."

    "A little gain, not worth mentioning." Lin Han said modestly, and then bowed to Wang Yuanba: "I came to visit Mr. Wang this time, and I also wanted to ask Mr. Wang for advice. I really want to see the golden sword of my senior.  , I hope you will give me some advice."

    His eyes shrank slightly, and the two golden gallbladders in his hands made a crackling sound. It was obvious that Wang Yuanba was not at peace in his heart. He was thinking: Could it be that this young man from Songshan sent to explore the depths of my Golden Sword Sect?

    Seeing that his father was in trouble, Wang Bowen thought for a moment and understood the meaning. He quickly said with a smile: "If Young Master Lin wants to see the skills of the golden sword, how about letting your uncle accompany you to perform a few tricks?"

    After Lin Han pondered for a while, he smiled and agreed: "That's fine, then I'll be disrespectful. Uncle, please."

    A group of people came to the open courtyard. Wang Bofen took the golden knife handed over by Wang Jiaju, held it in his hands, and immediately made a sound.  Lin Han was startled. He looked up and saw that the sword was more than three feet long. There were seven rings strung on the back of the sword. The sound was caused by the movement of the golden rings when the blade was dancing. Good guy, this is  Where is the golden sword? It is clearly a large ring sword with seven golden threads.

    Lin Han's eyes narrowed, this seven-ring sword can be regarded as a strange weapon, and those who can use this kind of weapon in the world are either extremely poor in martial arts, or they have real abilities, and this 'golden sword is invincible'  'Wang Yuanba doesn't look like someone who has gained a reputation in vain. As the eldest son of the 'Invincible Golden Sword', Wang Boxen must have received some true inheritance. Even if there is still a gap between Wang Yuanba and Wang Yuanba, it won't be too far behind.  Suddenly his contempt disappeared, and Lin Han secretly stepped up his guard.

    Wang Bofen raised the handle of the knife with his right hand, pointing the tip of the knife to the ground, but the blade was facing Lin Han, and said: "Young Master Lin, please."

    Lin Han was surprised again when he saw Wang Boxen's starting position. Could it be that someone's superior swordsmanship was ordinary, but it was an unconventional reverse swordsmanship from bottom to top?  Suppressing the suspicion in his heart, Lin Han slowly pulled out the long sword with his left hand and pointed the tip of the sword at Wang Boxen.

    Wang Bowen and everyone in the Wang family on the sidelines were all shocked. You must know that the reason why the Wang family's golden sword has won the reputation of invincibility is not only Wang Yuanba's profound internal strength, but also the Wang family's golden sword skills. Just as Lin Han guessed  In this way, the ancestors of the Wang family used reverse sword skills to travel around the world. Now Mr. Wang's generation has become even more proficient in sword skills. However, the Wang family's golden sword sect has passed the stage of primitive accumulation and can be regarded as a local tycoon in Luoyang.  In addition, Wang Yuanba was very hospitable and rarely showed his true skills in front of outsiders. The Wang family's sword skills were passed down to men but not to women. Even Lin Pingzhi's wife had not learned the Zhenzong's golden sword skills.

    "I originally thought that the Wang family's golden sword technique was unique in the world, but I didn't expect that Lin Han practiced the left-handed sword technique, which was in no way inferior to the golden sword technique.

    Lin Han did not give Wang Bofen much time to be surprised. Knowing that Wang Bofen cared about his elder's identity and would not take the initiative to attack, Lin Han was not polite. He pointed the tip of the long sword downward slightly, pointed directly at his lower abdomen, and then stabbed out quickly.  Sure enough, when Wang Bofen saw the long sword stabbing him, the golden sword struck Lin Han's long sword from bottom to top. Because the sword was heavy and the sword was light, and the seven golden rings quickly moved forward when he swung the sword, not only did he speed up the swing of the sword,  It also increased the weight of the golden sword. When the swords intersected, the golden sword that was attacking from below did not lose the slightest, but instead bumped the long sword up a bit.

    However, Wang Bowen's expression changed drastically, and he secretly regretted that he should not have been contemptuous. He originally thought that Lin Han was just a second-generation disciple of the Songshan Sect. No matter how high his internal strength was, he would not be that high. After the swords met, he would definitely swing the sword away.  Little did he know that Lin Han's long sword was only raised slightly and then quickly stabbed his chest. The opportunity had already been lost after just one move.

    Lin Han has never understood why Jin Dao Men, as a prominent figure in Luoyang City, did not attend Liu Zhengfeng's golden basin hand-washing ceremony. It doesn't make sense. It stands to reason that Liu Zhengfeng would not refuse the invitation. I wonder if there is something dirty between the two of them.  If Wang Yuanba had been to Hengshan City, he would naturally know that Lin Han had defeated Yu Canghai, and he would not dare to look down upon him.

    Wang Bowen didn't know what Lin Han was thinking, and he couldn't think about it in a critical situation. He turned the handle of the knife and pointed the blade at Lin Han's long sword. Then he waved the golden knife from bottom to top again, just to draw the long sword from above his head.  Pass.

    Lin Han also admired Wang Boxen's response. He could be so resourceful in a crisis. It seemed that the Golden Knife Sect was not as simple as people thought.  However, appreciation is appreciation, and the opportunity gained cannot be lost. Lin Han's long sword followed the slope guided by the blade, and the tip of the sword was pressed diagonally to the right. At the same time, his body also moved to the right to avoid the possible attack of the golden sword.  .

    After hearing a sharp and harsh "stab" sound, the tip of the sword slid along the blade toWhen he was half way away, he shot out from the right and stabbed Wang Boxen in the left eye.  If he is stabbed, he can cover his left eye and become a 'one-eyed dragon' pirate.

    In desperation, Wang Boxen had no choice but to move the golden sword to the left and tilt the back of the sword slightly to the left, hoping to use the seven golden rings to stop the sword's thrust.

    But this made the situation even more critical. How could Lin Han really blind Wang Boxen's left eye before? It was just to force him to admit defeat. At this time, although Wang Boxen dealt with it appropriately and avoided the crisis of blindness,  But Lin Han no longer had any scruples.  Looking at the arm exposed from right to left, Lin Han didn't hesitate anymore, turned his wrist, and the tip of the sword slid across the blade again from right to left, slashing through the clothes on Wang Boxen's right arm when stabbing at an angle, and then passed away.  Pass.

    Wang Yuanba¡¯s eyes narrowed and he shouted repeatedly: ¡°Young Master Lin¡¯s great skills are really eye-opening to me and I admire you.¡±

    After sheathing the long sword, Lin Han cupped his hands and said, "I'm lucky, thanks to my uncle's concession. I almost hurt my uncle before I could stop it. I'm very ashamed."

    Wang Bofen's face turned pale, and he thought to himself: What kind of luck is this? If the sword had been pressed down even half an inch, his right arm would have been cut in half. If the sword had been extended forward, the carotid artery would definitely not be able to escape the fate of being severed, even though it had been cut before.  I was careless, but I had no intention of relaxing in the series of responses that followed, but even so, I still lost miserably.

    Looking at his father with a face full of shame, Wang Bofen said: "I am embarrassed for my father."

    "Eh what are you talking about?" Wang Yuanba shook his head and said, "Lin Shaoxia is a senior disciple of the Songshan Sect. It is not surprising that he is highly skilled in martial arts. There is nothing embarrassing about losing to Lin Shaoxia."

    "Yes, yes." Qu Feiyan was naturally happy to see Lin Han's victory. He couldn't understand Wang Bofen's demeanor after losing the sword, and said again under the unconcerned eyes of everyone in the Wang family: "Even the Master Yu of the Qingcheng Sect is almost  I was defeated by Brother Lin¡¯s sword for the first time.¡±

    After Wang Yuanba listened to Qu Feiyan's words, he looked at Lin Han in shock. You must know that Yu Canghai was also a well-known figure, but he was defeated by such a young man. He did not expect that the rumors in the world a few days ago were true.  What I should have thought of was that I didn't face the right person for a while, and I thought it was just a rumor.

    Lin Han nodded with a wry smile, who allowed him to have only such a good record? Although Yue Buqun is also considered, can that be said?  So I had no choice but to wrong Yu Canghai once again and become a negative example.

    (For my own entertainment: Celebrating the book¡¯s red tickets and collections exceeding 1,000, two updates today (plus one chapter), woo woo woo, the only chapter in the manuscript is gone again.)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 47 Possibility of Cooperation

    Update time: 2012-05-23

    Lin Han knew that Wang Boxen was not willing to lose, or that Wang Yuanba was not willing to give in. Because of his initial contempt, Wang Boxen had been suppressed by Lin Han. No matter how exquisite the golden sword technique was, he had no chance to display it.

    It is very regrettable for Lin Han himself. He did not get much benefit from Wang Bowen. The only thing he could learn from was the reverse sword technique, but usually Lin Han would also add some counter-teasers to his sword techniques.  Lin Han did not intend to give up on the moves and sword techniques that had the same effect today.

    After taking a deep breath, Lin Han said: "Mr. Wang clearly understands that this should not be done originally. However, this junior is so happy to see Xun Xin. I didn't expect that there are such exquisite sword skills in the world, so I boldly asked the old man for advice."

    "This" Wang Yuanba hesitated, wanting to refuse, but he was afraid of offending the Songshan Sect, which made him very embarrassed.

    Lin Han understood Wang Yuanba's concerns and his difficulties, but he really didn't want to miss this opportunity. He thought: If Zuo Lengchan is really persuaded to move the Songshan sect to Luoyang for development, how can a local snake like Jindaomen become a  How can resistance not be a help?

    He made a decision at that moment and said: "It's just that this junior is being abrupt, so let's put it aside for now."

    "No, I see that Young Master Lin has already fought a battle, so I'd better rest first." Seeing that Lin Han didn't mention the martial arts competition, Wang Yuanba must have other things, so he just went with the flow and ignored the matter.

    Lin Han asked again: "I wonder what senior thinks of the future of Golden Knife Sect?"

    Father and son Wang looked at each other, and they thought it was true, but they still had a smile on their faces and said, "Oh? I wonder if Young Master Lin has any advice?"

    Lin Han was not polite. When he should be tough, he must not let the Songshan Sect lose its prestige. What he wanted to talk about at this time was the major event of the Songshan Sect. It was no different from the previous martial arts competition. He said in a deep voice: "Mr. Wang is known as the 'Invincible Golden Sword', so his martial arts skills are natural."  He is one of the best in the world, but the old man is getting older, and the martial arts of the two uncles are not as good as the old man." At this point, seeing that no one objected, he continued: "Now the Golden Sword Sect is in Luoyang.  The name is naturally resounding, but after all, Luoyang is located between Songshan Mountain and Huashan Mountain. What if the old man is a hundred years from now, what will happen to the Golden Knife Sect?"

    Wang Yuanba¡¯s expression changed a lot and he asked: ¡°Is it possible that the Songshan Party is attacking my Golden Knife Sect?¡±

    Lin Han waved his hands repeatedly and explained: "Senior, please don't get me wrong. Our Songshan Party has always had a friendly attitude towards the Golden Blade Sect."

    "What is Shaoxia Lin talking about?" Wang Bowen asked.

    Smiling mysteriously, Lin Han asked vaguely: "I wonder if any of you have heard of our Songshan sect's Uncle Zhao Sihai, Uncle Zhang Jingchao, and Uncle Sima De?"

    Although he didn¡¯t know what he meant, Wang Yuanba still replied: ¡°Everyone knows about the famous Songshan ¡®Thirteen Taibao¡¯.¡±

    "Then, seniors, have you ever thought about becoming an elder of the Songshan Sect, just like the three junior uncles, so that the Golden Sword King family can take a step forward?" Lin Han asked with a smile.

    The five members of the Wang family were startled by Lin Han's words. Only then did they realize Lin Han's intention in mentioning Zhao Sihai, Zhang Jingchao, and Sima De. It turned out that these three people were not Zuo Lengchan's senior brothers before.  Those who joined the Songshan sect later earned the name of the "Thirteen Taibao".

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Lin Han would use his position as an elder of the Songshan Sect to win over the Golden Knife Sect. It was really a good effort.  Wang Bofen, Wang Zhongqiang, Wang Jiajun, and Wang Jiaju all looked worried. They were afraid that the Golden Blade Sect would be annexed by the Songshan Sect, but they were wary about it.  Wang Yuanba is different from several of his children and grandchildren. After experiencing so many years of ups and downs in the world, Wang Yuanba naturally sees more clearly than his children and grandchildren. He knows that all sects and families are empty. Only those with strength can survive in the world, otherwise sooner or later they will  perish.

    With Wang Yuanba in charge, the Golden Blade Sect is barely worried, but now that Lin Han has revealed his secrets, the Songshan Sect must have been plotting Luoyang.  Thinking about it, a big city like Luoyang was previously occupied by an unknown sect. I'm afraid it was the result of the game between the Songshan sect and the Huashan sect. In the past, the power gap between the two sects was not big, and no one could dominate Luoyang, so they allowed the Golden Knife Sect to do so.  Small forces become bigger. Now that the Huashan Sect is in decline, it would be abnormal for the Songshan Sect not to pursue Luoyang's ideas.

    Lin Han also understood that Zuo Lengchan may not have had the idea of ??plotting Luoyang in his heart, but he had some scruples before. Now that Yue Buqun had been assassinated by him, the time was ripe for plotting Luoyang, so Lin Han decided to conquer the Golden Knife Sect on his own initiative.

    If we can have a powerful force like the Songshan Sect as our backer, even if the Golden Knife Sect is annexed, the safety of the three generations of the Wang family can be guaranteed, and being able to become an elder of the Songshan Sect will also be a great deal of face in the world.  matter.

    Thinking about how majestic Lin Yuantu was back then, not to mention his seventy-two evil sword techniques that defeated all the invincible opponents in the world, but?Who dares not to give some face?  But what is the situation of the Lin family in Fujian now? If Lin Pingzhi hadn't been taken in by Hua Shanyue Buqun, the Lin family would have really been extinct.

    "Compared to the Lin family, Wang Yuanba was even more determined to join the Songshan Sect. His only concern was whether Lin Han's words were credible.  Wang Yuanba looked at Lin Han with bright eyes and asked, "I wonder if what Shaoxia Lin said is true?"

    Seeing that Wang Yuanba was also interested, Lin Han knew that it was half done. He nodded with great joy and said: "How dare this junior to deceive the old man? Although he has not officially received the approval of the master's uncle, Lin Han is confident that his words will win the favor of Songshan Sect."  It still has some weight.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Wang Yuanba asked in surprise, ¡°Isn¡¯t your commander the leader of the Left Alliance?¡±

    Lin Han smiled and said: "My master is Ding Mian, the 'Tower Holder'. However, although Master Zuo and the younger generation do not have the name of master and disciple, they are actually master and disciple."

    "Okay, I didn't expect Lin Shaoxia to be so lucky to be the head of two families." Wang Yuanba praised loudly, obviously all his worries disappeared.

    Seeing this situation, Wang Bofen and Wang Zhongqiang were so anxious that they shouted: "Father".  But before the two of them could continue talking, they were stopped. Wang Yuanba looked at the two of them and said: "If it were before, maybe I would still have concerns about being a father. But think about it, how does your father compare to Lin Yuantu back then? Think again.  What will happen to your biological sister?"

    Lin Han smiled and asked, "So Mr. Wang agrees to this junior's proposal?"

    "Yes, I never thought that I would be able to become an elder of the Songshan Sect in my lifetime, so there is nothing dissatisfied about me." Wang Yuanba was happy to solve a problem in his heart, and he agreed wholeheartedly.

    "That's great, then the Songshan Sect and the Golden Blade Sect will be one family from now on." Lin Han was very satisfied with Wang Yuanba's attitude. Although the other four people were still somewhat resistant, Wang Yuanba must be able to appease them.

    In fact, Lin Han can also understand the frustration of the Wang brothers. Although the Golden Blade Sect is a small sect, from a personal point of view, it must be unwilling to lose the position of the leader of the sect, but from a personal point of view,  Considering the whole family, thick thighs near the waist are much more important.

    After thinking about it carefully, Lin Han said again: "I hope Mr. Wang can agree to this junior's request."

    Wang Yuanba nodded and said, "Let's talk and listen."

    "As for the matter between the Songshan Sect and the Golden Knife Sect, I hope the old man can keep it secret for the time being, and wait until the younger generation reports to the elders in the sect before revealing it to the martial arts colleagues, okay?" Lin Han asked.

    With a big wave of his hand, Wang Yuanba said with a smile: "It turns out that it is such a small matter, so I naturally have no objection. I will not let others know until the Songshan Sect's notice comes down, so as not to cause trouble."

    Lin Han said: "This is very good. Although no one dares to offend the Songshan Sect, we are afraid that the Demon Sect will come to destroy it, so please keep it secret for the time being. It is best not to tell anyone close to you."

    Since Wang Yuanba agreed, he naturally had no objection to Lin Han's words. He told the other four people face to face: "You must not spread this matter outside. If people from the Demon Sect come to peep, the Golden Sword Sect will not be able to resist it."  Stay." The four of them nodded in agreement. It was a matter of family prosperity and there was no room for sloppiness.

    After some explanations, Wang Yuanba remembered what happened before and said to Lin Han with a smile: "Come, come, come, doesn't Shaoxia Lin want to see my golden sword skills? If you want to spend this time, Shaoxia Lin also replied a little bit."  , how about you and I have a competition next time?"

    Lin Han happily smiled at Wang Yuanba's reciprocation and said: "Since the old man is willing to give guidance to the younger generation, it is naturally a blessing for the younger generation, so it would be disrespectful to refuse."

    Although Wang Bofen lost in the previous competition, Wang Yuanba knew Lin Han somewhat, so he naturally did not dare to be careless. As soon as he came on the field, he raised his internal strength to the limit and oppressed Lin Han with a fierce momentum.

    Compared to Wang Boxen, Wang Yuanba was naturally stronger. Facing his constant pressure, although Lin Han was not greatly affected, he still had some inconveniences. As expected, Jiang was still older and more difficult to deal with than Wang Boxen.  Much more, but this is more interesting, otherwise how to achieve the effect of exercise.

    The momentum of the two people was rising steadily, pushing others to the edge. Not to mention the situation in the field at this time, Wang Yuanba was getting older and stronger, and his internal strength was very deep. He was still unable to use the Zixia magic power.  Yue Buqun is above Yue Buqun, but after all, he is older and his hands and feet are not as nimble as young people, and because he has not broken through to the artistic conception, his condition has declined somewhat compared to his peak period.

    Even so, Lin Han can only compete with him, and the elderly are the most calm.  Knowing his own weakness, Lin Han did not intend to overwhelm the opponent in terms of momentum. After saying "offended", he straightened his sword and stabbed his chest.

    Through the previous momentum comparison, Wang Yuanba knew that Lin Han's internal strength was not inferior to his own, although he was quite puzzled by his cultivation at such a young age., but there is no room for sloppiness in the fight. The seven-ring sword in his right hand flicked back to the right with a "stab" sound, trying to lead the long sword to the right side of the body. At the same time, his left leg took a diagonal step to the left, and his right leg stood up at the same time, on guard.  Lin Han's combo.

    Lin Han felt the force from the long sword, which was much greater than that of Wang Bofen, and did not dare to push it too hard. He took advantage of the situation and withdrew the long sword to the left, then rotated the long sword and swept to the right.  Unexpectedly, Wang Yuanba saw the opportunity too early. His right leg that had touched the ground slightly took a step to the left at the same time. He retracted the golden sword and stood it in front of his chest. When the long sword reached the back, he slashed down with a loud "clang" sound.  , and at the same time both of their hands were shocked.

    Wang Yuanba was better off, because the knife was heavier than the sword, and it was lowered according to the situation. It was much more powerful than Lin Han's sweeping, and he slashed Lin Han's long sword to the ground in an instant.  Lin Han was not easy to deal with. He used the power of the knife to slash downwards quickly, then shook his hand to avoid the golden knife, and raised the tip of the sword upwards. The target turned out to be Wang Yuanba's lower body.

    Although Mr. Wang is already half dead, if such a vital part is hit, the physical damage will be secondary, and the psychological blow will be fatal.  Under conditioned reflex, he jumped away continuously. I'm afraid he didn't have such agility when he was young.

    Lin Han didn't feel any guilt at all. When he saw Wang Yuanba leaping back, he immediately followed up with his sword and thrust out the sword again without any explanation.  In desperation, Wang Yuanba had no choice but to block again with his sword.

    The two of them were fighting like this, and after a ping-pong-pong-pong-pong-pong fight, they actually made more than twenty moves without even realizing it.  Of course, it was a sparring match after all. Although Lin Han's swordsmanship was still fierce, it just lacked a bit of unyielding momentum and he was somewhat merciless.

    The same was true for Wang Yuanba, but when faced with Lin Han's left-hand sword technique, he was still forced to retreat from time to time, defending more and attacking less. There were several critical moments, and he had to use the unique skills of the Golden Sword Technique to cope with it.  past.

    As time went by, Lin Han became more and more familiar with Wang Yuanba's sword skills and became more comfortable with them. If there were dozens more rounds, he would be able to easily defeat Wang Yuanba with his sword.

    Under the pressure of Lin Han's long sword, Wang Yuanba's amount of exercise continued to increase, and the sound of breathing could be faintly heard. Knowing that if he continued to fight, he would lose face, so after sending a fierce move to force Lin Han back, he immediately jumped out of the battle.  Circle, put away the golden knife, and gasped: "I am old, and I can't have as much physical strength as young people. How about stopping here?"

    Lin Han also gave up when he saw the opportunity. Anyway, he had already seen the golden sword technique, which really inspired him a lot about his own sword technique. This trip was also a fruitful one. Seeing that Wang Yuanba didn't want to fight anymore, he naturally couldn't help but  Anyway, he nodded and said: "Mr. Wang is always strong and strong, and the younger generation admires him."

    After Wang Yuanba handed the golden sword to his grandson, he smiled and said: "The waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves ahead. From now on, the world will be dominated by young people. I can't use my bones anymore."

    "Senior, that's ridiculous." Lin Han responded and said.

    After taking the face towel handed by the servant and wiping away the sweat stains, Wang Yuanba said with a smile: "Young Master Lin is here in Luoyang for the first time. He must not have visited the beautiful scenery of the city. Why not accompany Jiajun and Jiaju in the afternoon to have a good tour?"  Ichiban, how about it?"

    Lin Han looked at Qu Feiyan, saw him nodding, and replied: "Thank you very much, old man, for your kindness. This will help the two princes."

    Wang Jiajun and Wang Jiaju hurriedly said: "It should, it should."

    (I won¡¯t say anything anymore. I worked hard until late at night yesterday, plus this morning, and finally managed to get out nearly 8,000 articles, all of which have been posted.)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 48 Green Bamboo Man

    Update time: 2012-05-23

    Although Luoyang is not a "must-visit" tourist city, there are many famous attractions, such as the White Horse Temple, Longmen Grottoes, Yuntai Mountain, etc. Many of them are not to be missed, but these attractions are far away from the city of Luoyang.  There is a certain distance between them. Walking would be too time-consuming, and even riding a horse would take a long time. Therefore, Lin Han did not plan to visit these tourist attractions.  Fortunately, just wandering around the streets and alleys of Luoyang City and savoring the charm of the ancient city is also a good choice.

    Wang Jiajun and Wang Jiaju are famous young men in Luoyang City. They are indispensable for fighting cocks and running dogs on weekdays. They also often visit the fireworks place and Langfang. By the way, they are quite familiar with the streets and alleys of Luoyang City.  In one afternoon, Lin Han and Qu Feiyan had a lot of fun accompanied by the Wang brothers. The Wang brothers understood that whether they could live a better life in the future depends to a large extent on the person in front of them who is bigger than themselves.  The younger Lin Shaoxia naturally wanted to please him in every possible way. He just did as he pleased, and enjoyed himself endlessly.

    Of course, Lin Han did not forget the business while he was playing. With his insinuations, he confirmed that there was indeed a Green Bamboo Alley in Luoyang City, but it was a slum area. Although the Wang brothers had heard of it, they did not go there in person.  Go through that place.  As for whether there is an old bamboo craftsman in Green Bamboo Alley, the two of them don't even know.

    Although they didn¡¯t understand why Lin Han valued a craftsman so much, with a dedicated attitude, the two brothers still ordered a few rogues to inquire carefully, and then confirmed that there was indeed a strange old man in Green Bamboo Alley.  He has no power or position, and makes a living by weaving bamboo utensils. He has no name and no surname, so he is called Green Bamboo Man.  He did not live alone in this world, but he did not associate with the powerful, and only made friends with like-minded interests. With the same purpose, he could have sincere relationships with each other, no matter whether he was a young man in the world or a master accountant.

    Lin Han nodded repeatedly as he heard this, thinking that this was the person. After silently writing down the address of Green Bamboo Man, he didn't plan to visit immediately. He just needed to find the right person. It wouldn't be too late to go tomorrow. Now that the Wang brothers are around  , it is indeed inconvenient.

    It was not until the sun set in the evening that the four of them returned home enjoying themselves. To be more precise, Lin Han and Qu Feiyan had a great time. Although the two Wang brothers felt not bad, they were definitely not much better.  After dinner, Lin Han refused Wang Yuanba's offer to stay and left the palace and returned to the inn. Although living in the Wang family was definitely comfortable, it was very inconvenient. Lin Han also had his own things to do and didn't want to leave everything behind.  Under the eyes of the Wang family.

    After returning to the inn, Qu Feiyan did not go back to his room, but followed Lin Han to his room.  He lifted the teapot on the table, filled two teacups, pushed one cup to Qu Feiyan, and enjoyed the other slowly.  When there was only half of the tea in the teacup, Lin Han said, "What's wrong? Do you have anything to ask?"

    "Yeah," Qu Feiyan nodded lightly, put down the tea cup, and asked, "Is that Green Bamboo Man the grandfather's friend that Brother Lin mentioned?"

    "Yes, it's him. Fortunately, he is still in Luoyang."

    Qu Feiyan tilted his head and said, "How come Feiyan never heard grandpa mention it?"

    "Haha", Lin Han reached out and touched Qu Feiyan's hair, and said with a smile: "The Green Bamboo Man is a member of the Demon Cult, and he has lived in seclusion in Luoyang for a long time. Naturally, your grandfather will not tell you."

    "Then how could grandpa tell Brother Lin, and why didn't Feiyan know?"

    In fact, Qu Yang had never told Lin Han about Green Bamboo Weng and Red Bamboo Weng. It was just Lin Han's guess: since Ren Yingying said in the original work that Green Bamboo Weng's master was called Ren Woxing's uncle, it must be true. Combined with Ren  The ages of We Xing and Green Bamboo Weng, as well as the ten elders of the Demon Sect who attacked Huashan 70 years ago, then Ren Woxing should be the next generation of the Ten Elders of the Demon Sect, but Ren Woxing was still young at the time, and even Ren Woxing  Could it be that his father was one of the ten elders, so Ren Wo went to seek revenge but was forced to run away by Feng Qingyang? The master of Green Bamboo Weng was most likely a disciple of one of the ten elders.

    As for whether Qu Yang knows Green Bamboo Weng, that¡¯s for sure.  The two are similar in age and both like music. Although Lu Zhuweng is a little inferior, he is also a rare good player in music. It is impossible for two people with similar interests to miss each other. Maybe they are really inseparable. In this way, Qu Yang may not be unlucky.  I know that Green Bamboo Weng lives in seclusion in Luoyang.

    Lin Han was quite sure of his guess. Even if there was a discrepancy, it was not too far off. When Qu Feiyan asked about it, he smiled and said, "There were so many people present at that time. For your safety, naturally your grandfather would not publicize it.  I just told Brother Lin secretly when none of you were paying attention."

    "Oh", after hearing Lin Han's words, Qu Feiyan's expression dropped and he remained silent and stopped talking.

    "What's wrong? You were fine just now." Lin Han asked.

    Qu Feiyan raised his head, pursed his lips and said, "Brother Lin, are you going to send Feiyan away?"

    Raising his hand, he put Qu Feiyan under the quiltSmoothing his messy hair, Lin Han sighed, stared into her eyes and said, "Brother Lin has no intention of sending Feiyan away. It's just that coming to Luoyang is your grandfather's last wish. Of course, Brother Lin wants to take you to see him.  As for whether to continue to follow me or stay in Luoyang, it is Feiyan's choice."

    "Of course non-smoking is".

    Lin Han raised his hand in front of her mouth to stop her from continuing, and then explained: "Don't be so hasty, just go and have a look first. If the green bamboo man is living in seclusion alone, Brother Lin won't trust you to hand him over."  Take care of him. If Lu Zhuweng has daughters and granddaughters, and one of them is the same age as Feiyan, then Feiyan can also have a companion, right?"

    "But" Qu Feiyan still wanted to argue, but his voice gradually became inaudible.

    Lin Han waved his hand and said, "After all, you and I are not brothers and sisters. Traveling together like this will not be good for your reputation."

    "No way." Qu Feiyan looked at Lin Han annoyed.

    "Ha, ha, ha" Lin Han joked: "Be careful not to get married in the future."

    As soon as the words came out, Qu Feiyan was already furious and came after him with all his teeth and claws. Lin Han naturally hid in a hurry, but the room was so big. No matter how powerful Lin Han was, he couldn't escape the evil man's clutches, and finally succumbed to the devil.  Under the lustful power, Qu Feiyan gave him a good lesson.

    Afterwards, the victorious Qu Feiyan crossed the threshold bravely and proudly, and returned to his room, leaving a tearful Lin Han alone in the room licking his wounds, but no one saw him return.  Qu Feiyan's little red face came to his room.

    The next morning, Lin Han and Qu Feiyan went straight to Green Bamboo Lane.  It should be said that behind the light is darkness, and behind the brilliance of the city, there is naturally desolation.  In a place like a slum, the environment of Green Bamboo Lane is not very good. If he really wants to give a good evaluation, Lin Han can only give the word 'clean'. Yes, although the people living in Green Bamboo Lane are all  Although they are poor, the alley is still kept very clean. It seems that there is a group of optimistic people living here.

    At the end of the alley, there is a beautiful small courtyard, which is the same size as the other small courtyards in Green Bamboo Alley and is generally clean. The only difference is that there are layers of bamboo branches in the courtyard, as well as some woven bamboo utensils and bamboo utensils.  Semi-finished product.

    Lin Han looked up from the open door of the courtyard and saw an old man in plain clothes sitting on a small bamboo chair. His ten fingers were flying deftly, guiding the thin bamboo strips to shuttle between his fingers.  The bamboo basket has gradually taken shape.  When the old man heard the noise, he looked up and saw Lin Han standing in front of the door. He asked aloud, "Young man, is there anything wrong here?"

    Smiling and nodding, he then pulled Qu Feiyan beside him into the yard and said to the old man, "You must be Senior Lu Zhuweng, right?"

    The Green Bamboo Man was not surprised. He nodded in response to Lin Han's question. Although he usually did not make friends with powerful people, it did not mean that he did not have friends. Among the three religions and nine streams, if he could get along with him, the Green Bamboo Man would be willing to be friends with him. Lin Han  Looking at him, he must have been introduced by someone.

    ¡°Dare I ask, senior, if you still remember Qu Yang?¡± Lin Han asked.

    The Green Bamboo Man's hands trembled slightly, and he paused in his smooth weaving. He glanced at Qu Feiyan kindly, then put down the things at hand, patted the bamboo shavings on his legs, and said to Lin Han: "Young man, just follow along.  Come in, little old man, and the girl will come with you."

    Seeing this situation, Lin Han knew that he had guessed correctly. Green Bamboo Weng and Qu Yang were indeed inseparable.  He gave Qu Feiyan a reassuring look, then took her hand and followed Green Bamboo Man into the back room.

    After entering the small courtyard, one would only think that Green Bamboo Man is a bamboo craftsman, or at most a bamboo craftsman with extraordinary skills and unique skills, but the back room gives people a completely different feeling. Looking at the bamboo hanging on the wall  Several landscape paintings actually give people a feeling of breeze blowing on the face, streams rushing, and mountains moving with their shadows. They immediately make people feel relaxed and happy. Even ordinary people like Lin Han who don't understand poetry and painting feel that their souls are much clearer.  .

    After signaling Lin Han and the two of them to sit down, Green Bamboo Man took out the tea box, brewed some light-scented tea for the three of them, and then took out some candied fruits and other snacks for the two of them to enjoy.  Green Bamboo Man looked at Qu Feiyan intently, sighed deeply, and said to Lin Han, "Is this young man Lin Han from the Songshan Sect?"

    Ever since Green Bamboo Man led the two of them into the house, Lin Han knew that he had figured out their identity, and he did not deny it. He nodded and said, "Yes, it is the junior. I think the senior also knows that this is the granddaughter of Qu Youshi."  It's not smoke." Green Bamboo Man also did not deny it.  Lin Han said to Qu Feiyan: "Girl, this is Senior Luzhuweng, who is a close friend of your grandfather Qu Yang."

    Although Qu Feiyan didn't want to meet any of his grandfather's old friends before, after meeting Lu Zhuweng, he seemed to recall his dead grandfather Qu Yang again. He looked at Lu Zhuweng with red eyes and said timidly: "Feiyan, hello."  Grandpa Green.¡±

    "Okay, ??, If you don¡¯t smoke, you won¡¯t cry. Grandpa Green is here.  "Green Bamboo Man didn't explain when he saw Qu Feiyan calling him 'Grandpa Green'. He certainly had a real name, but that was all a matter of the previous generation, so he was quite happy for Qu Feiyan to call him 'Grandpa Green'."  Call him.

    Green Bamboo Man continued to comfort him: "Little old man has also heard about Brother Qu. Hey, I didn't expect that he had left Heimu Cliff and lived a secluded life. In the end, he couldn't escape this disaster."

    Then he said to Lin Han with a straight face: "Your Songshan sect has gone above and beyond in this matter. Everyone says that the demon sect's methods are vicious. Now it seems that famous and decent sects like the Songshan sect are not much better."

    Lin Han didn't argue, just said: "Is it possible that seniors at such an age can't see clearly? Where can there be so much black and white in this world? It's just that those who follow me prosper, and those who go against me perish. It's just the blame.  The right envoy is too confused and does not have the tyranny to make rules, but he does not follow the rules, and in the end he tires others and himself."

    Green Bamboo Man looked at Lin Han in surprise. He didn't expect this young man to understand the nature of the rivers and lakes so well. Isn't that right? In the rivers and lakes, the strong make the rules and the weak follow the rules. That's it. I just sighed.  Sighing that Quyang was overestimating his abilities and wanted to pursue some kind of freedom even though he had no strength.

    In fact, in Lu Zhuweng's heart, he is still a little dissatisfied with Qu Yang. Even if Qu Yang is good at music, even if Lu Zhuweng is inferior in attainments, they are both members of the Demon Cult and should have followed Zi Qi's example.  Boya Zhile, why bother to make friends with righteous people like Liu Zhengfeng? Is it true that 'music has no borders'?  But musicians have national boundaries.

    (I won¡¯t say anything anymore. I worked hard until late at night yesterday, plus this morning, and finally managed to get out nearly 8,000 articles, all of which have been posted.)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 47 Conflict

    Update time: 2012-05-24

    Putting away the nostalgic look on his face, Green Bamboo Man asked: "I wonder why Young Master Lin came here today?"

    Lin Han comforted the slightly uneasy Qu Feiyan with his eyes, and replied: "This junior is here because of Qu Yang and Qu Youshi."

    Green Bamboo Man looked at Lin Han doubtfully and said, "Since Brother Qu has been forced to death by your Songshan sect, if I hadn't stopped asking about Jianghu affairs, I wonder if I would have anything to do with you?  Could it be this girl Feiyan?"

    "Yes," Lin Han said: "For the death of Qu Youshi, the juniors are quite helpless. From a personal point of view, Qu Youshi is still admirable, but from the perspective of the Songshan Sect,  After that, Qu You entrusted Feiyan to the junior, saying: "If Feiyan is willing, she will follow Lin Han. If she still has somewhere else to go, she will stay on her own." Later, he asked the junior to come to Luoyang and have a look, saying, "Senior, you  Live in seclusion here.¡±

    Nodding, Green Bamboo Man already understood what Qu Yang meant: After all, he still couldn't trust Lin Han, but the situation at that time was urgent. There was a disciple of the Songshan Sect with an extraordinary status as a guarantee, which could better guarantee Qu Feiyan's safety, but Lin Han after all  He is a disciple of the Songshan Sect, so it would be inconvenient to follow him. If Luoyang is a good place, it would be the best.

    While Green Bamboo Man was deep in thought, Lin Han continued: "The junior has discussed with this girl Feiyan. If the senior is just living in seclusion alone, it will be inconvenient to disturb him. It would be better to let Feiyan follow the junior; if the senior has a daughter.  , granddaughter, if she can have a companion with Feiyan, then she will have to trouble senior to take her in."

    "Oh." Green Bamboo Man looked at the two of them in surprise, especially Qu Feiyan. He didn't expect that she didn't reject Lin Han very much. It's no wonder that Lin Han would protect her. It seems that the relationship between the two is not the same.  It's simple, maybe there was a relationship before.

    Lin Han knew that Green Bamboo Man had no heirs, so the target of his words was Ren Yingying in the inner room. Although Ren Yingying had not made any noise, she could not hide it from Lin Han's deliberate observation.  From Yue's breathing, Lin Han judged that there was someone hiding inside, and someone with such a long breath must have great martial arts skills. Apart from Ren Yingying, Lin Han really couldn't think of anyone else.

    Lin Han was also very conflicted about whether to keep Qu Feiyan, so he simply asked the problem to Ren Yingying. If she agreed, at least she would not treat Qu Feiyan badly in the future, which might be a better opportunity for Qu Feiyan.  Good choice.

    Although Ren Yingying respects Green Bamboo Weng, her master is Ren Yingying after all, and it is natural for her to make the decision on important matters such as how many people should be in the room.  Green Bamboo Man nodded, stood up, and said, "Young Master Lin, please wait a moment. The little old man will leave for a while."

    "Senior, please excuse me." Lin Han gestured hurriedly.

    After Green Bamboo Man left, Qu Feiyan asked: "Brother Lin, Grandpa Lu may not like what Feiyan left behind. Feiyan should just follow Brother Lin."

    Lin Han smiled and said: "If so, there must be another reason. Just wait patiently for a while. Let's take a look first and then talk about it."

    "Oh," Qu Feiyan said aggrievedly, thinking: It would be fine if Grandpa Green didn't allow Feiyan to stay.

    Soon after, Green Bamboo Man came out and said with a smile: "Since it's Brother Qu's wish, and I also like this girl Feiyan very much, I think I'll just stay here. How about that?"

    Unexpectedly, Green Bamboo Man would agree. Qu Feiyan looked at Lin Han sadly, wondering if he would stay.

    Without nodding or shaking his head, Lin Han asked: "This junior has thanked the senior for Feiyan's kindness, but I would like to know if Feiyan will have a companion after he stays?"

    "This" Luzhuweng hesitated to answer. It seemed that he did not dare to reveal the news about Ren Yingying.

    Lin Han pretended to be surprised and said: "What, is there something difficult for you, senior?"

    Green Bamboo Weng really didn't know how to speak. As he said, Qu Feiyan was already cute, and with Qu Yang's relationship, he was willing to keep her. Now Ren Yingying spoke,  There is no problem at all. The problem is that Lin Han seems to care too much about Qu Feiyan. He must know whether Qu Feiyan has company, but of course he has company, but he can't say it out.

    Lin Han had a look of doubt on his face and said, "Does the senior have any unspeakable secrets? This"

    Just when Green Bamboo Man was in even more trouble, a voice as clear and clear as an oriole came from within: "Young Master Lin, don't worry, there will naturally be someone to keep you company if Feiyan stays."

    Everyone outside had different reactions. Qu Feiyan didn't expect that there was another person inside, and was booed unpreparedly. Lin Han had already guessed who it was, and was looking at Lu Zhuweng with pretense of doubt; and Lu Zhuweng  Weng heard the voice of the person inside and asked quickly: "Auntie, I didn't expect that I alerted you."

    "Auntie?" Looking at the Green Bamboo Man, Qu Feiyan opened his eyes wide and said to himself:??I didn't expect Grandpa Green to have aunts even though he was so old. But why does he sound like a big sister?

    Lin Han said: "It turns out that the senior is worried about the elders in the family. I really didn't expect that."

    The people in the room became silent after that, and the Green Bamboo Man asked: "Young Master Lin, do you still have concerns?"

    "I didn't expect the senior to respect the elders so much. He is really a role model for us. I wonder if the juniors have the opportunity to go and pay a visit?" Lin Han did not answer directly, but made a side story.

    Green Bamboo Man looked embarrassed again and kept saying: "This that".

    "It's the junior who was rude, I think the senior" At this point, Lin Han clapped his hands and shouted: "Oh, isn't that right?"

    Green Bamboo Man was startled by Lin Han's sudden attack. Qu Feiyan also asked: "Brother Lin, what's wrong with you?"

    "Feiyan, do you feel something is wrong?" Lin Han asked.

    "What's wrong?"

    "It's the mother-in-law's voice inside. Is there something wrong?"

    As Lu Zhuweng's face became increasingly ugly, Qu Feiyan shook his head and thought, and then said, "It turns out that Brother Lin also thinks that the mother-in-law's voice sounds".

    "How does it sound?" Lin Han asked quickly.

    Qu Feiyan said: "It sounds like a big sister, hehe, it sounds very nice, as nice as the call of an oriole."

    Lin Han lowered his head and said to himself: "The voice is nice, big sister, aunt, demon sect, aunt, could it be" Lin Han looked at Green Bamboo Man in shock.

    Green Bamboo Man hesitated with an unnatural look on his face: "What is it?" As he spoke, he spread his hands into palm shapes, and his expression became more wary.

    Lin Han just pretended not to see it and said to himself: "I heard that the Demon Cult Ren Woxing has a daughter who was named the 'Saint Aunt' by Dongfang Bubai. If this junior's guess is correct, I'm afraid she is the mysterious one.  'Saint Aunt'."

    "Hehehe" the Green Bamboo Man suddenly laughed and said, "You guessed it right, but I can't keep you." When the Green Bamboo Man said the word 'wrong', his right palm suddenly shot out from under his arm and went straight to the forest.  Lin Han walked away from his chest. When the word 'de' was spoken, his palm was already one foot in front of Lin Han.

    Qu Feiyan was confused by the unexpected situation in front of him. He didn't understand why Grandpa Green wanted to take action against Brother Lin. It was too late to remind him, and anxious tears rolled in his eyes.

    People from the Demon Sect are not good men and women. From the moment he tried to identify Ren Yingying, Lin Han was on guard against the vicious hands of the Green Bamboo Man. As expected, the Green Bamboo Man was really intent on killing people and silencing them.  But since Lin Han was prepared, how could he still be successfully attacked?  I saw him taking a step back, temporarily avoiding the Green Bamboo Weng's sharp edge, and then swung out the lightning from his left palm that had secretly transported the red fire energy, and went straight towards the Green Bamboo Weng's right palm.

    After a loud 'bang' sound, the two palms shook and stuck together. Then the Green Bamboo Man slapped his left palm again, targeting Lin Han's right chest.  Lin Han didn't dare to neglect, his right palm instantly became cold, and he met the left palm that was right in front of him in time. After another loud bang, the two big hands stuck together again.  As a result, the two people looked at each other and competed with each other in terms of internal strength.

    Lin Han was also annoyed. He didn't expect that Green Bamboo Weng would be merciless when he attacked. At this moment, his left palm was numb and the pain was unbearable. He didn't know if he had injured any bones. He saw that Green Bamboo Weng was determined to use up his internal energy to fight him. He was afraid that  It's a murderous intention.  Since my debut, when have I suffered such a big loss? This was when I was prepared. If I was not prepared, I would have spit out blood. Thinking of this, I felt even more angry. I no longer had any scruples and immediately used all my skills.  , red and blue lights shined on his body, and the ice and fire energy swelled, flowing straight towards the Green Bamboo Man along his arms.

    Green Bamboo Man also secretly blamed himself for being reckless at this time, and did not expect that Lin Han's internal power was so brilliant. At this moment, he saw red and blue infuriating energy. He didn't know the danger, but the four palms of the two of them were stuck together, firmly  Inseparable, if he withdraws his palm first, he will be seriously injured. He can only watch the ice and fire energy constantly forcing his powerful energy into the body.

    In just a moment, Green Bamboo Weng felt that his meridians were like knives being twisted, his left arm was bone-piercingly cold, and his right arm was as if it was being burned by a raging fire. He was so horrified that he no longer cared about attacking, and contracted his true energy to defend desperately.  But even so, in the face of the all-out Ice and Fire Qi, he was retreating steadily. In a moment, the Ice and Fire Qi had already been attacked to the shoulder blades of both arms. If the Ice and Fire Qi were further allowed to pass through the shoulders,  Acupuncture points, both arms were immediately crippled.

    Ren Yingying in the room couldn't sit still anymore. Even if she couldn't see the two fighting, she knew from the sound that the Green Bamboo Man was in danger at the moment. She hurriedly came out of the inner room and urged: "Young Master Lin, please be merciful.  Green Bamboo Man was confused for a moment and asked Young Master Lin to atone for his sins."

      Although Qu Feiyan was frightened to death before, Lin Han was no longer in trouble at this time. On the contrary, the Green Bamboo Weng was retreating steadily, and a lot of the anger in his heart had dissipated. In addition, the Green Bamboo Weng was one of the few grandfathers.  My friend couldn't bear to see him in such a miserable situation, so he begged Lin Han with his eyes.

    Lin Han also knew that he couldn't blame the Green Bamboo Weng entirely. Besides, he had already suffered a lot, and he had to entrust Qu Feiyan, so he could not offend someone to death. He snorted coldly, used his strength to push back the Green Bamboo Weng, and sneered.  He said: "What a tyrannical Hercules Palm. Who is your Excellency, Hercules Demon Fan Song, the former elder of the Demon Sect?"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 48 Entrustment

    Update time: 2012-05-25

    Originally, Lin Han guessed that Green Bamboo Man might be from the lineage of the ten elders of the Demon Sect seventy years ago. Now it seems that he is most likely to be from the lineage of the powerful demon Fan Song, who is the head of the ten elders. With his unique powerful  The infuriating energy is really difficult to deal with, and it lives up to the name of 'strong'. Lin Han only felt extremely sore in his left arm. After using the red fire infuriating energy to explore it, he breathed a sigh of relief. Although the forearm muscles were bruised, fortunately there was no injury.  His bones were broken, but he could no longer use the swordsmanship with his left hand for a short period of time.

    Hearing Lin Han's question, Green Bamboo Man hesitated for a while and said, "Xiao Lao'er practices Dali Qi, and Elder Fan is Xiao Lao'er's master." Although he spoke lightly, his expression was very sad.  Even though Luzhuweng lives in seclusion in Luoyang and does not care about world affairs, it does not mean that he is not conceited. Not to mention that his status in Heimuya was only lower than a few people before. In terms of martial arts alone, there is no one in the demon sect who can surpass him.  It was very rare, but now he was defeated at the hands of a young man. He was very ashamed. It was a big sin to drag the 'saint aunt' into danger.

    Ignoring the green bamboo man standing guard in front of Ren Yingying, Lin Han smiled and said to Ren Yingying, who was masked in black scarf: "I didn't expect that this would be Lin Han's great opportunity to meet the most mysterious saint in the demon sect.  Miss Ren, why does Miss Ren wrap her face in a black scarf? Is it because ordinary people like us are too vulgar? Or?"

    "Or what?" Green Bamboo Man asked. Now that the 'Holy Aunt' has appeared, there is no point in talking more. She just lost some face and felt a little unhappy. Seeing Lin Han being so rude, he answered in a deep voice.

    Lin Han didn't take it seriously. He knew that no matter how open-minded Green Bamboo Man was, he would still be a little annoyed at losing face in front of his boss. He said with a smile, "Or is it Miss Ren who has a blemish on her face and is shy to see others?"

    As soon as Lin Han's words came out, Qu Feiyan burst into laughter, while Ren and Lu were furious. Even if Ren Yingying's appearance was seen by people from the evil sect, they would still want to recruit people or even  Those who were silenced, not to mention being laughed at in front of others, if they were ordinary people, their bodies would be dead at this moment.  Ren Yingying didn't have one or two lives left in her hands, not even one more than Lin Han. But comparing the powerlessness of both sides, Ren Yingying could only stare.  As the saying goes, 'the master humiliates the minister and dies', Lu Zhuweng immediately stepped forward to fight for his life, but was stopped by Ren Yingying and could not get closer.

    "Could it be that Young Master Lin came to the house today just to bully the old, weak, women and children?" Ren Yingying asked in a cold voice.

    "Um" Lin Han stroked his forehead, which was covered with black lines, raised his injured left arm to the front, and said helplessly: "Is the injury on this arm caused by the old and the weak? Or is it the 'saint aunt' of the demon sect?  Time to become a woman and a child?"

    Ren Yingying was speechless by Lin Han's retort. Seeing that she was a shabby guy, she simply changed her target and said to Qu Feiyan next to her: "Feiyan, do you still remember your sister? Your sister hugged you when you were a child.  Woolen cloth."

    "Sister, have you seen me?" Qu Feiyan asked, tilting his head, but he really had no impression of the sister in front of him.

    "Please, you were just a two or three-year-old kid at that time. You didn't even know how to speak. How could you remember people?" Lin Han asked.

    He glanced at Lin Han and ignored whether he turned him over. Ren Yingying said with a smile, "It's the teacher, that is, you are with you, see you."

    "It turns out that my sister is still a student of my grandpa, learning the harp, harp, dongxiao, right?!" Qu Feiyan asked, feeling that the distance between him and Ren Yingying had suddenly become much closer.

    Ren Yingying said: "Yes, my sister has been learning music from the teacher since she was a child Come on, follow your sister inside and talk. Don't let the chatty man be an eyesore."

    Nodding to indicate Qu Feiyan to follow her, Lin Han smiled bitterly and said to Green Bamboo Man: "Women are really vengeful animals.

    The Green Bamboo Man snorted coldly and said angrily: "The old man is also an animal that holds grudges."

    Lin Han didn't answer, and showed him his slightly swollen left arm. The meaning was obvious: You did it first, are you still reasonable?

    Seeing Lin Han's left arm, Green Bamboo Man thought of the cause of the matter again and asked in a serious tone: "Boy, what are you going to do?"

    "What do you mean?"

    ?? Luzhuweng was very angry. This boy was still playing tricks at this time, and said angrily: "Of course it's the identity of 'aunt' and the non-smoking girl."

    "Senior, do you think Lin Han will leak the information about Miss Ren?" Lin Han asked in return.

    ?? The Green Bamboo Man said in confusion: "You won't tell anyone. You must know that the little old man and the 'aunt' will not be able to keep you together, and there is a non-smoking girl in the middle."

    Shaking his head, Lin Han said: "It's because of Feiyan's presence that this junior will not leak it out."

    "Are you still planning to keep Feiyan?" Green Bamboo Man asked in surprise.

    "Of course," Lin Han said, "Before, this junior was worried that Feiyan would have no company here, but he didn't expect Miss Ren to be here too, let aloneThe one I got is Miss Ren or Qu Youshi's student, so Feiyan can get closer to her, and the juniors can rest assured.  "Then he changed the topic and said, "Is it possible that the senior thought that the junior would take Feiyan away because of the previous unpleasantness?  "

    Green Bamboo Man said uncomfortably, "I'm just worrying too much. It seems that I really care about the non-smoking girl."

    Lin Han smiled and said: "Senior doesn't need to say good things, because of Feiyan, so the junior will definitely not spread Miss Ren's affairs to the outside world, so as not to implicate Feiyan, but I hope that senior can take good care of Feiyan.  "

    Having solved his problem, Green Bamboo Man just felt that Lin Han was no longer as annoying as before, and said with a smile: "That's natural. With the friendship between the little old man and Brother Qu, he will not cause the non-smoking girl to suffer."

    "That's all the work." Lin Han bowed and said.

    Ren Yingying and Qu Feiyan had been muttering in the room. Lin Han naturally had no habit of eavesdropping on women's conversations. He only knew from the cute laughter that the two of them made from time to time that they were talking happily.  In contrast, the atmosphere outside was temporarily quiet.  Lin Han looked for words and said: "Senior is really a lineage of powerful gods and demons from seventy years ago. Why haven't I heard of my senior's name?"

    Green Bamboo Man looked at Lin Han with disdain and said with a sneer: "How old are you, how do you know the old things in the world? Moreover, the little old man likes music and hates fighting in the world, so he studies it whenever he has time.  Music score, rarely enters and exits the world. After living in seclusion for so many years, the legend of the little old man is naturally missing from the world. I think back then"

    Just when Lu Zhuweng wanted to talk about the past, Ren Yingying came out holding Qu Feiyan's little hand. It seemed that the two of them had a very good conversation.

    Lin Han stood up and said, "Seeing that Miss Ren and Feiyan can talk so well, Lin Han feels relieved."

    Qu Feiyan looked at Lin Han for a while and then at Ren Yingying, not knowing what to do.  Ren Yingying asked: "Would Feiyan be willing to stay with my sister?"

    Qu Feiyan nodded, and then said awkwardly: "But Feiyan can't let go of Brother Lin".

    "Ha, ha, ha," Lin Han laughed and said, "Why is this so difficult?"

    Qu Feiyan looked at Lin Han with joy on his face, looking forward to his solution.  Green Bamboo Man also looked at him curiously, wondering if he had any good ideas.  Only Ren Yingying had some vague guesses, but she was afraid that Lin Hanjue wouldn't be able to say anything good.  Sure enough, Lin Han looked at her jokingly, and the smile in Ren Yingying's eyes turned out to be quite

    Before Ren Yingying could interrupt, Lin Han said with a smile: "If Brother Lin also stays, wouldn't it be a success?"

    "Yes, it would be great if Brother Lin stays too." Then he turned to Ren Yingying and asked: "Can Brother Lin stay too?"

    Ren Yingying was angry and annoyed. It was a pity that there was a black scarf covering her face. She didn't know what kind of world was under the black scarf. It must be quite exciting, but it's a pity that Lin Han didn't have such good eyesight.  After asking, Ren Yingying did not answer, but looked at Lin Han angrily. Qu Feiyan also reacted, sticking out his tongue at Ren Yingying in embarrassment, and then complained to Lin Han: "How could Brother Lin do this?"  , causing Feiyan to make a fool of himself."

    "Okay, it's just a joke. I'm sure Miss Ren won't take it seriously, right?" Lin Han then added: "Or do you think Miss Ren also agrees with my method?"

    "You" Ren Yingying wanted to take out the dagger in her arms and cut off that annoying mouth.

    "Enough is enough, let's just say it again," Lin Han said seriously: "Since Miss Ren agrees, then Feiyan can stay."

    "Oh" Qu Feiyan responded.

    "Of course, as long as Feiyan is not led around by Miss Ren, Brother Lin can still come to Luoyang often to see Feiyan." Lin Han said.

    Qu Feiyan immediately raised his head and said happily: "Brother Lin must keep his word. You must come to see Feiyan."

    Lin Han nodded, and then said to Ren and Lu, "Sorry for the trouble, Lin Han still has something to do, so I'll leave first." After saying goodbye again, Lin Han walked out of the courtyard and stood in front of Qu.  Feiyan left Green Bamboo Alley along the way he came, watching with reluctant eyes.

    Walking in the alley paved with bluestones, Lin Han was thinking of Linghu Chong at the moment. He thought: Yue Buqun must have died, so will Linghu Chong still come to Luoyang?  Probably not. It was Yue Buqun's idea to come to Luoyang to visit Wang Yuanba. Linghu Chong was very repulsive to the Wang family of the Golden Blade Sect, while Ning Zhong was also more partial to Linghu Chong. He only wronged Linghu Chong because he respected his husband's opinion.  It's just that Linghu Chong can't come to Luoyang, what will happen next?  There is no conflict between life and death, and the true love between life and death will be revealed.

    Yue Buqun is a threat to the Songshan sect, and there is nothing wrong with eradicating it. However, Linghu Chong was not a threat to Songshan originally, but now that he is not suppressed by Yue Buqun, he must have a rebellious temper.If you restrain yourself a lot, it will be hard to say what will happen in the future.

    In this case, Lin Han decided to go back to Songshan first. Firstly, he wanted to report to Zuo Lengchan about the assassination of Yue Buqun and the surrender of the Golden Blade Sect. Secondly, he wanted to bring back the Five Mountains Swordsmanship copied by Si Guoya in Huashan.  I have been copying those sword skills for some time, but it is always inconvenient.  Thinking of this, Lin Han stopped delaying and walked quickly to the inn.

    (Last night, I dreamed of a person from another world. That person still wanted to talk to Ri Zhui. It was really unlucky. No wonder I only saw clicks on this book recently but no red tickets. Go out and see the light. Immeasurable God, Amitabha, Amen  !)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 49 Going Home

    Update time: 2012-05-26

    The east gradually turned white, and everything was still silent.  At the foot of Songshan Guansheng Peak, a row of low houses are still silent, just like the tranquility of the mountain.

    "Grrrr" The sound of a series of wooden doors opening suddenly sounded, and a young man with sharp eyebrows and starry eyes stretched out from the house.  This young man is none other than Lin Han, who rushed back from Luoyang.  Originally, Lin Han had arrived at the foot of Songshan Mountain yesterday evening, but considering the difficulty of traveling at night, he didn't care about the time of night.

    When he subconsciously walked to the small house where he lived before, he was surprised to find that even after so many years, the house was still not damaged. It must have been that the neighbors helped repair it from time to time. After eleven years, the house was still habitable.

    Hearing the noise in the house, Uncle Liu from next door came out to check, and then helped to tidy up the room. In this way, we could finally move in immediately. Fortunately, it was already summer in the sky, so we didn¡¯t need bedding or other winter supplies, so we could barely make it.  Deal with one night.  After thanking Uncle Liu, Lin Han enjoyed the cool air in the yard. Taking in this scene, he recalled the good times when he first came to this world and sighed: I can't believe it has been more than ten years.

    How many ten years can I have the old wings in the cold and heat?  Dream or fantasy?  How to tell the difference!

    As the night grew darker, Lin Han concentrated on practicing. After practicing, he lay on the slightly short old wooden bed and gradually fell asleep.

    When he woke up early this morning, Lin Han was practicing his sword skills on the empty lawn in front of the house.  Now Lin Han has seen the profound swordsmanship of various schools in the Five Mountains. They do have their own strengths, but most of them are not suitable for his own practice. Just like the Thirteen Cloud and Mist Styles of the Hengshan School, they are too fancy and difficult to use to face the enemy head-on.  , it is difficult to defeat a master, and the most fearful thing is to encounter a fool who will give you a sword regardless of it, no matter how much change is made, it will be in vain; there are also the Taishan School's "Five Great Swords", the Hengshan School's "Ten Thousand Flowers Sword Technique", etc.  They all have their own discomforts; only the Huashan sect has a long history and excellent swordsmanship. However, it would be unreasonable for Lin Han, a disciple of Songshan, to practice the Huashan swordsmanship. He had no choice but to pick up his exquisite sword moves and learn them.

    Therefore, Lin Han is proficient in only three swordsmanships, namely the Qingcheng School's "Anti-Evil Swordsmanship", the Songshan School's "Twelve Swords of Ziwu" and his own "Blazing Sun Swordsmanship", plus the Huashan School's "Swordsmanship of the Blazing Sun".  Some fierce sword moves, such as the Three Green Peaks of Taiyue, the Three Deadly Immortal Swords, the Swift Wind Sword, etc.

    But as for the swordsmanship of the Five Mountains Sword Sect, they all have a drawback, that is, they are either related to mountains, or evolved from Taoist classics, which have great limitations. However, now that the Five Mountains Sword Sect is so powerful, these  All flaws are covered up in the light.  But Lin Han couldn't ignore it. If he wanted to carry forward the Songshan Sect, in addition to breaking the geographical restrictions, the deficiencies in martial arts must also be supplemented.  As for how to benefit, it is naturally to gain more experience and experience, or to visit senior experts.

    When the sun gradually rose, Lin Han had finished today's morning class. Because he had to go to Songshan Mountain later, it was half an hour earlier than usual.

    Looking helplessly at the fine steel sword in his hand, Lin Han shook his head and sighed: "Ordinary fine steel swords are no longer useful. We have to find a magic weapon, but it's not easy." Originally, Lin Han didn't care about weapons.  As long as it works, a long sword made of ordinary fine steel can meet the previous needs.  Weapons only need to be used to kill enemies, there is no need to pursue the illusion of a great sword.  However, when the ice and fire energy reached the third level, Lin Han found that ordinary long swords could no longer channel the inner energy well, and some of the inner energy would always be lost in the long sword.

    Since there is not much difference in nature between the Qi of the fourth level and the Qi of the third level, Lin Han has never been in a hurry to open up the tiny meridians on his ten fingers, and such tedious work cannot be completed in a short time.  .  By this time, the third level realm had gradually become more rounded, and further polishing would not make much progress. Lin Han considered whether to prepare for entering the fourth level realm. In this case, he had to pay more attention to the subtle overcontrol of the true energy. If there was a god  Bing, you can even feel the flow of Qi between your fingers.

    But there is no rush for this kind of thing. I haven't seen anyone with a good sword these days. According to legend, Mr. Mo Da has a sharp narrow sword. Lin Han wondered whether to get it for him, but he just thought of Mr. Mo Da's martial arts.  , Lin Han was not sure at all, and it was somewhat bad to rob him by force.

    Hey, with a sigh, he put away the Peerless Sword Dream, and saw Uncle Liu coming over to greet him: "The waiter of the Lin family, come over for breakfast."

    "Okay, Uncle Liu, please wait for a while." Lin Han replied, then went back to the room to pick up the package, and gently closed the wooden door after going out. There was no need to lock the door, and it was also convenient for neighbors to repair it.  He put the package on his right shoulder and walked up to Uncle Liu.

    "Lin Xiaoer, what are you doing?" Uncle Liu asked doubtfully, not understanding why he had to carry a package on his back just to have breakfast.

    Lin Han explained with a smile: "Uncle, The waiter planned to go up the mountain directly after breakfast, so he took out the package directly to avoid having to come back again.  "

    Uncle Liu nodded and said: "The waiter has become successful. I am afraid he has developed a good skill, right?!"

    "Haha" Lin Han said with a smile: "It's not bad, there is no problem in traveling around the world."

    "That" Uncle Liu hesitated, hesitating to speak.

    Lin Han asked: "Uncle Liu, is there anything wrong? Let's talk while walking."

    "Oh, yes, yes, yes, let's talk as we walk." Uncle Liu remembered that he was here to invite people to eat, and quickly led the way. Then he turned to Lin Han and said, "My grandson is already twelve years old this year.  I want to become a disciple of Songshan, I wonder if the waiter can help introduce me?"

    "So that's what happened, um" Lin Han pondered. Since the Songshan sect accepted a disciple eleven years ago, the Songshan sect has not accepted any more disciples in these years. It seems that it is necessary to give a suggestion to Master Zuo.  , it¡¯s time for the Songshan Sect to recruit disciples again, and if they successfully regain the Golden Knife Sect, a large number of manpower will be needed to station in Luoyang. As a result, the Songshan Sect¡¯s manpower is indeed somewhat insufficient.

    Seeing Lin Han thinking, Uncle Liu waited quietly, not daring to interrupt his thoughts.  When Lin Han raised his head, he said to Uncle Liu's nervous face: "It's a trivial matter. I'll tell Master Zuo after I go up the mountain, but it will take some time. The Songshan sect will be busy recently."

    "It doesn't matter, it doesn't matter. The uncle just said it casually. I didn't expect it to happen. I thanked the waiter first." Uncle Liu said excitedly.

    Lin Han asked again: "What's your nephew's name?"

    Uncle Liu quickly replied: "My name is Liu Jiyuan. I was conceived that year. I am exactly twelve years old this year. This poor child has no father as soon as he is born." Speaking of the child's father, Uncle Liu looked sad.  Lin Han nodded, vaguely remembering that there was indeed a son in the Liu family who was very close to his eldest brother, but he was never seen again. Unexpectedly, he also died in that battle.

    "The dead have rested in peace, and the living will continue to live happily." Lin Han said comfortingly.

    Wiping his red eyes with his sleeve, Uncle Liu said repeatedly: "Yes, yes, let's not mention those past things. Let's go have breakfast first and just take a look at my grandson."

    "Exactly".

    After arriving at Liu¡¯s yard, he saw a tough-headed young man looking out from behind the door. He must have heard some noise outside and couldn¡¯t help but be curious.  Uncle Liu greeted: "Hutou, come here and call someone. This is your Uncle Lin."

    I guess Tiger Head was Liu Jiyuan's nickname. After hearing Uncle Liu's call, he immediately jumped over and hugged Grandpa's arm, and said angrily: "Hello Uncle Lin, grandma has prepared delicious food, and we are waiting for uncle."  "

    Lin Han was also amused by this silly boy and said with a smile: "Hutou is very good, but uncle didn't bring any gifts this time. I'll give you some supplies next time I go to the mountain, okay?"

    ¡°You¡¯re from a kid¡¯s house, you know what gifts you want.¡± Uncle Liu waved his hands quickly, and then said to his grandson: ¡°Don¡¯t you like to practice martial arts? Uncle Lin promised to take you up the mountain next time.¡±

    "Really?" Hutou was very happy when he heard that he could go up the mountain. The children at the bottom of the mountain had been waiting for many years, hoping that the Songshan sect could accept disciples again. At this time, Hutou felt that Uncle Lin wanted to give him a gift.  What a great guy.

    Uncle Liu looked at his grandson dotingly, nodded, and then said, "Come, the Lin family's waiter, come in and have breakfast."

    Lin Han walked into the hall and saw that the table was already covered with more than a dozen dishes. He was surprised that it was not porridge, steamed buns, exquisite side dishes, but white rice and delicacies. The Liu family must have spent a lot of money.  thoughts.  Of course Lin Han knew the reason. Although Lin Han had not returned home for more than ten years, his brothers would still go home on weekdays. As a result, Lin Han's deeds spread among the people.  The former neighbor naturally wanted to take the opportunity to ask Lin Han to give a message to his descendants, hoping to be valued by the Songshan Sect.  If Lin Han hadn't come back in the evening and planned to leave early in the morning, people who knew the news would probably have broken through the threshold.

    Although he ate a lot of delicacies when traveling around the world, at this moment, seeing the Liu family's mother-in-law and daughter-in-law who were still busy and busy, Lin Han only felt warmer than ever before.

    After watching the carefully cooked dishes and seeing Uncle Liu¡¯s family enjoying themselves, Lin Han realized that this was what home felt like.

    Seeing Lin Han stunned, Uncle Liu quickly took his hand, led him to the dining table, and said, "Come, come, come, there's nothing good, it's just game harvested in the mountains on weekdays." More later  It was to lead Lin Han to the main seat. How could this happen? Lin Han hurriedly pushed away, and after a lot of pulling, he sat down on the left. This was too hospitable. It was more tiring than a big fight with Dongfang Bubai. Fortunately,  I finally got the chance to take the main seat as I wished.

    There is no such thing in the martial arts worldPeople are not allowed to sit at the same table. Although the ordinary people at the foot of Songshan Mountain are not martial arts people, fortunately, they do not have such bad customs. After the meal was prepared, the Liu family's mother-in-law and daughter-in-law also joined the banquet.

    After breakfast, Lin Han planned to go up the mountain, so he did not stay long. Before leaving, he asked Uncle Liu to pass on a message to those with children at home to be prepared. The Songshan sect will accept disciples again soon.  After doing this, Lin Han walked towards the mountain with the package on his back and the long sword in his hand.

    (This chapter is a transition. There are memories at the beginning of time travel. Songshan also has to find a reason to accept disciples.)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 50 The Worst News (Additional update: 4,000)

    Update time: 2012-05-26

    Just after Chen hour, Lin Han arrived at the Songshan station. The morning class had already ended. However, because Zuo Lengchan extended the morning exercise time by half an hour, it happened to be the time for the Songshan disciples to have breakfast. At this time, there were many teachers.  The brothers came out of the dining hall.

    In the past few years, due to some reasons, Lin Han has always been quite indifferent and not very familiar with other disciples. However, the situation has improved slightly in the past two years. In addition, the martial arts has been catching up with the first-generation disciples, so a group of second-generation disciples have  They all respected Lin Han very much.  Along the way, Lin Han responded to the greetings of his brothers from time to time. After stopping and walking, it actually took him half a quarter of an hour to reach his own courtyard.

    Pushing open the courtyard door, you can see that the weeds in the courtyard are already spreading to the bluestone path.  Lin Han was not surprised, and it was reasonable. Although there were servants taking care of it all the time, they were not as diligent as him. Fortunately, there were more or less people pruning it. Otherwise, after a few months, there would still be nowhere to see the road.  .

    After all, no one had lived in the house for several months, and there was not even any tea in the house. After putting down and untying the package, taking out the swordsmanship secret book and putting it away, Lin Han immediately turned around and went out, heading towards Xu Zheng's room.

    Xu Zheng¡¯s room is right next to it, so it¡¯s easy to get there.  As the unofficial successor to the head of the family, Xu Zheng naturally could no longer live in a dormitory, so Zuo Lengchan assigned him a courtyard of the same style next to Lin Han's courtyard.

    When Lin Han arrived at the hospital, he found that the door was ajar. Without any courtesy, he pushed the door open and walked in. Later, he found that the door to the room was also ajar.  After knocking on the door, someone inside said loudly: "Didn't I say, 'Don't disturb me if you have nothing to do, and don't disturb me if you have anything to do?' Why is there anyone here?"

    Hearing Xu Zheng's words, Lin Han smiled. Unexpectedly, after not seeing each other for a few months, this boy's martial arts skills had not improved, and his temper was rising day by day. He said jokingly: "Junior brother Xu, when do you need to make an appointment to see me, senior brother?"  Already?"

    There was a sound of heavy objects falling to the ground, and after a loud bang, Xu Zheng stumbled out. When he saw that it was Lin Han, he didn't even bother to straighten his appearance, and said in a low voice, "Senior Brother"  Why are you back? Damn it! Junior Brother should have gone to greet Senior Brother!"

    Looking at him angrily and funny, Lin Han pursed his lips and said, "Stop flattering, will you learn these things on your next trip to the mountains?"

    "Haha" Xu Zheng scratched his head and smiled awkwardly: "How can it be possible? How can it be just taking pictures like that? Junior brother is really happy to see senior brother."

    "Okay, senior brother, I have something to ask you for. Go back and put on the other shoe first. I'll give you half a quarter of an hour." Lin Han urged.

    Hearing what Lin Han said, Xu Zheng realized something was wrong under his feet. He yelled, "Senior brother, wait a moment," and immediately rushed back to the room.  It turned out that Xu Zheng was practicing meditation, so he naturally took off his shoes in front of the bed. Hearing Lin Han's voice, he put on only one shoe in desperation and came out. Now the white stocking pads were completely black.

    Xu Zheng also knew that his senior brother would look for him as soon as he came back. It was probably because of something urgent, so he didn't dare to delay. He put on his shoes and socks and came out immediately.

    Lin Han asked: "Are Master Zuo and my master both on the mountain?"

    "Yes, you want to see Master and Uncle Ding?" Xu Zheng asked.

    Nodding in agreement, Lin Han said: "Go and notify the senior uncles in Songshan to go to the main hall for a meeting. Just say that senior brother has something important to report, and senior brother will ask master to go with him."

    "Okay, all the master uncles have been called, right?" Xu Zheng asked.

    "That's right, go quickly and don't disturb other disciples." Lin Han specifically confessed.

    When Xu Zheng went to inform the uncles, Lin Han also walked towards Ding Mian's room, knowing that he was probably taking care of flowers and plants in the yard at this time.  Sure enough, when Lin Han arrived at Ding Mian's courtyard, he saw him pruning the branches with a pair of big scissors.

    Ding Mian had sharp eyes and was very surprised to see Lin Han coming from outside. He smiled and asked, "When did you come back?"

    After handing the wet towel on the stone table to the master, taking the knife and scissors from his hand and putting it on the table, Lin Han said: "The apprentice arrived yesterday evening. Seeing that it was dark and the road was difficult to travel, he rested at the foot of the mountain for one night.  We immediately went up the mountain and we just arrived.¡±

    Ding Mian nodded, and then said with a 'hey': "Why did you call yourself your disciple today? I've never heard of you saying that before."

    Lin Han was stunned for a moment, then remembered that he had indeed said that. After thinking for a moment, he said, "Master must have remembered it wrong. The disciple has always called him that."

    Ding Mian has a lot of black marks on his head. Not to mention calling himself a disciple, even if you call him "Master", he doesn't think it's natural. But he doesn't care. Maybe the disciple has become wise after his experience in the world.

    In fact, Lin Han previously thought that his actual age was similar to that of Ding Mian, and he was called "master" or "disciple".My brother felt a little unnatural. After going down the mountain, especially when I was lying on the short wooden bed last night, I finally figured out that the past life has passed and this life is just this life, so why bother anymore.  Today, when I call the word "Master" like this, it feels very natural and there is no discomfort at all.

    After wiping his hands clean, Ding Mian asked: "Is there anything gained from going down the mountain this time?"

    Lin Han did not answer, but instead circulated the ice and fire energy at the same time. His left arm turned red for an instant, and then disappeared immediately; his right arm glowed with blue light, and also disappeared instantly.  Although the two colors of true energy disappeared in the same color, the pressure on Ding Mian did not decrease at all, but was even worse than before.

    "The third level of Dzogchen?" Ding Mian asked uncertainly.  At this time, he was not sure that he could suppress this pressure, so he could only fight it with all his strength.

    Putting away his power, Lin Han nodded and smiled.

    Ding Mian patted Lin Han's arm hard and said continuously: "Good boy, I really have you. I thought it would take you a few more years to reach such a state, but I didn't expect it to be so fast."

    "Master, haven't you gotten used to it yet? I remember that I told you a long time ago that you should get used to it." Lin Han said with a smile.

    Pointing at Lin Han, Ding Mian said: "You are so immodest, how could you do it so fast? You are such a monster."

    He rolled his eyes, monsters are just monsters, as Master said, they can¡¯t be beaten.

    "Is there any other gain that you can tell me in one go?" Ding Mian asked again.

    Lin Han was speechless: You really drink soda, and you keep coming back.  However, it really happened this time. Xu Zheng must have notified all the master uncles, so he did not dare to delay and said: "This disciple really did a lot of great things when he went down the mountain this time."

    "What other big things are there? Defeating Yu Canghai doesn't count." Ding Mian said.

    You really don¡¯t treat Yu Canghai as a dish, you are not modest at all.  Of course, this could only be complained in his heart, Lin Han did not dare to say it out loud.

    "The apprentice has asked Junior Brother Xu to invite all the uncles to go to the main hall. They must be arriving soon. Let's go there too." Lin Han urged.

    Ding Mian looked at Lin Han in surprise and said, "Is there really something big going on? Do we need to summon everyone?"

    "Well, it's a big thing, and there's more than one." Lin Han nodded in agreement.

    "Then let's go quickly, we can't keep your master uncle and other uncles waiting in a hurry."

    When master and apprentice Lin Han walked into the door, they found that more than a dozen people had gathered in the main hall, and even Zuo Lengchan was waiting at the main seat.  When everyone saw Master and Disciple Lin Han coming in, they all looked at Lin Han, knowing that he was the one calling everyone to discuss important matters.  Ding Mian naturally walked to the first seat on the left and took a seat, while Lin Han, no matter how good his martial arts skills were, was still of low seniority and could only accompany him to the last seat on the left.

    When Zuo Lengchan saw that everyone had arrived, he coughed and said, "Master Nephew Lin called all the masters and uncles to a meeting as soon as he returned to the mountain. I wonder what is important?"

    When Lin Han saw Zuo Lengchan asking questions, he quickly stood up and walked to the center of the hall. Then he bowed and saluted, and said, "Disciple Lin Han has met all the masters and uncles. The thing is like this. Disciple has done some things since he came down from the mountain recently.  I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s right or not, but there are three matters that I would like to ask my uncles to rule on.¡±

    "What three things? My nephew, please tell me." Lu Bai, who was sitting in the first place on the right, asked.  Others also echoed.

    Lin Han did not expect that Lu Bai had returned to the mountain, so he asked: "So Uncle Lu has returned to the mountain. I wonder if there is any news about Yue Buqun of the Huashan Sect?"

    "How did you know that something happened to Yue Buqun?" Lu Bai looked at Lin Han doubtfully, and then said: "Uncles also rushed back to Songshan overnight. It was precisely because of Yue Buqun's assassination that all the uncles came here for this reason.  Gather in Songshan Mountain."

    Lu Bai and the others had indeed met the people from Huashan. They were afraid that they would have to rush back to Songshan day and night to report to Zuo Lengchan. In this way, the news of Yue Buqun's assassination would spread throughout the world in a few days.

    Lu Bai gritted his teeth and said, "If it hadn't been for the misdeeds of Linghu Chong, the great disciple of Huashan, there would be no Huashan sect at this time."

    "How do you say it?" Lin Han asked.

    "Yue Buqun was seriously injured when he was assassinated. Linghu Chong suddenly used his unparalleled swordsmanship to blind the underworld master. Uncle Master was not sure of subduing him, so they escaped with their lives." Lu Bai said bitterly.

    "What?" Lin Han said in shock, his face full of disbelief.

    Ding Mian thought that Lin Han doubted Lu Bai's words and was afraid that he would offend his uncle unintentionally, so he hurriedly came out to smooth things over: "Apprentice, that Linghu Chong has indeed performed a set of peerless swordsmanship, which is a thousand times more powerful than Huashan's swordsmanship. Even your master  Even if you¡¯re there, you¡¯re not sure.¡±

    Seeing everyone's misunderstanding, Lin Han quickly explained: "Masters and uncles have misunderstood. Linghu Chong's swordsmanship disciples know it. The disciples are surprised that Yue Buqun could only be seriously injured. The disciple has clearly pierced his heart with a sword. Why?"  Probably not???  "

    "What?" When Zuo Lengchan heard Lin Han's words, he started clapping the case.  Now it was the turn of the elders to stare wide-eyed and realized that they had heard wrongly.

    Lu Bai took a few steps forward, held Lin Han's hand, and asked in disbelief: "Did my nephew stab Yue Buqun?"

    Lin Han still didn't believe that Yue Buqun was still alive at this time, and asked: "Uncle Master, can you be sure that Yue Buqun is only seriously injured? Uncle Master saw that he is not dead with his own eyes?"

    "Yes, although Yue Buqun was seriously injured, he was indeed not dead. Although the Huashan disciples were very angry, they did not feel sad." Lu Bai explained.

    With a 'pop' sound, Lin Han suddenly slapped himself hard, and the left side of his face instantly became red and swollen.  Everyone exclaimed loudly, not knowing why.

    Zuo Lengchan asked with concern: "What's wrong with Master Nephew Lin? Why are you beating yourself if Yue Buqun is not dead?"

    Lin Han cupped his hands and said with a wry smile: "It's the disciple's fault. I originally thought that if a sword pierced his heart, Yue Buqun would definitely die, but I didn't expect that he was really destined to die."

    Everyone was shocked. They thought they heard wrongly before, but they didn't expect that the person who assassinated Yue Buqun was really Lin Han.  Zuo Lengchan asked: "Why did you think of assassinating Yue Buqun? If you let me do it, it would still make sense."

    Lin Han said absently: "Of course Ren Woxing will not let him go, but Lin Han still has self-awareness. He doesn't know where Ren Woxing is. Even if he knows his disciples, he would not dare to go. How can he do something without any certainty?  Do it.¡±

    "Then how do you assassinate Yue Buqun? He is sure of it." Ding Mian said angrily.

    "Of course, at that time, we happened to encounter Yue Buqun and other Huashan disciples being surrounded by a dozen men in black masks. The disciple suddenly rushed out and gave Yue Buqun a sword. He thought he had killed him, but he didn't expect him to be so  If you had known about it, you should have added another sword." Lin Han gritted his teeth and said, it was the first time in his life that he had a sneak attack, but he found that no one was dead. He was really depressed.

    Fei Bin stood up and said blankly: "That Yue Buqun is not easy to deal with. Uncle Master is no match for him. Even if it is a sneak attack, it is impossible to hit the vital point, right?"

    Lin Han knew Fei Bin's temperament and didn't think he was doubting himself. He patiently explained: "At that time, except for Yue Buqun, all the others in the Huashan sect were restrained by the men in black. They even used Ningzhong to save their lives."  Threatening Yue Buqun, Yue Buqun had no choice but to close his eyes and admit defeat. The disciples seized the opportunity to attack and severely wounded him." After saying this, Lin Han's voice perked up and said: "Besides, even if we face the enemy head-on, the outcome will be different.  But it¡¯s a 50-50 draw, and it¡¯s still unclear who will win.¡±

    "Ah" Except for Zuo Lengchan and Ding Mian, everyone was surprised. Lu Bai asked: "Is this true?"

    Lin Han laughed loudly and said, "It's not that my nephew is conceited. Apart from Senior Uncle Zuo, even the master in this hall would not dare to win against his disciples easily."

    Ding Mian was afraid of being embarrassed by everyone, so he quickly said: "Apprentice, please be humble, but master is really not sure of defeating you."

    "Has the third level of perfection been achieved?" Zuo Lengchan asked with a smile.

    Lin Han nodded and said, "Yes, uncle."

    "Okay, let's not talk about Yue Buqun. Don't you have three things to report? Let's talk about it." Zuo Lengchan knew that Lin Han had something important to do, so he asked.

    (Yue Buqun is a very important line. He can be crippled but not dead. Because of Linghu Chong. Why Linghu Chong? Because of Swordsman. Why is Swordsman? Sorry, these were listed in the outline before.  I¡¯m really not lying to you. For the sake of the extra 4,000 yuan, you must not complain.)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 51 Three Things (1)

    Update time: 2012-05-27

    Ding Mian was also upset that Lin Han didn't kill Yue Buqun. What a great opportunity, he missed it in vain. Now that the matter is at this point, it's useless to say more. He urged: "Tell me three things about you first."

    "Yes", Lin Han also knew that he couldn't force it, and continued: "The first thing I want to do is to assassinate Yue Buqun. Since he is not dead, I will give up."

    Zuo Lengchan nodded, this is indeed a big event, and this case alone is enough to summon everyone for discussion.  After thinking carefully for a moment, he asked: "Is there any possibility of exposure?"

    "Probably not," Lin Han replied: "The disciple used the Huashan Sword Sect's unique skill 'Three Immortal Swords in a Life-Destroying Chain' in order to mislead everyone in Huashan to think about the Sword Sect. After all, Feng Buyi had just forced Yue Yue to do so before.  If Bu Qun gives up his throne, it is reasonable for Jian Zong to sneak attack on him."

    Suddenly someone asked: "How can my nephew master the unique skills of the Huashan Sword Sect?"

    Lin Han followed the reputation and saw that the person asking the question was Tang Ying'e. It was not surprising that he was indeed the deputy head of the Songshan Sect. Although he did not have much real power and only commanded the outer disciples of the Songshan Sect, he should not be underestimated. He asked questions at once.  Crucial.

    After Tang Ying'e's reminder, everyone also reacted and were thinking: Yes, how did Junior Nephew Lin learn the unique skills of Huashan Sword Sect?

    Under the gaze of everyone, Lin Han walked up to Zuo Lengchan and asked softly: "Uncle, can everyone trust you?"

    Zuo Lengchan burst into laughter, pointed at Lin Han, and said loudly: "Of course everyone here is trustworthy. If you have anything to say, please tell me quickly."

    When everyone heard Zuo Lengchan's words, they realized that Lin Han had doubted them, and they immediately glared at him.  I didn't expect that Zuo Lengchan would come out like this. He was used as a weapon by him. He smiled awkwardly and said seriously: "It's not that my nephew is doubting you, but this matter is of great importance. We must not reveal any information. Please  Forgive me, Uncle Master, since Uncle Master trusts everyone, it is the best, otherwise the disciple will never disclose this to the public."

    Then Lin Han took out something from his arms, which was the manuscript of the Five Mountains Sword Techniques, and handed it to Zuo Lengchan respectfully.  Seeing that Lin Han spoke so solemnly, everyone took out a book and handed it to Zuo Lengchan. They all speculated that Lin Han had obtained some secret book of peerless martial arts outside. Everyone felt like a cat scratching their hearts, and their eyes stared straightly.  Staring at Zuo Lengchan.

    I saw Zuo Lengchan flipping through the book non-stop, faster and faster, the shock on his face was very obvious.  After turning the last page, Zuo Lengchan motioned for Ding Mian to come forward. Everyone was even more puzzled. Ding Mian stepped forward, and Zuo Lengchan said softly: "This is the lost and profound swordsmanship of various sects in the Five Mountains."

    When Ding Mian heard this, he was also shocked and asked: "All factions have them?"

    Zuo Lengchan nodded and then said: "Junior brother, go and guard the door. If anyone sneaks up on you, kill him without mercy."

    "Yes" Ding Mian accepted the order happily, but he couldn't be careless at this time. If the news got out, the Songshan Sect would be extremely passive.

    After Ding Mian Yungong listened for a moment and shook his head to indicate that no one was eavesdropping, Zuo Lengchan laughed and said: "Junior brothers, this is great news. Junior nephew Lin has brought a rare treasure to our Songshan sect. With this skill,  Even if Zuo is asked to immediately give up his position as leader, Zuo will not hesitate at all."

    "No, uncle, please don't be polite. Didn't we already agree?" Lin Han hurriedly shied away. This matter should not be started, it should be strangled in the cradle.

    Lu Bai asked: "I don't know what it is that makes senior brother so happy."

    Zuo Lengchan smiled and did not answer, and asked mysteriously: "You junior fellow apprentices know that senior fellow apprentices have worked hard for decades and sorted out the seventeen sword techniques based on the remaining sword moves of our sect."

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I admire the hard work of the head brother and his great achievements.¡± Everyone praised him and said.

    Waving his hand, Zuo Lengchan said: "It's just that senior brother has been regretting that he can't see the profound swordsmanship of our sect. Have any of my fellow juniors heard of the 'Twelve Swords of Ziwu'?"

    Zhong Zhen asked: "But the 'Twelve Swords of Ziwu' that our sect has long lost?"

    Seeing Zuo Lengchan nod, Zhong Zhen asked again: "Did Senior Nephew Lin bring this back?"

    Zuo Lengchan nodded, then shook his head.  Everyone was puzzled. If it is, it is, if it is not, it is not. How can one nod and then shake his head?  Lu Bai said: "Brother, please clarify." Everyone agreed again.

    Zuo Lengchan said excitedly: "Master Nephew Lin not only brought back the 'Twelve Swords of Ziwu', but also brought back the top-secret swordsmanship of the other four sects that had long been lost."

    "What?" Everyone was shocked and looked at Lin Han in disbelief, still unable to believe it.

    "Master Nephew Lin, please tell everyone what happened." Zuo Lengchan said.

    Lin Han naturally had no objection and explained in detail how he climbed Mount Huashan and how he discovered the secret cave at Siguo Cliff.Once again, he only concealed the fact that he had met Feng Qingyang.  As for why Feng Qingyang was ignored, it was naturally the request of Feng Qingyang and Linghu Chong. As a condition, Linghu Chong and Linghu Chong were not allowed to mention the secret cave in Huashan Mountain to anyone, not even Yue Buqun.

    Everyone was amazed again. They didn't expect such a tragedy to happen. Fei Bin said: "Should the secret cave in Huashan be made public? Do you want to bring back the remains of our seniors?"

    Lin Han was startled by Fei Bin and said quickly: "No, my nephew thinks this matter should not be made public for the time being. The timing is not right. We should worry about it later."

    Zuo Lengchan nodded and said: "Of course we have to bring back the remains of our seniors, but we have to wait for the opportunity. Zuo will take care of this matter."

    Seeing that Zuo Lengchan had taken this matter over, everyone was not stupid. How could they not understand the key point? Only Fei Bin could say such words. Fortunately, everyone also understood the character of these four senior brothers.  Don't care either.

    Looking at the secret book in his hand, Zuo Lengchan thought for a while and then said again: "I will leave this secret book with my senior brother first. After my senior brother studies it, it will be passed on to all the junior brothers. Everyone can learn the 'Twelve Swords of Ziwu'  , if you are interested in the swordsmanship of other sects, you can also refer to it."

    Everyone said repeatedly: "It should be so."

    After gathering the secret book, Zuo Lengchan continued: "This should be the second major event. The credit is even greater than the first one. It is done extremely well. I wonder if there are any surprises?"

    Looking at the dozens of pairs of green eyes around him, Lin Han felt really uncomfortable. He coughed and continued: "This third thing is about Luoyang Golden Knife Sect."

    "Golden Blade Sect? That small sect in Luoyang, 'Zhongzhou Hero' Wang Yuanba is also a figure, but the two sons are much different." Tang Ying'e said, for these small sects in the world  , he is quite clear about being in charge of the outer disciples.

    "Yes, it's the Golden Sword Sect." Lin Han continued: "After assassinating Yue Buqun, my disciples went to Luoyang and paid a visit to Wang Yuanba. The skill of the Golden Sword Sect should not be underestimated. If it weren't for Mr. Wang's advanced age,  If he is tall, his disciples may not be able to defeat him."

    Having said this, Lin Han bowed and said to Zuo Lengchan: "There is something that I have taken on my own initiative. Please apologize to the master."

    Zuo Lengchan didn¡¯t care and said, ¡°Come and listen.¡±

    Lin Han said: "This disciple secretly incorporated the Golden Sword Sect without the consent of all the masters and uncles, and promised Wang Yuanba the position of elder of Songshan."

    "Why is this so?" Ding Mian asked. He knew that this apprentice was very opinionated and everything happened for a reason.

    "For Luoyang City," Lin Han said calmly.

    Zuo Lengchan's eyes narrowed, and he had obviously thought of the key point. He laughed and said, "This is a good thing. How could my uncle blame you?"

    Lin Han said quickly: "Thank you for your innocence, uncle. When my disciple traveled to Luoyang after assassinating Yue Buqun, he found that there was no sect stationed in a treasured place like Luoyang. I thought for a moment, but I didn't expect that Wang Yuanba also hit it off, but now  Yue Buqun is not dead yet, and good things are not yet complete."

    "How do you say it?" Lu Bai asked.

    "If Yue Buqun died, everything would be easy to say; now that Yue Buqun is not dead, and Huashan disciple Lin Pingzhi is Wang Yuanba's grandson, the disciples are afraid that there will be twists and turns."

    Zuo Lengchan was deep in thought, then his expression suddenly became relaxed and he said: "Don't worry, since my nephew is sure that a sword pierced Yue Buqun's heart, even if he is not dead, he is almost like a disabled person, so there is nothing to worry about, Wang Yuanba  That old fox can naturally distinguish the important from the important and will never dare to repeat it. Today's Huashan Sect is no longer what it used to be. Without the scruples about Yue Buqun, Luoyang can be easily obtained."

    Speaking of Yue Buqun, Lin Han still felt very uncomfortable and asked, "Master, are you so sure that Yue Buqun will be destroyed if he dies?"

    Among the Wuyue Sword Sect, the biggest concern was no longer a problem. Zuo Lengchan was very happy and explained: "Although my nephew's martial arts is already top-notch, his knowledge is still a little shallow. This is due to his lack of experience in the world. We must make up for it in the future."

    "Could it be that Yue Buqun's heart is different and grows on the right side?" Lin Han asked, thinking that he would not be so unlucky to meet such a strange thing.

    "Ha, ha, ha," Lu Bai laughed loudly and said, "If the heart is on the right side, is it still a human being?"

    Lin Han was surprised: Isn¡¯t there anyone whose heart is on the right side?  How did Yue Buqun save his life?

    Ding Mian shook his head. He knew that his apprentice's weird idea had come out again, and he didn't want to see him make a fool of himself. He explained: "There is a precedent for such things as being immortalized by a sword in the heart. A senior who was proficient in medical theory once said: 'A sword in the heart will not kill you.'"  If somewhere is pierced by a very narrow sharp instrument in a very short period of time, you only need to pull out the sharp instrument immediately and seal the surrounding acupuncture points, and then use a panacea to treat it.With treatment, there is a small chance that he can survive.' This must be the case for Yue Buqun.  "

    "No way, Yue Buqun has such a good character, so he got such a small chance?" Lin Han said depressedly.

    Zuo Lengchan said: "That's not entirely true. After all, Yue Buqun has deep internal strength and has a better chance of surviving than ordinary people. But, hum, even if he can survive, how many percent of his skills will be left?  ?¡±

    Lin Han thought so. After all, such an important part as the heart was severely damaged. He was lucky to survive. If he wanted to retain all his skills, it was just a dream. It would be nice to have four or five achievements.

    It¡¯s just that Lin Han forgot that the Zixia magic skill practiced by Yue Buqun was most likely related to the innate skill of Quanzhen sect Wang Chongyang. After that

    (You don¡¯t mind if the big villain Yue Buqun borrows it for use, right? You don¡¯t mind if Linghu Chong, the whetstone, borrows it for use? Don¡¯t break the eggs, they are very expensive!)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 52 Three Things (2)

    Update time: 2012-05-28

    "Actually, the disciples' recovery of the Golden Knife Sect is not just for the sake of Luoyang City, but for the development of our Songshan Sect." Lin Han continued.

    "Oh, please tell me in detail." Zuo Lengchan also felt that just to conquer Luoyang City, it was not worth paying for the position of an elder. You must know that the Songshan Sect currently only has three elders, and they were selected after a life and death test.  What everyone in Songshan accepts is that not just anyone can become an elder in Songshan.

    Lin Han organized his words, took a deep breath, and asked in a deep voice: "I wonder if all of you have thought about the feasible future of Songshan Sect. Please note that what I said is feasible and not just empty words."  , Rhetoric?¡±

    Without waiting for anyone to answer, Lin Han continued: "Everyone knows that our Songshan Sect is on Songshan Mountain, and the Shaolin Sect next door is also on Songshan Mountain. Masters and uncles, think about it objectively, can we compete with the Shaolin Sect?  , even overpowering Shaolin in one fell swoop?¡±

    Seeing that Lin Han was so ambitious, Fei Bin sneered and said, "I didn't expect that my nephew would become so timid after all his experience in the world. What does the Shaolin Sect have to fear?"

    Lin Han was immediately happy with Fei Bin and no longer cared about him being a master uncle. He laughed and said, "If everyone in the Songshan sect can't see the situation as clearly as Master Fei and only knows how to be blind and arrogant, I don't think so."  There is no need to talk about dominating the martial arts world, just buy a piece of tofu and kill him."

    "You" Fei Bin was furious and glared at Lin Han coldly. Lin Han was naturally not to be outdone and immediately stared back.

    Ding Mian smiled bitterly and said: "Junior brother, please stop saying a few words. Disciple, if you still haven't apologized to my uncle, have you ever said that to an elder?"

    Under Ding Mian's pressure, Lin Han said bitterly to Fei Bin: "It's the disciple's fault. I apologize to my uncle. I hope my uncle won't be blamed."

    Fei Bin snorted coldly and said no more.  Seeing Fei Bin like this, Lin Han was not worried. For such an outspoken person, the trouble would be over and no one would remember it.

    "Okay, Junior Nephew Lin continues, Junior Brother Fei just listens quietly." Zuo Lengchan waved his hand and said, it was a mistake to call Fei Bin to discuss the matter, but given his identity, it would be okay not to call him.  Fortunately, this kind of thing has happened countless times, so it's okay to let him make trouble and liven up the atmosphere.

    It was precisely because of this that Lin Han dared to make trouble with Fei Bin. If it were other martial uncles, Lin Han would not dare to do anything inappropriate. He didn't know when he would be tricked.  After Zuo Lengchan intervened, Lin Han continued: "Although the Songshan sect is also a big sect, it is still inferior to Shaolin and Wudang. Even compared to Kunlun and Emei in Fengshan, there is a gap. This is not only in  In terms of martial arts manpower, and more importantly, in terms of cultural heritage, without hundreds of years of business accumulation, even glory is just a flash in the pan. When a certain genius dies, the sect is immediately brought back to its original shape, and even the secrets of the sect are lost.  Can¡¯t keep it.¡±

    Lu Bai nodded and asked, "Then what does Senior Nephew Lin think we should do?"

    Seeing that everyone is looking at me, I think there are still many understanding people in Songshan Sect, but their thinking is too stubborn, and they only know that doing things in a regular way still has great limitations.

    Clearing his throat, Lin Han looked around at everyone and asked, "Have you ever thought about moving the Songshan Sect out of Songshan?"

    As soon as he said this, everyone was shocked and glared angrily. They didn't expect Lin Han to have such a bold idea. Fei Bin jumped out immediately and shouted loudly: "You are bullying the master and destroying the ancestors. The Songshan Sect is not in Songshan.  Is it still called Songshan Sect?¡±

    Faced with everyone's accusations, Lin Han did not respond. He looked directly at Zuo Lengchan and asked, "I wonder what your uncle thinks?"

    Zuo Lengchan did not accuse Lin Han like others, but thought about his words carefully. He felt that his idea may not be unfeasible, but there were still difficulties in it, so he asked: "What if the martial arts fellows think that our Songshan sect is afraid of him?"  Shaolin, and thus move out of Songshan, how should we deal with it?"

    "Brother, headmaster?" Everyone did not expect that Zuo Lengchan did not refute Lin Han. Listening to his tone, he even agreed more. How could this make them immediately object?  Zuo Lengchan waved his hands and shouted loudly: "Don't make any noise. Listen to what Senior Nephew Lin said. Do you think that Senior Nephew Lin will harm me, Songshan?"

    With one sentence, everyone's criticisms were choked in their throats. Looking at Zuo Lengchan's Five Mountains Swordsmanship, if they were to believe that Lin Han had the intention to harm Songshan, they would naturally not believe it. In this case, Lin Han also said that he would move away from Songshan.  For the sake of the sect, just listen to what he says. If it is right, you will naturally obey it. If it is wrong, just listen to it as a joke. It was because he was too shocked by Lin Han's words before that he had such a violent reaction. Lu Bai stood up and said  : "Nephew, don't worry about it. My uncles don't mean any harm. Please tell me what's in your heart, so we can sum it up."

    Lin Han naturally wouldn¡¯t blame anyone for such things,After hearing what Lu Bai said, he nodded and said: "Disciple is not saying that he wants to give up Songshan. Naturally, he cannot take advantage of the Shaolin sect. In name, Songshan is still the main altar of our sect, and Luoyang is just a branch. But secretly, he wants to control the Shaolin sect.  Some people evacuated to Luoyang. Songshan Mountain was only used as a training base for disciples and a place for retreat and breakthrough. It was a quiet place, which was of great benefit to the early stage of martial arts training and breakthrough. Those disciples who had achieved success were naturally sent to Luoyang.  Just leave a few martial uncles on Songshan Mountain to take charge."

    "In this case, if we spread our strength too thin, it might be difficult to withstand the attack of the Demon Cult?" Ding Mian said with concern.

    Lin Han smiled and asked, "Do you really think that the Demon Cult is still the Demon Cult from more than ten years ago?"

    These words stunned everyone. Thinking about it carefully, isn't it true? Since Dongfang Bubai took over as the leader, the strength of the Demon Sect has been greatly reduced. The Right Envoy of Light of the Demon Sect is dead, and the left Envoy of Light Xiang Wen  Tian seems to be outside the demon sect. The elders of the demon sect are all young and incompetent people. The group of old people who let me go is no longer alive. Although everyone does not know the specific situation, they think it is nothing more than a factional attack.  , it has been rare to see the demon sect come out to do evil in these years.  It seems that except for the "Invincible Dongfang" who is known as the number one in the martial arts world, there is really no one who can stand out.

    "My nephew has determined that the Demon Sect is no longer what it used to be. It can still protect itself. It's just a joke to attack Blackwood Cliff." Lin Han said disdainfully. Although the entire Demon Sect still has a large number of people, it is still in the forefront of the battle.  In terms of strength, apart from a limited number of people such as Dongfang Bubai, Tong Baixiong, Shangguan Yun, who else can do it.

    "So, we can safely evacuate Songshan Mountain, and Songshan Mountain is not far from Luoyang, and it won't take long to rush to the rescue. Besides the Demon Sect, which sect dares to take advantage of our Songshan Sect?"

    Lin Han¡¯s words fell into the hearts of everyone word by word. After thinking about it carefully, they indeed made sense.

    Seeing that everyone no longer objected, Zuo Lengchan was also very satisfied. Of course, such a major matter cannot be decided in one day. Since the matter is feasible, there are still many details to discuss in the future, and it cannot be accomplished in a few words.  There is no rush to move the sect, but there is one thing that cannot be delayed. Zuo Lengchan said: "Since it is the agreement between Junior Nephew Lin and the Golden Blade Sect, Junior Brother Ding will go to Luoyang to have a good relationship with Wang Yuanba."  Let¡¯s talk about the merging of factions. I, the Songshan Sect, can still afford the position of an elder, but from now on, the Golden Blade Sect must not be half-hearted and cooperate fully to conquer all the forces in Luoyang City.¡±

    "Yes, senior brother, head master, junior brother will set off tomorrow." Ding Mian understood the importance of the matter, did not dare to neglect, and agreed repeatedly.

    Lin Han said: "Master, if you run into Yue Buqun when you go to Luoyang, don't pay too much attention to him."

    "Why did Yue Buqun go to Luoyang?" Ding Mian asked.

    Lin Han smiled and said, "Does master really think that Yue Buqun came to Songshan to ask for an explanation?"

    "Is not it?"

    "Of course not, it's just that the Huashan sect offended someone and escaped." Lin Han sneered.

    Zuo Lengchan still didn¡¯t understand the connection, and was very interested in someone who could make Yue Buqun deflate, and asked: ¡°Who did it?¡±

    "Those six people are called the 'Six Immortals of Peach Valley'." Lin Han replied.

    "Ah", Tang Ying'e had obviously heard of those six people, and said, "I see, I didn't expect those six crazy weirdos to be so capable."

    "Yes, although those six people are crazy, their martial arts are really good. Even top-notch masters will suffer losses if they don't take precautions. Masters, you must be careful if you encounter these six people in the future. Those six people have a set of combined attacks.  He likes to lift people's limbs and then cut them into pieces. That's how Cheng Buyou died in Huashan." Speaking of this, Lin Han said to Lu Bai: "Uncle Lu was there at that time, is there any nephew?  Wrong."

    Lu Bai nodded and said: "Then Cheng Buyou must be a master. Unexpectedly, he was split into four pieces in an instant and died miserably. Even Ning Zhongze almost died in their hands."

    Lin Han decided to remind him again and said: "In addition, there is a Green Bamboo Man in Luoyang's Green Bamboo Alley, and his martial arts is not weak. I hope the master will not provoke the three of them. The disciple has his own concerns."

    Although Ding Mian didn't understand what Lin Han meant, he kept his words in mind.

    Zuo Lengchan asked: "Master nephew, is there anything else?"

    "Uncle, we have finished talking about three things. One is the assassination of Yue Buqun, one is the swordsmanship of the Five Mountains, and the other is the matter of the Golden Sword Sect." Lin Han reminded.

    "Oh, yes, I've already said it." Zuo Lengchan was so happy today. He only hoped that Lin Han could say as much as possible.

    Seeing that everyone was still unfinished, Lin Han said with a smile: "If the previous incident with Yue Buqun is not counted, this disciple really has one more thing to do.Want to say.  "

    "Speak quickly, don't be hesitant." Ding Mian scolded with a smile. As the master, he was naturally happy because his apprentice excelled. He did not expect that Lin Han would cause so many troubles as soon as he entered the world. Fortunately, they were all beneficial to the Songshan Sect.  .

    Lin Han didn't show off, and said, "I was staying at the foot of the mountain before and saw many young people of school age living in the disciples' homes outside. I was thinking about recruiting another group of disciples. After all, the territory is so big that we need more people to protect it, right?"

    "Well, what Senior Nephew Lin said makes sense. We haven't accepted new disciples for ten years. We really need to add some more." Zuo Lengchan agreed with the matter of accepting disciples and said to Fei Bin: "I still have to trouble Fei Bin this time.  Junior brother, go down for a walk, and if you find anything suitable, bring some in."

    Seeing that the matter was settled and Lin Han was able to give an explanation, he said to Fei Bin: "Uncle Fei, there is a boy named Liu Jiyuan. You must take him in. The disciple promised."

    Ding Mian laughed loudly and said, "It turns out that you are so active all of a sudden because you have received benefits from others."

    Lin Han shouted: "Master, don't talk nonsense. The apprentice has never received any benefits from others. He just ate a meal from his neighbor before going up the mountain. It is not considered a bribe."

    Zuo Lengchan also smiled and said, "You have made such a great contribution this time, what benefits do you want from my uncle?"

    Since the head master opened his mouth, he had to give up the free benefits. Lin Han said to himself: "Life in this world is just about fame, wealth, and beauty. Is this fame? Disciples can get it at their fingertips, and there is no need for the master to worry about it;  Beauty, don¡¯t be in a hurry; well, it¡¯s just wealth, it¡¯s better for Master to give you some banknotes, because if you hadn¡¯t happened to meet Master Lu before, I¡¯m afraid the disciple would have had to eat steamed buns.¡±

    "Of course you have money, why don't you order anything else?" Zuo Lengchan asked gently.

    Lin Han really didn't know what he was missing, so he said, "How about Master give me another peerless sword?"

    Zuo Lengchan smiled awkwardly: "Well, really not."

    We knew that the Songshan sect was a rich man with nothing but money. In the end, Lin Han, who lacked nothing, only got several large silver notes.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 53 Meizhuang.  One-word electric sword

    Update time: 2012-05-29

    After returning to Songshan, Lin Han did not stay for long and left again after the fifth day.  In the past few days, news of Yue Buqun's assassination has spread throughout the world.  For a time, the martial arts world was filled with tremors and soldiers. A group of white Taoist people gathered together, fearing that they would be attacked by the underworld after being left alone. Didn't the famous "Junzi Sword" Mr. Yue also be attacked?

    Reading the Jianghu news sent by Songshan disciples, Lin Han shook his head. Although the evil people showed signs of rising, they had nothing to do with Yue Buqun. It should have been provoked by Xiang Wentian, the demon sect's bright left envoy.  Thinking that Xiang Wentian was about to come out to cause trouble, Lin Han felt that it was necessary to go to Hangzhou to see what the "Four Friends of Jiangnan" and the "One-word Electric Sword" were capable of. As for the people under the West Lake, if there is a chance,  Lin Han didn't mind giving him a ride either.

    After having the idea, Lin Han carried the few banknotes he got and went down the mountain again.  When Zuo Lengchan saw that he was going down the mountain, he did not try to persuade him to stay. Whether or not to move the Songshan sect and how to operate it would be a matter for generations of disciples to worry about, so Lin Han's staying would not have much effect.

    The journey from Songshan Mountain to Hangzhou is not short. Lin Han also learned the lesson this time. First he asked his equestrian brother how to ride a horse. After a few days, he was finally able to ride on a horse and walk slowly.  It will not be a miserable place for horsemen and riders.  Of course, you can't be so skilled that you can't come and go like the wind. You can only dismount and walk immediately after feeling the soreness on both sides of your thighs. In this way, although there is an extra horse to take care of along the way, it is not as good as before.  It's much faster to walk alone.

    Putting aside the scenery along the way, Lin Han finally arrived at the West Lake, which is known as paradise, on the afternoon of the seventh day after going down the mountain.

    Although it was midsummer, the West Lake was full of people, talented people and beauties gathered on the flower boats, which was very lively. However, Lin Han had no intention of spending time on the flower boats, so he did not stop and went straight to Meizhuang.  go.

    Plum Village, as the name suggests, is a manor full of plum trees.  Every February and March, when the leaves of the plum trees have not yet sprouted, it is the time when the plum blossoms are in full bloom, either red or white, single or double, each blooming in full bloom.  But at this moment, there are no beautiful flowers in bloom. There are only a few plum branches sticking out of the courtyard wall. The yellow or red plums on the branches attract passers-by to salivate.

    Lin Han's mouth watered when he saw the sour plums from the south, and he couldn't help but want to pick a few to try. If it wasn't for business, he really wouldn't care about the 'Four Friends of the South of the Yangtze River' and would definitely have a feast.

    Perhaps Lin Han stayed outside the plum village wall for too long and finally attracted the owner's attention. A middle-aged man dressed as a servant pushed open the door of the manor and walked towards Lin Han. Seeing a young man whom he did not know, he asked:  "I wonder what the young hero is here for? This is a private residence. If nothing happens, please leave as soon as possible."

    Lin Han saw that his temples were bulging, indicating that his internal strength was extraordinary. He thought to himself: Anyone with a little bit of vision would easily be able to tell that the person in front of him is a master. How can he hide this from others by pretending to be a servant?  However, when he thought that others would be shocked that someone who could enslave such a master would definitely not be an incompetent person, they would retreat in the face of difficulties.

    The "Four Friends of Jiangnan" thought the same way. They sent Ding Jian and Shi Lingwei to guard the gate just to frighten the Jianghu people who deliberately approached Meizhuang. However, they met Lin Han today but it had no effect.  I saw Lin Han cupping his hands towards Ding Jian and saying with a smile: "Lin Han, a junior from the Songshan Gate, came here specially to pay a visit to the four seniors of the 'Four Friends of Jiangnan'. I hope the seniors can spread the word."

    "Oh" Ding Jian said in confusion, "Are you a disciple of Songshan? How did you know that my master is here?"

    Although he didn't want to talk nonsense with him and knew that he would not let him in no matter what, he still had to go through Ding Jian to see the 'Four Friends of Jiangnan'. Lin Han looked at him and said, "Those four seniors are living in seclusion here."  On the banks of the West Lake, others are fine with it, but I, the Songshan Sect, know a thing or two about it. When the elders of the sect see that the younger ones are going to travel around the world to practice, and they happen to be passing through Hangzhou, they naturally want to mention a few things. They know the four seniors in this way.  It¡¯s no surprise that it¡¯s a seclusion.¡±

    He nodded, in recognition of Lin Han's explanation, and then shook his head, only to hear Ding Jian say: "My master lives here in seclusion just to avoid seeing outsiders. Not to mention that you are a disciple of Songshan Mountain, even if the leader of the Five Mountains Alliance comes here, he will still be missing.  Yes, please come back."

    "Ha, ha, ha." Lin Han was not angry after being rejected, but laughed three times.  Ding Jian asked: "Why is the young hero laughing? Is there anything wrong with Ding's words?"

    Lin Han waved his hands repeatedly and said, "I don't dare. I also guessed that the four seniors would not easily meet outsiders. Now that it was confirmed that they were laughing, the juniors had already thought about it, even if they could not see the four 'Four Friends of Jiangnan' this time."  As a senior, being able to meet Senior Ding, the 'one-word electric sword', is a worthwhile trip."

    "Oh, after Ding followed his master?I haven't been around in the world for many years, I didn't expect anyone to remember such an unknown person.  "Ding Jian felt very relieved when he heard Lin Han mention his name back then. Although he was belittling himself, there was no sign of the consciousness of being a nobody in his expression.

    Lin Han was slandering in his heart, but he said: "What are you talking about? Ding Jian's name as the 'one-word electric sword' is very resounding. I think of the time when Senior Ding slashed the four tyrants with a single palm and defeated the two heroes with one sword at the foot of the Qilian Mountains.  How majestic that is.¡±

    Ding Jian laughed loudly: "That's ridiculous, that's ridiculous, it's all years old, no need to mention it, no need to mention it."

    There is no need to mention this, but the fact is that I am afraid that Lin Han wishes to say more.  Seeing that Ding Jian was already in a state of ecstasy, Lin Han also struck while the iron was hot and said: "I have heard before that in addition to the four seniors of the 'Four Friends of the South of the Yangtze River' in Hangzhou Meizhuang, Senior Ding and Senior Shi are also great masters, so  The junior thought that it would be good to meet those four seniors and ask for their advice. If not, don¡¯t be disappointed. It is not a worthwhile trip to get the teachings of Senior Ding and Senior Shi. I hope the seniors will not hesitate to teach me.  Fulfill the wishes of the younger generation.¡±

    "Is this" Although Ding Jian was very comfortable being photographed, he did not dare to bring outsiders into Zhuangzi casually.  Lin Han said quickly: "Junior knows that senior's 'one-word electric sword' is a unique skill in martial arts, and junior is also a swordsman. If I can get senior's guidance, it will be a great opportunity, in front of my fellow Songshan disciples.  It¡¯s a very honorable thing to say.¡±

    Hearing what Lin Han said, Ding Jian was secretly happy and thought: I, Ding Jian, the "one-word electric sword", was also a well-known figure in the martial arts back then, and his sword skills were even rarer to rival. If he hadn't met him unluckily,  How could that damn 'blind man' be forced to sell himself into slavery when he couldn't exert 70% of his sword power?  Today, it happened that this boy from Songshan became famous again.

    After paying attention, Ding Jian said cheerfully: "Since you, Mr. Lin, admire Ding's 'one-word electric sword' so much, Ding can't be stingy, just follow me."  When Ding Jian was happy, he no longer called him "Lin Shaoxia" but changed it to "Lin Xiaozi".

    Lin Han didn't have any objections to how Ding Jian should call himself. After all the flattery, he finally entered the legendary Meizhuang.

    After entering the door, I met another middle-aged man dressed as a boy. He was about the same age as Ding Jian, but slightly taller, but with the same bulging temples. He must be the one who was Shi Lingwei.

    Seeing Ding Jian bring a young man in, the middle-aged man asked: "Brother Ding, who is this person? Why did you bring him to the village?"

    Without waiting for Ding Jian to answer, Lin Han said: "Lin Han, a junior from the Songshan Sect, has met Senior Shi."

    "This is it?" Seeing Lin Han say his last name when he opened his mouth, Shi Lingwei looked at Ding Jian in confusion.

    Ding Jian said: "Brother Shi, don't be surprised. Mr. Lin came to visit the master on the order of his elders, but you also know that the master has not seen the guests for a long time. Mr. Lin also said that he wanted to see Ding's 'one-word electric sword'. Ding  Seeing that he is sincere, he agreed."

    "Shi is afraid that the master will blame you, Brother Ding. This matter was not taken into consideration." Shi Lingwei said worriedly.

    Ding Jian waved his hand and said, "Master will not blame you for such a trivial matter. Brother Shi, let's go to the backyard and have a look."

    Seeing Ding Jian¡¯s persistence, Shi Lingwei stopped persuading him and had no choice but to go to the backyard martial arts field together.

    Lin Han has also heard about Ding Jian's 'One-Character Electric Sword', which is a powerful sword technique. What he said before is not an exaggeration.  The key to this "one-character electric sword" lies in the two characters "Ò»" and "µç". The "Ò»" in the middle means that the sword swing route of this sword technique is extremely simple, and it is often an extremely simple straight thrust.  There are no unnecessary movements, just because it is extremely fast, it exerts great power and hits before the opponent reacts; the other word "electricity" refers to the fact that when the sword is struck, it is accompanied by lightning and thunder, and the lightning is dazzling,  The sound of thunder shocks the spirit, and the sword technique confuses the opponent's mind as soon as it is launched. Afterwards, the opponent is often unable to concentrate on fighting the enemy, and cannot use his skills to the fullest.

    At this time, in the backyard of Meizhuang, Lin Han and Ding Jian looked at each other, both holding the handle of the sword. The difference was that Ding Jian held the handle of the sword with his right hand, while Lin Han held the sword with his left hand.  Ding Jian in the field and Shi Lingwei on the sidelines shrank slightly when they saw Lin Han drawing the sword with his left hand. Naturally, they would not think that Lin Han was looking down upon him. They were afraid that he was practicing left-handed swordsmanship.  It's difficult to deal with once you get there.

    As a former Taoist figure, Ding Jian had no intention of being polite. After drawing his sword, he heard a loud "crack" sound on the sword, and in a dazzling electric light, he stabbed the sword sharply.  The target was Lin Han's left shoulder. He had to show mercy, otherwise the sword would have hit the chest instead of the shoulder.

    Although it is also the electro-optical thunder of the ¡®one-word electric sword¡¯He was shocked, but fortunately he had been prepared beforehand. When the sword light first appeared, Lin Han had already used his eyes. When he resisted the dazzling lightning, he saw where Ding Jian's sword was pointing. He immediately thrust out the sword in his hand.  The target was the back of Ding Jian's sword-holding hand.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 54 Meizhuang.  Bagua knife

    Update time: 2012-05-30

    Although the sword technique of 'One-Character Electric Sword' is magical, if the opponent is prepared, its power will be greatly reduced.  Just like Lin Han, who used his profound internal strength to protect his eyes from being confused by the lightning, this sword technique was not something to be afraid of.  At this time, in Lin Han's eyes, Ding Jian's "One-Character Electric Sword" can only be regarded as a fast sword, which is similar to his "Blazing Sun Sword Technique". In terms of fast swords, how can Ding Jian compare?  Can you beat Lin Han, who has mastered this art?  !

    Ding Jian didn't know that his opponent had seen through the secret of his swordsmanship. He held out the long sword in the electric light and waited for Lin Han to hit the sword. He didn't realize that under the cover of the electric light, Lin Han's long sword had become like  Like a cold poisonous snake, it showed its sharp fangs.  This is another huge flaw of the 'one-word electric sword'. The electric light confuses the opponent and blocks his own sight. If the opponent takes advantage of the opportunity to counterattack, Ding Jian's reaction will be slower under the electric light.  It is said that it is an extreme swordsmanship that does not hurt the enemy but also hurts oneself. This flaw can only be made up for unless one reaches the level of predictability, but Ding Jian obviously cannot reach that level.

    When Ding Jian turned around, he was shocked to find that Lin Han's long sword had reached three inches in front of his wrist. If he had been slower to find it, he might have been pierced through his palm.  As expected of a gangster who has been running rampant for many years, Ding Jian, in desperation, pressed down his wrist and turned the long sword half a circle, then quickly raised his palm, pressed the lower half of the sword hilt with his thumb, and held the sword in his palm.  The hilt faced the stabbing tip of the sword.

    With a 'duh' sound, the upper half of the sword hilt collided with the tip of the sword. Ding Jian could not withstand the strong force coming from his hand, but he took advantage of the opportunity and took two steps back. The long sword was even more rapid with the power of Lin Han's thrust.  He swung up and attacked from the bottom up, forcing Lin Han to be unable to pursue.

    Lin Han nodded secretly. In order to understand Ding Jian's "one-word electric sword", he had only used five points of force before. Otherwise, at Lin Han's speed, Ding Jian's right palm had already been pierced, and there would be no way to fight back.  , but Lin Han had to admit that Ding Jian's response was very decisive and clever.  At that critical moment, he did not panic, but immediately gave up the edge of the sword and used the hilt to resist. He is worthy of being a famous figure.

    Seeing that he was almost injured by Lin Han's sword with just one move, Ding Jian was also horrified. He thought to himself that Lin Han's martial arts was not inferior to his, and then he became angry. All the words of admiration were nonsense. A person who admired him could do it with just one move.  To force him, Ding Jian, into such an embarrassing situation?  After realizing that he was being cheated, Ding Jian was no longer merciful. He used all his strength and stabbed out with the long sword in his hand. The target has changed from the shoulders to vital parts such as the chest and throat, and his eyebrows have become a bit more ruthless.

    Lin Han did not dare to neglect, and increased the speed of moving the sword a few points. For a moment, he saw lightning flashing, fire clouds all over the field, and the sound of swords clashing could be heard endlessly.  Ding Jian was seen dancing the long sword in his hand faster and faster, and the electric light waved with his arm; Lin Han was running the red fire energy, and the fiery red long sword was like a sunset, intercepting the lightning in the clouds.

    Shi Lingwei watched anxiously, seeing that every time the long swords collided, although Ding Jian would attack again, the speed of swinging the sword would drop a lot, and the electric light on the sword would also be diminished, while the fire cloud would not.  It became more and more prosperous, until it almost swallowed up the lightning.  Shi Lingwei knew that Ding Jian would be defeated sooner or later. He also understood at this time that the matter was beyond the control of the two men. Such a fierce fight must have alarmed the four owners of Meizhuang.

    Ding Jian on the field became more and more anxious as he fought. He used a set of "one-word electric sword" without reservation, attacking forward over and over again, but he did not hurt Lin Han at all. He no longer had the pride of his predecessors, and he shot out randomly.  The sword became more and more chaotic as it was struck.  Lin Han calmly dealt with Ding Jian's 'One-Character Electric Sword'. Seeing that he had no new moves, he knew that he was at the end of his rope and did not want to waste any more time. After spotting a flaw, the long sword sped up a few minutes again and slapped it.  Ding Jian slapped his sword off the back of his hand.

    Looking at the long sword on the ground, Ding Jian's face was ashen. After bending down to pick up the long sword, he said bitterly: "Young Master Lin is so good at swordsmanship that Ding is ashamed of himself."

    Lin Han didn't have much ill feelings toward Ding Jian, but in order to force the "Four Friends of Jiangnan" out, he had to do this. Seeing Ding Jian's expression, he put the long sword back into its scabbard and said with his hand, "Senior, I'm afraid  It doesn¡¯t have to be like this. Before, it was because the senior underestimated the enemy and lost the opportunity, and later because the junior specially understood your swordsmanship, so he was slightly better. If we compete again, it will be the junior who loses."

    "Needless to say, a defeat is a defeat, and Ding can afford to lose." Ding Jian said.

    Shi Lingwei hurriedly stepped forward to comfort him: "Victory or defeat is a common thing for military officers. It cannot be taken seriously once or twice. Brother Ding does not need to care too much."

    "What failed?" A loud voice came from the side. Amid the shouting, a man walked in. His beard was as long as his belly. He was holding a wine glass in his left hand. His face looked very drunk.

    When Lin Han saw such a drunkard coming in, he guessed that he must be the fourth "Dan Qingsheng" among the "Four Friends of Jiangnan" in Meizhuang.  See youWhen someone came, Ding Jian and Shi Lingwei hurried forward and saluted respectfully: "Meet the fourth village owner."

    "Well, what happened just now? What failed?" Dan Qingsheng asked.

    Ding Jian hurriedly explained why Lin Han came to Meizhuang and how he competed with him. Of course, it was inevitable to add some embellishments and beautifications.

    After listening, Dan Qingsheng walked up to Lin Han and said, "Are you from the Songshan Sect?"

    Lin Han bowed his hands in salute and replied: "Lin Han, a junior from the Songshan Sect, came to visit the four seniors of the 'Four Friends of the South of the Yangtze River' after being instructed by my seniors. I am very happy to meet senior Danqingsheng."

    Dan Qingsheng nodded: "Well, you defeated Ding Jian?"

    "This junior is lucky." Lin Han said.

    Nodding, Dan Qingsheng said: "That's what happened. Do you still want to see the martial arts of the four masters of Meizhuang?"

    "Yes, I would like to ask the four seniors for some pointers."

    Looking at Lin Han, and then at Ding Jian, Dan Qingsheng thought: He should have refused immediately, but Ding Jian had already lost to him. If he refused to fight and spread the word, I am afraid that Meizhuang will never have peace again. It seems that he will not be able to do so.  He didn't want to take action anymore, but since he could defeat Ding Jian, he must be strong with low skills. Unfortunately, he came a step late and didn't see it clearly. Fortunately, Shi Lingwei was still there, so he gave him a try first.

    After paying attention, Dan Qingsheng said: "It's not impossible to ask me for advice, but before that I want to see how your martial arts is and whether it's worth taking action myself. I'll give you my order and you'll have to fight him first."

    "Yes, the Fourth Village Master." Shi Lingwei did not dare to disobey Dan Qingsheng's order, so he turned back to his room to get weapons.

    Lin Han cursed secretly: You old fox, you are so cowardly, you are afraid of losing face, and you want to fight in a wheel fight. Fortunately, I have long known that you will do this, so there is no harm in fighting in a wheel fight.

    Shi Lingwei didn't let the others wait for long. After a while, he took out the weapon, but it was a Bagua knife. What was different from the ordinary Bagua knife was that the handle was painted purple and gold, which was exactly what Shi Lingwei used when he was walking around the world.  The envoy's weapon - Purple Gold Bagua Dao.

    Although the Bagua Sword is longer and heavier than ordinary steel knives, it is not considered a strange weapon. It was once popular in the Bagua Sect for a long time, but with the decline of the Bagua Sect, it is rare to see the use of the Bagua Sword.  A good hand.

    Lin Han didn't know much about the Bagua Dao. He only knew that when practicing this sword technique, the sword is long and the body is short.  The knife skills such as chopping, piercing, teasing, chopping, wiping, belting, spreading, pulling, and cutting are performed continuously and endlessly, like a swimming dragon or a flying phoenix, with endless changes.

    Since Shi Lingwei is famous for his Bagua Dao and has seen Lin Han's swordsmanship before, he will definitely be more difficult to deal with than Ding Jian. Of course, he is only stronger than Ding. Lin Han doesn't think he can deal with a Meizhuang servant.  You need to go all out. Using the Red Fire Qi and the Blazing Sun Sword Technique is already very embarrassing. Whether you can force more out depends on the ability of the "Four Friends of Jiangnan".

    After pulling out the long sword and holding a sword flower, Lin Han said: "Senior Shi, be careful."

    Shi Lingwei clenched the handle of the knife with his right hand, pointed the tip of the knife diagonally at the ground, stared at Lin Han with a serious expression, and nodded to indicate that he was ready.  Lin Han stopped being polite, took a step forward with his left leg, and thrust his long sword straight into Shi Lingwei's face.  Facing Lin Han, Shi Lingwei didn't dare to do something stupid like giving up three moves first. Instead, he had already regarded him as an opponent who was equal to or even surpassed him. He immediately picked up the long knife and walked with it, waiting for him.  After the blade was level with Lin Han's lower abdomen, the tip of the blade pierced forward like a raptor.

    The Bagua Dao is four feet two in total length, and the long sword is only three feet three. If Lin Han ignored the Bagua Dao, before the long sword hit the door in front of his opponent, his lower abdomen would have been stabbed through by the Bagua Dao.  Lin Han would never do such a loss-making business, so he took half a step to the right, and instead of retreating, he moved forward. While moving, he shook his wrist sharply, pressed down the long sword, and went straight to Shi Lingwei's wrist.

    Due to its size and weight, although the Bagua Dao is more powerful when cutting, its disguise in a small area is slightly insufficient. Lin Han is precisely aware of this, and wants to compete with Shi Lingwei at close range.  flexibility.  Unexpectedly, although the sword was heavy, it had a corresponding set of footwork to coordinate with the sword moves. Shi Lingwei made several staggered and continuous disguises as he marched, deftly avoiding Lin Han's sword light, and even wiping the blade.  It was aimed at his chest. If he could not dodge, not only would his chest be cut open, but his right arm would not be saved either.

    Fortunately, Lin Han used the sword with his left hand, which was easier to deal with than the sword with his right hand. Lin Han thrust out the long sword with his left hand, and the target was still Shi Lingwei's wrist holding the sword. With his left leg as the axis of his body, he immediately thrust hard towards the sword.  Twist to the right and lean back slightly to avoid the scratched edge.

    His commanding sword moves may not be better than Ding Jian's swordsmanship, but Lin Han has little experience in martial arts after all, and has never experienced the enemy's medium or long weapons. At this time, he suddenly faced an opponent who was more than four feet long.  ?The Eight Diagrams Sword seemed to be stretched thin, and for a while it was forced to only parry but not to fight back.  Coupled with the fact that the Songshan Sect was extremely lacking in superb footwork, it was only then that they looked so embarrassed under Shi Lingwei's Bagua Sword Technique and Bagua Footwork.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 55 Meizhuang£®  sword fighting

    Update time: 2012-05-31

    Relying on the four-foot length of the Bagua knife and the incomparable exquisite Bagua footwork, the commanding force, which was not much stronger than Ding, actually forced Lin Han to be overwhelmed and could only passively parry. You must know that Ding Jian had not given any orders before.  Lin Han brought the slightest threat.

    The painter on the sidelines nodded his head, and raised his glass to take a sip from time to time. It was so comfortable, and he didn't take Lin Han to heart at all. He even turned to Ding Jian and said: "This Songshan disciple is also  But is that so? Since Shi Lingwei can take care of him, how could you lose? Could it be that you have completely lost your martial arts skills over the years?"

    Ding Jian smiled awkwardly. What else could he say? The facts were in front of him. He could only look at the two people fighting in the field bitterly. Although he didn't understand why Shi Lingwei was able to resist Lin Han or even gain the upper hand.  But Ding Jian prayed for a miracle to happen, hoping that Lin Han would suddenly defeat Shi Lingwei with his divine power, so that he would not appear more incompetent.

    Perhaps Ding Jian's prayer really worked. After a period of discomfort at the beginning, Lin Han had already touched the doorway. He no longer paid attention to Shi Lingwei's pace and only stared at his right hand holding the knife.  The sword followed closely, never leaving, and whenever it saw an opportunity, it would go straight to his wrist or the back of his hand.  As a result, the exquisite Bagua footwork could no longer play a big role. At this time, the heavy Bagua knife became a burden, and Lin Han was attacked repeatedly.

    The situation in the field was reversed, and Dan Qingsheng was no longer in the mood to drink. He stared at the two people in the field with round eyes, and kept saying: "Hide, hide quickly, be careful, here we go again, oops, you  Why are you so stupid?" In that situation, I really wanted to step forward and take the place of the person fighting.

    After all the hardships, the most depressing thing is of course the commanding force in the field. The good situation was ruined like this. Now it is his turn to dodge desperately. If he is just a minute slower, he will be hit by the sword. Although Lin Han has never hurt anyone, but  The sleeves at his wrists were almost turning into strips of cloth. If the painter hadn't kept telling him to stop, he would have really wanted to stop fighting. Isn't this bullying?

    And when Shi Lingwei was defeated, the happiest person was naturally Ding Jian, a fellow sufferer. He glanced at Dan Qingsheng from time to time. The meaning was obvious: it was not that the Communist Party did not work hard, but that the Communist Party was too cunning.

    Since Shi Lingwei refused to admit defeat, Lin Han was happy to play with him and learn about his Bagua footwork. Although he couldn't learn anything in his eagerness, it was better than nothing and had some benefits.  Lin Han was also thinking about whether to learn footwork, which is quite beneficial and would greatly increase martial arts. However, there are not many advanced footwork in the world, and most of them have their own masters.

    There are many sects in the world that attach great importance to footwork. The most famous one is the Wudang sect, whose set of "Tai Chi Steps" has attracted many people's covetous attention.  However, as a thousand-year-old veteran in the martial arts world, no idiot dared to take up the idea of ????Tai Chi Step. I heard that in the early years, the Demon Sect once patronized the Wudang Sect and took away a Tai Chi Sutra. I wonder if they also took the Tai Chi Step.  Come on, maybe we can think of something here.

    Not to mention Lin Han, who was thinking about Tai Chi, Shi Lingwei on the court became more and more depressed as he fought. Unknowingly, his right sleeve could be used as a mop. How could he fight?  At that moment, Dan Qingsheng could no longer care about Dan Qingsheng, who was supervising the battle on the sidelines. When Lin Han's long sword attacked again, before the sword edge cut his sleeve, he heard him yell and throw the Bagua knife to the ground.  Holding the wrist of his right hand with his left hand, he said: "Shaoxia Lin is a master of swordsmanship. Shi Lingwei is no match for me. I am willing to be defeated."

    Lin Han was really frightened by him. He thought that he had hurt him too much, but there was no trace of blood on the blade. This was just an ordinary stainless steel sword, and it was not a murderer without blood.  I don't understand the reason for that artificial look. I just ask you to pretend to be more realistic. Didn't you see that Dan Qingsheng's originally rosy face has turned pale with anger?

    Dan Qingsheng didn't wait for Lin Han to talk nonsense about concessions, and ordered Shi Lingwei: "Go and get my sword. It's rare to meet a young man with such a good swordsmanship. I'm also a little itchy."  It sounds good, but my heart is pounding, thinking: This young man is difficult to deal with. He has already defeated Ding Jian and Shi Lingwei in a row. My martial arts is not much better than those two, and I have no chance of winning. If I really lose, I have no choice but to  I asked my second brother and third brother for help with a shy face, but I didn't believe that I couldn't defeat him.

    Shi Lingwei felt so miserable that he quickly picked up the Bagua knife on the ground, huffed and ran out again, thinking to himself: You don't bring people like this to play with people, do you?  I made four trips in just this moment, and looking at the situation, the fourth village owner may not be able to win, so why don't I have to call the third village owner again? If the third village owner  I don't dare to think about it anymore. Who would let me be a servant?

    "Young Master Lin, do you want to take a rest first?" Dan Qingsheng asked pretending to be generous, hoping that Lin Han would refuse.  How could Lin Han get what he wanted? Besides, after two fights in a row, especially the second one, it really took a lot of energy. It was a good idea to take a rest, so he nodded and agreed immediately: "Thank you to my senior."

      Dan Qingsheng had no other thoughts at this time, and just wanted to give himself a slap. You said it would be great to continue the competition like this. If you don't take advantage, you are a bastard. I just hate why you are so determined. If you really lose  Don't be depressed to death.

    Not long after, Shi Lingwei took Dan Qingsheng's sword and handed it to him out of breath, but Dan Qingsheng said: "Just brought it? There's no need to be in such a hurry, Lin Shaoxia needs to rest for a while before competing."  "

    Shi Lingwei's face fell instantly, he nodded, and walked to Ding Jian's side without saying a word. "You're not in a hurry, can't you just say it clearly?"

    At this time, Lin Han was most interested in Shi Lingwei's Bagua footwork, and Dan Qingsheng's swordsmanship came second.  Seeing that Shi Lingwei had returned, Lin Han asked, "I wonder if Senior Shi has any connection with the Bagua Sect?"

    I don¡¯t know why Lin Han asked this, but Shi Lingwei still replied: "My father was once a disciple of the Bagua Sect."

    "No wonder the senior not only knows the Bagua sword technique, but also the lost Bagua footwork." Lin Han said quickly.

    But Shi Lingwei shook his head and said: "My late father is just an ordinary disciple of the Bagua Sect. Although he was fortunate enough to be taught the Bagua Sword Technique and the Bagua Foot Technique, they were both incomplete and could not display their original power."

    Lin Han nodded, so it makes sense. The Bagua Sect was once a big sect, but was suppressed by the Shaolin Sect, and then gradually declined. After several internal fights, it has been reduced to a third-rate sect, and many of its classics have been lost.  Destroyed the foundation.  But what can lead to the Shaolin Sect's suppression is simple. The Bagua Sword Technique, Bagua Zhang, and Bagua Footwork are all incredible martial arts. I can only sigh softly: "It's a pity."

    Shi Lingwei also sighed: "Yeah, it's a pity." I don't know whether it's a pity that he didn't learn all the sword techniques and footwork, or it's a pity that the palm techniques were lost.

    For a moment, everyone fell silent and stopped talking, and Lin Han also took the opportunity to rest for a while.

    "I wonder if Shaoxia Lin can rest well?"

    After a while, Dan Qingsheng became impatient and asked.

    Seeing how eager he was, Lin Han nodded, it would be better to start early and finish work early.

    After the two of them stood still, Lin Han first drew his sword and stabbed, but he did not use any force. When Dan Qingsheng came back to block with his sword, he took a step back, then moved the sword tip up, and then slashed down hard.  Drawing the sword in this way was very different from before. Without Dan Qingsheng's precautions, the long sword was cut down and moved downwards. His whole body was also driven forward, and his right leg involuntarily took a step forward.

    How could Lin Han miss this opportunity? Although he did not knock down Dan Qingsheng's long sword, it would definitely make his jaw numb. He saw his long sword resting on Dan Qing's growing sword and flicked it to the left.  The sword seemed to be under control and swung outward obediently.  In this way, Dan Qingsheng's middle door was wide open. When he wanted to withdraw his long sword to protect himself, but there was no time, he saw Lin Han raising his long sword, aiming at his chest.

    Dan Qingsheng had no choice but to raise his head and retreat like a human being, hoping to avoid the sword.  There was only a "stab" sound, and the person avoided it, but the clothes were not so lucky. The originally airtight robe was cut into a single piece with an open placket. Danqingsheng was so horrified that he stepped back, his face red and red.  White, white and red again.

    Seeing that Lin Han did not pursue him, Dan Qingsheng finally breathed a sigh of relief. Then he saw the robe fluttering on his chest. He became angry and tore it off, revealing the single clothes underneath.  No wonder Dan Qingsheng was like this. If he was defeated face to face, there would be nothing to say. I didn't expect that a veteran like him would be plotted by a young boy and lose his face greatly. This ugliness would be really big. Look at Lin Han  His eyes became more and more evil.

    I only heard Dan Qingsheng gritting his teeth and saying: "Very good, I didn't expect you to be so capable. I underestimated you, but it won't be easy down here. I'll let you experience my sword technique of splashing ink and covering with hemp."  '."

    After saying that, without waiting for Lin Han's answer, he stabbed with the 'White Rainbow Pierced the Sun' move. Without waiting for the move to be old, he used the 'Tengjiao Qifeng' and 'Spring Breeze Willow' moves one after another, and the sharp long sword  It was even moving around the vital parts of Lin Han's body, wielding the sword with such ferocity that if it had been another person, he would have been a dead man at this moment, and his body would not have been intact.

    It's a pity that Lin Han saw the flaw in his swordsmanship. The connection between the many swordsmanship was not tight, and it was a bit more random. Maybe this was related to Danqingsheng's good wine, but how could he do it in his swordsmanship?  This is child's play. Although the flaws are fleeting, they are enough for Lin Han to deal with and even kill the enemy instantly.

    In this way, Dan Qingsheng was about to finish a set of sword techniques, but Lin Han was helpless. He was so anxious that he used the killing move of the "Splashing Ink and Plying Ma Sword Technique" "Jade Dragon" upside down without thinking about it carefully.  'Use.  He was seen walking forward with a long sword in his right hand, slashing Lin Han's face from top to bottom.

    Lin Han never expected that a painting student with a weak sword style would be able to use such brutal tactics.The horizontal sword move was too late to avoid, but suddenly I saw that the hand holding the sword seemed to have not moved, and the long sword was also circling around that point. With a thought in my heart, I handed the long sword upwards, and only heard a "chirp"  There was a series of long sounds, and after the two swords intersected, Lin Han's sword tip slid forward along Dan Qingsheng's sword spine, heading straight for his five fingers.

    At this time, due to the blockage of Lin Han's long sword, Dan Qingsheng's sword no longer had much strength, and it might not be able to hurt Lin Han.  It was just a unique move that could no longer be taken back. Dan Qingsheng could only watch helplessly as Lin Han was controlled by the sword move but then counterattacked him in an instant, only knowing that the five fingers of his right hand were not safe.

    Fortunately, Lin Han didn't mean to hurt him. After deciphering the sword move, he hurriedly lifted the tip of the sword and passed it across the back of his hand. At the same time, he made a palm shape with his right hand and slapped it on the spine of his long sword.  After the long sword received a heavy blow from Lin Han, Dan Qingsheng could no longer control it and hit the ground with a clang. At this time, Lin Han happened to run past Dan Qingsheng, and Dan Qingsheng himself was knocked out by Lin Han's heavy shoulder.

    (Sorry this chapter is a bit late. I forgot to post it when I was preparing a new book at noon. Fortunately, I remembered it again!)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 56 Meizhuang.  Conquer

    Update time: 2012-06-01

    "Senior, I accept the concession."

    Dan Qingsheng got up from the ground with a gloomy face. His clothes were already covered with dust and mud, but he didn't care. He stared straight at Lin Han's back, and his hands were shaking, which showed how annoyed and annoyed he was.  Reluctantly, after a long silence, he said: "Very good, young people are formidable. I am not the opponent of the young hero. Even my second and third brothers will be delighted to see the young hero's skills. I wonder if they can stay in our village for a while."  At some point, can I ask my brothers to show their friendship as landlords?"

    A smile appeared at the corner of Lin Han's mouth, thinking: It seems that the previous calculation and knocking the painter into a rolling gourd have paid off a lot. As expected, the painter was so angry that he had lost face and asked for help.  When he returned to the place, he didn't want to play into his own hands. If it wasn't to force the other people out, how could he be so shameless?  I just hope that the others will not be as disappointing as Dan Qingsheng.

    Seeing that Lin Han didn't answer, Dan Qingsheng felt that he had lost all face. A surge of blood rushed up to his neck, turning his head and face red. He asked again in a deep voice: "I wonder what you think of my suggestion, young hero? Are you willing to stay in our village?"  How many days will you stay?¡±

    Turning around, looking at him with a smile on his face, as if the previous sword fight did not exist, Lin Han said: "Since the seniors are deliberately trying to retain him, the juniors also want to see the unique skills of the other seniors, even if the seniors don't say anything  , the juniors also want to stay, how dare they disobey?"

    "Yeah." Hearing what Lin Han said, Dan Qingsheng felt that he could save some face and didn't want to stay any longer, so he told Ding Jian and Shi Lingwei: "You two have arranged a guest room for Young Master Lin, and you must treat him well."

    "Yes, we obey." Ding Jian and Shi Lingwei responded quickly.

    Dan Qingsheng nodded, and then said to Lin Han: "I still have some things to deal with in the village, so I won't spend more time with you. I hope you will forgive me."

    "Senior, if you have anything to do, please help me. You can just do your thing. This junior also happens to go shopping with Senior Ding and Senior Shi." Lin Han replied.

    After Lin Han answered, Dan Qingsheng walked out of the backyard immediately, looking very hurried. Lin Han smiled maliciously: I'm afraid he was in a hurry to sue his parents.

    After Dan Qingsheng walked away, Ding Jian stepped forward and asked, "Will Shaoxia Lin follow me to the guest room?"

    Lin Han said quickly: "Junior wants to apologize to Senior Ding and Senior Shi. It was Junior who was rude before. I hope the two seniors don't blame me."

    Ding Jian and Shi Lingwei looked at each other and saw each other's surprise. It turned out that after Lin Han entered the village, his behavior was very different from his previous humble attitude. It could even be said to be a bit domineering. He really used his skills to dominate others. The two of them were very different.  They all complained about losing face, but for some reason they became respectful again at this moment.

    Seeing the expressions of the two men, Lin Han also knew what he was thinking, and said: "Seniors, please forgive me. What I did before was just to meet the four village owners. I had no choice but to make this move. If there is anything wrong, please forgive me."  Senior Haihan."

    Both of them smiled awkwardly, and Shi Lingwei added: "In that case, Shaoxia Lin will stay in the village and follow me to the guest room."

    While Ding Jian and the two were arranging a guest room for Lin Han, Dan Qingsheng had already rushed into Bald Pen Weng's study and shouted: "Second brother, third brother, fourth brother, I have lost all face this time, you can't  You must avenge me."

    Hei Heizi was playing chess with the bald pen man, and when he was in the mood to fight, he was disturbed by Dan Qingsheng. He raised his eyebrows and scolded: "What's going on? Didn't the fourth brother go to see why there was noisy outside? Why is he in such a mess?  ?¡±

    When Hei Baizi said that, Danqingsheng discovered that there was still dirt stained in the backyard on his clothes, and he was patting it repeatedly.  Seeing that the black and white piece's attention was diverted by the painter, the bald man hurriedly stretched out his hand to mess up the chess pieces on the chessboard, and said: "Since there is something wrong, there is no need to play this chess, it is more important."

    Black and White immediately glared at him. Although he also knew that it was somewhat unreasonable to occupy the identity of the second brother and force the third and fourth brothers to play chess with him, but due to some secrets and the prohibition of contact with outsiders, when the chess addiction broke out, he had to find these two stinky chess baskets.  It's so enjoyable. I don't want to think that a few people always use various excuses to regret their chess when the overall situation is about to be decided. Today is even more excessive. They even took the opportunity to mess up the chessboard. How can we play this?

    After glaring at the bald pen man, he immediately pointed the finger at the culprit and said angrily: "What exactly is going on? Fourth brother, tell me in detail."

    At this moment, Dan Qingsheng had tidied up his clothes and replied: "Fourth brother just went out to check. It turns out that a disciple of the Songshan Sect got the news that our four brothers were living in seclusion here. He said that he came to visit us and entered the village.  Then he defeated Ding Jian."

    "Hmph." Hei Baizi snorted coldly and said, "This Ding Jian is getting more and more unimproved, and he leads people into the manor casually. Didn't he already warn him not to see guests?"

    DanQingsheng said: "I don't know the specific situation. After defeating Ding Jian, that kid even threatened to see the martial arts of the four village owners."

    "How brave, to be so arrogant!" The bald pen man stood up from the table and scattered the chess pieces on the table. He saw that the black and white pieces were about to get angry again. He chuckled a few times and leaned over to twist the chess pieces. Then he asked: "Who is the fourth brother?  How to deal with it?¡±

    Smiling awkwardly, Danqing said angrily: "If Ding Jian had not been defeated, the fourth brother would have had thousands of reasons to drive him out of Zhuangzi. The difficulty is that Ding Jian was a member of Zhuangzi after all, but he was defeated there.  Under the sword, if I can't deal with it"

    Hei Baizi nodded and said, "Yes, if we don't fight, I'm afraid that the mystery of Meizhuang will no longer be maintained, and it will inevitably attract people from the world to peep and cause trouble. Ding Jian is really ignorant and gets himself burned.  "

    "Fourth brother, I think so too." Dan Qingsheng agreed, and then added: "It's just that since that kid can defeat Ding Jian, he must have some ability. In order to find out his depth, I ordered Shi Lingwei to compete with him.  .¡±

    "What's the result?" Bald Pen Weng asked.

    Dan Qingsheng said: "Shi Lingwei had the upper hand at first, forcing him to retreat step by step. He thought that the boy was nothing more than that. Unexpectedly, not long after, the situation reversed, but Shi Lingwei was beaten to the point where he was unable to fight back.  With all his strength, he was finally defeated and defeated."

    Hei Baizi frowned and said: "Although Ding Jian and Shi Lingwei are not good enough, they were still the top figures in the world back then. If this is the case, I am afraid that the fourth brother will not take much advantage?" Although he asked  His tone was quite positive, and he had already guessed that most of the painting students would lose.

    Although Dan Qingsheng did not hesitate, the fact was the fact, so he could only nod his head and said: "When I was fighting with that kid, I was led away by his trick and lost the opportunity. Even though he used the 'Splashing Ink and Covering Ma Sword Technique', I still  I am really ashamed to be defeated by him. I wonder when the Songshan Sect produced such a young master."

    After a long silence, Hei Baizi asked: "Fourth brother, can you keep that person?"

    Dan Qingsheng said quickly: "Well, I have asked Ding Jian and the others to arrange for him to stay in the guest room. After that, it depends on the second and third brothers. I hope it will not disturb the eldest brother."

    "Well, the fourth brother did a good job, the second brother will go to meet him tomorrow." Hei Baizi said.

    Lin Han didn¡¯t know that Hei Baizi and the others were already discussing how to deal with him, and even if they knew, they probably wouldn¡¯t care.  He was currently in the guest room arranged by Ding Jian and his two men, and was very satisfied with the accommodation conditions. Although there were no other servants here, it was clean and tidy, which was perfect for a martial artist like him.

    After arranging Lin Han's arrangements, Ding Jian asked: "I wonder if the young hero has any other requests. If so, you might as well give them directly."

    Lin Han said quickly: "You two seniors don't have to shout so loudly. It's better to be like before. Seniors, please sit down first. I still have something to ask."

    Seeing that Lin Han didn't seem to be hypocritical, they couldn't resist the warm hospitality. They each found their seats and asked, "I wonder what you need to do, young hero?"

    It seems that the shadow of their defeat in the previous battle was still there, so neither of them dared to be presumptuous, so they still called them 'Young Heroes'. Lin Han no longer pressed him, and asked: "This junior is very puzzled. Considering the two seniors,  Martial arts will definitely lead to achievements in the world, so why are you willing to be a servant here and be driven by others?"

    When mentioning this matter, both of them shook their heads and sighed, and one could hear the unwillingness and helplessness in them.  Lin Han said again: "It's not that the junior is slandering behind his back, then the senior Danqingsheng may not be better than the two seniors. Why don't the two seniors leave?"

    The two looked at each other, and Ding Jian said: "We are helpless. If we have a choice, whoever wants to act like a bully and be driven by others will be forced to do nothing."

    "Oh, senior, can you elaborate? Maybe the junior can help. Even if the junior can't, there will still be Songshan sect in the future." Lin Han asked diligently.

    Although the two of them lowered their heads, there was a flash of light in their eyes. They both raised their heads and looked at Lin Han, seeing a smile on his face.  Ding Jian said: "There is nothing to say. It's just that when I was walking in the world, I met an opponent and was rescued by my master. Later, I voluntarily followed my master to avoid trouble. I didn't want my master to want to retire from the world, so I had no choice but to retire together."  "

    Lin Han naturally heard the reluctance in the two people's hearts, so there is a lot to be done.  Since Ding Jian and Shi Lingwei had revealed such secrets, they were very alert and had no intention of leaving. However, the "Four Friends of the South of the Yangtze River" had a strong prestige, and they were worried about their former enemies. If they could not find them,  With a strong backer, the two of them couldn't think of leaving, but now after hearing Lin Han's words, their hearts instantly brightened.

    After carefully considering the pros and cons, Lin Han made a calculation in his mind: Isn't it just to offend the "Four Friends of the South of the Yangtze River" who are not popular? If he offends, he will offend me. What can he do to me?  After coughing, Lin Han said: "If the two seniors are willing, the junior should ask the four village owners for a favor and let the two seniors leave, so that they can regain their former fame in the world. I wonder what the two seniors want?  "

    Shi Lingwei said: "We have also heard about the Songshan Sect. It has become more and more powerful in recent years, and we are willing to join them. I wonder if Shaoxia Lin can be the master?"

    "Ha, ha, ha." Lin Han laughed three times and said: "You two seniors don't know, but the current leader of the Five Mountains Alliance and the head of Songshan Mountain is the junior uncle, and the family teacher is one of Songshan's 'Thirteen Taibao'"  Ding Mian, the leader's 'tower', and with his martial arts skills as a junior, he still has a lot of weight in the Songshan Sect."

    Ding Jian and Shi Lingwei looked at each other happily after hearing Lin Han's words. They both nodded and said, "Then Young Hero Lao Lin, we are willing to join the Songshan Sect."

    "That's very good. Our Songshan sect will never treat you two badly." Lin Han said happily. He didn't expect that there would be unexpected gains from coming to Meizhuang this time. Although Ding Jian and Shi Lingwei are not the top masters in the world, they are  Among the disciples of the Wuyue Sword Sect, they can be considered to be at an above-average level, which is rare. Of course, because the two are lone rangers without any power, it is naturally impossible for them to obtain the position of elder like Wang Yuanba.

    Shi Lingwei even said: "I saw that Lin Shaoxia was very interested in Bagua footwork earlier, but I don't know".

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????mbmbmbgs

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 57 Meizhuang£®  inch step

    Update time: 2012-06-02

    Since the meeting yesterday, Dan Qingsheng has not shown up again, let alone Huang Zhonggong, Hei Baizi and Bald Bi Weng, but they have not even seen their shadows.  Lin Han was also happy to do this. Without the interruption of the four people, he wholeheartedly learned the Bagua footwork taught by Shi Lingwei.  If one teaches deliberately and the other studies seriously, progress will naturally be faster.

    "Bagua" originally refers to the method of measuring from all directions. It is a method used by ancient working people to know the seasons and record labor patterns by measuring the position of the sun.  Later, some martial arts seniors discovered that moving and releasing palms in the eight directions of Qian, Kun, Xun, Dui, Gen, Zhen, Li, and Kan was very consistent with the force generation rules of the human body, and thus developed a method to use one arm in a square inch.  Draw a circle with a long distance and a radius, and then walk around the circle while using your palms to attack the enemy. This is the martial arts that later became Baguazhang.

    The most famous of Bagua Zhang is the "Youshen Bagua Lian Zhang", which is the secret of Bagua sect.  Shi Lingwei did not master the internal palm skills that were almost comparable to the Wudang Sect's 'Tai Chi'. What he knew was the second-level 'Bagua Serial Knife' and 'Bagua Wandering Dragon Step', and even this  The two sub-level advanced martial arts have not been fully inherited, and it is said that the subtle parts have been missing.

    For things like the Bagua that involve the contents of the Book of Changes, just like Tai Chi, Liang Yi, and Four Symbols, they are Lin Han's weakest link, and they are what he has been deliberately avoiding.  His martial arts aims at the word "fast", pursuing simplicity and directness. There is almost no footwork to speak of. He just walks in a straight line and attacks the enemy in the shortest distance in a straight line.  However, there are great limitations in this. If the opponent is too weak, of course it will be achieved overnight, but it is unnecessary if it is too clever. If the opponent is equal to or stronger than yourself, the effect will be much weaker.

    Lin Han understands that he cannot always face weaker opponents. As the Songshan Sect develops and his goal gets closer, sooner or later he will have to face top masters such as Ren Woxing, Fang Zheng, Chongxu, and even Dongfang Bubu.  Even if you defeat such an invincible opponent, you have to face it. What will happen then?  That's why Lin Han went to Qingcheng Mountain to learn the evil-fighting sword techniques to strengthen himself.  However, it was later discovered that although the evil-repelling sword technique was strange and changeable, it was more about speed and the force of the wrist, and it did not involve much in the footwork.  The same is true for the swordsmanship of the Five Mountains that was later discovered in the cave of Siguo Cliff in Huashan. Taishan, Songshan, and Hengshan did not make much achievements in footwork. Originally, the Huashan sect should have some footwork, but it is a pity that it was not seen in that cave.  , I don¡¯t know if it has been lost; the Hengshan Sect¡¯s sword formation is almost as good as Tai Chi swordsmanship in terms of defense, because it has a set of exquisite footwork. Unfortunately, it is a footwork coordinated by multiple people. If it is used by a single person, it will be flawless.  A hundred things happen, which is not conducive to action.

    Now that he had a golden opportunity, Lin Han would not let it go. He asked Shi Lingwei for advice on the Bagua Youlongbu almost every time he had time. However, he did not have much interest in the other Bagua Serial Knife. He only used it as a reference.  That¡¯s all.  Although this 'Bagua Wandering Dragon Step' is completely different from Lin Han's previous martial arts system, it also complements each other and has a great complementary effect.

    The Bagua footwork is divided into eight types of steps, totaling thirty-six types of footwork. Unfortunately, Shi Lingwei can only take an inch of the eight steps, so it is difficult to maximize the Bagua chain sword technique.  Lin Han was disappointed when he heard that he only knew one gait, seven-eighths of which was missing. He thought he was pretending to be generous because he knew this.  When he found Professor Shi Lingwei, Lin Han's eyes lit up and he was secretly happy. Isn't this inch step exactly what he needed the most? Moreover, he had seen the power of this inch step before, and it was probably the most helpful to him among the eight steps.  I immediately calmed down and studied and figured it out carefully. I gained a lot after one night.

    Cunbu is divided into five parts, namely 'progress', 'swaying step', 'horizontal step', 'turning step' and 'concession'.

    The ¡®progress¡¯ in the inch step is to move forward quickly when fighting with the opponent, shortening the contact distance between the two parties, reducing the time it takes to attack the opponent, and preventing the opponent from changing moves to defend in a short period of time.  When the opponent is at a disadvantage and wants to retreat and escape, he can continuously step forward and use "Progress" and "stick" step by step to achieve the purpose of closing in on the opponent and preventing him from escaping.

    'Walking step' means that when fighting with the opponent, you need to observe the opponent's strength and weakness. You can move forward and step back immediately. During the change of forward and backward steps of the front and rear feet, you will cause the opponent to make mistakes in attacking. In this way, you can  Defuse the opponent's offensive power and find the opponent's flaws, thereby achieving the effect of knowing the enemy and using strengths to control weaknesses.

    ¡°Handwalk step¡± is when fighting with the opponent. When the opponent attacks me with his body, I can use the lateral movement of the inch step to move to the side of the opponent's body, causing the opponent to lose weight and make me miss.  For example, if my right foot is in front and my left foot is behind, I can move my right foot to the right, or move my left foot to the left, to hit the opponent while moving.

    Unlike the previous three steps, ¡®turn¡¯??' and 'give in' are footwork for defensive counterattacks, among which 'turn' is used when one's own attack has been launched and the move is about to be used up. That is, the step is in the direction of the opponent's move.  While making progress, both feet rotate back along the axis of the forefoot, using the rotation of the body to cause the opponent's body to be unbalanced to avoid attacks, and then counterattack the opponent.

    And 'concession' is to make a concession when the opponent's attack is fierce and the situation is completely unfavorable to oneself, and use concessions to ease the opponent's attack. When making concessions, you must observe the opponent's strength and weakness, and resolve the opponent's strength during retreat.  , looking for each other's flaws, thus achieving the effect of waiting for work and using strengths to control weaknesses.

    If he can master the five steps of Cunbu and integrate them into his own martial arts, Lin Han feels that it will be more effective than the evil-fighting swordsmanship. And if one day, he can use the original ice and fire skills.  With his true energy and speed, coupled with the current evil-proof swordsmanship and Cunbu's complete integration, with the understanding of the sword's intention, even if he faced Dongfang Bubai alone, Lin Han was confident that he would never be defeated.

    Of course, achieving these things does not happen overnight. So far, the evil-repelling sword technique has been basically integrated into the Blazing Sun Sword Technique. However, the understanding of sword intention still has not achieved much, and it can only be regarded as  I have just started; the ice and fire energy are still at the third level, and the effect of opening up the meridians of the ten fingers is not obvious. If you want to reach the fourth level of 'pointing to the sky and painting the earth', you still need to hone it carefully, and a handful of  The sword is also indispensable; as for Cunbu, which I just learned yesterday, I only have a rough idea. Not to mention integrating into the martial arts system, even the proficiency is not enough, far from being able to turn around freely.

    The whole morning passed in Lin Han's imagination. After that, Ding Jian and Shi Lingwei accompanied him as usual, either tasting a few freshly picked plums or discussing martial arts with them, until the time of Unity was about to pass.  Nearing the end of the year, the painter showed up again.

    Today's Danqingsheng has put on a purple robe, which is very different from yesterday's embarrassed state. After seeing Lin Han and the others, the embarrassed look on his face flashed away, and he said, "I wonder if Young Master Lin can live in our village.  Are you still used to it?"

    Lin Han responded: "Thank you for the hospitality, senior. I have a good rapport with seniors Ding and Shi."

    "That's good, that's good. I'm afraid I'm neglecting Young Master Lin. I wonder if the young hero has free time today to meet my second brother and third brother?" Dan Qingsheng said quickly, with a happy face on his face, as if he had something good going on.  It usually happens.

    Lin Han could guess a little, but with the support of Bald Pen Weng and Hei Baizi, he felt that he could regain yesterday's situation. He snorted in his heart: It's too beautiful to think. Confidence is a good thing. Confidence is too much.  It's not good. I wonder how the painter feels when the bald pen man and the black and white man are also defeated today?  Except for "Huang Zhonggong" among the "Four Friends of Jiangnan", the other three are not taken seriously by him.

    Although there was a hint of ridicule in his heart, his face did not show any trace of it. Lin Han nodded and said, "That's very good. This junior has long wanted to pay a visit to Senior Black and White and Senior Bald Pen Weng. It would be even better if we could meet Senior Huang Zhonggong.  "

    "Haha" Dan Qingsheng laughed dryly and said: "There will be a chance, then Shaoxia Lin will go with me to meet my second and third brothers first." After saying this, he was full of curses in his heart: Do you still want to see your eldest brother?  Let's talk about it after you pass the test of second brother and third brother. When the time comes, it will be embarrassing to see what you have to say.

    Dan Qingsheng led Lin Han, Ding Jian, and Shi Lingwei into Bald Pen Weng's study, and said to the two people at the chessboard: "Second brother, third brother, fourth brother, I have brought Lin Shaoxia here."

    After entering the door, Lin Han looked at the various calligraphy hanging on the wall. They were in various fonts. There were no less than a dozen of them that he knew and didn't recognize. Not to mention how well they were written, he could tell by his posture that they belonged to them.  level of obsession.

    Seeing Lin Han looking at the calligraphy after entering the room, the bald pen man was not unhappy at all. He seemed to be more satisfied than saying hello to him first, and asked: "Does Young Master Lin also know calligraphy? How about my calligraphy?"

    Moving his eyes away from the copybook, Lin Han bowed and said: "Junior Lin Han, I have met senior Black and White, I have met senior Bald Pen Weng This junior does not understand calligraphy and painting, but it does not hinder my understanding of seniors' calligraphy and painting.  A feeling of admiration."

    The bald pen man was a little disappointed. It turned out that he was a layman who didn't understand calligraphy and painting, so he unconsciously looked down upon Lin Han.  Hei Baizi said: "I heard that Shaoxia Lin's swordsmanship is very good. He is a rare young talent. He has defeated Ding Jian and Shi Lingwei of our village. Even my fourth brother is no match for Shaoxia?"

    Lin Han cupped his hands and said, "I don't dare to take it seriously. Several seniors gave way to each other. The juniors don't know the depth, but they are slightly better than others. I can't take it seriously."

    Heibaizi nodded without comment. After a moment of silence, he said, "I wonder if Young Master Lin can let me and my third brother experience such exquisite swordsmanship?"

    "Since the seniors have spoken, the juniors dare not disobey, please come forwardLet me give you some advice.  " Lin Han agreed.

    ¡°Well,¡± Hei Baizi said to Bald Pen Weng, ¡°Then please third brother to see Lin Shaoxia¡¯s swordsmanship first.¡±

    "Yes, second brother," the bald pen man replied, and then said to Lin Han: "I have learned from my fourth brother that Lin Shaoxia's internal strength is no worse than that of the others. This sword fight does not require the use of internal strength, so as not to destroy the swords in the study.  Calligraphy and painting, okay?"

    Your mother, young hero, I just rely on my internal strength to earn a living. Without the bonus of internal strength, wouldn¡¯t the power of my swordsmanship be weakened a bit?  Of course, this is just thinking about it. Lin Han didn't know enough to say it directly. He also knew that he was an object in Bao Bao's study. Moreover, even if the speed of drawing the sword was slowed down a bit, it was still faster than others, and he could deal with Bald Bi.  Weng Ye had enough, and said immediately: "As the senior said, this time we only compare moves, not internal strength."

    "That's very good." said the bald pen man. After saying this, he took off a pair of judge pens from the pen holder, took out an inkstone, and dipped the tip of the pen into the ink.

    Lin Han was frightened when he saw it, and thought: This bald pen man is not kind. He obviously does not regard himself as a friend. He even dipped the specially made ink. If it is only used for acupoints, it is fine. If he throws it out with force and uses it as a hidden weapon, then what?  Not to die?  Since you are unkind, don't blame me for being unjust. I will give you some color to show you, so that you know that the world is not just black and white, it can also be like why the flowers are so red.

    (This book has been written with great care. The update is slow because I don¡¯t want to fill in water and occasionally have bottlenecks. I am preparing a new book to practice the setting aspect. It is better to ensure the update here first. If friends have time, go and read "Ice Mirror"  , no special explanation will be made in the announcement.)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 58 Meizhuang.  judge pen

    Update time: 2012-06-03

    The Judge's Pen is no more than two feet and eight inches long. It is a kind of hidden weapon, mainly used for acupuncture and positioning.  As the saying goes, "One inch short, one inch dangerous." The main usages include piercing, point, picking, stabbing, poking, etc.  Almost all of the moves of the Judge's Pen are aimed at major acupuncture points on the human body, and they are extremely dangerous.

    In Lin Han's eyes, Bald Pen Weng's depth of internal strength and accuracy in identifying acupuncture points are naturally top-notch, and few in the martial arts world can match them, but they are not something to be afraid of.  As the saying goes, "Succeed and fail, so will Xiao." Perhaps it was precisely because of his dual talents in calligraphy and martial arts that the Bald Pen Man wanted to organically combine the two.  He has almost done it, but unfortunately he has not crossed that threshold, or he is not aware that calligraphy has greatly restricted his development.  If one day he can forget the strokes of glyphs and instead express them freely and naturally, then he will definitely have a place among the top masters in the world.

    At this time, the biggest shortcoming of Bald Pen Weng's judge writing method is that it is too rigid in form. When facing the enemy, he often has to finish a set of calligraphy, or at least write a word according to the routine. Unfortunately, when the master fights against the enemy, how can he finish it?  Comes so easily?  If in a certain set of calligraphy, the glyphs are mostly dots, hooks and other short strokes, that would be fine. At these times, the bald pen man can make full use of his skills in identifying and tapping acupuncture points. Unfortunately, he pursues famous calligraphy too much and encounters Zong.  When writing signatures with many long strokes such as , horizontal, and folded, they often waste the best opportunity to control the enemy because they stick to the glyphs.  And when masters fight against each other, how can they allow you to be so wasteful?

    Therefore, Lin Han didn't care much about Bald Pen Man's judge's writing skills. Even if he dipped the tip of his pen with special ink, no matter how powerful the ink was, it would be useless as long as he didn't get hit by it.  But the only thing to be careful about is that the bald pen man got angry and threw out the ink from the pen tip using a hidden weapon.

    When Bald Pen Weng got everything ready, he walked to the center of the study and signaled to Lin Han that he could start.  Lin Han withdrew his long sword, waved a few sword flowers, and said there was no problem.  Fortunately, Bald Pen Weng's study room is large enough. Although he cannot move around in a large area, he can still dodge within a small distance without any problems, and there will be no problem with the long sword being unable to move.

    "Senior, be careful, junior is about to start making moves." Lin Han reminded him and was no longer polite. He still stood on the same spot, and the long sword in his left hand was already stabbing the bald pen man's right hand that was holding the pen.

    Bald Pen Man's right hand was in the shape of a claw, holding a judge's pen and pointing it at the spine of the long sword. At the same time, he took a step forward with his left foot and hit Lin Han's chest with the other judge's pen in his left hand.

    Naturally, Lin Han would not let him bully him. Although he had learned every inch of the Bagua footwork, he was not so arrogant as to think that he could deal with the judge's pen technique, which specialized in close combat, with his half-baked footwork.  Lin Han was seen taking a step to the left against the Bald Pen Man's attack direction. After the long sword touched the Judge's Pen in his right hand, he swung to the right with the help of force, drawing an arc in a counterclockwise direction, and the sword edge quickly touched the Bald Pen Man's left wrist.

    According to Bald Pen Weng's expectation, the judge's pen with his right hand defended Lin Han's attack, and then he used his left judge's pen to force him to retreat. Then it was his turn to attack, so before the judge's pen could connect with the long sword,  In my heart, I was already preparing to use the "Bameng Mountain Inscription" with an upright attitude.  But he didn't expect that the reality was not at all according to the script. Although Lin Han took a step to the left, the long sword took advantage of the situation and attacked his left wrist. If he didn't defend, he would really be defeated in one move.

    The Bald Pen Man hurriedly retracted his left hand a few inches to avoid Lin Han's sword edge. At the same time, he pressed down his wrist and pointed it at an angle towards the sword that was being lifted back.  Chest, in this way, the moves of the two judge pens on the left and right are changed. The original left attack and right defense become left defense and right attack.

    But Lin Han couldn't let him do what he wanted. He also changed his moves in response to Bald Pen Weng's response. He slightly folded the long sword, reducing the radius of the arc drawn by the long sword, so that the sword blade avoided Bald Pen Weng's left hand.  The Judge's Pen and its defensive strokes are completely useless.  If that was the case, the attack from Bald Pen Weng's right hand Judge Pen would still fall on Lin Han's chest, but Lin Han's long sword would not stop even after avoiding Bald Pen Weng's left Judge Pen, and would still hit the arc in the arc.  After finishing the painting, walking from right to left, an upper semicircle has been formed. The end point of this upper semicircle is the back of the right hand where the Bald Pen Man holds the pen to attack.

    After all, the long sword is longer than the judge's pen. If the bald pen man ignores it, his entire right hand may be split in half by the long sword before his judge's pen reaches Lin Han's chest.  However, Bald Pen Weng's moves were already old at this time. Not only was the judge pen in his right hand unable to intercept the circled long sword, even the judge pen in his left hand was unable to be withdrawn due to excessive force.

    Black and white, who was watching the battle, naturally saw the embarrassment of the bald pen man. He did not expect that Lin Han's ordinary sword moves actually forced the fourth brother into a dilemma. Before he could use his proud judge's pen technique, he was already about to lose.  , if it was really struck by Lin Han's long sword, the right hand holding the pen of the bald pen man would definitely be scrapped.  If Lin Han doesn't accept the move, thenThe consequences were absolutely disastrous. In his desperation, Heibaizi didn't care much and shouted loudly: "Fourth brother, use your special move!"

    After hearing Hei Baizi's words, Bald Pen Weng also made a decision in his heart. Youdao is a 'dead Taoist friend but not a poor Taoist'. It is better to seriously injure Lin Han than to have his right hand crippled. Even if the Songshan Sect wants to cause trouble, it will be a matter of the future.  It is important to resolve the immediate crisis first.  Thinking of this, the bald pen man's expression became fierce, and he poured all his strength into his right hand. He shook his wrist violently, and a few drops of ink flew out from the tip of the pen and went straight to Lin Han's eyes. If he didn't give up, it turned out to be  He fired out the Judge's Pen in his right hand, targeting Lin Han's right chest.

    Seeing how vicious the bald pen man was, Ding Jian and Shi Lingwei both screamed in surprise, but there was no way to save him. They could only watch as their new master was about to die under the old master's pen.

    Lin Han had never relaxed his guard against the Bald Pen Man, especially when he was forced into a desperate situation. Therefore, when Hei Baizi shouted and unleashed his special moves, Lin Han was already on high alert. When the Bald Pen Man used the ink to  Although he was a little stunned when he threw it out, his body instinctively squatted down, but he also missed the best opportunity to attack, because the long sword sank rapidly as he squatted down, and when it reached Bald Pen Weng's wrist  It had already fallen below.

    Later, when he saw the bald pen man throw out the ink, he was still unwilling to throw out the judge's pen as a hidden weapon. Lin Han was really angry: if he hadn't been prepared, even if he could avoid the ink rushing toward his eyes,  How to avoid the judge's pen behind him?  If he is really hit in the right chest, although he may not die, it will also greatly affect his future practice.

    Lin Han, who was in anger, also became fierce. While keeping his waist calm, he used the 'progress' that he had learned from Shi Lingwei not long ago, and quickly approached a few points without raising his head. The long sword stabbed upward diagonally.  When he came out, he only heard a "ding" sound, followed by a "chi" sound of the sharp blade entering the flesh.

    Amid the exclamations, Lin Han straightened up and glanced coldly at the bald penman. He saw cold sweat on his head and looked quite painful.  It turned out that when Lin Han got close, the Bald Pen Man had already sensed something was wrong. Putting aside the slightest guilt after the sneak attack and the disbelief that the sneak attack failed, he immediately used his inner strength on the judge's pen in his left hand, hoping to fend off the long sword.  Unexpectedly, Lin Han, who was in anger, had already used all his internal energy. After the pen and sword collided, the judge pen was thrown away. However, the long sword did not lose its power, and directly hit the bald pen man's right wrist from bottom to top.  wear.

    After getting up, Lin Han's expression was cold, and he no longer had the pleasant look before. He looked at the Bald Pen Man with contempt, shook his wrist and withdrew the long sword. He saw an arrow of blood shooting out of the Bald Pen Man's wrist, and he screamed repeatedly.  , sweat was pouring down from his forehead.

    Heibaizi hurriedly rushed to Baldbi Weng and pointed out his fingers. Danqingsheng also stood in front of Baldbiweng to guard against Lin Han's attack again. He finally sealed the tendons of his right hand and stopped the bleeding. Heibaizi faced Lin Han.  Han asked in a deep voice: "Why is Young Master Lin so vicious?"

    "Ha, ha, ha." Lin Han laughed three times, his expression became even more indifferent, and he scolded: "I'm afraid the second owner of the village knows better than me who did the cruel thing, right? If it weren't for me that I still have some abilities, I'm afraid  Now that I'm lying on the ground, what chance do I have of surviving?"

    Heibaizi was immediately speechless. It was indeed their fault first.  Dan Qingsheng was still frightened when he saw the tragic situation of the bald pen man, and said in a trembling voice: "Since Young Master Lin has already avoided it, why do you want to hurt my third brother? I'm afraid it's not good."

    "Avoid? What a joke!" Lin Han looked at the few people with disdain. After the sneak attack just now, he no longer had a good impression in his heart. He sneered and said: "The village owners are really forgetful. Have they forgotten what they agreed before the competition?  ? What? Have you forgotten? Then please ask Senior Ding to narrate what he said before."

    Ding Jian knew that this was a surrender letter. He looked at Shi Lingwei and saw him nodding. He no longer hesitated and said loudly: "Before the competition, both parties agreed not to use internal force."

    Heibaizi and others looked at Ding Jian in surprise, wondering why he said these words. Although it would definitely be clarified later, in terms of identity and position, it should not be Ding Jian and Shi Lingwei.  , even if Lin Han asked out loud, he should have hesitated and avoided it. How could he agree so readily as before?

    Ignoring the reactions of several people, Lin Hanhan said with a smile: "This junior came here because of his reputation. He was very respectful to the seniors before. Even when he defeated several seniors in a row, he did not take the victory or defeat to heart.  Not to mention arrogant words. Since it has been strictly forbidden to use internal power, then why did the third owner of the village sneak attack on me just now? Could it be that he wanted to kill me? "

    Without waiting for others to explain, Lin Han said again: "It would be fine if the ink was just used as a hidden weapon for a sneak attack. I never said it was not allowed before, but why did the third village master have to pour all his internal energy into it, and after forcing himself away, he actually used the judge's pen in return.  Hit me on the right chest as a concealed weapon??Why?  "

    The corners of Bald Pen Weng¡¯s mouth trembled repeatedly, but in the end there was no explanation.  Hei Baizi said: "Didn't Shaoxia Lin force everyone away? Why bother to hurt my third brother so aggressively?"

    Lin Hanhan snorted and said: "Aggressive? Fortunately, the second owner of the village can speak out, who is being aggressive? If the judge pen came towards my left chest, I am afraid Lin Han will do something even more aggressive when he is angry.  Things to come.¡±

    "You?" Hei Baizi didn't expect that Lin Han's tone would get tougher and tougher. He felt that he couldn't stand it, and his face instantly darkened.

    "What? Are you angry from shame?" Lin Han was even more disdainful, saying: "If the village owners don't give Lin Han an explanation today, I'm afraid this junior will really be unreasonable."

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 59 Meizhuang.  Invite to fight

    Update time: 2012-06-04

    "Where are you staying?" Hei Heizi asked in a deep voice.

    Both Bald Biweng and Dan Qingsheng had angry expressions on their faces, and then they glared at Ding Jian, angry that he had brought so much trouble to Meizhuang for nothing.

    Ding Jian and Shi Lingwei also felt desolate. They didn't expect that they would receive such treatment after working hard for more than ten or twenty years. They thought that after serving the four of them respectfully for so many years, even if they had no merit,  There is also hard work, and it is worth the kindness of surviving at that time. After that, he returns to the Songshan Sect and it is considered a clean life.

    Lin Han saw the expressions of the four people in his eyes, and he was even more disdainful of the owners of Meizhuang. He also felt that Ding Jian and Shi Lingwei were not worth it. After taking a deep breath, he said: "It's the owners of Meizhuang who are wrong."  First, but this is your territory after all. I came here with the intention of asking for advice, so I also want to see the peerless martial arts of the second village owner and the first village owner. If anyone in your village can beat me, before  I will no longer care about the matter. If unfortunately all of you lose to me, then I will make a request to the four of you. Of course, I will not make it too difficult for the four of you."

    "Second brother?" Bald Pen Weng and Dan Qingsheng both looked at Hei Baizi, obviously asking him to make up his mind.  Hei Baizi thought to himself: Judging from the previous competition between Lin Han and his third brother, the swordsmanship is really very good. I am afraid that he may not be his opponent, but if the eldest brother can take action

    Thinking of his eldest brother Huang Zhonggong, Hei Baizi smiled and signaled Bald Pen Weng and Dan Qingsheng to calm down. Then he said to Lin Han, "Okay, it's as you wish."

    "Yeah," Lin Han nodded and asked, "Should we start now?"

    Heibaizi shook his head and said, "Don't worry, I still want to tell my elder brother about this. I think we can compete tomorrow."

    "Okay," Lin Han said, "Then please invite Senior Ding and Senior Shi to accompany you for a walk in the garden."

    Ding Jian and Shi Lingwei naturally had no objections and asked Hei Baizi for instructions with their eyes.

    Black and white waved his hands and said, "Go and stay with Shaoxia Lin."

    Lin Han was not polite and turned around to leave the room with Ding and Shi.

    After the three of them walked away, the bald pen man said harshly: "Second brother, is that all? Do you want us to come together" At this point, he gestured like he was cutting his throat.

    "Childish!" Hei Baizi scolded and said, "Third brother, fourth brother, do you really think that boy Lin is here to pay us a visit?"

    "Isn't it?" the two asked in unison.

    "Hey" Hei Baizi sighed: "Since the Songshan Sect sent that kid here, how could they not know our identities?"

    Bald Biweng asked: "Second brother is saying that he already knows that we are members of the 'Sun and Moon God Sect'?"

    "I'm afraid that's the case." Hei Baizi said.

    "Second brother means that he has other plans?" Dan Qingsheng was thinking, suddenly raised his head and said in shock: "Could it be that Ren"

    "Fourth brother, be silent!" Hei Baizi yelled angrily, then hurriedly walked out of the study and looked around. He was relieved when no one was eavesdropping.

    After Heibaizi returned to the study, Bald Pen Weng asked: "Even if the Songshan Sect knew that the man was here, there would be no reason to meddle in such nosy matters, right? It would make sense if brothers from the sect came to rescue him."

    Hei Heizi explained: "It's logically impossible, but have the third and fourth brothers ever thought about what that person would do if he came out?"

    "Of course I want to take back the position of leader Ah, second brother is saying that the Songshan sect hopes to see internal strife in the holy sect?" Dan Qingsheng looked at Hei Baizi with awe, and that was the only way it made sense.

    "Yes, if the Songshan Sect really knows that that person is here, I am afraid that not only will they not assassinate that person, they will also send someone to rescue him." Hei Baizi said worriedly.

    "Then how should we respond?" Bald Pen Weng asked nervously.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????? " Now I can only act according to the situation. I just hope that the eldest brother can defeat that kid?"

    "Second brother is not sure either?" Dan Qingsheng asked.

    With a sigh, Hei Baizi said: "Among our four brothers, except for the eldest brother who is better, even if there is a gap between the three of us, it is not that big. Since that kid has defeated the third and fourth brothers in a row, I am afraid that the second brother is not him either.  opponent."

    The two of them sighed when they thought about it. They didn't expect that after traveling for many years, they would be defeated at the hands of a young boy. It was really embarrassing.

    Heibaizi said: "That's why I'm postponing the fight until tomorrow. I also hope that my eldest brother can see the kid's swordsmanship with his own eyes before competing with him. Otherwise, the result will be really hard to predict if I'm careless."

    Dan Qingsheng nodded in agreement with his words, then seemed to think of something and said: "Second brother, third brother, thenThe behavior of the two of them is a bit abnormal.  "

    ¡°Hmph,¡± Hei Baizi scolded, ¡°You know what benefits that Songshan boy promised them?¡±

    "Second brother, you mean that they have defected to the Songshan sect?" Bald Bi Weng asked with some uncertainty.

    Heibaizi said: "I'm afraid that's the case. Fortunately, the two of them don't know too many things."

    "Do you want it?" Dan Qingsheng gestured with his right hand in front of his throat.

    "It's not necessary for the time being, lest it cause trouble." Hei Baizi did not agree with his opinion and was quite scrupulous in his heart.

    "How is the third brother's injury?" Hei Baizi asked.

    Bald Pen Weng looked at his swollen right arm and pierced wrist, his face instantly darkened, and he gritted his teeth and said: "Although the artery has not been severed, the bones have been broken and the meridians have been damaged. Even if it can be restored, there will be a big problem."  Influence."

    Dan Qingsheng consoled him: "The healing effect of Shaolin's holy medicine is quite good. Fang Zheng owed us a favor back then. It should be no problem to ask for some medicine this time."

    "Yeah." Hei Baizi nodded, and then said, "Let's report it to the elder brother first, and he still needs to make up his mind."

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? After Lin Han and the others returned to the guest room, Ding Jian hurriedly asked: "I don't know, Young Master Lin".

    Before Ding Jian could finish speaking, Lin Han interrupted him and said with a smile: "Senior, you don't have to be polite, just call me Lin Han."

    "How can that be done? Otherwise, how about we treat each other as brothers?" Ding Jian asked.

    "This" Lin Han hesitated, but it was okay. Although there was a big age difference, people in the world still spoke with their fists.

    Shi Lingwei smiled and said, "I think it's Brother Yi Ding's wish. We can just be different brothers."

    Lin Han nodded and said: "Okay, Brother Ding, do you want to ask Lin Han whether he is sure he can deal with the big owner?"

    "Yes, Ding has seen the martial arts of the big villa owner, which is much higher than the other three villa owners. He has been practicing in seclusion for these years, and I am afraid that he is even more powerful. Although Brother Lin's swordsmanship is high, he may not be able to win.  Better than the big village owner." Ding Jian explained.

    Knowing that the two of them had good intentions, Lin Han was also quite wary of Huang Zhonggong's invisible music. No matter how fast his swordsmanship was, it could not be faster than the sound. When fighting him, he must not be allowed to have time to pluck the strings, otherwise  If you want to use your skills to resist his invisible piano sound, you will be much more passive. Moreover, Huang Zhonggong has deep internal strength, and he must be careful to deal with it if he is afraid that he will be better than himself.

    Lin Han cupped his hands and said: "Thank you Brother Ding for reminding me. Lin Han will care. Even if he can't win, he will never be defeated. When the time comes, he will ask the owner of the village to let Brother Ding and Brother Shi leave Meizhuang. I want to come."  It should work.¡±

    Ding Jian and Shi Lingwei looked happy, and they both cupped their hands and said, "Thank you, Brother Lin."

    Lin Han quickly returned the gift and said, "That's right. From now on, you and I will be grasshoppers in the same boat, sharing the hardships and sharing the blessings."

    ¡°We share the difficulties and share the blessings.¡± The two agreed.

    In the afternoon, naturally, he still asked Shi Lingwei for advice on the Bagua Dragon Step. Lin Han hoped to become proficient in this step as soon as possible and then master it.  After getting Lin Han's promise, Shi Lingwei also opened his heart, put aside all worries, and taught him to be more patient.

    Time passed unconsciously. After waking up the next morning, Lin Han had to practice swordsmanship as usual.  Meizhuang is a large area with few people, and the buildings are not densely packed. Each house has a small courtyard. This makes it convenient for Lin Han to practice his sword without anyone disturbing him.

    Although the internal force is not fully poured into it, the long sword is still full of power. Sometimes it is like a dragon rising, sometimes it is like a horse flying in the sky, sometimes it is like a poisonous snake spitting out a message, and sometimes it is like a tiger cutting its tail.  A set of Blazing Sun Sword Techniques has become very different from when it was first created. It is no longer just simple thrusts, counterattacks, and fast combos. It is also changeable and weird, with reality within the imaginary, and imaginary within the reality.  , there are several changes hidden in the feint, which can be instantly transformed into a fatal killing move; there are also subsequent changes hidden in the actual move, which can be transformed into a deceptive feint before the move is used up.

    At this time, Lin Han finally fully integrated the thirty-two evil-proofing sword techniques into the Blazing Sun Sword Technique. The new version of the Blazing Sun Sword Technique has been greatly increased in power, combining the fierceness and speed of the original Blazing Sun Sword Technique.  As well as the weird and changeable evil-fighting swordsmanship, the two swordsmanship, which is known for its speed, is more powerful than a single swordsmanship after the fusion. It has truly become the top swordsmanship in the martial arts world, compared to the genuine evil-fighting swordsmanship and Wudang Tai Chi swordsmanship.  No less impressive.  Lin Han is confident that he can compete with the Dugu Nine Swords with this sword technique, and then it becomes a matter of personal use. Although there is still a gap between the Dugu Nine Swords in Feng Qingyang's hands and the embroidery stitch technique in Dongfang Bubai's hands, it has been improved.  Nearly a long way, even if you are defeated, you already have the capital to escape.

    When the golden sunshine shines on the face, it warms the whole bodyWhen walking in the courtyard, Lin Han slowly put away his sword. After standing still for a long time, he exhaled a breath of turbid air and sheathed the sword.  He said, "Brother Ding, brother Shi, good morning."

    Ding Jian and Shi Lingwei put away their shocked expressions. When they got closer, Ding Jian said with joy on his face: "I just found out today that Brother Lin's swordsmanship is so good. It turns out that I had reservations before!"

    Shi Lingwei also smiled and said: "With this kind of swordsmanship, you have a great chance of winning even against the big boss. Shi is becoming more and more confident in Brother Lin."

    Lin Han smiled and said, "Brother Ding and Brother Shi thank you for your compliments. Come, please come inside."

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 60 Meizhuang.  How to cope

    Update time: 2012-06-05

    After breakfast the next day, Lin Han, Ding Jian, and Shi Lingwei were chatting about interesting things in the world. Dan Qingsheng came to invite Lin Han to meet Huang Zhonggong.

    Lin Han agreed and followed Dan Qingsheng through the woods of Meizhuang. Soon after, he saw three low houses built side by side.  Dan Qingsheng led the three of them into the east room.  After entering, they saw that in addition to Hei Baizi and the bald pen man with his wrist wrapped, there was also a skinny old man, who must be Huang Zhonggong.

    "Three brothers, Shaoxia Lin has arrived." Dan Qingsheng said.

    After a day of rest, Bald Pen Weng's injuries were under control, but his face was still a little pale. When Lin Han came in, he pretended not to see him.  Hei Baizi snorted softly, obviously still resenting yesterday's cruelty.

    Lin Han no longer had any respect for these people at this time. After entering the room, he stood in the middle, looking back and forth at the few people.  Huang Zhonggong didn't care. After staring for a moment, he said with a smile: "Sure enough, a hero comes from a young age!"

    "Senior is ridiculously complimenting me, I don't deserve it." Lin Han responded, secretly guarding himself. Although he was not afraid of a few people, if a few people really wanted to secretly attack with evil intentions, it would be better to have some precautions so that they would not be caught.  Caught off guard.

    Huang Zhonggong shook his head, glanced at the bald pen man, and said again: "I apologize to the young hero for what my third brother did yesterday. He did not mean it. I hope the young hero can put this matter aside because of my little kindness.  how?"

    "Brother, I" The bald man was about to defend, but Huang Zhonggong had already reached out to stop him, saying: "In any case, it is wrong for you to hurt someone with a concealed weapon, and then you use the weapon again, which is really a taboo in the world.  How can anyone leave their swords when they are competing in martial arts? This can be a lesson for you."

    "Yes, brother." The bald pen man responded in a low voice. Although Hei Baizi and Dan Qingsheng were consistent, they did not dare to speak.

    Lin Han looked at Huang Zhonggong in surprise. He didn't expect him to be so strong-willed. In fact, from Huang Zhonggong's point of view, no matter how wrong the Bald Pen Man was, he was still a senior, and Lin Han could be said to be a bad guest who bullied his master and injured him.  , both emotionally and rationally, he should vent his anger for his brother. It was unexpected to be able to discuss matters so impartially, it was really rare.  Lin Han's attitude towards him immediately became very good, and he held his hands and said: "It's my fault, junior, too. It's all because the junior's sword was too sharp. In his impatience, the three village masters forgot that they were competing rather than killing the enemy, so it was understandable that they resorted to killing moves.  It turns out that this junior was also angry for a moment, so he was cruel, I hope the village owners will forgive me for my recklessness."

    "Yeah," Huang Zhonggong said, "Young man, you are not bad. You can correct your mistakes if you know them. There is nothing better than good."

    "Senior taught me a lesson." Lin Han said politely.

    Heibaizi looked at each other in shock at what happened in front of him. He didn't understand why the attitude of both parties had changed drastically in just a few words.  The bald man held his injured wrist, with a look of guilt in his eyes. He looked at his right hand tightly wrapped in gauze, and the corners of his mouth twitched. In the end, he did not speak, but looked at Lin Han with a complicated expression.  Dan Qingsheng, on the other hand, had a thoughtful expression. He was originally an open-minded person, but after being ripped open by Lin Han's sword that day, he was so ashamed and confused that the following series of things happened.

    Huang Zhonggong said: "Yesterday, the young hero said that he wanted to see our martial arts. Originally, I would not agree. I just sighed why there are so many fights and killings in the martial arts world. However, in order to compensate the young hero, I  I will use force again, hoping it will be helpful to the young hero."

    Lin Han said: "Senior is so kind, and I am deeply grateful. No matter the outcome, I will not take the past matters to heart anymore, nor will I find fault with the village owners."

    "That's the best, there are a lot of young heroes." Huang Zhonggong said with a smile.

    Heibaizi took a step forward and said to Huang Zhonggong: "Brother, let the second brother stand in front of you."

    "Yes." Huang Zhonggong nodded and said, "Then let the young hero have a fight with his second brother first, and then I will take the stage."

    "Young Master Lin, please." After Huang Zhonggong agreed, Black and White picked up the chess title on the case, protected it in front of his chest, and then said to Lin Han.

    After withdrawing the long sword and holding it across his chest, Lin Han said: "Second Villa Master, please."

    Seemingly thinking of something, Hei Baizi explained: "Young Master Lin, be careful. This chess piece I have is made of natural magnets. It is not only extremely hard, but can also attract fine iron weapons. I also have good fingering skills, so the young master must have it."  Be mentally prepared.¡±

    Lin Han smiled secretly. It turned out that Hei Baizi also had some scruples, so he would reveal the details before the competition. He nodded and said, "Thank you to the second village master for saying it clearly. I understand this."

    Since Black and White is proficient in chess, he naturally understands the advantages of taking the upper hand. Moreover, he regards Lin Han as a powerful enemy in his heart, so he does not dare to neglect. When Lin Han thrust out his long sword, he also waved his chess title to attack.  Here comes the long sword.  Waiting for the long sword and chessAs he approached, Lin Han clearly felt a suction force coming from the sword body, which was stronger than expected. He didn't know where Heixi Zi found such a large piece of high-quality natural magnet.  It's really a blessing to be able to make it into a weapon.

    The magnet chess scale is Black and White's favorite weapon. When dealing with iron weapons such as long swords and broadswords, it can often be used with ease. The magnet chess scale is not only rich in magnetism and can attract weapons, but it is also very powerful and heavy. No matter the opponent is  To attack or defend, as long as you block forward, you can both protect yourself and attack the enemy.  Seeing Lin Han's long sword thrusting at him regardless, Hei Baizi immediately beamed with joy.

    Lin Han also smiled. As a time traveler, he has a natural potential enemy like Ren Woxing. Therefore, he began to study how to deal with Ren Woxing's star-absorbing method more than ten years ago.  Magnet chess pieces with similar effects are naturally easy to deal with.  Although he has not yet fought against Ren Woxing, he also knows that when he uses his skills, he can attract everything in front of him through the air. Lin Han intends to use that suction to attack the opponent in turn.

    Although Ren Woxing can also absorb the opponent's internal energy from a distance, the effect is not very good. If the opponent's internal energy is deep and pure, he must make contact to absorb the opponent's internal energy. Therefore, he usually uses his power to pull the opponent's body.  to the side, and then absorb the opponent's skill by capturing the opponent.  Although when defending, Ren Woxing could immobilize the opponent's weapon by changing the suction force between his palms, but Lin Han still found a way to deal with him. The essence of it was to "get faster and take advantage of the situation."

    "Speed ??up" means that when attacking from the front, when attacking in front of him, you should immediately speed up the advancement of the long sword, and suddenly attack the opponent when the suction force is not enough to change.

    'Taking advantage of the situation' means to use the suction force emitted by the opponent to attack the opponent diagonally when attacking. In this way, only a small amount of force is needed for the frontal attack, and the focus is on lateral movement, and then  Use suction to avoid the opponent's palms and attack the opponent's ribs.  Although this method cannot kill the enemy with one sword, it can still seriously injure the opponent, which will be much easier to deal with later.

    These two methods are perfect for Black and White. Seeing that he was holding the chess piece against the long sword, Lin Han waited until the two were about a foot apart, slightly raised his left wrist, and lifted the long sword a little, making the long sword high.  The upper edge of the chess scale is a few inches, and at the same time, the speed of the thrust is instantly accelerated.

    Although Heibaizi knew that Lin Han's sword was very fast, he didn't expect that he could speed up a few points after thrusting out the sword. He was shocked and quickly raised his chess title to knock the sword's spine.  After Lin Han responded, he turned his wrist and changed the horizontal thrust to an upright position to reduce the force-bearing surface and at the same time use his strength to press down.  Only a long series of sharp and harsh scraping sounds could be heard. Although the speed of the long sword had slowed down, it still continued to slide along the upper edge of the chess piece, quickly attacking the eyes of the black and white pieces.  .

    Black and white subconsciously blinked his eyes and used all his strength on the right hand of the chess player. The chess player pushed forward with force, intending to knock the long sword away from the top of his head. At the same time, his legs alternated and stepped back continuously, hoping to trade space for time to relax.  .  Lin Han would never let him get his wish. He was running the red fire energy with all his strength, and the long sword instantly turned red.  Heixi Zi felt the hot breath hitting his face, and his heart was even more frightening. He quickly accelerated his retreat. Fortunately, this was Huang Zhonggong's training room. There was only one hall in the whole house, so Hei Heizi had room to dodge.

    After seizing the advantage, Lin Han refused to give an inch, while Hei Baizi kept retreating, while he advanced rapidly, determined to win in one fight, leaving no opportunity for Hei Baizi to counterattack.  Although the chess scale is heavy, because it is pressed from bottom to top, it not only cannot borrow any force, but also has to support its own weight; although the long sword is light, because it is pressed from top to bottom, it creates an almost  Lin Han resisted the situation of Hei Baizi retreating.

    Although the room was large, it still had an end. When Hei Baizi had retreated one meter in front of the wall, there was still nothing done. Huang Zhonggong sighed softly and shouted: "Young Master Lin will show mercy with his sword. I will admit defeat on behalf of my second brother."  "

    In fact, it was impossible for Lin Han to really stab someone in Meizhuang again. At this time, he already had the intention of sheathing the sword. After Huang Zhonggong made a sound, although he advanced a few feet, he immediately shook his wrist and pressed the sword down.  He directly stabbed the magnet chess piece, then stopped, used all his strength to get rid of the attraction of the chess piece, raised his sword upside down, cupped his hand and said, "Second village master, I accept the concession."

    Although he had been mentally prepared for failure, Hei Baizi still could not accept the fact that he was defeated in one move and turned to look at Huang Zhonggong.

    Huang Zhonggong shook his head and said: "Second brother, if you lose, you lose. This round is indeed won by Shaoxia Lin."

    Heibaizi said reluctantly: "But, do I still have Xuantian Zhi".

    Before he could finish speaking, Huang Zhonggong waved his hand and said: "It's useless. Your chess title is blocking the front. Even if you point out your left hand, Lin Shaoxia can use the chess title to dodge."Avoid, and you can't avoid Lin Shaoxia's long sword no matter what.  "

    Although he was unwilling to give in, he also knew that what his elder brother said was true. Hei Baizi had no choice but to accept the fate of defeat in one move. He reluctantly handed over his hands and said to Lin Han: "Young Master Lin has great internal strength and swordsmanship. I am willing to be defeated."

    Lin Han also heard the meaning behind his words: when he said his internal strength was superb, he clearly meant that he suppressed people with his strange red fire energy. He was still somewhat dissatisfied with his superb swordsmanship.  Lin Han didn't care. He always made people complain when he got an advantage. He said with a smile: "The weapons of the second village owner are also strange. I had no choice but to make this move, but it made the four village owners laugh."

    Huang Zhonggong said: "Young Master Lin, you don't have to be modest. The Songshan School's inner strength and mental skills are really brilliant, but I only saw them today. It's true that I underestimated the heroes in the world. I think Zuo Lengchan, the head of Songshan School, is even better in martial arts."  have to."

    Lin Han secretly laughed in his heart: Master Zuo's martial arts are indeed very powerful, but the Songshan sect's previous internal skills and mental skills were not top-notch. It was only after the ice and fire skills were developed that it made sense. The four of you have already lived in seclusion.  For more than ten years, I naturally don¡¯t know the whole story.

    "I wonder if Young Master Lin wants to rest for a while, or should he spar with me now?" Huang Zhonggong asked.

    "You shouldn't take this as a duel. Let me ask the master of the village for advice now." Lin Han replied.  Because the previous competition with Heixizi did not take much energy, there was no need to rest, so it was better to continue the competition.

    (Recently, the clicks and red votes of this book have been very poor. Is it because the Sunset update is not effective? Does it need to be updated twice a day? Could it be three updates? Okay, everyone should speak out if they have any opinions. If everyone  I think if I want to add more updates, I have no choice but to work hard.)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 61 Meizhuang.  End of song

    Update time: 2012-06-06

    "Are we going to compete indoors?" Lin Han asked Huang Zhonggong.

    Huang Zhonggong shook his head and said: "Lin Shaoxia's true energy is too destructive. As for my 'Seven-stringed Invisible Sword', it can also hurt people invisible. If we fight here, I'm afraid it will damage everything in the house."  , it¡¯s better to find a spacious place outside.¡±

    Lin Han nodded, understanding what he said made sense. Although his internal power had already reached the third level and was able to be controlled freely, masters could not tolerate any sloppiness when fighting. Naturally, they would not have the energy to protect external objects when fighting fiercely.  .

    Plum Village is really big. In addition to a few houses and acres of plum trees, there are actually many open spaces. You must know that the land price next to the West Lake is quite expensive. The Demon Sect can buy such a large manor here. It is really  It's not simple.  Although the Demonic Cult has declined somewhat in recent years, its power in the secular world cannot be ignored.

    After passing through a plum forest, a wide open space appeared in front of him. Huang Zhonggong nodded with satisfaction and said: "Let's just stay here. What do you think, Young Master Lin?"

    "Okay, I don't have any objections, junior." Lin Han responded.

    Huang Zhonggong took off the Yao Qin from his shoulder and held the bottom of the Yao Qin with his left hand. He picked up a string with the middle finger of his right hand. He tightened it slightly and then retracted his finger instantly. The strings came out with a 'ding' sound.  A small stone about the size of a palm a foot in front of him had been split into two halves by Qin Jin.

    Lin Han's eyes narrowed, and he was horrified: Even the master of Hengshan, Mr. Mo Da, didn't have such power in his sword and piano skills. Seeing Huang Zhonggong easily cut the stone in half without any debris, his martial arts might have been damaged.  Entering Hua Jin is not much worse than Master Zuo.  I used to wonder why Dongfang Bubai sent the "Four Friends of Jiangnan" to guard Ren Woxing. Even if Ren Woxing was in poor condition, how could Hei Baizi, Bald Pen Weng, Dan Qingsheng and others be able to guard it?  Now it seems that Dongfang Bubai is very clear about Huang Zhonggong's martial arts. Even if he is facing the enemy head-on, he will not be much disadvantaged. I am afraid that Dongfang Bubai, who has not practiced the 'Sunflower Book' at that time, may not be his opponent.

    Huang Zhonggong smiled and said, "Young hero, are you ready?"

    Lin Han pulled out his long sword, held it across his chest, and said, "Junior is ready. Please give me some advice, senior."

    "Young hero, let's move in. I don't care about the order of my skills." Huang Zhonggong said.

    Knowing that what he was telling the truth was that no move could be faster than the sound of his voice. With the invisible sword energy, he could strike last and strike first. After Lin Han took a deep breath, he decided to bully him before attacking, even though the distance would be far away.  It was shorter, leaving him less time to react, but he could still handle it with the warrior instincts he had trained for many years. Otherwise, if he kept the distance, Huang Zhonggong would be able to kill him just by using the invisible sword energy.

    Taking a few quick steps forward, when he was about ten feet in front of Huang Zhonggong, Lin Han stabbed his long sword diagonally downward towards his left hand holding the piano, just to force him to subconsciously withdraw his left hand.  However, the experienced Huang Zhonggong did not accept this trick at all. He still held the Yao Qin tightly with his left hand motionless, hooked a string with the middle finger of his right hand, and released it instantly.  Seeing that something was wrong, Lin Han hurriedly shook his wrist and lifted the tip of the sword. He heard a 'ding' sound, the tip of the sword trembled, and a strong force came from the sword. Lin Han hurriedly used his skills to hold the sword, and said secretly:  Huang Zhonggong's internal strength is deeper than he thought. He is no less powerful than Master Zuo, Fang Zheng and others. He can never compare with him. Such a person really needs layers of stone gates to guard Ren Woxing.  Are you on guard?

    Lin Han tasted the bitter fruit of foresight for the first time. It turned out that Mr. Mo Da was not the only one who could hide his clumsiness. The man in front of him was a typical person who would do nothing if he didn't make a sound, but would scare people to death if he made a sound. With Huang Zhonggong's martial arts, apart from Dongfang Bubai and Feng Qing  Who else can defeat the two of them?

    Just when Lin Han lost his mind, another invisible sword energy struck.  Lin Han quickly waved his long sword to block, only to feel the sword shake again, and he managed to take the blow.  Huang Zhonggong saw that the single invisible sword energy could not help Lin Han. He stretched out the five fingers of his right hand and kept playing the strings. Five invisible sword energy was emitted at the same time. Lin Han did not dare to neglect and used the red fire energy with all his strength.  Blocking to the right, he finally caught all five sword qi, but every time it came into contact with the invisible sword qi, the sword body would tremble.

    Huang Zhonggong nodded with satisfaction and said: "Young hero, be careful, I am going to attack with all my strength."

    When Lin Han saw that the sound of his piano had stopped, he was about to take a step forward. Unexpectedly, he had just stepped forward with his left foot, and before his toes could touch his feet, Huang Zhonggong released five more invisible sword energy.  Lin Han's expression changed greatly. He pressed his toes on the ground and took advantage of the situation to retreat. He rotated his sword and used the force in the air. Finally, he caught all five sword qi. When he saw five more sword qi coming, he quickly retreated.  Taking the last step, he no longer dared to think about attacking, but instead defended with all his strength, blocking the continuous sword energy.

    I saw Lin Han¡¯s long sword constantly drawing arcs in the air, and the invisible sword that was coming at himAfter the Qi touched the ground, he slightly turned the direction of the sword Qi's attack. Before the sword Qi hit the ground, a stream of sword Qi was directed downwards.

    The three of them were both happy and horrified. What was pleasant was that the eldest brother had completely gained the upper hand. Lin Han could only sway left and right in the sword energy. Every sword energy was extremely dangerous, and he would be defeated if he was not careful.  Come; what is shocking is that after so many years, this is the first time that I have seen my elder brother¡¯s real skills. He is so much better than others, and I can¡¯t remember it in words.

    At this moment, Lin Han had already put aside his distracting thoughts and used all his strength to control the incoming invisible sword energy. He was a little confused at the beginning, but after getting familiar with it, he was basically able to deal with it.  Facing the tide of sword energy, Lin Han was like a rock in the water. He was struck over and over again, but he always remained unharmed.

    Gradually, Lin Han seemed to be in a battlefield in full swing, standing so quietly in the center. When the soldiers on both sides discovered such an uninvited guest, they all thought it was the other party's people, and everyone waved their swords,  Attack him with a spear.  Facing the sky full of swords and guns, Lin Han had no time to think, and immediately brandished his long sword to attack everyone he could see. The long sword would point or tease, and sometimes he would use the sword as a sword to chop fiercely.  It was meaningless to think at this time, as if the body was directly controlling the sword, harvesting lives one after another in the most effortless way.

    Seeing that Lin Han was able to stabilize himself in the invisible sword energy of his elder brother, the three of them, Hei Baizi, just made a casual move, and before their bodies were completely out of the attack range of the sword energy, they went to deal with the next burst of true energy, and at the same time, they stepped a little.  As soon as he moved, the previous sword energy was completely useless.

    Huang Zhonggong looked happy and nodded happily. After all, he was the one in the game. He understood Lin Han's situation at this time better than the other three. This was the state of enlightenment that people in the martial arts dreamed of.  A single moment of enlightenment is worth three years of hard training.  He no longer deliberately speeds up the invisible sword energy, but waits for Lin Han to fully adapt before speeding up slightly. In this way, Lin Han can feel the pressure and will not be interrupted by his enlightenment.

    In the end, Lin Han was able to fully adapt to Huang Zhonggong's full speed, and his sword skills became more mellow and smooth. Every time he used the sword, it was like an antelope hanging its horns. A simple movement can have unexpected effects.

    Huang Zhonggong could naturally see Lin Han's progress. After Lin Han fully adapted, he simply sat down cross-legged, placed the Yao Qin on his knees, and swayed his left and right hands on the strings at the same time. This time there was another change, and only the sound of the Qin could be heard.  It immediately became louder. Although the amount of invisible sword energy did not change, it was mixed with some other things.  Hearing the change of the piano sound, the three of them retreated continuously, while using all their inner strength to resist the invasion of the piano sound.

    Lin Han, who was in the battlefield, saw that the sky immediately darkened. The soldiers on both sides were beating their weapons with all their strength. The clanging sound was endless, and a bloody aura enveloped the entire battlefield, giving people a suffocating feeling.  The expressions of every soldier who attacked him changed greatly, and they became obviously much more ruthless. Even after being seriously injured, they still rushed towards him, as if they wanted to bite him.

    The smell of blood was getting stronger and stronger, and Lin Han was also ruthless in his heart. No matter how merciless he was, he rushed into the crowd and relied on the constant movement of his feet. While avoiding the opponent's weapon, he slashed the opponent's neck and other vital parts with his long sword.  position, and quickly attacks the next enemy without waiting for the opponent to die.  In a short time, he had already fought his way out from the densest place, and the target was the big 'Commander' flag. Lin Han shouted loudly and moved forward one step at a time. All the soldiers who blocked him were split into two halves. The commander was horrified.  In his eyes, Lin Han jumped up and slashed his long sword from right to left. When he passed the commander and landed, a head with wide-eyed eyes was still floating high in the sky.

    After fighting for a long time, Lin Han was also a little tired. After beheading the commander, he felt someone coming from behind to attack him while he was relaxed. He subconsciously swung his sword to block, but he heard a crisp sound of 'ding', and with a light movement of his hand,  The long sword was broken into two pieces, and there was a slight chill on his arm. A long bloody gash had been opened. Under the severe pain, the battlefield disappeared instantly. Lin Han looked around and saw that there was no battlefield anywhere. There were clearly four old men standing there.  Next to it, this is still the open space of Meizhuang.

    Lin Han used the index finger of his right hand to tap the acupuncture point at the wound on his left hand. After stopping the bleeding, he looked at Huang Zhonggong.

    Huang Zhongguan asked earnestly: "Is it okay, young hero? Are there any vital injuries?"

    Shaking his head, Lin Han said: "It's okay, this junior remembers that we were on a battlefield before, what's the matter?"

    Seeing that Lin Han was fine, Huang Zhonggong was relieved. Fortunately, the last invisible sword energy had little power after breaking the sword, and it only left some trauma on his arm. Hearing Lin Han ask about what happened before, he smiled.  Said: "Congratulations, young hero. You have just entered the realm of enlightenment that people in the martial arts dream of. You must have gained a lot, right?"

    "It turned out to be an illusion." Lin Han said softly, recalling every bit of the illusion.A smile appeared on the corner of his mouth and he said: "Since I gained the sword intention on the battlefield, let me call you 'Po Jun'."

    "It seems that the young hero has gained a lot!" Huang Zhonggong said with emotion.

    Although I don¡¯t know whether this epiphany has much to do with Huang Zhonggong, the kindness is definitely not small. Lin Han bowed to him respectfully, cupped his hands and said: "Junior, thank you for your cultivation, senior. I will never forget this kindness."

    Waving his hand, Huang Zhonggong said: "It's also young hero's opportunity. It has nothing to do with me, so young hero can't care less."

    Lin Han looked at him deeply, shook his head and stopped talking, secretly saying: If conditions permit, I will save your life in the future.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 62 Meizhuang.  People dispersed

    Update time: 2012-06-07

    Putting aside the joy of realizing the meaning of the sword for the first time, Lin Han smiled and said to Huang Zhonggong: "After losing to the master of the village this time, I realized that the sky is high and the earth is high. It turns out that real tigers have no longer been able to participate in the world, and only cats are running rampant in the world.  "

    Huang Zhonggong smiled and said: "Young hero, you don't have to be too modest. With your current martial arts, how many opponents can you think of in the world? In just a few years, your martial arts will definitely improve again. By then, you will be the best of my generation."  Human beings are no longer the young hero¡¯s opponent. It¡¯s like the waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves ahead.¡±

    "The master of the villa is ridiculous. With the skills of my predecessors and the 'Seven-stringed Invisible Sword' that can hurt people invisible, even if I face the undefeated Dongfang who do whatever I want, even if I can't win, I can still protect myself."  Yes." Lin Han said meaningfully.

    As soon as these words came out, Ding Jian and Shi Lingwei were still calm. The expressions of Hei Baizi, Bald Bi Weng and Dan Qingsheng changed drastically. They looked at Lin Han with caution. They were all subconsciously using their skills to secretly wait.  Huang Zhonggong said that he would take action to keep him.

    Unlike the three men, Huang Zhonggong still looked calm and calm, and there was no difference at all because Lin Han mentioned Dongfang Bubai and Ren Woxing in his words.  I saw him still smiling and saying: "I wonder if Young Hero has heard of anything?"

    Ding Jian and Shi Lingwei had already noticed that something was wrong with the atmosphere at the scene. Although they didn't know why, they still quietly took a few steps closer to Lin Han and vaguely protected him, forming a protective posture.  Huang Zhonggong looked at the two of them in surprise and understood that something had happened to them, and their hearts were no longer in Gushan Plum Village.

    Ignoring the three of them, Lin Han faced Huang Zhonggong and said, "I wonder if the owner of the village can lend me a step to speak?"

    After thinking for a long time, Huang Zhonggong nodded in agreement.  Hei Baizi was anxious and said with concern: "Brother! I might be in trouble, so please be careful."

    Waving his hand to stop the three of them from talking, Huang Zhonggong said: "No need, Lin Shaoxia is not the kind of person who waits to do something bad. You should step back first."

    Seeing that the eldest brother had made up his mind, the three of them had no choice but to retreat. Ding Jian and Shi Lingwei also followed the three of them and dispersed at Lin Han's signal. For a while, only Huang Zhonggong and Lin Han were left in the open space.  .

    "Young hero, please tell me something." Huang Zhonggong said after everyone else retreated.

    Lin Han cupped his hands and said: "This junior came to Meizhuang this time. On the one hand, he has traveled here and visited the four village owners. On the other hand, he also heard some rumors."

    Huang Zhonggong understood clearly and knew that the matter would inevitably be leaked out. Now that the matter was over, he no longer concealed it and said, "Young hero, just tell everything."

    Lin Han nodded and said: "It is rumored that the former director of the Demon Sect, Woxing, was not dead, but was usurped by Dongfang Bubai's conspiracy, and was imprisoned in a certain place. After I sent many inquiries, that place was Meizhuang.  "

    "Young hero, do you believe it?" Huang Zhonggong asked.

    Lin Han continued: "This junior also came to Meizhuang with a skeptical attitude. After seeing the martial arts of the second, third, and fourth masters, I didn't really believe it. There is no belittling of the three masters here.  What the Lord meant is that Ren Woxing's martial arts are too high. Even my uncle Zuo admits that he is no match for him. With the martial arts of the three village owners, there is still a big gap between Ren Woxing and Ren Woxing. If he is defeated by  Let Woxing escape, and it is definitely not something that the three village owners can resist."

    "Now that the young hero is talking about this matter again, do you believe it again?" Huang Zhonggong asked.

    "Yes, after seeing the martial arts of the big villa owner, the junior realized that Dongfang Bubai sent four villa owners to guard Ren Woxing was really a clever move." Lin Han said with a smile.

    Huang Zhonggong looked at Lin Han without saying a word, suddenly smiled and said: "It turns out that you exposed your trap here. The young hero is so careful. Was he deceiving me before?"

    Lin Han looked at him helplessly. He really wanted to say that I already knew that Ren Woxing would be imprisoned in Meizhuang before Dongfang Bubai usurped the throne. He could only say: "Yes, if the master of the village doesn't admit it personally, although the junior is confident  My guess is close to ten, but I still can¡¯t confirm it.¡±

    "What will the young hero do after confirmation?" Huang Zhong asked openly, as if he was talking about a completely unrelated matter, not caring at all whether Lin Han had any thoughts about Ren Woxing.

    Lin Han originally wanted to get straight to the point, but after seeing his expression, he became less anxious and said, "Actually, this junior has always had a doubt in his mind. I hope the owner of the village can teach me."

    "Oh, tell me."

    "Why didn't Dongfang Bubai immediately kill Ren Woxing after he succeeded in usurping the throne, but instead imprisoned him?"

    Seeing Huang Zhonggong deep in thought, Lin Han asked again: "Is there no difference between imprisoning Ren Woxing and not seeing outsiders for more than ten years, and killing him directly? I wonder if the owner of the village plays a key role in this?"  "

    He looked at Lin Han carefullyAfter a while, Huang Zhonggong said: "Although Ren Woxing is domineering and self-willed, there is no denying his talent and achievements. Dongfang Bubai is too scheming, which is even more disgusting. Although I can't stand Ren Woxing,  But after all, they have been friends for many years and could not bear to be harmed by Dongfang Bubai, so they asked for orders to imprison him and not see anyone else, and swore a poisonous oath to never participate in academic affairs. Dongfang Bubai was quite scrupulous about me, and in order to monopolize power, he agreed.  Come down and squeeze me out of the Holy Religion."

    Lin Han was surprised. He didn't expect there to be such twists and turns, and said: "So that's it. Why is Dongfang Bubai so kind-hearted and able to tolerate letting me live until now?"

    Huang Zhonggong said: "In the first few years, Dongfang Bubai would come to check on Ren Woxing. After his power gradually became more and more stable, he no longer interfered. He only sent people to ask questions occasionally. I guess he thought Ren Woxing  There¡¯s not much of a threat anymore.¡±

    Lin Han secretly smiled: I'm afraid it's not just these, it should be because Dongfang Bubai wielded his sword from the palace and practiced magical skills. Later, he got a 'Liandi', so he didn't care about doing whatever he wanted.

    "Now that the young hero knows what I want to do, what do you plan to do?" Huang Zhonggong asked.

    Lin Han smiled and said nonchalantly: "It's not what the juniors do, but what the seniors think."

    "Oh, why did the young hero say this?" Huang Zhonggong asked doubtfully.

    "Since the owner of the big village is an old man from the Demon Sect, he must still care for the Demon Sect even after he has retired. In this case, Dongfang Bubai has seen his rebellious behavior in recent years, and I am afraid that Ren Woxing is the one who wants to do it.  The leader is better, maybe he doesn't have the intention to let me do it, right?" Lin Han said.

    Huang Zhonggong's expression suddenly changed. He didn't expect that the deepest thoughts in his heart could not be seen by the brothers who usually see each other day and night, but a young man who only met him once could see through it.

    Lin Han added: "It's just that the owner of the village is forced by the poisonous oath he made back then and is in an awkward situation where he wants to let go but can't.",

    "The young knight wants me to release Ren Woxing?" Huang Zhonggong asked.

    Shaking his head, Lin Han said: "This junior has a grudge against Ren Woxing for killing his brother. It is already difficult not to kill him, so how can we save him?"

    "What does the young hero mean?"

    Looking up to the west, Lin Han said with a distant look: "This junior also wants to see who is more powerful among the two demons Dongfang Bubai and Ren Woxing. Although he wants Ren Woxing to die early, he and Ren Woxing are left alone.  Dongfang Bubai Dou Yidu will be more effective, and people from the Demon Cult will come to save him soon, so why should I bother myself?"

    Lin Han's back and forth words really confused Huang Zhonggong. I didn't know what he meant, and asked: "I wonder why the young hero left me behind?"

    Lin Han said: "The junior is just saying this to show that he already knows about it. As a condition for not spreading it in the martial arts world, I want to make a request to the senior."

    "Young hero, do you want to see me?" Huang Zhonggong asked tentatively.

    Seeing that Huang Zhonggong misunderstood what he meant, Lin Han shook his head and said, "No, I want the owner of the village to let Ding Jian and Shi Lingwei leave. Is that possible?"

    "This matter" Huang Zhonggong said in surprise. He didn't expect that Lin Han's target was the two of them, but there were not many surprises. We had seen the clues before. It must be that those two people were unwilling to be lonely and wanted to  He was going to have some adventure in the world, so he nodded and said, "I have no objection. If the two of them are willing to leave, we will definitely not stop them."

    Lin Han said: "Then I will thank the owner of the village on behalf of the two of them. In return, I will definitely not leak the news about Ren Wuxing, and no idlers will come to Meizhuang to harass me."

    Huang Zhonggong gave a bitter smile and said: "Didn't Young Master say that someone from the teaching will come to rescue me soon? I'm afraid that Meizhuang will never have peace from now on, hey"

    Lin Han smiled and thought: I'm afraid your calculations are wrong. Ren Woxing, who has been imprisoned for more than ten years, will no longer be the same Ren Woxing. I'm afraid it will be more disappointing than Dongfang Invincible. I don't know when the time comes.  How to face it.

    "Let's go back too." Huang Zhonggong said.

    Lin Han nodded and walked to the front yard together.

    When I arrived at the front yard, I saw Hei Baizi standing on one side, and Ding Jian and Shi Lingwei standing on the other side. They were really distinct and completely separated.  Seeing Huang Zhonggong and Lin Han coming back, Hei Baizi and the others greeted Huang Zhonggong, while Ding Jian and Ding Jian walked to Lin Han and looked at him eagerly. After Lin Han nodded, they felt relieved.

    Huang Zhonggong said: "I wonder if Ding Jian and Shi Lingwei intend to leave our village?"

    The two of them nodded and said in unison: "Thank you to the four village owners for their great kindness back then. I can't repay you in return."

    Although he was prepared in his heart, Hei Baizi still felt that it was unbalanced and wanted to curse out.  yellowZhong Gong stretched out his hand to stop me and said: "Thanks to you taking care of Zhuangzi these years, I and the others have been able to relax. The kindness I owe you back then has long been repaid. You can go on your own."

    Both Ding Jian and Ding Jian were filled with joy and said, "Thank you so much, Master, for your kindness. I will never forget it." After saying that, the two of them bowed and saluted the four of them, and then walked to Lin Han's side and put on a posture of  His posture as Lord.

    The trip to Meizhuang has come to a successful end. Although it is somewhat regrettable that we did not have the chance to kill Ren Woxing, it is not a bad idea to keep it to deal with Dongfang Bubai.  Lin Han didn't intend to stay any longer, so he held up his hands and said, "Thank you to the four village owners for their warm hospitality. I will leave now."

    Huang Zhonggong said: "Well done, young hero, have a good journey."

    Heibaizi and others reluctantly gave it away.

    Lin Han, Ding Jian and Shi Lingwei walked out of Meizhuang and walked towards the inn where the horses were fostered.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 63 Tea Shop

    Update time: 2012-06-08

    Thirty miles outside the city of Hangzhou, next to an unknown post road, there is a tea pavilion. Passing businessmen often rest here. Over time, it has gradually formed a large scale. Since it is half a day's journey from Hangzhou, martial arts elites also often rest here and have lunch.  After tea we hit the road again.

    It is now the autumn season, and although the fiery sun is still high in the sky, it is not so hot.  At this time, several tables of people had gathered in the tea shop, and it was very lively for a while, driving away the deserted feeling on the road.

    In the innermost room of the teahouse, three people were sitting on the north, west and east sides, leaving the south seat empty. The young man sitting in the north said: "Brother Ding and Brother Shi, have you not seen Hangzhou for many years?"  See the scenery outside the house?"

    The middle-aged man called Brother Ding said: "Brother Lin is laughing at me. Not to mention the scenery outside the city, I have never been to Hangzhou even in the city."

    "Yes, I have lived in Hangzhou for more than ten years, but I have never really experienced the beautiful scenery of Hangzhou, which is known as paradise. I still had a lot of fun with Brother Lin in the past two months." Another person named Shi also said.

    It turns out that these three people are none other than Lin Han, Ding Jian, and Shi Lingwei, who stayed in Hangzhou for a long time after leaving Meizhuang. They rested here after leaving Hangzhou today.  Lin Han said: "When the two brothers left Meizhuang, it was like a tiger coming out of its box. The mountains and forests are free for you to roam, and there is no 'monkey' who can pretend to be the overlord."

    Shi Lingwei waved his hands repeatedly and said: "Brother Lin, thank you for the award. There are many outstanding people in the world. I am afraid that old men like me and Brother Ding will not be able to get enough of it."

    "Brother Shi is right. I only hope that after being able to stay with Songshan, I can be stable in the rest of my life." Ding Jian said.

    Lin Han said with a smile: "The two brothers are only in their fifties. They are in their prime of fighting. They are much older and stronger than young people like Lin Han. Besides, our Songshan sect is also famous in the world, so we must  I can protect Brother Ding and Brother Shi from worries."

    "Then let me borrow my good words." Shi Lingwei said with a smile.

    Ding Jian raised his glass and said, "Come on, one of us will leave first."

    Lin Han and Shi Lingwei toasted to each other. After picking up a piece of beef and drinking wine, Shi Lingwei said: "It's a pity that Brother Lin doesn't drink. It's a pity."

    "Yes, when we travel around the world, there is no reason not to eat large pieces of meat and drink from large bowls." Ding Jian also complained.  After several months of getting along with each other, Ding Jian and Shi Lingwei gradually relaxed their attitudes. Ever since they learned that Lin Han never drank, they would talk about it from time to time, always hoping that one day they could talk to Lin Han about drinking together.  What's in the cup.

    Lin Han shook his head and said: "Although the contents in the cup may not cause trouble, it is better to avoid it if possible. Besides, Lin Han has developed the habit of drinking tea for more than ten years, and he can enjoy it as much as wine."

    Ding Jian and Ding Jian had nothing to do with Lin Han's theory. They had already experienced it when they were in Hangzhou. After two months, they still couldn't shake him at all. They really didn't drink at all.  He could only point to the beef in the bowl and say: "Come on, since Brother Lin doesn't want to drink from a big bowl, let's eat the meat in large chunks."

    Picking up a piece of beef and putting it into his mouth, chewing it carefully, Lin Han said: "This beef is cooked very hot, and it is not rotten but retains its chewy texture. It is really not easy. I am afraid that the imperial chef in the imperial city can only do this."  "

    "Hmm," Ding and Shi nodded repeatedly. They were too busy tasting the delicious food to reply.

    It happened that the waiter came over to add tea and water. After filling the tea bowl in front of Lin Han, the waiter smiled and said, "Your Majesty, you have a good eye. Master Yu of our tea shop is really an old man from the imperial kitchen in the imperial city."

    "Oh, little brother, you have to tell us how the boss invited the imperial chef to come to this barren mountain." Lin Han said with interest.

    The guests at the other tables also listened attentively, and some martial arts tycoons said loudly: "Come on, tell me quickly, so that I can relieve my boredom."

    Seeing the diners' interest, the waiter was very happy. He put a white towel on his shoulders, stood in the center with half a pot of tea, and said loudly: "Don't forget that this is just a small tea shop, but it is also the only one outside Hangzhou.  There was no semicolon, and the money just rolled in. Some friends also advised the owner: 'Wouldn't it be better to transform the tea shop into a large restaurant?', but the owner did not agree, saying: 'Although there are many businessmen coming and going here,  A tea shop should look like a tea shop, or build a restaurant in a barren mountain."

    A group of martial arts tycoons did not wait for the waiter to finish speaking, and shouted: "Okay, that makes sense, the tea shop should look like a tea shop."

    The waiter said again: "The boss said again that although the tea shop is no longer big, it is still okay to hire a good chef. It happened that Master Yu had retired from the imperial dining room and returned to his hometown in Hangzhou to rest. The boss quickly  I went to invite him. Chef Yu was also a good person. He said he wanted to serve the passing merchants, so he turned down several big restaurants.?? invited me to our small tea shop.  "

    "Okay, well done to Master Yu." Everyone applauded and expressed their admiration.

    Lin Han just smiled and thought to himself: I'm afraid it's the employer's money that played a role, otherwise how could Master Yu be willing to submit in this barren mountain.

    The waiter said again: "Master Yu's specialty is this 'simmered beef'. It's really a masterpiece. Just thinking about it makes people drool."

    There was a sound of swallowing immediately below. Those who ordered beef stew naturally quickly picked up a piece of beef and stuffed it into their throats, eating squeakingly. Those who didn't order immediately shouted: "Damn it, why didn't you come earlier?"  Tell us, please give us some 'simmered beef', so I can try to see if the beef stewed by the royal chef is really that delicious."

    The waiter nodded quickly and asked: "This man, this man, and this man want 'simmered beef', right? Please wait a moment, it will be ready soon."

    After the waiter entered the kitchen, Lin Han asked with a smile: "This cow is used for farming. Isn't it strictly forbidden by the government to slaughter farm cows? Why is it so popular to eat beef in the world?"

    "Ha, ha, ha ha" Ding and Shi looked at each other and laughed out loud.

    "What? Is it so funny?" Lin Han also laughed and said.

    Shi Lingwei stopped laughing, shook his head and said, "Although Brother Lin has great martial arts skills, he still has little experience in martial arts. As the saying goes: 'There are policies from above, and countermeasures from below.' Of course ordinary people cannot slaughter and share beef, but you  You know, the imperial court and the martial arts have always been two distinct systems. The government will not care about such trivial matters as the people in the martial arts who like to eat beef, and there are places where beef is sold, either in remote and remote teahouses like this  Wine shops are so high that the emperor is far away. Who has the time to take care of them? Either the large restaurants in the city are covered by powerful people, or they have a close relationship with the government. Is it possible that we have to investigate ourselves? "

    Lin Han said: "So that ban is in name only, and no one will take it seriously?"

    "Correct answer." Ding Jian said: "If it were in a prosperous age, such as the period of Emperor Taizu of this dynasty, perhaps we could still implement orders and prohibitions, but now, haha."

    Lin Han nodded. Although he didn¡¯t know why there were no Japanese invaders in this era when Japanese pirates were supposed to be rampant, the imperial court was still inevitably sluggish and not much could be done.

    While Lin Han was deep in thought, several more people entered the tea shop, all of them carrying weapons. After counting, there were actually five people, four men and one woman, two of whom were carrying long swords.  One person uses Emei thorn, the woman has a dagger on her waist, and the other person is a monk holding a Zen staff.

    After the five people came in, they were guided by the waiter to sit at the table next to Lin Han and the others. The man with the Emei thorn sat facing west, the two men wielding long swords sat facing east, and the bald monk sat facing south. The man wielding a short dagger sat facing south.  The young woman sat down facing Lin Han.  Seeing Lin Han looking at him, the woman's face turned slightly red. After Lin Han nodded, she nodded slightly in greeting. Then she quickly turned her face away, turned to the bald monk, and asked: "Master Fang Sheng, are you sure about the news this time?  "

    The monk known as 'Master Fang Sheng' nodded and said: "It's absolutely true. It is said that Xiang Wentian has rebelled against Heimuya. The Demon Sect has issued a notice to arrest this person. He appears in the world this time. I think he must  There is a plan."

    Lin Han looked at the bald monk in surprise. He didn't expect that he was Fang Sheng of the Shaolin sect, and he could be regarded as a famous figure. He didn't know who the other people were.

    Perhaps feeling Lin Han's gaze, Fang Sheng turned his head and looked back, nodding to Lin Han. Lin Han's heart shuddered: I didn't expect that this monk who was not outstanding in martial arts was not weak at all. I originally thought that he and the other four  Ren Yingying's martial arts skills must not be very good if people can just barely defeat her by working together. It seems that this monk is not easy either.

    After Fang Sheng said hello, he turned to the young woman again and said: "That Xiang Wentian is known as the 'King of Heaven', and he is the left envoy of the Demon Sect's Light. He is very skilled in martial arts. Qiu Nuxia must not face him alone.  , if something goes wrong, it will be serious, I promised the hero Kongtong Xu to keep you safe."

    The woman surnamed Qiu complained: "Master is just making a fuss. After all, I am also the most outstanding young disciple of the Kongtong Sect. What should I be afraid of? If Xiang Wentian comes, I will stab him to death with a dagger."

    The young man Xixiang repeatedly echoed: ¡°That¡¯s right, he asked Wentian to call him ¡®Heavenly King, I¡¯ and he also asked me, Zhang Yihe, about the Emei thorn on his hand whether he would agree.¡±

    Fang Sheng looked at the woman named Qiu and Zhang Yihe with a headache, and said in his heart: This nanny thing is really not done by humans.

    "The two middle-aged men wielding swords in the east smiled, and one of them said: "Master, don't worry, there are many comrades who went to round up Xiang Wentian this time, Shaolin,There are people from Wudang, Emei, Kunlun, Kongtong, Qingcheng and the Five Mountains Sword Sect. In addition, our 'Dian Cang Double Sword' is not a vegetarian. Even if he is the 'King of Heaven', he cannot escape from what we are waiting for.  Palm.

    Lin Han couldn't stand listening anymore and deliberately said to Ding and Shi: "The Demon Cult is nothing. Tomorrow I will kill Heimu Cliff with a single sword. I will punch as I please, and kick Dongfang Bubai."  How do Brother Ding and Brother Shi feel about annihilating tens of thousands of demon sect members while talking and laughing?"

    "Excellent, I'll leave Qu Yang, the right envoy of the Demon Sect's Light, to Ding. I'll beat him until he cries for his father and mother." Ding Jian understood the elegant meaning of the string and jokingly agreed, but the sound sounded strange.

    Shi Lingwei reminded with a smile: "Qu Yang is dead."

    Ding Jian pretended to be stunned and said: "Is he dead? What a pity, then let's go to the Demon Cult Zuo Envoy Xiang Wentian. They are all the same. You can't compete with me for this one."

    Fang Sheng and the others did not deliberately lower their voices before. All the heroes in the tea shop also heard the words. They had long stopped talking about the boastful words. After hearing the answers from Lin Han and the others, all of them were stunned.  He laughed out loud, and the tea shop was very lively for a while.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 64 Teasing (four thousand more updates)

    Update time: 2012-06-08

    The teasing words and bursts of laughter coming from around them poured into the ears of Fang Sheng and the five people like they were all-pervasive.  Although Fang Sheng is as determined as Bu Fang Zheng, he will not easily get angry. He will just say "Amitabha" and ignore it;  Angry but still not having an attack; the woman surnamed Qiu, probably because she was thin-skinned, also stopped talking; only Yihe's face turned red, and he slapped the table in anger, and after his eyes wandered over Ding Jian and the others for a moment, the corner of his mouth slightly  Qiao, selected the younger Lin Han as the target of the attack, and heard him say in a sinister manner: "Boy, were you laughing at me just now?"

    Shaking his head, Lin Han ignored his question and said to Ding and Shi: "Brother Ding, brother Shi, is it true that Lin Han is a soft persimmon that can be pinched casually, and that any cat or dog dares to bark at me?  "

    Fang Sheng was shocked when he heard that Lin Han reported his family name. Although he had never met Lin Han himself, the Shaolin sect had many eyes and ears. Someone had already reported his martial arts skills to the elders of the 'Fang' generation and listed them.  As a person not to be easily offended, Fang Sheng subconsciously wanted to remind Zhang Yihe of the Emei faction.

    But he was faster, and Zhang Yihe's reaction was faster. He picked up the Emei thorn on the table and pointed it at Lin Han, and cursed loudly: "How dare you dare to attack my Emei sect, how dare you name me?"  , let the young hero teach you a lesson."

    Lin Han's face darkened and he said disdainfully: "It's been a long time since I've been scolded by anyone. After Yu Canghai, you are still the first. Is your name Zhang Yihe?"

    When Fang Sheng saw Lin Han mentioning Yu Canghai, he no longer had any doubts. He had completely confirmed his identity. He hurriedly stretched out his hand to hold Zhang Yihe and said repeatedly: "Master Nephew Zhang, please be silent. Don't be rude to Young Master Lin." Then he stood up again.  He said to Lin Han: "I never expected that I could meet the recently famous Young Master Lin of Songshan Mountain in this wilderness. What a fate. I wonder how your master and Zuo Zhang are doing?"

    Seeing Fang Sheng's expression, Zhang Yihe also knew that Lin Han was not to be trifled with, so he calmed down and watched what happened. The 'Dian Cang Dual Swords' also had different expressions. He must have heard of Lin Han's name. The two looked at each other and shouted secretly.  Fortunately, I didn't offend him before.  The woman surnamed Qiu looked at him curiously, wondering how Shaolin Master Fangsheng, who had always had a close relationship with his master, would value a young man of similar age to her so much, and wanted to see what was different about him.

    Lin Han originally wanted to have some fun, but Fang Sheng revealed all his details. He was worried about the Shaolin sect and did not want to offend him any more. He stood up quickly and responded with a smile: "It turns out that Master Fang Sheng is here. Junior  Lin Han of Songshan Mountain has met you. Uncle Zuo and my master are in good health. I¡¯d like to thank you for your thoughts. I wonder where you are going?¡±

    Fang Sheng secretly breathed a sigh of relief and said: "I heard that Xiang Wentian, the demon sect's leftist envoy of light, has returned to the martial arts world. In order to prevent him from harming the martial arts world, senior brother Fang Zheng summoned his righteous colleagues to discuss and prepare to round up Xiang Wentian. Lao Na was leading several of his comrades  Go and help.¡±

    "So that's what it should be. Master Fang Zheng is really compassionate and can set an example for the martial arts community. The Shaolin School really has great merits." Lin Han raised the Shaolin School high.

    Although Fang Sheng was a monk, he was naturally very happy when he heard that Lin Han and other famous martial arts warriors rarely spoke well of the sect. He said in the name of Buddha: "Amitabha, Lin Shaoxia is serious. He is a member of the Buddhist sect who eliminates harm in the martial arts world."  As you have to fulfill your obligations, come, I will introduce some of my comrades to Lin Shaoxia."

    Then he pointed at Dongxiang and the two men and said: "These two are masters of the Dian Cang sect. They are so good at swords that people in the world call them the 'Dian Cang Dual Swords'."

    Lin Han cupped his hands and said: "I have admired the names of these two seniors for a long time, but because the Dian Cang Sect has not been in the world for a long time, I have never had the opportunity to meet these two seniors."

    "Dian Cang Dual Swords" nodded and said, "Young Master Lin is too polite. I heard that Young Master Yu defeated Qingcheng's leader Yu Guanzhu with a sword. It's really not easy."

    "Oh," Lin Han said, "It's just false rumors. This junior and Master Yu have never known each other before. Could it be that Master Yu also left Qingcheng Mountain?"

    The man replied: "Yes, there is news that Master Yu has sent his disciples to round up Xiang Wentian. He himself has also left, but he has never met him."

    Lin Han thought: What is Yu Chaizi doing again?  Yes, he must have heard that Yue Buqun was stabbed and seriously injured, and his mind became active again. He was afraid that rounding up Xiang Wentian was a lie, and that finding the sword manual to ward off evil was the real thing, so he should have gone to Fuzhou.

    "I'm afraid Temple Master Yu will not go to round up Xiang Wentian personally." Lin Han said with a smile.

    Fang Sheng was about to introduce the other two people when he was interrupted by the 'Dian Cang Dual Swords' and his interest was aroused. He asked: "Why is Shaoxia Lin so sure that Master Yu will not come to support?"

    Lin Han said jokingly: "I'm afraid Guanzhu Yu is more interested in Fuzhou and has no time to participate in the round-up operation."

      Fang Sheng obviously knew what happened to Yu Canghai. After hearing what Lin Han said, he immediately understood and said with regret, "Amitabha, without Master Yu, our strength will be reduced by one point. Master Yu should let go  Don¡¯t open it, it¡¯s true, Amitabha.¡±

    ¡°Everyone has his or her own opportunity, so why should you force yourself?¡± Lin Han said in a tactful voice.

    Fang Sheng nodded and said: "What Shaoxia Lin said is true. It's a pity that another crime will be caused. Not to mention these, this is Miss Qiu Liqiu, the beloved disciple of Xu Daxia from the Kongtong sect. This is Zhang Yihe, a senior disciple of Emei. Shaoxia Zhang, wait."  Young people stay close to each other.¡±

    Kunlun, Emei, Kongtong and other sects have not been around for a long time. Lin Han has never heard of Xu Daxia and has little interest in it. However, he is somewhat interested in Miss Qiu in front of him. He didn't pay attention to it after a quick glance before.  Only then did I realize that Qiu Li looked really good.  Curved willow-leaf eyebrows, beautiful black hair, soft and small nose, white teeth and cracked red lips, plus watery eyes embedded in the white jade flesh, it is worthy of being selected by the Kongtong sect for decades before they dare to show it.  Traveling around the world to seduce any handsome young man, it is no wonder that as soon as he came out of the mountain, he was fascinated by the dignified Emei disciple Zhang Yihe. Before even drinking, he dared to talk nonsense about how he wanted to find Xiang Wentian, the demon sect's left envoy.

    Beauty is always pleasing to the eye, so Lin Han took a few more glances unconsciously.  Being watched by Lin Han, Qiu Li said shyly: "Qiu Li of the Kongtong Sect has met Senior Brother Lin from Songshan."

    Lin Han shuddered and said in his heart: Oh my god, this voice is really annoying. I just don¡¯t know how true it is. I hope it¡¯s not all fake.  He quickly responded: "Hello, Junior Sister Qiu, no one from the Kongtong Sect has traveled around the world for a long time. I wonder why Junior Sister Qiu came down to the mountain?"

    Qiu Li replied in a soft voice: "Master Fang Sheng happened to be a guest in Kongtong. When he received the news and came down the mountain, the master asked the master to take Qiu Li to travel around the world to see the world and gain some experience in the world."

    Seeing that Lin Han and Qiu Li were chatting back and forth, Zhang Yihe stopped and interjected: "Junior sister Qiu is the proud disciple of Xu Daxia, the famous Kongtong sect. She is one of the best in the Kongtong sect.  In the world of martial arts, she is one of the few heroines, but not everyone can afford to offend her, and not everyone can rise above her."

    Lin Han said jokingly: "It would be best to have a disciple from a big sect like Brother Zhang."

    "That's" Zhang Yihe replied subconsciously, and then he realized what he said and defended repeatedly: "Junior sister Qiu, senior brother didn't mean that."

    "Brother Zhang is saying that Junior Sister Qiu is no longer worthy of you, an Emei disciple." Lin Han said again.

    This crime was quite serious. Zhang Yihe glared at Lin Han angrily and said repeatedly: "Junior Sister Qiu is certainly worthy."

    Lin Han pressed hard and said, "That means Brother Zhang is not good enough for Junior Sister Qiu. Hey Why should Brother Zhang be humble? Although you are really quite creative, I don't think anyone else can."  To really say it, it's really" At this point, Lin Han shook his head and said no more, but expressed his helplessness vividly, as if Zhang Yihe was really a pity.

    After hearing Lin Han's words, Ding Jian and Fang Sheng were okay and just deliberately held back their laughter. The passengers passing by next to them did not have such scruples. They laughed out loud and kept saying: "  It looks a little creative, it¡¯s really a little creative, oh no, I¡¯m laughing so hard.¡±

    Zhang Yihe's face turned red, and veins popped out on his forehead. He angrily shouted: "Lin, you are insulting me. Don't bully others too much."

    Seeing him holding the Emei thorn in his hand again, Lin Han laughed and said, "Why, Zhang Shaoxia picked up the awl again. Don't think that after you sharpen both ends, others won't know that you are a carpenter."  , How can you pretend to be a hero like this? Who are you lying to?"

    "Ha, ha, ha ha" Everyone burst out laughing again, gesticulating and saying, "Isn't that right? He's just a woodworker. Does it mean that when both ends are sharpened, he becomes a hero?"

    Qiu Li explained intentionally or unintentionally: "Senior Brother Lin, that's not an awl, it's the Emei Sect's unique weapon, the Emei Thorn."

    Lin Han was shocked and apologized quickly: "It turns out it's Emei Ci, Brother Zhang, I'm so ignorant and ignorant. I'm really sorry." Zhang Yihe was about to get angry, but he didn't want Lin Han to apologize, and he could only swallow his anger in his stomach.  Unexpectedly, Lin Han said again: "However, Brother Zhang, you are really a pure man. You can choose the eighteen weapons. How can you use the Emei Thorn that is only used by women? It is really outrageous."

    "You" Zhang Yihe felt his anger rising, and he shouted loudly: "You're going too far." He threw all scruples behind him, and after breaking free from Fang Sheng's pull, he poked the tip of the Emei thorn into  Lin Han's chest.

    Amid everyone¡¯s exclamations, the Emei thorn stabbed straight at Lin Han¡¯s chest.  Regarding Zhang Yihe's sneak attack on Emei Thorn, Lin HanJust ignore it and let it get closer inch by inch.  Just when the Emei thorn was still one foot away from Lin Han's heart, a furious voice came from the side: "Seeking death!"

    A dazzling electric light flashed, Zhang Yihe was so horrified that he shrank his right hand and closed his eyes subconsciously.  Fang Sheng said repeatedly: "Keep someone under the sword."

    Although Zhang Yihe couldn't control his eyes, he knew in his heart that he was going to suffer, so he had to jump back. He didn't expect that it was already too late. He only heard a "ding" sound, and then felt a strong force coming from Emei Thorn, and he could no longer control it with his right hand.  Stay, that Emei stabbed him down and fled back.  Fortunately, he managed to raise his hand a little in the critical situation, and then his palm went numb, and then his right shoulder was shocked. A sharp pain came from his palm and right shoulder at the same time, and he immediately shouted out "Ouch".

    Someone behind Zhang Yihe simultaneously exclaimed "Ah", followed by another "chi" sound. It turned out that after the Emei thorn passed through Zhang Yihe's right shoulder, its strength was still undiminished. After it passed by the ear of a diner, it was nailed to the tea shop.  On the pillars, it is even more penetrating.

    While Fang Sheng was tapping Zhang Yihe's acupuncture points to stop the bleeding, Lin Han smiled and said to Ding Jian, "Thank you so much, Brother Ding. Brother Ding's swordsmanship is still so sharp."

    Ding Jian smiled and said: "Brother Lin, don't blame Ding Jian for doing something unnecessary."

    Lin Han waved his hands repeatedly and said, "What are you talking about?"

    Before Lin Han could say anything else, Fang Sheng had already taken care of Zhang Yihe's injuries and asked in a deep voice, "I wonder if this donor is the famous one-word electric sword donor Ding Jianding?"

    "Oh" Ding Jian looked at Fang Sheng in surprise and said, "No, that's right. Master has good eyesight. Ding has been out of business for more than ten years. I didn't expect anyone to know Ding."

    "Very good." After Fang Sheng said something without thinking, he turned to Lin Han and said, "I didn't expect that Lin Shaoxia had such a wide range of friends. He could even make friends with people like Donor Ding who have been famous for decades and are both good and evil. I must have  Isn't this person an unknown person?" Fang Sheng asked Shi Lingwei.

    Shi Lingwei smiled and said, "Don't worry about the master of the Shaolin sect. It's Shi Lingwei who is known as the 'Purple Gold Bagua Sword'."

    Fang Sheng nodded and said to Lin Han again: "Power does not matter whether it is good or evil. If you use it righteously, you will be righteous, and if you use it evilly, you will be evil. I hope that the young knight will think more about the martial arts, and I will not disturb the meal."

    After that, he said to a few people who came with him: "I'll pack up the food and take it away and eat it on the road, okay?"

    'Dian Cang Dual Swords' nodded. As a junior, Qiu Li also agreed. Only Zhang Yihe, who was injured by his own weapon, glanced at Lin Han and the others with hatred, walked towards the wooden pillar without saying a word, and stabbed Emei with his left hand.  He pulled it out and walked out of the tea shop without looking back. A few people were waiting for Fang Sheng not far away.

    After calling the waiter to pack the food, Fang Sheng sighed softly and led the other three people out of the tea shop.

    After Fang Sheng and others walked away, the tourists in the tea shop who were scared into silence began to talk loudly again, but they subconsciously wanted to stay away from Lin Han and others, and did not dare to look directly at the three of them.

    Seeing the awkward situation, Shi Lingwei asked with a smile: "Brother Lin, why did you provoke that kid?"

    Lin Han picked up a piece of beef and put it in his mouth. He chewed and said, "It's just boring. What I can't stand the most is a playboy who relies on his wealth and power to bully the weak in front of beautiful women to promote himself. For a moment,  I couldn't help but tease him, which made Brother Ding and Brother Shi laugh."

    Ding Jian laughed loudly: "Brother Lin is no weakling. He is clearly a piece of iron. That kid is asking for trouble."

    Lin Han smiled but did not answer, looking toward the south with melodious eyes, and the world fell silent for a moment.

    (On this special day, Ri Zhui made a difficult decision: add four thousand more. Congratulations to those who do well in the exam and can apply for a good university. Congratulations to those who do poorly in the exam and miss out. Do you think you are not qualified to pick up the miss?  May you escape from the sea of ??suffering, Amitabha!)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 65 Jianghu Affairs

    Update time: 2012-06-09

    There are only so many tables in the tea shop, and there are only so many places it can provide. In this small circle, if some people want to come in, some people have to leave.

    Not long after Fang Sheng and the other five people left, someone else came in.  Compared with the few people in Fang Sheng, this group of people was much more rude. Before anyone arrived, the sound was already coming in.  I just heard a voice like a roaring bear saying: "Hey, damn it, that little turtle from Huashan Yue Buqun finally dared to leave Luoyang City. I heard he is heading to Fuzhou."

    As soon as he finished speaking, another voice continued: "Taoist Master Yuling is really well-informed. Yue Buqun just left the Golden Sword Gate, and the Taoist Master already knew that he was going to Fuzhou."

    Lin Han heard the loud tone of several people. He knew that many people in the world knew that Yue Buqun was stabbed and seriously injured, and there were also many people who were thinking about it. However, these people made no secret of their words and were prepared.  It is really rare to deal with the people in Huashan. Curious, I looked outside.

    Five people gradually appeared outside the door, including a tutu, a monk, a Taoist, a beggar and a woman. Lin Han couldn't help laughing. Apart from children and scholars, almost all the weirdos in the world were here. It was really rare.

    The man dressed as a Taoist must be Taoist Master Yuling among these people. After hearing the question from the previous person, he replied: "Wuliang Tianzun, why did Yue Buqun go to Fuzhou? Is it because of the Lin family who was deceived into Huashan by him?  Boy, speaking of it, that boy from the Lin family is also a fool, and he still doesn¡¯t know that the master is a hypocrite who is friendly on the surface.¡±

    After several people entered the tea shop, they saw that the seats where Fang Sheng and others had been sitting were still empty, and they quickly took their seats. The monk shouted: "Waiter, get out of here quickly and serve the Buddha. Serve beef and strong wine for the Buddha."  Served with wine and meat."

    The waiter had been paying attention to a few people nearby. Looking at the monk who talked about "Buddha", he cursed in his heart: to be a monk, wearing red clothes, and having good wine and food, he is probably not a good bird.  Not daring to be lazy at the moment, he walked closer in a few steps, bowed slightly and asked with a flattering smile on his face: "I wonder how much good wine you want, and how much beef do you want?"

    The long-haired Toutuo from the east slapped a pair of half-moon tiger-head ring knives on the table, laughed and cursed: "Why are you so verbose? I'll just send you good wine and food, but your money is indispensable. Go quickly."

    The waiter was not interested in begging. He quickly backed away with a smile and kept saying, "Please wait a moment, gentlemen. I will send you twenty kilograms of fine Huadiao. I will also bring you ten kilograms of beef first, and then I will give it to you gentlemen."  Bring some special dishes."

    "Well, let's go, let's go." After the beggar waved away the man, he asked the Taoist: "Didn't we agree on the way to rob Yu Canghai? Why do you guys want to take advantage of Yue Buqun?"

    "Eh" Long-haired Tutuo answered first: "Brother Yan doesn't know something, so Yu Canghai can't let him go, but Yue Buqun will also be robbed."

    The woman said: "Yes, the Huashan Sect was very powerful before, and Yue Buqun was also a rare expert in the Five Mountains Sword Sect. If he had not been injured, even if we were all here, we would not be his opponent. Where could we find him?"  The Huashan sect is in trouble, but now, hehe."

    The Taoist said: "Mrs. Zhang is right. If Yue Buqun is recuperating peacefully at Jindaomen, for the sake of Mr. Wang, the hero of Zhongzhou, we will not care about it, but he will go to Fuzhou to die."  , for what reason? If he wasn¡¯t going for the Lin family¡¯s evil sword manual, we would also deal with him.¡±

    The beggar glanced at the mother-in-law and said in a weird voice: "Mrs. Zhang, Yue Buqun is not the only one in Huashan. The Jade Girl swordsmanship of Ning Nuxia in Huashan is not a vegetarian."

    "Ah, bah." Mrs. Zhang spat disdainfully, and the other four people hurriedly ran away. Others looked at her with disgust, but she ignored it and said to herself: "You men don't have a good thing, what Ning Nuxia?"  , It¡¯s just that she looks better. Seeing that you are praising her to the sky one by one, in the end, you are not taking advantage of that hypocrite Yue Buqun. He is also a blind thing, how good can his martial arts be?"

    Lin Han couldn't help but feel a chill after listening to her words: Aunts are not scary, but jealous aunts are not something that people on earth can resist.

    The other people had known Mrs. Zhang¡¯s temperament for a long time, and they were not surprised. The beggar then said, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you go and rob Yu Canghai?¡±

    The Taoist nodded and said, "Of course I will go. Yu Canghai has also gone to Fuzhou. It just so happens that he and Yue Buqun can be taken care of together. It's just a little extra effort, so it won't get in the way."

    Toutuo thought for a moment and said, "Since Yu Canghai went to Fuzhou again, the evil sword manual is probably not on him. Is it necessary to rob him?"

    "Brother Qiu is right, but we must not make any mistakes. Although there is a high possibility that even Yu Canghai has not seen the Lin family's evil-fighting sword manual, but before seeing the real evil-fighting sword manual, as long as there is a slight possibility,  We can¡¯t let it go,¡± said the monk in red.

      Listening to the conversation of several people, Ding Jian's face changed color and he asked: "Brother Lin, are they talking about the 'Seventy-two Ways of Evil-Repelling Sword Technique' that Lin Yuantu relied on back then and was rampant in the world?" Shi Ling  Wei Ye looked at Lin Han, thinking that what Ding Jian asked was exactly the doubt in his heart.

    Lin Han said with a smile: "Yes, although the Fuwei Escort Agency has grown bigger and bigger since Lin Yuantu's death, no one in the Lin family has become successful. Now, the whole family has been wiped out, leaving only a single seedling.  Yue Buqun's disciples escaped, but now Yue Buqun cannot protect himself, and I'm afraid it will be difficult to protect him."

    When Shi Lingwei heard about this for the first time, he sighed and said: "It's true that the tiger gave birth to a sick kitten." Lin Han smiled slightly and said to himself that it was not that Lin Yuantu's seeds were not good, but that the roots were cut off too early.

    The Taoist heard Lin Han and others discussing the Lin family father and son, and said to Ding Jian: "Are you guys also martial arts fellows? They are very handsome. I wonder if you can give me a name."

    Ding Jian smiled and said: "Both Ding and Brother Shi have not been around for a long time. I'm afraid some of you don't know about it, but you should have heard about this Brother Lin."

    "Oh." The Taoist glanced at Lin Han doubtfully and asked, "I wonder which sect this young hero belongs to?"

    Lin Han smiled and said, "I'm Lin Han from the Songshan sect."

    Several people looked up at each other for a long time. Mrs. Zhang's eyes lit up and she said, "Are you the young hero Lin Han who defeated Yu Canghai?"

    Lin Han nodded helplessly and said to himself: It's really tragic that he still only has such a record. Master Yu is such a good person.

    Looking at the five people, Lin Han said calmly: "These few people said in front of the Songshan disciples that they wanted to deal with Huashan Master Yue, but they were very unkind."

    Several people subconsciously put their hands on their weapons and looked at Lin Han warily.  Two green snakes with triangular heads suddenly appeared from the beggar's arms, and then quickly settled on his shoulders, spitting out messages from time to time, which frightened several female guests in the tea shop into screaming.  Lin Han rubbed his ears with both hands, looking for the source of the sound angrily, and then turned to the culprit.

    The beggar named Yan Sanxing smiled awkwardly and said: "Although the Five Mountains Sword Sect is a sympathizer, the rumors in the world that the leader of the Left Alliance of Songshan Mountain is not at odds with the Huashan Mountain Yue Buqun are not groundless. I believe that Lin Shaoxia will not fight with me for the sake of the Huashan Sect.  Are you in trouble?"

    Lin Han laughed out loud and said, "It's just a joke. Don't take it seriously. Even if they really want to cause trouble for Master Yue of Huashan, I think they can handle it with Master Yue's skills. If Lin Han gets involved,  I¡¯m afraid it will still be considered meddlesome.¡±

    The long-haired Tutuo Qiu Songnian said repeatedly: "Isn't it true? If Lin Shaoxia helps, wouldn't he lose the reputation of Mr. Yue, the 'Gentleman's Sword' of Huashan Mountain?"

    Lin Han smiled noncommittally, and then asked: "You guys have been walking around in the world for a long time. I wonder if there are any special interesting things in the underworld?"

    Seeing that Lin Han no longer cared about Yue Buqun's affairs, several people were relieved. Although they were not necessarily afraid of Lin Han, one more thing was better than one less thing. Someone who could defeat Yu Canghai was definitely not easy to deal with, and besides, he was around him  There are also two masters who seem to be very skilled.

    The monk in red shouted loudly: "Shaoxia Lin is a member of the white world, why would he be interested in the underworld?"

    Lin Han asked: "You haven't asked the master for his Dharma name yet?"

    The monk said: "There is no Dharma name in the Sa family. There is only one bandit name. The one called 'Monk Xibao' is a certain one."

    Nodding, Lin Han said: "There is no real black and white in the martial arts world. But when Lin Han traveled around the martial arts world, he felt that the martial arts world was very peaceful and boring. He thought that several people were well-informed, so he asked about it.  .¡±

    "Young hero, what you say is good. It is much better than those hypocrites in the righteous way who are sanctimonious but act like male prostitutes and female thieves." Qiu Wannian said.

    Lin Han just smiled and didn't comment much on his words. Although there are many hypocrites in the righteous path, the blatant villains in the evil path are equally hateful.

    Mrs. Zhang said: "The only interesting thing in the underworld is that Yu Canghai went to Fuzhou again to find the Lin family orphan."

    "Haha" Lin Han said with a smile: "When did Master Yu become a member of the underworld? The Qingcheng sect is the top sect in the white sect."

    Mrs. Zhang smiled and said: "Yu Canghai's deeds of killing a whole family are even worse than mine. How wrong is it to say that he is a member of the underworld!"

    Not wanting to get entangled in these issues, Lin Han asked directly: "I wonder if any of you have any news about the Demon Cult?"

    The expressions of several people immediately changed. Although they were not disciples of the Demon Cult, they were obviously very wary of the Sun Moon Cult led by Dongfang Bubai, and they did not dare to accept Lin Han's words.

    Lin Han sneered and said: "Why, these are also famous figures in the world, wouldn't they be so afraid of the Demon Cult? They don't even dare to say it."

    "Humph" Monk Xibao said without hesitation: "?What are you afraid to say, Sun and Moon Two major things happened to the Demon Sect.  "

    "Oh," Lin Han said, "I wonder if you can tell me in detail?"

    "Xibao, you" Taoist Yuling was about to stop him, but Monk Xibao ignored him and said to himself: "The first thing is that the Demon Sect's Guangmingzuo Envoy betrayed the Black  Muya, Dongfang The leader has issued a wanted order to arrest her; the second thing is about the holy aunt."

    "Is that Ren Yingying?" Lin Han asked.

    (A new book friend group has been created, Songshan: 243014443. If you are willing to communicate, please come and chat. It doesn¡¯t matter if you are dismissive. It depends on personal preference. Verify the question: Who is the master of the protagonist?)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 66 Chasing the Wind Sword Head

    Update time: 2012-06-10

    "Yes, there is news that the holy aunt is detained in the Songshan Shaolin Temple." Monk Xibao said slightly worriedly. It seems that these underworld people still have a good impression of Ren Yingying.

    Lin Han looked at him in astonishment, and Monk Xibao said angrily: "Why, Young Master Lin doesn't believe it?"

    "No." Lin Han shook his head and said, "Don't blame me, Lin just didn't expect that the Shaolin sect would take the initiative to turn against the devil."

    Looking up at Luoyang, Lin Han sighed: I didn't expect that after so many twists and turns, Ren Yingying and Linghu Chong would eventually get together. Is this the legendary fate?

    Lin Han also guessed that Ren Yingying, who had always been low-key, could not take the initiative to provoke the Shaolin sect. It could only be because of Linghu Chong.  Unexpectedly, Yue Buqun ended up going to Luoyang Golden Knife Sect. Unexpectedly, when his master was seriously injured and he was needed to take the lead in the sect, Linghu Chong still had differences with Yue Buqun, and finally met Ren Yingying.  The only difference is that Linghu Chong is healing his injuries, and Yue Buqun is also healing his injuries.

    "I don't know how that girl Feiyan is doing. I haven't seen her for so many days, and I really miss her. I feel uncomfortable without her chattering around." Lin Han muttered to himself, and then continued  Asked: "Is it just Ren Yingying who is trapped in the Shaolin Temple? Is there a fifteen or sixteen-year-old girl beside her?"

    Monk Xibao hesitated for a while, shook his head and said, "I've never heard of this. Does Taoist Master know about it?" Monk Xibao asked Taoist Yuling next to him.

    Taoist Yuling nodded. Seeing that Monk Xibao had already talked about it, he no longer avoided it and said, "There is indeed a fifteen or sixteen-year-old girl who is following the holy aunt. She keeps calling the holy aunt 'sister'.  When the holy aunt was trapped in the Shaolin Temple, Shaolin had no intention of embarrassing her, but she took the initiative to stay with the holy aunt. Later, someone recognized the girl as Qu Feiyan, the granddaughter of Qu Yang, the former Right Envoy of Light of the Sun and Moon God Sect."  Here, Taoist Yuling glanced at Lin Han specifically, and he must have heard about what happened between Lin Han and Qu Feiyan.

    Thinking of the girl Feiyan accompanying Ren Yingying in the deserted Songshan Shaolin Temple, he didn't know if he could get used to it. Lin Han was also secretly angry despite being concerned: I don't know how Ren Yingying did things. He had specifically told her not to take Qu with her before.  Feiyan was running around, but he didn't expect Linghu Chong's charm to be so great. Even if there was a troll beside him, he still could block the temptation of Linghu Chong's charm. He really didn't know what to say.

    Lin Han thought: It seems that it is necessary to go to the Shaolin Temple. I hope Master Zuo, for his own sake, will not bring trouble to that girl Feiyan.  But there is no need to rush, it will not be too late until Linghu Chong gathers his troops to attack Shaolin.

    As for Ren Yingying, she should wait for her "Brother Chong" to rescue her. Fortunately, Lin Han knew that she would not be his cup, and he never had any hope.  After teasing her in Luoyang before, she knew that she was a very independent person and would not easily accept someone. Only Linghu Chong's weird words of "grandma, mother-in-law" could seduce her, and Lin Han's  His personality meant that he could not get along with her as weakly as Linghu Chong, so he didn't have much regret that she ended up with Linghu Chong.

    When he met Fang Sheng before, Lin Han thought that since he still had the leisure to visit the Kongtong Sect, he must have never had contact with Ren Yingying and Linghu Chong. Now it seems that he had asked Fang Zheng about Linghu Chong's problem.  Went down the mountain.  Since this is the case, the day when Linghu Chong gets to know Xiang Wentian is not far away. The 'Dian Cang Dual Swords' he met earlier were going to round up Xiang Wentian. Those two short-lived ghosts didn't know that they were going there.  'A date with death'.

    Time passed while Lin Han was chatting with a few people. After having enough tea and food, Lin Han and the other three stood up to say goodbye and headed for the border between Fujian and Zhejiang.

    After leaving Hangzhou, apart from the destination being Fuzhou, Lin Han had no place he wanted to go. Moreover, in order to achieve the purpose of traveling around the world, his steps were extremely slow. Even the horse he had ridden before was entrusted to the station.  The outer disciples in Hangzhou were sent back to Songshan.

    Along the way, Lin Han and the others would visit almost every sect, even if it was a small sect as big as Sesame. Although it was in the name of exchanging knowledge, it was actually the same as kicking the gym.  Not much difference.  In this way, in the past two months, the distance traveled has not been more than half, and it is still in Zhejiang.  The martial arts sects along the way were all frightened and no longer worshiped any ancestors. They all made offerings to Guanyin Bodhisattva, asking the Bodhisattva to bless the three evil stars and let their small sects go.  Unexpectedly, the subconscious behavior of those sects to avoid disasters actually led a trend. Under the blind obedience of the ignorant people, Guanyin temples in Jiangsu and Zhejiang areas flourished, and the direct benefit was the increase in population.

    In the past two months, through continuous raids on martial arts sects, coupled with his previous actions, Lin Han actually obtained aA nickname that makes people laugh or cry, he is known as "Chasing the Wind Sword Head".

    Lin Han complained more than once: "It's just chasing the wind. Although it is not as loud as wind, thunder, lightning, ice and fire, it can still describe a person's swordsmanship as fast as chasing the wind; but that  What's up with the 'sword head'? When I first heard it, I thought it was the 'wind-chasing swordsman', which seemed petty, but later I found out that it wasn't the 'hand' in 'means', but the 'head' in 'first', ha  , 'Zhuifeng Sword Head' Lin Han, I still have 'Nanlin Sword Head' Duan Shuai."

    Ding Jian joked: "How good is the wind chasing swordsman? Even the wind can chase him. He is also the leader of swordsmen. He is much louder than other swordsmen."

    Lin Han had no choice but to accept such a title that was far from what he wanted, but then he challenged him even more diligently, not letting go even to the lowest sect, in order to vent his resentment.  But he didn't expect that although the martial arts of those shabby sects were not very good, some of their moves were really eye-opening to Lin Han.

    After coming out of a small sect called the Hunyuan Wuji Sect, Lin Han asked angrily: "I wonder if Brother Ding and Brother Shi ever used the 'Milk Dragon Claw Hand' or 'Monkey Stealing Peach' when they were traveling around the world?"  'This is such a unique martial arts skill?"

    "Ha, ha, ha," Ding Jian laughed loudly and said, "Brother Lin thought wrongly. Ding has never learned such a magical skill, but he didn't expect that the master of the Wuji Sect is really powerful. So with that  Two unique moves forced Brother Lin to take three steps back, something that many top martial arts masters have never done."

    Shi Lingwei smiled and said: "The low-level sects have their own reasons for survival. Take the Wuji sect leader as an example. His martial arts is naturally not up to the mark. He is not even considered third-rate, but he can milk the dragon."  He is so proficient in rogue moves such as "Claw Hand" and "Monkey Stealing Peach" that he is truly a rare talent."

    Lin Han nodded. The average martial arts master respects his status. He will rarely use shameful moves such as touching the chest and buckling the vagina. At most, he will use the sword to strike back. The target is mostly the chest and abdomen, and it is just incidental when it involves the vagina.  , how could they go straight to Xia Yin like those low-level martial arts masters? It would be really embarrassing to encounter them unexpectedly.

    Ding Jian said: "Although the Hunyuan Wuji Sect is a small sect, it is really well-informed."

    "Yes, how trustworthy does Brother Lin think his words are?" Shi Lingwei asked.

    "Ten percent." Lin Han replied.

    "Oh?" Ding Jian said, "Why is Brother Lin so convinced?"

    Lin Han smiled and said, "Do you still remember when Lin Han went to Meizhuang before?"

    Ding Jian said: "Did Brother Lin mean that?"

    Nodding in agreement, Lin Han said: "Yes, I'm afraid the two brothers don't know yet. The former director of the Demon Sect, I Xing, was imprisoned in the Meizhuang dungeon."

    Although they had suspicions in their minds, Ding Ding and Shi were still extremely shocked. They did not expect that they had been neighbors with Ren Woxing, a big devil, for more than ten years without knowing it. Shi Lingwei said: "No wonder the village owners  Every time they ask me to prepare an extra meal, there has been no exception for more than ten years. I thought it was because the owner of the restaurant had a big appetite, but I didn¡¯t expect that there was this kind of relationship involved."

    Ding Jian said: "Then Ren Woxing has escaped now?"

    Lin Han confirmed his question with his eyes, and said thoughtfully: "The news outside is probably true. I should be out of trouble if I just leave it alone."

    "With the owner of the village under guard, there have been no accidents for more than ten years. How did Ren Woxing escape?" Shi Lingwei asked.

    "I'm afraid Linghu Chong's participation is indispensable." Lin Han said with a smile.

    Ding Jian asked doubtfully: "Linghu Chong? Is this the Linghu Chong who was expelled from the school by Huashan Yue Buqun for colluding with Xiang Wentian to kill people in the White Road?"

    Shi Lingwei nodded and said, "It should be him. I heard that that boy's swordsmanship is much better than that of his master Yue Buqun. Since he is hooked up with Xiang Wentian, it is really possible for them to go together to rescue me."  OK."

    "What kind of thing is Linghu Chong? His swordsmanship is higher than that of Brother Lin. Even Brother Lin can't defeat the master of the village. How can that kid pass that level? Even if Xiang Wentian is added, he may not be able to win.  ." Ding Jian said disdainfully.

    Waving his hand, Lin Han said: "My little brother has seen Linghu Chong's swordsmanship, and it is indeed very good, but I can also beat him. It is naturally impossible to defeat Huang Zhonggong, but can't Huang Zhonggong let go?"

    "What does Brother Lin mean?" Shi Lingwei asked knowingly.

    "Yes, the four village owners have indeed imprisoned Ren Woxing for more than ten years, but how can it be that Ren Woxing has imprisoned the four village owners for more than ten years?" Lin Han sighed and said, "Now Dongfang Bubai is doing the opposite.  It¡¯s better to have Ren Woxing as the leader of the Demon Cult.¡±

    Ding Jian nodded and said: "Dongfang Bubai is known as the 'best in the world' in martial arts, butIn terms of administrative and educational affairs, it is indeed far inferior to Ren Woxing. The power of the demon sect today is far inferior to that of Ren Woxing's time. It is really possible for the big village owner to let Ren Woxing go along with the flow.  "

    Ding Jian added: "Since Linghu Chong's martial arts is so high, and Yue Buqun was seriously injured and had only a few percent of his kung fu left, how could Yue Buqun be so stupid as to drive him out of the door?"

    Lin Han smiled and said, "This is the genius of Yue Buqun. It is known all over the world that the eldest disciple has mixed up with the monsters of the demon sect without knowing his own love. When his martial arts is too damaged to protect himself, he  I can only reluctantly give up on Linghu Chong and show myself as a gentleman to deal with possible criticism."

    "Yue Buqun is really not to be underestimated." Shi Lingwei said with admiration, then changed the subject and returned to Ren Woxing's matter, asking: "How will Ren Woxing treat Meizhuang as an accomplice?  "

    "Ha, the outcome of the matter may not be as Huang Zhonggong wishes." Lin Han said with profound meaning.

    "What does Brother Lin mean?" Shi Lingwei looked at him puzzled.

    Lin Han said with a smile: "Brothers, please don't forget that I have been imprisoned in that dark dungeon for more than ten years, so I don't think I have any resentment in my heart?"

    Shi Lingwei nodded and said, "I'm afraid the owner's wishful thinking will not come true."

    "There will be many troubles in the world from now on." Lin Han said with a smile, "This is also the best time for me to fish in troubled waters."

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 67 Anger on Xianxia Ridge

    Update time: 2012-06-11

    Time does not sink, time does not remain silent, it still flows.  More than two months have passed since that day at Hunyuan Wuji Gate where they witnessed the martial arts stunts such as 'Monkey Stealing Peach'. Lin Han, Ding Jian and Shi Lingwei finally arrived at the border of Zhejiang  in Jiangshan County.

    In the past two months, the martial arts wind has never stopped, and it has been continuously reaching the ears of the three of them. Lin Han learned about the heavy losses suffered when Zhengdao besieged Xiang Wentian, and also paid attention to Ren Woxing's escape from Meizhuang.  Later, there was the recruitment of troops, and the alliance between the underworld people who wanted to go to Shaolin to rescue the holy aunt.

    ??The place where the three provinces of Zhejiang, Fujian and Jiangxi meet, is surrounded by secluded mountains and lush forests. Lin Han and the others walked briskly along the mountain post road.  Suddenly, Lin Han stopped and signaled Ding and Shi to quiet down.  Ding and Shi both didn't know what was going on. They immediately went on full alert. Seeing Lin Han's expression changed drastically, they asked repeatedly: "Is there anything going on?"

    Lin Han's face was livid and his eyes were filled with annoyance. He turned to Ding and Shi and asked, "Can you two brothers determine where this place is?"

    Monk Zhanger was really confused. After Ding Jian thought for a moment, he said with certainty: "This place should be Southeast Xianxia, ??one of the four famous places in the world, along with Bei Juyong, West Jianmen, and Southwest Chenlong. Is there anything wrong?  "

    "Xianxia Pass, Xianxia Ridge." Lin Han said regretfully, "Brother Ding and Brother Shi, there are sounds of fighting ahead. I'm afraid there are brothers in the sect here. Lin Han must go to support."

    Ding and Shi were stunned for a moment. They immediately used their ears and listened carefully. Sure enough, there was the faint sound of the clash of gold and silver.  Shi Lingwei said: "There are people fighting in front, and there are a lot of them, but they are far away from here, and there is no flame signal. How does Brother Lin know that they are Songshan disciples?"

    Calculating the time, it was almost the day when the nuns from Hengshan passed through Xianxia Ridge. Lin Han felt very regretful and secretly thought that he should not have forgotten such important things. It was only because he had so much fun playing in the gym before that he threw away such important things.  In my ears, I just hope that the crazy 'Wu Tiande' has not taken action, otherwise the Songshan sect will definitely suffer heavy casualties. Thinking of this, I am really anxious. I can't care about Ding and Shi at the moment. I cup my hands and say: "The matter is urgent, Lin Han has no time to explain.  , go to support now, my two brothers should follow quickly."

    After finishing speaking, without waiting for Ding and Shi to reply, he circulated the ice and fire energy with all his strength, and his body immediately shot forward, as straight as wind and thunder. In a few jumps, Lin Han also disappeared in front of the two of them, leaving only  The swaying weeds and shrubs underneath proved that someone was passing by the door.

    Ding Jian and Shi Lingwei looked at each other, and both could see the horror in each other's hearts. That day, when they saw Lin Han losing to Huang Zhonggong and being defeated by his brilliant "Seven-stringed Invisible Sword", they thought they had touched it.  At the bottom of his mind, he never expected that Lin Han's ability was far from simple. If it weren't for the disciples of the Xinyou Sect today, he would never have imagined that his full strength was so terrifying, and that his superb internal strength was not inferior to that of Huang Zhonggong.

    "Brother Ding, can you feel the biting cold breath?" Shi Lingwei asked in a low voice.

    Ding Jian nodded and said, "Brother Shi also noticed?"

    "That's right, I didn't expect that Brother Lin not only cultivated the blazing inner strength, but also had a cold inner strength that was not inferior." Shi Lingwei sighed, his eyes full of envy.

    Ding Jian was also filled with admiration and said: "Brother Lin can actually combine the two completely opposite internal energies of hot and cold into one body. It is really shocking. This is the first time that Ding has seen this for so many years. In comparison,  , Ding¡¯s meager amount of thunder and lightning energy really makes him look petty and unworthy of publicity.¡±

    Shi Lingwei nodded. Although Ding Jian's thunder and lightning energy was also extraordinary, it was mixed and impure. Apart from being used to confuse the enemy, the actual combat effect was not very good. It was far inferior to Lin Han's pure red fire energy.  And the ice is really angry.

    "It seems that the Songshan Sect is far from being as simple as it seems. Maybe it can really overthrow the Demon Sect!" Ding Jian said with profound meaning.

    "Is Brother Ding still half-hearted at this time?" Shi Lingwei looked at him seriously and asked angrily.

    Ding Jian waved his hands repeatedly and explained with a smile: "Brother Shi has misunderstood. There is no other sect in the world that can protect us completely, and the Songshan sect is the best choice."

    "Why did Brother Ding?" Shi Lingwei asked puzzledly.

    Although he didn¡¯t finish speaking, Ding Jian already understood what he meant and said with a smile: ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of dedication.¡±

    "That's it." Shi Lingwei smiled knowingly, and then said seriously: "Brother Ding has to change his mind. Not to mention the martial arts of Songshan's Thirteen Taibao, it is Brother Lin's martial arts that ranks first in the martial arts world.  There are few who can resist me. Thinking about Brother Lin¡¯s fellow disciples, even if they are slightly inferior to Brother Lin, they will not be too far behind. With the Songshan Sect so strong, it is not clear that they want to recruit me and others.  People must beYou have accomplished something, now that you have taken refuge, Brother Ding must not have any other thoughts.  "

    Ding Jian's expression changed and he bowed respectfully to Shi Lingwei.  Shi Lingwei hurriedly avoided it and said, "Brothers like you and me, why would Brother Ding do this?"

    Ding Jian said sternly: "Thank you Brother Shi for the reminder. Ding Jian almost missed a big event. It would be inappropriate if he was suspected by Brother Lin for nothing."

    "You're welcome. Even if Lingwei doesn't say anything, brother Ding will be able to realize it on his own, it's just a matter of time." Shi Lingwei said with a smile.

    Ding Jian shook his head and said: "It's better to figure it out earlier That's right. Brother Lin is leaving in such a hurry. Something big must have happened. It's better for you and me to rush there as soon as possible."

    Shi Lingwei nodded and said, "Yes, although Brother Lin is very strong in martial arts, it would be good to have a helper."

    After reaching an agreement, the two of them used their inner strength to move their feet with all their strength and walked quickly on the mountain road in the direction Lin Han left.

    But when Lin Han rushed to the place of fighting, the sound of swords clashing and screams could be heard from time to time.  He quickened his pace and walked up from the foot of the mountain. He saw several injured Hengshan disciples who had fallen to the ground. Their faces were all blue and black. They thought they had been poisoned.  Those nuns with profound skills and clear minds saw someone coming again. They looked at Lin Han and immediately beamed with joy. They begged: "Senior Brother Lin, the demon sect has made a sneak attack. Please see that the five mountains are connected with each other."  For my sake, hurry up and support Master Dingjing and the other sisters."

    Lin Han nodded expressionlessly and ran forward along the stone steps.  When they reached the halfway point of the mountain, they saw a group of Hengshan disciples forming a formation to protect themselves. Although they were under siege, their lives were not in danger. Dingjing and other highly skilled disciples swung their swords to block the attacks of several people, taking advantage of the opportunity from time to time.  The counterattack has killed and injured many masked men in black.

    What angered Lin Han the most was not Dingjing, but Linghu Chong who kept wandering among the crowd. Unexpectedly, after not seeing him for many days, that kid's swordsmanship had improved a lot.  But at this moment, Lin Han didn't have the slightest joy of his opponent. Instead, he was so angry that he wanted to chop him into two pieces immediately to relieve the hatred in his heart.

    Looking at the men in black with nearly half of their casualties and the three leaders still chasing after Linghu Chong, Lin Han took a deep breath and shouted loudly: "Stop it!"

    The man in black saw that his previous advantage in numbers was gone, and most of the casualties were caused by Linghu Chong's interference. After being yelled at by Lin Han, he retorted sarcastically: "Who are you? You just stop when you say stop. Why should we?"  I have to listen to you."

    Lin Han was so angry that he gritted his teeth and said, "I am Lin Han from the Songshan Sect."

    Seeing Lin Han announcing his home, the three leaders immediately stopped chasing Linghu Chong and stopped the crowd of men in black from gathering together. Linghu Chong took the opportunity to stand together with the Hengshan nuns and said: "My dear, by this general  I'm really ashamed that my name can't suppress these gangsters. That Lin Ah Han over there is actually more effective than me."

    Lin Han looked at him deeply, and Linghu Chong felt cold, as if he had been peered into the depths of his soul. His clothes seemed to have no effect at all, and he immediately did not dare to speak any more.

    Turning around to face the group of men in black, Lin Han really felt like he hated iron for not being able to make steel, and scolded: "You should retreat immediately if you know that something is impossible, but you have to force yourself to stay where you are, wasting the strength of the sect in vain, it's really  madness."

    Not only were most of the people in black puzzled by Lin Han's words, but even the nuns in Hengshan were confused. Zheng E gently pulled Dingjing's silk clothes and asked in a low voice: "Uncle, why does Senior Brother Lin seem to be here?"  Teach those bad guys how to fight against us?¡±

    Dingjing shook her head. She couldn't understand either, so she could only listen to Lin Han continue to speak.

    I saw Lin Han say again: "These words should not be spoken by the nephew, but the three uncles saw that all the disciples have suffered heavy losses, which has greatly damaged the strength of the sect. Even if they go to the master uncle, I am afraid that  It¡¯s not easy to go.¡±

    Linghu Chong saw the clues and came to Dingjing's side, whispering: "Master Tai, from what the young knight said, general, why do I think they are in the same group? They are not all members of the Songshan sect, right?  "

    When Dingjing heard Linghu Chong¡¯s words, she was startled for a moment. Then she thought that the demon sect¡¯s martial arts were somewhat similar to those of the Songshan sect. Her expression immediately changed and she quickly gathered everyone in Hengshan away from Lin Han.

    When the three leading men in black saw the changes in Dingjing and others, they knew that the matter was serious. They no longer had any scruples and said eagerly: "How can my nephew reveal our true identity?"

    Lin Han waved his hand and said, "It's not the problem of the three uncles, it's something else that happened. There's no need to hide it now."

    "Amitabha, it turns out that you are not demons from the demon sect, but are pretending to be from the Songshan sect. I wonder which senior brother from Songshan is here to attack my Hengshan disciples?"Even if Dingjing was good at self-discipline, he still couldn't help but accuse him in the name of Buddha.

    "Humph" the three leaders snorted coldly, ignoring Dingjing's questions and still looking at Lin Han.

    Because he had scolded the three of them together before, Lin Han did not reveal their identities at this time, so as not to cause embarrassment to the disciples, and said: "The three uncles should quickly collect the injured and injured disciples, and leave it to the nephew to deal with it."

    The three of them nodded and gave the order. After a group of disciples looked at Lin Han with admiration, they helped the injured disciple to one place and carried the body of the dead disciple to another place.  Hengshan also sent out disciples to search and rescue disciples, so both sides were busy.

    "Ah, Senior Brother Li, what's wrong with you?" Suddenly a Songshan disciple exclaimed. The faces of the three leading men changed drastically. They hurriedly squeezed closer, only to see Li Ji slumped on the ground with a pale face. His right hand was actually  Cut off at the elbow level.

    Lin Han frowned slightly, and when he came to Li Ji, he saw that he was indifferent to everything around him, like a puppet.  Lin Han also felt a little cold in his heart, and secretly sighed: Li Ji was originally a very outstanding person. He and Xu Zheng were apprentices to Master Zuo. He was very dedicated to practicing martial arts, but he managed to catch up with Lin Han through his own efforts.  Xu Zheng, who was helped by Han, finally crossed the threshold of the fifth level of Songshan's mental method and became one of the only three second-generation disciples above the sixth level in Songshan. When it was time to show off his skills, he didn't want to meet someone like Linghu Chong.  The evildoer actually lost his right hand. It's no wonder that he is more sad than his heart.

    Thinking of this, his resentment towards Linghu Chong deepened by 10%, but he still had to appease Li Ji, a desperate martial arts idiot. Lin Han looked into his eyes and said in a deep voice: "Senior Brother Li, if you can trust me,  Junior Brother, then don¡¯t let yourself down, it will just cut off an arm. Junior Brother hereby swears: ¡®I will do my best to help Senior Brother Li recover his skills and even reach a higher level¡¯.¡±

    Hearing Lin Han's oath, Li Ji still didn't believe it, but his eyes finally brightened.

    After being silent for a while, Lin Han said to him: "After Senior Brother Li returned to the mountain, he first recovered from his injuries, and then asked Master Zuo to teach the "Red Flame Scripture". He said that Lin Han agreed. I think Master Zuo must have  I will agree, and we will talk about the rest of the matter after my junior brother returns to the mountain."

    Li Ji nodded. As a disciple of Zuo Lengchan, although he did not receive as much preferential treatment as Xu Zheng, he still knew some secrets, such as Lin Han's dual cultivation of ice and fire. He naturally understood the "Red Flame Manual"  Bufan, although he didn't understand why Lin Han was willing to pass it on to him, he finally had hope.

    After Lin Han finished explaining to Li Ji, everyone had gathered the dead and wounded disciples. After nodding, the leading three commanded the Hengshan nuns to carry the dead and wounded disciples down the mountain without looking at them.

    The grumpy Yi He was about to speak out, but was stopped by Ding Jing. He glanced at Lin Han hatefully and stopped talking.

    After all Songshan disciples got off, Lin Han turned around, faced everyone in Hengshan, and said: "Master Dingjing, I don't know the rights and wrongs here, and I don't want to ask who is right and who is wrong.  , now both sides are suffering heavy casualties, let¡¯s just let it go, to avoid causing casualties in vain, I wonder what my uncle thinks?¡±

    "Amitabha, sin, sin." Master Dingjing sang the Buddha's promise and nodded: "What Master Nephew Lin said is that although I don't know why the senior brother from Songshan would attack me, Hengshan, let this matter end here.  How to deal with it is left to Junior Sister Dingxian and Senior Brother Zuo to negotiate. It is not appropriate for us to start fighting again.

    Although the Hengshan disciples were angry, after all, it was the Songshan sect that had more people killed, and Lin Han was not easy to deal with, so they could only give up and agree with Dingjing's opinion.

    After seeing that everyone in Hengshan had no objections, Lin Han withdrew his sword again, raised his eyebrows slightly and faced 'Wu Tiande', and said: "This General Wu is really good at martial arts. He has killed half a hundred disciples of our Songshan Sect without knowing it.  Lin Han has to ask."

    "Wu Tiande" tightened the saber in his hand, watched Lin Han's left hand holding the sword warily, and said with a dry smile: "It's just a matter of laughter. A little bit of meager skill will not be missed by a young hero."

    Yilin stood up and said, "Senior Brother Lin, General Wu took action to save us. Please don't blame General Wu, Senior Brother Lin."

    "Yes, if anything comes to us." Yihe, Yiguang, Yiqing and others agreed, while Dingjing also nodded slightly.

    Lin Han sneered and said, "No need to argue, Lin Han has made up his mind and is about to learn the 'Dugu Nine Swords' from General 'Wu Tiande'."

    "What?" Master Dingjing was shocked and looked at the two of them in astonishment.

    ¡®Wu Tiande¡¯¡¯s hand holding the knife trembled, and his heart twitched, knowing that Lin Han had figured out his identity.

    Lin Han looked at him jokingly and said, "General Wu threw away the rusty knife and borrowed a long sword to use it."?, otherwise¡­.  "

    Seeing that he still looked hesitant, it seemed that he had been hit on Siguo Cliff before, Lin Han said again: "Just limit it to ten moves. If the general can survive Lin Han's ten moves, I will spare your life."  .¡±

    (I watched the game yesterday, and this chapter came a little late. I sent it to you, and I¡¯m asking for some red tickets!)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 68 Controlling the Sword with Qi

    Update time: 2012-06-12

    Lin Han was really angry at Linghu and was determined to teach him a lesson.  In fact, Lin Han had to admit that Linghu Chong's martial arts could threaten him, but he still gave him a limit of ten moves. First, because Linghu Chong had just practiced the 'Star Absorbing Technique', which only dissolved some parts of his body.  The internal strength of the alien Qi and the part of the Qi absorbed by Hei Baizi was not very deep; secondly, once Linghu Chong could not withstand ten moves, he would not only be taught a lesson, but also take his life.

    Seeing Lin Han pointing the tip of his sword at him, Linghu Chong smiled bitterly and said, "Young Master Lin, do you really want me to take action?" He had originally planned to declare his family status, but seeing that Lin Han had no intention of revealing it, he just went with the flow and just continued.  I can't even say words like 'Laozi Ge' and 'I am the general'.

    "Okay," Linghu Chong agreed and walked to Yilin. Before he could speak, Yilin said worriedly: "General Wu, you'd better not fight Senior Brother Lin. Although General, you are also very powerful, but  You can¡¯t beat Senior Brother Lin.¡±

    Linghu Chong shrugged, smiled casually, and said, "Young master, don't be afraid. Even if you can't beat me, you can still hold on for ten moves. Please lend me your sword, young master."

    "This" Yilin looked at Master Dingjing hesitantly, wanting her to make the decision.  Although Dingjing has always had doubts about Linghu Chong's identity, she still said with concern at this moment: "General, you should think about it again. If the general is not willing, I, the whole Hengshan Mountain, are willing to advance and retreat with the general."

    Linghu Chong waved his hand and said: "Thank you so much, Master. Although the cause of the incident was the Songshan Sect's sneak attack on the masters and junior masters, it is an indisputable fact that I killed many of them. There is no way to avoid this fight, and besides, it is just  If it¡¯s ten moves, I might not be able to support it.¡±

    "You still understand the rules, so why did you act so harshly before?" Lin Han asked in a deep voice.

    Dingjing thought of the tragic situation between the enemy and ourselves before, and hurriedly called out the Buddha's name: "Amitabha, sin, sin." Seeing that the victim had agreed, she no longer forced, nodded to Yilin, and said: "Lend the sword to this Wu  General." At the same time, he secretly decided: No matter what, he must save the life of this general. If Master Nephew Lin strikes too hard, he will intervene to save him even if he disregards the moral principles of the world.

    Seeing that her uncle had agreed, Yilin had no choice but to hand the sword to Linghu Chong and at the same time persuaded: "Senior Brother Lin has very powerful swordsmanship, General Wu must be careful."

    Linghu Chong smiled bitterly: How could I not know that Senior Brother Lin's swordsmanship is superb and his internal strength is even deeper, but with the 'Dugu Nine Swords' as a support, he can still survive ten moves.

    Pulling out Yilin's sword and walking to stand opposite Lin Han, Linghu Chong said: "Young Master Lin, please come."

    Looking at him expressionlessly, Lin Han asked aloud: "Should I make the move first?"

    Linghu Chong nodded and said, "Young Master Lin knows the details of my swordsmanship, please make your move first."

    Lin Han nodded and said, "Be careful," and then extended the sword forward, faintly covering Linghu Chong's throat, chest, and lower abdomen.  Seeing this, Linghu Chong did not dare to neglect. He knew that if he just blocked Lin Han's sword moves, then his next change would be to attack any of the three vital points. Since the position was uncertain, he also knew that Lin Han's sword skills were extremely powerful.  Hurry, if you don't arrive until the next step, it may be too late.  At that moment, he also thrust out the long sword, almost touching Lin Han's sword edge and stabbing at his left wrist holding the sword.  Since the two swords were of similar length, if they used all their moves, the end result would be to stab each other at the same time. Linghu Chong was sure that Lin Han would change his moves.

    Lin Han snorted lightly and looked at Linghu Chong with disdain. Lin Han didn't understand what he was thinking, but he had to change his tactics midway, otherwise it would be a real fight for both sides.  Lin Han's left arm turned red instantly, and it immediately spread to the long sword. When the sword was completely red, the two sword tips reached three inches in front of the other's hand almost at the same time.

    Linghu Chong was also muttering in his heart. He didn't understand why Lin Han didn't change his move. Could it be that he wanted to use all his energy to catch his sword?  Thinking about it, it is really possible. If his long sword cannot penetrate the opponent's zhenqi protection, then he will definitely be injured by the opponent. You must know that he does not have deep internal strength to protect his wrist.  At that moment, he immediately decided to advance two more inches. If the long sword came close to a square inch and the opponent still didn't move, he could only retreat. Although he had never encountered such a situation before, he thought that he was facing Lin Han.  , there is nothing to be ashamed of.

    Lin Han didn't know that Linghu Chong was already timid. When the opponent's sword was only an inch away from his wrist, his hand suddenly loosened and he gave up holding the sword.  Before others could react, Lin Han suddenly increased the force on his hand, and a burst of hot Qi spurted out. As the long sword accelerated and thrust out, with the force of the shock, Lin Han's palm stepped back an inch to freeze, and at the same time continued  The ground shook to control the sword to hover in the air.

    Thinking about Lin HanCome on, my response was perfect, not only avoiding Linghu Chong's attack, but also being able to hurt the opponent.  However, Linghu Chong had already thought of retreating. Just when Lin Han let go of the hilt of his sword, he forcibly stopped himself and jumped back, just in time to avoid Lin Han's blow.

    Looking at the sword tip in front of him, Linghu Chong broke out in a cold sweat. He took three steps back and said in disbelief: "Using Qi to control the sword?"

    It turns out that although Linghu Chong had never seen it with his own eyes, he had heard from Lu Dayou that he had described the battle between Yue Buqun and Yu Canghai. At that time, Yue Buqun suddenly used the Zixia magic power to control Yu Canghai with his Qi, and defeated Yu Canghai in one fell swoop.  Seriously injured.  Because he had been taught a lesson by Yu Canghai, Linghu Chong remembered very clearly how Yue Buqun defeated Yu Canghai. When he saw Lin Han let go of the hilt of his sword and controlled the long sword in the air, he immediately screamed in surprise.

    Lin Han's face was also very ugly. The blow he originally intended to win was avoided by the opponent. He said angrily: "General, you really have good eyesight, but what if you avoid it this time? Let's see how you, a fan of 'stabbing the wrist', keep doing it."  Hide."

    Linghu Chong smiled awkwardly and said to himself: The best way to interrupt the enemy's attack is to stab his wrist. No matter what weapon the opponent uses, as long as the wrist is restrained, no matter how advanced the internal strength or the clever moves are, it will be useless. One stab will be accurate.  , this is the truth that I finally realized.

    However, the immediate crisis was still not over, because Lin Han stabbed him with the sword again. This time, Linghu Chong learned the lesson and stopped moving forward. Instead, he alternately stepped backwards with his feet, and kept thrusting out the long sword while retreating.  When Lin Han held the sword in his hand, he immediately stabbed his left hand holding the sword. If Lin Han used Qi to control the sword, he immediately stabbed his sword. In this way, although his internal strength was lower than Lin Han's, every time  They were all shocked, but because of such a touch, Lin Han could no longer control the sword with his true energy, and could only attack with the sword in his left hand.

    Therefore, although Linghu Chong had to fight very hard every time, he was like a rock in a tsunami, being hit again and again, but resisting it again and again.

    Every time Lin Han attacked, Yilin would clench her fists and pray; every time Linghu Chong blocked it, she would count her moves loudly.  Before they knew it, the two of them had exchanged seven moves.

    Lin Han was also a little anxious. He didn't expect Linghu Chong to be so resilient. Every time he was only a little bit close to attacking him, but he missed by a thousand miles.  Lin Han is also quite helpless. It's not that he doesn't want to work harder, but he is not very proficient in using Qi to control the sword at the moment. He can only barely control it, and it can only be within three inches, so he is constantly being attacked by Linghu Chong.  The long sword knocked out of direction.

    Seeing that he has reached the seventh move, there are only three moves left before the agreement of ten moves. If there is no success in the next three moves, I am afraid he will have to let him go again. This is something Lin Han is not willing to accept in any case. He must  I need to give an explanation to my dead comrade.

    At this moment, Ding Jian and Shi Lingwei finally appeared in front of everyone.  When the two saw Lin Han fighting with someone, they immediately drew their weapons and were on guard.  When everyone in Hengshan saw Ding and Shi unfurling their weapons without saying a word, they didn't dare to neglect them. They were all on alert. The one with a bad temper like Yi He even had his sword unsheathed.

    Seeing this scene, Lin Han stopped attacking and signaled Ding and Shi to stay calm.  Taking advantage of Lin Han's opportunity to communicate with Ding and Shi, Linghu Chong quickly jumped out of the battle circle and breathed heavily. The previous seven moves had exhausted him.

    Since Linghu Chong was cheating like this, Lin Han didn't care about it and simply let him rest enough. After a while, Lin Han said, "Have you rest?"

    Linghu Chong laughed dryly and said, "There are still three moves left. Is Shaoxia Lin still sure that he can defeat me within ten moves?"

    "Hmph, it's typical of someone to behave well after getting a bargain. Lin Han said in a deep voice, "I really regret making the ten-move agreement, but the next three moves won't be as easy as the previous one."

    Linghu Chong's expression tightened, he held the long sword in his hand hard and said, "Go ahead and attack. I just hope that Lin Shaoxia can remember the limit of ten moves and never use one more move."

    "As you wish." After saying that, without waiting for him to reply, Lin Han thrust his sword into his chest.  As soon as he saw Lin Han's coming, Linghu Chong raised his hand and struck out with his sword. The target was Lin Han's left wrist holding the sword. He really lived up to his reputation as a 'wrist lover'.

    Yihe and others beside him said: "The eighth move."

    Linghu Chong thought that Lin Han would return in vain this time, but he didn't expect that Lin Han was already less than three feet away from him. It turned out that Lin Han used the inch steps he learned from Shi Lingwei this time.  The 'progress' in the five steps can shorten the distance between two people in a short period of time.

    Terrified, Linghu Chong could only block with his sword, knowing that it was not enough to retreat within such a short distance, so he just hoped that Lin Han would not have time to use Qi to control the sword.

     Yes, because the 'progress' speed is too fast, Lin Han is indeed unable to use the Qi Sword consistently, but his purpose of taking this step is not to hurt the enemy, but to create a loophole for the next attack.  He said that this attack was a trap, a trap that Linghu Chong would have to jump into even if he knew about it.

    Just as Linghu Chong hurriedly blocked with his sword, Lin Han once again launched the "horizontal step" of the five steps of the inch step. Lin Han took a large step horizontally and came to Linghu Chong's left position, and then stabbed him with his sword.  out.

    This time, Linghu Chong had no choice. Amidst the shouts of "Ninth Move" from Yi He and others, Linghu Chong reluctantly swung his sword to intercept Lin Han's attack. He did it, but because he was too hasty, the long sword came up  It didn't have much strength, and it was blown away at the first touch.

    Amidst the sounds of the "tenth move" from the young nuns, Lin Han's long sword was already close to Linghu Chong's left rib.  At this time, the long sword that had been swung to the right side of his body was no longer able to quench his thirst. In desperation, Linghu Chong subconsciously put his left palm on his waist.

    Immediately, Lin Han's long sword penetrated Linghu Chong's left palm. Fortunately, his left hand bought some time for Linghu Chong. He endured the severe pain in his hand and reluctantly twisted his waist back. The next moment, it penetrated the palm of his hand.  The long sword pierced his waist, but fortunately it had avoided the vital point. Although the long sword opened an almost inch-deep wound in his waist, it finally did not damage the internal organs.

    Dingjing shouted: "Stop, the ten moves have been passed. I hope Master Nephew Lin will keep his promise."

    With a "swish" sound, Lin Han took out the long sword from Linghu Chong's palm. With his muffled groan, he walked down the mountain without looking back. As he walked, he said, "I'll teach you a lesson this time.  I won¡¯t be so lucky next time, and I hope there will never be a next time.¡±

    Everyone in Hengshan was as quiet as ice for a moment. Ding Jian and Shi Lingwei looked at each other and quickly followed Lin Han's footsteps.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 69: Twenty-eight Shop Storm (1)

    Update time: 2012-06-13

    When Ding Jian and Shi Lingwei caught up with Lin Han, they had already descended from Xianxia Ridge. When they got closer, Shi Lingwei asked doubtfully: "Brother Lin, why did you fight with that general just now?"

    Lin Han shook his head, feeling very regretful. If Linghu Chong hadn't abandoned his left palm in a hurry and put it on his waist to buy him a moment, I'm afraid that sword would have made more than just an inch-deep incision on his left rib.  , but if he wears it across, he can only lament his fate.  If it weren't for Dingjing and other nuns being in the way with excited expressions, Lin Han wouldn't mind using eleven more moves to completely eliminate Linghu Chong, but after all, he was unwilling to commit murder and silence, even though he had that  and other abilities.

    "That person is Linghu Chong." Lin Han explained in a deep voice.

    "Oh" Ding Jian nodded and said, "No wonder his swordsmanship is so good that he can survive ten moves in Brother Lin's hands. His final response is also full of great wisdom, so he can survive at such a critical moment.  Avoid the important and take the easy."

    Shi Lingwei said doubtfully: "Then why not just kill him? Brother Lin is not really worried about the ten-move agreement, is he? Or is he worried about those nuns?"

    Lin Han said: "Brother Shi understands what I'm thinking. The promise of ten moves is just a joke. Who would really care? However, Master Dingjing is already close. As long as I make another move, she will definitely attack with her sword. In this way, she will attack with her sword."  Come, firstly, we may not be able to kill Linghu Chong, but secondly, the nuns from Hengshan Mountain will definitely attack him in groups."

    "Then why doesn't Brother Lin just" Ding Jian made a gesture of killing, obviously he was quite confident in the strength of these people, and he could do it with the martial arts of the three of them.

    Lin Han shook his head and explained: "If we are really ruthless, we can ensure that no one in Hengshan can escape. However, there is no airtight wall in the world. If word gets out accidentally, it will be extremely detrimental to our Songshan Sect.  "

    "What does Brother Lin mean?" Ding Jian asked in confusion, while Shi Lingwei had a thoughtful expression, obviously thinking about the joints.

    "Don't you two brothers realize that the Hengshan sect is different from other sects?" Lin Han asked rhetorically.

    Shi Lingwei nodded and said: "The biggest difference between the Hengshan sect is that one is a disciple of Buddhism and the other is that they are all women."

    After giving him a satisfied look, Lin Han continued: "Everyone in the Hengshan Sect is a disciple of Buddhism, and they are very prestigious in the world. In addition, the disciples have never done any bad deeds, so even people in the underworld will treat them with courtesy.  All of them are female disciples. Although women are inferior to men, in the world, women tend to get more attention and sympathy."

    "So Brother Lin is worried that once the murder and silence is leaked, he will be looked down upon by his martial arts colleagues?" Ding Jian asked.

    "Yes, if Lin Han really destroys the Hengshan Sect, if word spreads in the future, it will definitely be criticized by thousands of people, and it will also greatly affect the reputation of the Songshan Sect. This is something I don't want to see." Lin Han sighed and said, "The Hengshan Sect can be destroyed.  , but I, Songshan, should not take action, so I have not been in favor of dealing with the Hengshan sect, but it is a pity"

    "What's a pity?" Ding Jian asked.

    Looking in the direction of Songshan Mountain, Lin Han said helplessly: "In the general direction, I can make suggestions to the masters and uncles in the sect, but in these details, I don't have much energy to participate, and I have to worry about the face of my elders.  , the younger generation cannot always deny what the elders decide, they can only try to make up for it."

    Shi Lingwei nodded, knowing that it was the same not only in the Songshan Sect, but also in other sects. No matter how smart or powerful the disciples were, the master would never allow the disciples to deny their own determination, even once or twice.  Too much will make people annoying.

    "Then where are we going now?" Ding Jian asked after a moment of silence.

    Looking towards the mountain road, he saw that the nuns from Hengshan had not come down yet. Lin Han said, "Let's go to the 28th Pavilion at the foot of the mountain first. There must be more than one ambush in the door. Although Linghu Chong has been seriously injured, he should not be able to kill me again."  Songshan disciple, but you still have to see the outcome of the matter before you feel relieved."

    Shi Lingwei said: "If there is an ambush in the door, wouldn't the Hengshan nuns still be in danger? What Brother Lin was worried about before will happen?"

    Lin Han sighed: "The only three masters in Hengshan who really hinder our great cause in Songshan are Dingxian, Dingjing, and Dingyi. As long as the three of them are gone, the Hengshan sect will be like a plate of loose sand, unable to stop the merger of the Five Sacred Sects. Therefore, Ding will be removed this time."  Jing alone is enough, Lin Han will try his best to protect the little nuns, since some people are playing bad roles, I will play the good ones."

    Ding and Shi looked at each other with smiles on their faces.  Lin Han shook his head, said nothing, and led the two of them straight to No. 28 Shop.

    But on Xianxia Ridge, Yilin and other young nuns were busy bandaging Linghu Chong's wounds, and then taking out the holy healing medicine for internal and external application.He focused on Linghu Chong, and after a lot of trouble, the situation was finally stabilized.  Looking at Linghu Chong's face that was extremely pale due to excessive blood loss, Master Dingjing said aloud: "Thank you, young hero, for your timely action to save our Hengshan sect, otherwise all the Dingjing people would have died here."

    Linghu Chong said weakly: "Some trivial things are not worth mentioning."

    "How can it be a trivial matter? I must thank General Wu for saving his life." Yilin defended. Then she glanced at Linghu Chong and said guiltily: "It's just that the general was seriously injured because of exhaustion. Yilin is really sorry. I hope General  Get better soon."

    Linghu Chong smiled openly and said mockingly: "I don't blame the little master, it's my own fault for not overestimating my abilities. I thought I could defeat Lin Shaoxia in ten moves, but I almost died under his sword."

    Yilin quickly comforted her, "Don't worry about it, General Wu. Senior Brother Lin's martial arts is really very high. Master said: 'Senior Nephew Lin's martial arts has surpassed the second generation disciples of Wuyue Sword Sect by a long way. Even among the first generation disciples, there is no one else."  How many people can defeat him.', so it doesn't matter if the general loses."

    Linghu Chong remembered that ever since he met Lin Han, he had always been frustrated and had never been able to get anything easy from him. Even after he learned the 'Dugu Nine Swords', he still felt resentful in his heart.  of irritation.

    Master Dingjing stepped forward and said: "Young hero is definitely not a general. Although I don't know why young hero wants to hide his true colors, I will not thank you for your kindness. However, I am very confused about another matter. I hope you will  Please give me an explanation."

    "I don't dare," Linghu Chong said quickly, "I wonder what the Master has any doubts about?"

    Master Dingjing said seriously: "Master Nephew Lin said before that the young hero knows the 'Nine Swords of Dugu'?" After seeing Linghu Chong's expression changed drastically, Dingjing understood that there must be something inside, and continued: "Then the 'Nine Swords of Dugu'  It is the unique skill of senior Feng Qingyangfeng of the Huashan Sect. It is said that no one has ever learned it again. I wonder what the connection is between the young knight and the Huashan School? Previously, Senior Nephew Lin obviously recognized the young knight and asked the young knight to help the poor nun solve his doubts."

    Linghu Chong smiled bitterly and said, "I am Huashan Linghu Chong."

    "Ah, Brother Linghu, it turns out it's you, I, I" Yilin looked at him excitedly, her joy was beyond words, her face turned red instantly, and she held the corner of her clothes nervously.

    Master Dingjing was also shocked and said, "Amitabha, it turns out to be Young Hero Linghu."

    Hearing Master Dingjing¡¯s address, Linghu Chong¡¯s expression became even more bitter, and he said, ¡°Linghu Chong has been kicked out of the door by Master. He is ashamed to meet people, so he doesn¡¯t hide his true identity in front of Master Dingjing. I hope Master will forgive me.¡±

    "Amitabha" said calmly and puzzled, "The young hero's actions today are definitely not like colluding with demons and monsters from the demon sect. Why do you order Brother Shi Yue to announce to the world that you are friends with bandits and have expelled you from Huashan?"  Can anyone in the righteous way kill him?"

    Linghu Chong had a look of regret on his face, and said with a lonely expression: "Linghu Chong was on good terms with Brother Xiang of the Demon Sect, and they also killed many righteous disciples together. Master expelled me from the door, so it was right."

    Master Dingjing looked regretful and said, "Amitabha, sin, sin."

    "Uncle Zuo, since the Songshan faction is attacking us, do we still want to go to Fuzhou according to Uncle Zuo's wishes?" Yihe asked unwillingly.

    Dingjing hesitated for a while and said: "Go ahead, leave the sneak attack to the Head Junior Sister and Senior Brother Zuo. Our schedule remains unchanged, but we need to report the matter to the Head Junior Sister." Then he took out a pen and paper and wrote down  A piece of paper, marked with the unique mark of the Hengshan Sect, took the carrier pigeon handed over by Qin Juan, stuffed the note into the bamboo tube on the pigeon's leg, tied it up, and threw the pigeon away, watching the pigeon go away.  , Dingjing said: "Let's go down the mountain first. Remember there is a 28th shop at the bottom of the mountain. Let's go there to make some supplies before we hit the road." Then he turned to Linghu Chong and asked, "Will Young Master Linghu go with you? I heard that Mr. Yue has arrived.  Fuzhou City.¡±

    Yilin also looked at him with hope, hoping to go with him.  Linghu Chong thought of his junior sister and junior brother Lin, who had been with each other day and night in Fuzhou City, and it was as if a sword had been struck in his chest. The pain was unbearable.

    "Brother Linghu, what's wrong with you?" Yilin saw his expression was different and asked with concern.

    Waving his hands, Linghu Chong said with an even more lonely expression: "It's okay, let's go together. It's good to look out for each other on the way."

    On the way down the mountain, Yilin held Linghu Chong's left arm but hesitated to speak.  Linghu Chong smiled and said, "Little junior sister Yilin, do you have anything to ask?"

    "Well," Yilin said hesitantly, "Well, Brother Linghu went to Fuzhou to meet your junior sister?"

    Linghu Chong nodded, then shook his head and said, "Linghu Chong went to see the master and his wife, as well as the junior sister and junior brothers."

    Seeing that he didn¡¯t mean what he said, he was clearly anxious to see Yue Lingshan.?But he withdrew his master, wife, and fellow juniors as a shield. He felt sad and whispered: "Everyone said that Senior Sister Yue and your little junior brother are getting along, and they all said that you and Ren and Ren Yingying got together.  is that true?"

    Linghu Chong was speechless, not knowing what to do for a moment, and shook his head helplessly.  Seeing that Linghu Chong didn't answer, Yilin no longer had the courage to ask anything, so she quietly followed the team forward.

    A town appeared before everyone's eyes. The streets that were supposed to be bustling were actually very quiet. There was no sound of people, and only a few wild dogs came in and out looking for food in the streets.

    After walking through several lanes, everyone frowned. For some reason, the entire No. 28 Shop was like a dead city, with not a single person in sight.

    (To the trolls: If you really don¡¯t understand this book, please click the cross in the upper right corner. Not everyone has the same IQ as you. Since you want to be a human being, you must at least learn how to respect others and not mess around.  Biting is always bad.)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 70 The situation in Twenty-eight Shop (2)

    Update time: 2012-06-14

    After sensing the abnormality in the town, everyone in Hengshan, who had just experienced an attack and killing, moved cautiously.  As the person in charge present, Master Dingjing gathered all the disciples together and did not dare to separate. A group of people knocked on the door one by one.

    After searching the entire street, everyone shook their heads. Except for the chickens and ducks that they had no time to take away, there was not a single living thing found in dozens of shops.  Seeing that what had happened, Master Dingjing stopped the disciples from searching further and said, "Let's go back to the inn in front to rest first. Everyone has been tired for a day. Sir, please make some fast food so that you can have the strength to deal with the enemy.  "

    The crowd of nuns nodded quickly. Although there were not many casualties in the previous battle at Xianxia Ridge, it was a small versus many battle. Everyone exerted all their strength. In addition, after walking on the mountain road for a day, everyone was already exhausted.  Exhausted.

    After entering the inn, everyone did not go looking for a room, but settled down in the lobby, for fear that they would be plotted by the enemy after they separated.  Ignoring the disciples who ran to light a fire to cook, Qin Juan came to Master Dingjing and asked: "Master, do you think it was the demon sect who expelled the people in the town, or the Songshan sect?"

    ¡°Then we still need to ask, they must be those people from the Songshan Sect.¡± Before Dingjing could answer, Yihe spoke first.

    Dingjing waved his hands and said slowly: "Amitabha, please don't make random guesses. It is an indisputable fact that demons from the Demon Sect came to snatch the 'Evil Sword Manual', and we are going to Fuzhou to support the Huashan Sect. There is no guarantee that the Demon Sect will not attack us in advance."  thought."

    Linghu Chong chuckled lightly, not wanting to pull the wound on his left rib. He didn't dare to move at the moment, but he kept saying, "Uncle Dingjing is right, I'm afraid only people from the Demon Cult can drive away Zhen.  The actions of the people will come.¡±

    "But don't forget, the Songshan Sect has just attacked us before, and there's no guarantee they won't come again." Yi Qing said.

    "No," Dingjing said with a frown, "Even if the brothers of the Songshan Sect have objections to our sect, after all, they are a well-known and upright sect, and they will definitely not do such unscrupulous things as driving away the townspeople. I am afraid that only the Demon Sect can  It can be done.¡±

    Yihe and others still wanted to defend themselves, but seeing Master Dingjing¡¯s determination, they had no choice but to give up.

    When everyone in Hengshan and Linghu Chong checked into the inn, Lin Han was on the other side of the town. With him, in addition to Ding Jian and Shi Lingwei who were traveling with him, there were no less than forty people scattered around.  The Songshan disciples who were originally hiding in the 28th Puli.  The group of people who had participated in the Xianxia Ridge sneak attack had already escorted the wounded and the corpses of the fallen disciples back to the Songshan Sect.

    No wonder the nuns of the Hengshan Sect could not find the Songshan Sect. It turned out that the Songshan Sect was not stationed in the inn, but gathered in a relatively remote residence. Lin Han also spent a lot of effort to find them.

    Lin Han was also shocked when he saw the leader of this group of Songshan disciples. Unexpectedly, he turned out to be Fei Bin, the fourth master's uncle.  As soon as Fei Bin saw Lin Han, he asked, "Master Nephew Lin, what happened? Why did so many disciples die?"

    "Didn't the three uncles tell you?" Lin Han asked in surprise.

    Fei Bin said dissatisfiedly: "I told you and I will still ask you?"

    Lin Han was speechless. He didn't expect that the three uncles were so unkind. Wasn't it just because he told them off on Xianxia Ridge? Fortunately, he said it more tactfully, but he didn't expect that they would still mess with him.  Fortunately, it was impossible for him to take the blame for this. Lin Han smiled bitterly and told Fei Bin the cause and effect of the matter and his own opinions in detail.

    After listening, Fei Bin asked: "Does Senior Nephew Lin disapprove of dealing with the Hengshan Sect?"

    Shaking his head, Lin Han said: "Of course, we have to deal with it, but it is enough to only remove the three nuns named Dingxian, Dingjing, and Dingyi. If we only kill three of them, it can still be regarded as  Jianghu vendettas and personal grievances; if we have to deal with them together with a group of little nuns, the problem will be much more serious. Even if our Songshan sect can suppress it with force for a while, it will be extremely disadvantageous in the long run."

    Fei Bin scratched his temples hard and shouted: "Oh, it's really troublesome. You could have said no earlier, so what should we do now?"

    Lin Han really wanted to scold his mother. Fortunately, he had been subtly influencing the minds of the sect for so many years. Unexpectedly, it had no effect at the critical moment.  It was better on weekdays, and those uncles could still think of things with their brains. Unexpectedly, when it came to the important matter of 'the merger of the five mountains', they were all idiots whose muscles were stronger than their brains.

    No matter how much you slander, you still have to answer when asked. Who said that the leader of the team was Uncle Fei? He was obviously a guy who only knew how to kill people with a sword.  Lin Han said: "Catch any Hengshan disciple at random, and then lure Master Dingjing to rescue him. Given the strength gap between Master Dingjing and the disciples, they will naturally become wider and wider. Once they are lured to a secluded place, Master Fei can't help but  Uncle can do whatever he wants???  "

    "Ah, ha, ha, ha, what a good idea." Fei Bin patted Lin Han's shoulder and said with a smile: "My nephew is smarter than your fourth uncle. Why didn't I think of such a simple method?"

    Lin Han's laughter made him shiver all over, and he asked cautiously: "Uncle Fei, you don't have any thoughts about Master Dingjing, do you?"

    Fei Bin was stunned for a moment, but Lin Han ignored him and continued: "Even if we lead him to a secluded place, it won't last long. Uncle Master, you can't have any bad thoughts."

    Under Lin Han's sincere teachings, Fei Bin finally came to his senses, struck Lin Han on the head with a bang, and said angrily: "Where did you go, kid? Is there anyone like you who arranges uncles like you?"  ?so rude."

    "Uncle, you are too cruel." Lin Han complained, holding his head.

    "You deserve it, who told you to have such dirty thoughts." Fei Bin said angrily.

    Lin Han suddenly asked seriously: "Uncle Master, are you sure you can deal with Master Dingjing? Don't tell her to run away. It makes a big difference whether there are tainted witnesses. If no one saw it with their own eyes, we can still deduce  Give it to the Demon Cult; if you don¡¯t kill anyone, even Master Zuo won¡¯t be able to protect you by then.¡±

    Fei Bin smiled disdainfully: "It's just Dingjing. Do you need to be as careful as you, my nephew?"

    "Isn't this too important?" Lin Han said with a smile.

    Fei Bin said confidently: "Even before the breakthrough, Dingjing will not be my opponent, let alone".

    Lin Han looked at him in disbelief and stammered: "Uncle Master, have you broken through to the eighth level of mental skills?"

    "Of course, I didn't expect you to be hiding something secret. Fortunately, your master leaked the truth one time during a chat. It turns out that your weird method really works." Fei Bin said excitedly, as if he remembered the breakthrough scene at that time.

    Lin Han asked carefully: "Uncle Fei is the only one who knows?"

    "How is it possible," Fei Bin said, "Everyone else knows it, but I am the only one who is useful."

    With his eyes widened, Lin Han said subconsciously: "It's true that stupid people are lucky!"

    "What did you say?" Fei Bin looked at Lin Han with bull's-eye eyes, and was frightened by the sight of him. He quickly changed his words and said, "My nephew is saying that Master Fei's talent is extraordinary, far beyond ordinary people, and his future future is limitless."

    "Yeah," Fei Bin nodded with satisfaction, "You are still good at talking, and the head brother said so too."

    "Pfft", Lin Han couldn't help laughing, and quickly changed the subject and said, "Then it will be up to my uncle to deal with Dingjing. After the incident, my nephew will rush to Fuzhou tomorrow. Also, please be careful about Linghu Chong."

    "I know, I know, go ahead, go ahead. If you can't even deal with a seriously injured Linghu Chong, wouldn't your uncle's life be in vain?" Fei Bin said dissatisfied.

    Lin Han thought about it. Linghu Chong's left rib was injured and he must not be able to run fast. In addition, this time he mainly lured the snake out of the hole, and the comparison was Qinggong. Linghu Chong's Qinggong was just a joke, so there was no need to worry. Lin Han didn't think so.  Without him, the earth would not turn.

    "That's it, how is my master now?" Lin Han said again.

    "Second senior brother," Fei Bin thought for a while and said, "should still be in Luoyang."

    Lin Han asked in surprise: "Why are you still in Luoyang?"

    "It's okay," Fei Bin explained: "The head brother has decided to move the sect to Luoyang. The second brother is temporarily stationed in Luoyang, and some disciples have been sent to take charge."

    "That's it." Lin Han nodded, "I didn't expect Master Zuo to move very quickly."

    Fei Bin nodded, pointed to Ding and Shi on the side and asked, "Who are those two people? They look familiar. I can't remember where I've seen them before."

    Lin Han complained: "As soon as my uncle saw me, he asked me about this and that. Where did my nephew have time to introduce me? They are the two masters I recruited in Meizhuang, Hangzhou, and they have agreed to join our Songshan sect."

    "Elder?" Fei Bin asked with a frown. Seeing Lin Han secretly shaking his head, he breathed a sigh of relief. He was really afraid that Lin Han would bring in some more elders for the Songshan sect.

    Instructing Fei Bin to walk up to Ding and Shi, Lin Han said with a smile: "Brother Ding, senior brother, this is my fourth uncle Fei Bin. He is known as the 'Big Songyang Shou' in the world and one of the 'Thirteen Taibao' of Songshan."  1. Uncle Fei, this is Ding Jian, the 'One-Character Electric Sword', and Shi Lingwei, the 'Purple Gold Bagua Sword', both were figures who were rampant in the world more than ten years ago."

    Hearing Lin Han's explanation, Fei Bin suddenly realized and said with a smile: "It turns out it's you two. Why do you look so familiar to me?"

    Ding and Shi looked at Lin Han, and Lin Han quickly said: "We each have our own affairs, so you two brothers don't have to worry."The two of them nodded, and Ding Jian said to Fei Bin: "It turns out to be Fei Bin, the 'Song Yang Hand'. I never expected to see Brother Fei again. When Brother Fei and thirteen people made a big fuss at Heimu Cliff, it was really admirable."

    Shi Lingwei also said: "Yes, Shi is also very admired."

    Fei Bin laughed loudly: "Brother Ding and Brother Shi were quite famous back then, but why have they fallen silent these years?"

    The two of them looked at each other, smiled awkwardly, and said reluctantly: "Ashamed that I was forced by my opponent to take shelter under the wings of Meizhuang's 'Four Friends of the South of the Yangtze River'. I only recently looked after the Lin brothers. Otherwise, I'm afraid I will never come back in this life."  The possibility of Jianghu.¡±

    Lin Han interjected: "Don't mention those unpleasant things. Come, Uncle Fei, let's prepare some food and wine for Brother Ding and Brother Shi to wash away the dust."

    "That's right. Let's have a good drink today. After arriving at Songshan, we can prepare a banquet for Brother Ding and Brother Shi." Fei Bin called out and quickly ordered his disciples to prepare.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 71 The Storm of Twenty-eight Shop (3)

    Update time: 2012-06-15

    The sky is gradually getting gloomier, the dark night has arrived, and the earth will soon be swallowed up by darkness.

    There is no human voice, no light, and even the crescent moon in the sky is looming. Twenty-eight shops are shrouded in deathly silence, which makes people feel creepy.

    In the courtyard of the farmhouse, people in Songshan were drinking and eating meat, and it was very lively.  Fortunately, the location chosen was better, because it was far away from the street, so even if I spoke louder, I would not be heard by the Hengshan monks. Moreover, because the kitchen was equipped with a tall chimney, there was no red heat that could be seen from a distance.

    At the wine table, Lin Han asked: "Uncle Fei, when do you plan to start catching the little nun?"

    Fei Bin looked at him in astonishment and asked, "My nephew, haven't you thought about it?"

    "Me?" Lin Han's eyes widened and his mouth opened in disbelief.

    Fei Bin smiled and said nonchalantly: "As long as you are here, what else does Uncle Master have to worry about?"

    Ignoring Ding and Shi who were snickering secretly, Lin Han said helplessly: "You really don't miss the opportunity to exploit your nephew."

    "He who can do it should work harder." Fei Bin said cheerfully.

    Lin Han knew that he was here, so he shouldn't think about Fei Bin coming up with his own ideas. After a long silence, he said: "The Hengshan sect has just experienced a sneak attack, so they should be very alert. There may not be a good chance in the first half of the night; logically speaking, at dawn,  It is when people are most trapped that sneak attacks are most likely to succeed, but Dingjing also knows this and may not be lured out. So, we will take action after eating. "

    Fei Bin asked in confusion: "Since my nephew said that he is most alert in the middle of the night, why do he take action at this time?"

    "Haha, we are going to do the opposite." Lin Han said, "Uncle, please think that Dingjing and the others will not think that we will attack at this time, but we went instead.  If you have any loopholes, you will definitely succeed with one strike."

    "It makes sense." Fei Bin nodded in agreement, and Ding Jian and the others also felt that this was a solution.

    Lin Han added: "And because we have just had dinner, people tend to get sleepy at this time. Even if everyone in Hengshan is on guard, the effect will be greatly reduced."

    As if thinking of something, Lin Han suddenly asked: "Uncle Fei, are any of the disciples coming this time good at ventriloquism?"

    Although "Yes" was very puzzled, Fei Bin still gave an affirmative answer.

    Lin Han was overjoyed and said repeatedly: "Okay, okay, okay, this will be much easier to handle."

    "Is it useful?" Fei Bin asked.

    Seeing Lin Han nodding, Fei Bin hurriedly ordered to go down. Soon after, a second-generation disciple who was about the same age as Lin Han came in. Fei Bin pointed and said, "That's him."

    The disciple stepped forward and saluted: "Disciple Gao Ming has met Master Fei, two seniors and Junior Brother Lin."

    Lin Han smiled and said, "Senior Brother Gao also entered the sect in the same batch as Lin Han."

    "Yes," Gao Ming said with emotion, "It's just that the gap between him and Junior Brother Lin is too big, which makes Junior Brother laugh."

    Shaking his head, Lin Han said, "Everything I say is for the Songshan Sect. Besides, Senior Brother Gao has already reached the fifth level of the Mental Technique, right?"

    Gao Ming nodded and said: "I'm ashamed. Fortunately, I finally broke through to the fifth level, so I had the opportunity to follow Uncle Fei to do things."

    "I wonder if Senior Brother Gao knows ventriloquism?" Lin Han asked.

    "Hui", Gao Ming asked puzzledly: "Junior brother Lin needs to use senior brother's little tricks?"

    Lin Han nodded and asked, "I wonder if Senior Brother Gao has seen Tian Boguang?"

    "Ha, junior brother really asked the right question. I actually met Tian Boguang once at the foot of Songshan Mountain a few months ago." Gao Ming said.

    "At the foot of Songshan Mountain?" Lin Han asked puzzledly.

    "Well," Gao Ming said, "Senior brother also went to find out later. It turned out that the pervert had been tricked by someone and went to the Shaolin Temple to ask for help." At this point, Gao Ming added in a funny way: "I'm afraid only the monk Tian Boguang is there now."  And there is no more adulterous thief Tian Boguang."

    Lin Han looked at him in astonishment. Unexpectedly, it was just a joke that Huashan thought about crossing the cliff, but Tian Boguang really went to Shaolin. He really didn't know what to say. In this way, there would be no more Hengshan sect.  Quit being a monk.

    Lin Han was also happy, and asked gossiping: "I wonder what name the Shaolin monk gave that perverted thief?"

    Gao Ming thought for a while before saying: "It seems to be called 'Bajie'."

    "Pfft" Lin Han almost drowned in his own saliva. Fortunately, he hadn't drank tea yet, otherwise Fei Bin would have suffered.

    Fei Bin and others looked at him strangely, not knowing what was so funny.  Lin Han didn't explain, and said to Gao Ming: "Then Senior Brother Gao must be able to imitate Tian Boguang's voice?"

      Gao Ming said confidently: "Of course, no matter whose voice, as long as the senior brother hears it once, even if he can't learn 100%, it is still no worse than 99%."

    ¡°Then Senior Nephew Gao will demonstrate it on the spot.¡± Fei Bin ordered.

    "Yes, Uncle Fei." Gao Ming agreed and imitated Tian Boguang's tone and said: "Ha, ha, ha, little nun, I am a man and a woman alone, what do you think I, a thief, want to do?"

    The others were not so good, but Lin Han had come into contact with Tian Boguang, and he secretly sighed: What a strange flower!

    "What do you think, nephew?" Fei Bin asked, Gao Ming also looked at Lin Han expectantly.

    Nodding, Lin Han said, "That's it. Uncle Senior, Brother Ding, and Brother Shi will go to the valley ten miles away to ambush, while Senior Brother Gao and I will go and rob the little nun and lure Dingjing to go."

    Fei Bin nodded. This was not the time to argue. It was safer to have help. He stood up and gave some instructions before going out with Ding Jian and Shi Lingwei. Lin Han and Gao Ming stayed in the house waiting.  .

    Gao Ming asked: "How should we do it?"

    After Lin Han thought about it, he explained in detail how Gao Ming should act.  After waiting for a quarter of an hour, it was estimated that Fei Bin and the others had already set up an ambush, and Lin Han and the others also got up and headed to the inn where the Hengshan Sect was staying.

    When Lin Han and the two arrived at the inn, it was completely dark, and only the crescent moon that occasionally appeared from the clouds brought some light to the earth.

    After approaching the inn, the two went straight to the backyard, carefully hiding their whereabouts next to a rockery.

    People have three urgent needs, and no one can avoid them. Even the little nun cannot escape the category of human beings.  One of the big reasons why Lin Han chose to go after dinner was that it was the easiest time for little nuns to be left alone.

    Not long after Lin Han and the others hid themselves, little nuns kept coming out to take care of their personal hygiene.  Lin Han did not step forward, but waited quietly. Finally, a familiar voice sounded: "Uncle, I have to go and have a quick moment."

    Lin Han quickly signaled Gao Ming to get ready. As Yilin gradually approached, Lin Han suddenly sprang out from the shadows, quickly restrained her, and immediately tapped her mute point to prevent her from screaming.

    After dragging her to the dark, Lin Han handed her over to Gao Ming. Gao Ming understood and imitated Tian Boguang's tone, and said lewdly: "Little Master Yilin, you had to wait so hard for Tian Boguang, hehehehehe  .¡±

    Lin Han took the opportunity to untie Yilin's mute point, and then quickly covered her ears.

    "Ah Tian Boguang, you, you, you" Yilin immediately screamed.

    After Yilin finished screaming, Lin Han touched her mute point again, and Gao Ming said again in Tian Boguang's tone: "You scream, you will scream later, Tian Boguang will train you well and make you ecstasy."  Die, and then send a fat boy back to Master Jing, ha, ha, ha."

    Lin Han put his arms around Yilin's waist. The slippery feeling made his heart tremble. He quickly stopped his reverie and lowered his voice and ordered: "Senior Brother Gao, please don't act rashly. After Junior Brother diverts everyone's attention, you can go back and join us."  .¡±

    Gao Ming nodded, indicating that he knew.  Lin Han stopped delaying and rushed outside the courtyard wall.  At this time, Dingjing and other nuns heard Yilin's screams and Gao Ming's obscene *roar* and rushed into the backyard, just in time to see Lin Han leaping over the courtyard wall.  Everyone could clearly see that it was Yilin who was carrying her under her arm. Dingjing was very angry and chased her out, shouting loudly: "Tian Boguang, you are a lecherous thief, you will not die a good death, you will give it to a poor nun general."  Junior Nephew Yilin, please put it down."

    Seeing Dingjing chase him out, a group of nuns left two of them to take care of Linghu Chong, and then they also followed Dingjing's footsteps and chased him out.  Linghu Chong was also very anxious. Although he was also confused as to why Tian Boguang would snatch Yilin again, the voice was clearly that of Tian Boguang. He was confident that he would never mishear her. He just thought it was Tian Boguang who abducted Yilin in revenge for not being a monk.  He also wanted to chase her out, but as soon as he tried hard, the wound was stretched again. He had no choice but to stop and pray that Master Dingjing could bring Yilin back.

    With Lin Han's internal strength and explosive power, he is naturally much stronger than Dingjing. Even with one person, he is faster than Dingjing.  After he deliberately slowed down, Dingjing finally caught up, but the other nuns didn't have such advanced skills, so Dingjing didn't notice that the distance between her and the others was getting farther and farther.

    Dingjing had long heard that the thief Tian Boguang's Qinggong was unparalleled in the world, but she didn't want to catch up with him even when he had one person with him. Fortunately, he was finally able to hang him up. No matter how well-educated Dingjing was, he still cursed loudly.  : "Tian Boguang, you perverted thief, put Yilin down for me as soon as possible, otherwise we, the Hengshan Sect, will never be at odds with you."

    Lin Han was not good at ventriloquism, so he couldn't reply to her words, so he just rushed forward with all his strength.  When Dingjing saw that the distance had been widened again, he was so frightened that he no longer dared to speak, so he used all his strength to chase after him.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??The chase and battle continued in tandem. Half an hour later, they were approaching the valley where Fei Bin and his men were ambushing.

    After another turning point, Lin Han used all his strength, accelerated instantly, and hid Yilin in the grass after avoiding Dingjing's sight.  He stretched out his hands from behind and kneaded her chest fiercely. The smooth feeling almost made Lin Han unable to tell whether it was an act. Yilin couldn't speak, she was trembling with fear and tried her best to calm down.  After finally getting rid of Qinian who continued, Lin Han tried his best to imitate Tian Boguang's tone and said: "Damn old nun, I'll train you well after I lure her away." After saying that, he touched Yilin's chest again.  He left after a while.

    The reason why Lin Han did this was not to do anything to Yilin, but to deepen her fear so that she could not tell the difference between the two voices before and after she was so nervous, making her think that it was Tian Boguang all the time.  people.

    After losing the trace of Lin Han in an instant, Dingjing became anxious and tried his best to speed up his pace. When he saw Lin Han again, he found that Yilin had disappeared. He was so anxious that he chased her and asked: "Thieves, are you going to Yilin?"  Where did you hide it? Hand it over to me quickly."

    "Ha, ha, ha, then don't catch up." Lin Han said in Tian Boguang's tone, and then ran forward again.

    Dingjing also thought about stopping to search, but if she didn¡¯t find Yilin and lost Tian Boguang¡¯s whereabouts, it would be a disaster, so she gritted her teeth and chased forward.

    The two of them chased each other into the valley, but Dingjing didn't know that there were three evil gods waiting for her to have a date with her death.

    (There will be high-quality recommendations next week, and Sunset is being saved to prepare for the explosion. We look forward to your friends¡¯ support, including clicks, red tickets, and collections. Well, there¡¯s no need to wait. Please give your support from now on. Thank you very much!  )

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 72 The Fall of Dingjing

    Update time: 2012-06-16

    Soon after rushing into the valley, Dingjing instinctively felt that something was wrong. The surroundings were too quiet, terrifyingly quiet. It was just the turn of autumn and winter. Snakes and insects should not have disappeared, and the sound of insects should still be heard.

    Dingjing subconsciously slowed down and looked around carefully.  Sensing that Dingjing gradually stopped, Lin Han chuckled and waited under the miscellaneous trees not far away.

    Seeing Lin Han stop, Dingjing still didn¡¯t understand that she had fallen into the enemy¡¯s trap, so she shouted, ¡°Who are you? What¡¯s the purpose of bringing this poor nun here?¡±

    "Am I not the thief Tian Boguang?" Lin Han said with a smile.

    Dingjing shook his head repeatedly and said, "No, no, you are definitely not Tian Boguang. Who are you?"

    Lin Han did not intend to tear off the veil, but asked: "Don't you want to know the whereabouts of Yilin?"

    Dingjing said quickly: "Where did you hide Yilin?"

    "Do it!"

    "What?" Dingjing looked back in shock, and saw a ball of lightning lighting up from the rear right side. The strong flash of light immediately burned her eyes, and her mind was taken away from her in one glance.  After Dingjing closed her eyes subconsciously, she felt a strong wind shooting towards her chest, and jumped away to the left. Then she heard a "chi" sound and a stinging pain came from her right rib.

    Before she could swing her long sword towards the attacker on the right, another stronger wind struck her neck diagonally from the left.  Dingjing was so horrified that he no longer cared about the person on his right, picked up his long sword and slashed his head to the left.

    Hearing the sound of "dang", after the knife and sword were connected, Dingjing's hand shook, and he had already suffered a big loss.  The person who made the sneak attack on the left was Shi Lingwei. Taking advantage of Dingjing's sneak attack by Ding Jian, he slashed at her with all his strength.  Dingjing had already been stabbed by Ding Jian, but under Shi Lingwei's calculated calculations, he hurriedly raised his skill, which was less than the eighth level, and used the light long sword to hit the heavy Bagua knife. The result can be imagined.

    After being slashed by Shi Lingwei, Dingjing suppressed the blood in her throat and tried to hold on to the long sword in her hand.  Unfortunately, Ding Jian didn't intend to give her a chance. He held the long sword in Dingjing's right rib, flicked his wrist and pulled it out, bringing up a handful of blood.

    Dingjing screamed, unable to hold the long sword in her hand due to the severe pain, and unable to suppress the blood in her throat, it spurted out a foot away.  She knew that it was not advisable to stay here for a long time, but two sneak attacks had severely injured her. If she did not leave, she might have to stay here with her life until the person who pretended to be Tian Boguang took action.

    After understanding the situation in front of her, Dingjing immediately decided to retreat. She no longer hesitated at the moment, let alone picking up the sword that was close at hand, and jumped back in large strides.  Ding Jian and Shi Lingwei didn't allow her to escape. After looking at each other, they immediately chased her out. The swords in their hands didn't stop, and they all struck Dingjing's lower abdomen.

    Because Dingjing saw the opportunity early, retreated too quickly, and took a long step back, if only Ding and Shi were chasing her, she would really have a high chance of escaping.

    However, Dingjing never expected that this time the enemy would think so highly of her. Not only did they arrange a sneak attack by three people who were not inferior to her, but there was also a master behind her to cut off her only way back.  Dingjing, who was in the air, was unable to dodge and could only gather all his strength on his back to prepare for the palm.

    Bang, pop, the first sound was of course the attacker got what he wanted, and slapped Dingjing hard on the back, causing her to stagger and fly forward; the second sound was that Dingjing spat out a mouthful of blood again.  This time the vomiting of blood was much more serious than the previous one, with many broken internal organs spurting out along with the blood.

    It wasn't over yet. Ding Jing, who was thrown forward, was already as pale as dirt, and it was obvious that there was no way to survive. Unfortunately, Ding Jian and Ding Jian didn't give up. The big knife and the long sword resisted the force of the throw and slashed across her lower abdomen, and they pulled it out.  There were two deep blood marks, and blood instantly overflowed from them.

    Seeing Dingjing¡¯s miserable state, Lin Han couldn¡¯t bear to turn his head and sighed deeply: Lin Han, Lin Han, you must learn to face it, and you may kill more innocent people in the future.

    At this time, Dingjing was still not dead. He still stood strong and said word by word: "Can't you guys let Dingjing die?"

    Fei Bin rarely became quiet, sighed and walked up to Dingjing, pulled off the black scarf that covered his face, and looked at her with his true face.

    Dingjing smiled bitterly, raised her hand to wipe the blood from the corner of her mouth, coughed and said: "I see, I didn't expect it to be Senior Brother Fei. No wonder he had such strong palm power, and the poor nun died unjustly." Then he looked at Ding and Shi.  The two of them understood what she meant, but they didn't speak and didn't want to report to the family.

    Coughing up a mouthful of blood again, Dingjing said to Lin Han, "I wonder who this person is?"

    Lin Han sighed, pulled off his face towel and said, "Lin Han has met Master Dingjing."?? 

    Dingjing obviously did not expect that it would be Lin Han who kidnapped Yilin. She looked at him in disbelief and asked repeatedly: "Yilin, Yilin".

    Understanding what she meant, Lin Han nodded and said: "My nephew's target was originally Uncle Dingjing, and he didn't do anything to Junior Sister Yilin. She must be found easily, and the acupuncture techniques used are ordinary.  Anyone who knows martial arts can untie it."

    Hearing that Yilin was not in danger, Dingjing breathed a sigh of relief, and then fell to the ground with a thump. It turned out that she was just relying on her breath to support herself before. Now that she knew that Yilin was fine, she was finally worthy of the head junior sister and relaxed.  After a while, I thanked you in one breath.  In this nameless valley, Master Dingjing, one of the three pillars of the Hengshan Sect, died.

    Shi Lingwei sighed and said: "Hengshan's 'Sanding', such a resounding name, never expected that it would wither and come to an end in this remote valley. Whether it is good or evil, after the prosperity comes to an end, it will eventually turn into a handful."  loess."

    Ding Jian nodded and said: "Brother Shi is right. Once you enter the rivers and lakes, you will be unable to free yourself for a hundred years. Maybe one day, you and I will suffer such a disaster."

    Lin Han clapped his hands and reminded: "Okay, everyone, now is not the time to sigh. The disciples of Hengshan are coming to catch up. We should deal with Master Dingjing's body first."

    "Buried on the spot?" Fei Bin asked.

    Lin Han shook his head and said, "That's not appropriate. If someone picks up the body, someone might be able to tell the truth from the sword wound."

    "Then just poke the wound open." Ding Jian suggested.

    "No, even if the wound on the corpse is punctured, an experienced person can still guess which martial arts school it is from the part of the middle sword." Lin Han denied again.

    Fei Bin asked: "What should we do?"

    Shi Lingwei said: "Take the body away first, and then find a place to cremate it."

    Fei Bin was overjoyed and said, "What a great idea, let's do it like this."

    Perhaps out of guilt, under the control of an inexplicable emotion, Lin Han walked to Dingjing's body and whispered, "I'm offended." Then he held her back with one hand and penetrated her body with the other.  He crossed his legs, picked her up by the waist, and followed Fei Bin and the others out of the valley from the other side.

    After Lin Han and others left, the quiet valley suddenly heard the sound of insects. The night wind remained the same, just like every ordinary night before. Only the blood stains remaining on the ground silently accused the sins that had happened.

    "Junior Sister Yilin, is Master really going this way?" A voice suddenly sounded at the mouth of the valley, frightening the singing insects so much that they didn't dare to sing anymore.

    The sound of a group of footsteps came, and under the subtle moonlight, a group of nuns in black clothes and hats appeared. They were the disciples of Hengshan who had been chasing after Dingjing.

    Limited by their skills, they gradually distanced themselves from Dingjing. Although they were anxious, they still followed the footsteps faithfully.  Unexpectedly, before catching up with Dingjing, Qin Juan accidentally discovered Junior Sister Yilin lying in the grass, and the gang immediately rescued her.

    Under Yilin's guidance, Zhongni appeared in front of the valley. Looking at the valley in front of her, Yihe, who had started earlier, was immediately stunned. An ominous feeling came to her heart. She had a lot of experience in the world.  He had the idea that "this place is suitable for ambush and sneak attack", so he asked anxiously.

    Yilin cried and replied: "Well, after that thief Tian Boguang hid Yilin, he led the uncle here."

    Yiqing took a step forward to comfort her, and then said to Yihe: "Senior sister, there is only one road here, I'm afraid my uncle is in front."

    Yihe couldn't see that there was only one way to enter the valley, but he became more and more uneasy. He suppressed his fear and led the nuns into the valley.  Not long after walking, everyone arrived at the place where Dingjing and others were fighting. Several pools of bright red blood appeared in front of everyone. Under the moonlight, it was so bright. Yihe yelled: "Uncle?!"  "

    Everyone hurriedly stepped forward to support the shaky Yihe, and after a while of work, they finally stabilized her.  Yilin glanced at the blood stains sadly and said softly: "These may be the blood stains of the lewd thief. It must be the uncle who caught up with Tian Boguang, injured him and then escaped, and then the uncle chased him out again."  .¡±

    Yihe shook his head and said: "It's useless. Junior sister Yilin, you have little experience in martial arts. It's normal that you can't imagine a fighting scene. Come on, these footsteps are light. They must be left by the previous thief. That thief  We stopped here and didn't take any action at all. The master was sneak attacked by the three people behind us."

    "Ah", Yilin exclaimed, looking at Yihe in disbelief, with a blank look on her face.

    Knowing that the incident started with her, she must have been the hardest hit, but Yihe still accepted it.?Analysis: "Look to the right, there must be a master ambushing here, taking advantage of the uncle's conversation with the lewd thief to make a sneak attack."

    "Is master okay?" Qin Juan asked worriedly.

    Shaking his head, Yihe said sadly: "Look here again, the uncle was dodged to the left after being attacked by that person. He didn't want another person to attack from the left."

    Everyone once again exclaimed, their hearts clenching tightly, but they did not dare to interrupt Yihe's words. They just listened to her continue: "There are enemies on both sides, as well as in the front. Uncle Master must know that he can't please him."  , I was about to retreat, but there was another person on my right. The uncle must have been in the air and took the blow from that person." At this point, Yihe burst into tears.

    Qin Juan was so stimulated, she shook her head and said: "It's impossible, it's impossible. Master's martial arts is so high, how could he be attacked by someone? Senior sister, you must have lied to me, right?"

    Seeing that everyone was in a state of confusion, even the senior sister Yihe was like this. The eldest sister-in-law Yu suppressed the sadness in her heart and shouted: "If you want to see the person alive, you want to see the body if you die, no matter what, we must find our uncle."  , instead of crying in vain here.¡±

    The nuns came to their senses and echoed: "Yes, we must find our uncle first."

    Yihe nodded gratefully to Mrs. Yu. After checking for a moment, he said in surprise: "There are still blood stains here. The uncle must have escaped. Let's catch up quickly and we will be able to save the uncle."

    Everyone was overjoyed and hurriedly followed the ticking blood trail.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 73 Arrival in Fuzhou

    Update time: 2012-06-17

    ??The people in Hengshan chased after the occasional spilled blood and footprints, but were eventually led to a creek. A feeling of despair enveloped everyone's hearts. Unexpectedly, the enemy cut off this only clue.

    Although the stream was small, it was enough to wipe away all traces of his deeds. All the nuns understood this, and all of them slumped on the ground with pale faces.

    Seeing that the search and rescue was hopeless, everyone's hearts were heavy, and many young disciples began to cry again.  The older disciples were much better. It wasn't that they didn't have deep feelings for Dingjing, but that they were already prepared in their hearts.

    Ru Yihe and Sister-in-law Yu noticed something was wrong on the road, because some blood stains were obviously dripping in the already formed footprints. If the uncle was running in front, there must be blood stains first and then the soles of the shoes.  There will be blood dripping in the footprints, and the only possibility is that the master has been captured or killed.

    Many times, you know you can't do something, but you have to do it, just like the nuns in Hengshan now. Under the leadership of Yihe, everyone waded across the stream and continued to search on the other side.

    Until the east is getting whiter, the nuns still haven¡¯t found Master Dingjing. Although they haven¡¯t seen the body yet, everyone no longer has hope.  Yihe said tiredly: "Let's go back to the inn first. Maybe my uncle has gone back first."

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????No one believed Yihe's words, but they also knew that searching aimlessly like this was not an option. They had to go back to discuss the next step, so they staggered back.

    In the inn, Linghu Chong and the two little nuns did not sleep a wink all night. They were all waiting impatiently in the lobby of the inn. The three of them walked and stopped in the room from time to time. When the sun rose again, there was still no one waiting for Dingjing.  When we came back, a little nun asked uneasily: "Senior Brother Linghu, what will happen to our uncle and fellow senior sisters?"

    Although I was anxious inside, I knew that as a man, I was the backbone of the three people left behind. I must not show any chaos at this time, and I must give them enough confidence.  Linghu Chong waved his hand and said with a forced smile: "You two junior sisters, don't worry. The thief Tian Boguang must have been walking too fast. The uncle chased him a long way before he was captured. Maybe he is rushing back now."

    Hearing Linghu Chong mention this, the two little nuns felt a lot more at ease. They felt that with Tian Boguang's Qing Gong, this was really the case.

    Soon after, there was a noise in the street, and the three of them hurriedly went out to check, and happened to see Zongni coming back.  The three people stepped forward quickly. When they saw Yilin in the crowd, they were all overjoyed and walked forward in a few steps.  The worry in Linghu Chong's brows disappeared and he happily looked around Yilin. After a while, he smiled and said, "I knew that little junior sister Yilin would be fine."

    When she saw Linghu Chong, Yilin felt like she had found her backbone. She threw herself into his arms, hugged his waist tightly and cried.

    Linghu Chong patted her back gently and comforted her for a while, then said, "It's okay. It must be Uncle Dingjing who found you, right?" At this point, Linghu Chong realized something was wrong and raised his head to scan the crowd.  , but Master Dingjing was nowhere to be seen, his brows gradually furrowed, and he found that all the nuns were looking sad, and his heart skipped a beat: Could something have happened to Master Dingjing?

    When she was mentioned to Master Dingjing, Yilin cried even harder and sobbed: "Master, Master, she may have".

    "What happened to Uncle Dingjing?" Linghu Chong asked hurriedly.

    Yihe sighed and said, "Hey, our uncle disappeared soon after we tracked him down. After we found Yilin, we found traces of a fight in a valley ten miles away. Judging from the scene, I'm afraid the uncle was already in serious danger."  .¡±

    Linghu Chong was shocked and murmured: "How could it happen? I know Tian Boguang's martial arts very well. Even if Master Dingjing cannot win, he is determined not to lose to him. What is going on?"

    Yilin raised her head and cried, "Senior sister said that a total of four people attacked my uncle. Under the siege, my uncle was defeated. I'm afraid it has already"

    "Impossible, Tian Boguang has always been alone, how could he have helpers?" Linghu Chong said in surprise, obviously unable to accept the fact that Tian Boguang had helpers.

    Sister-in-law Yu frowned and asked, "Could it be that that person is not Tian Boguang?"

    Linghu Chong and Yilin looked at each other and saw each other's affirmation. Linghu Chong shook his head and said, "No, I recognize Tian Boguang's voice. I can't hear him wrong. But where did he get his help? He has always been alone."

    Yihe cursed disdainfully: "Birds of a feather flock together, how can it not be easy for that prostitute Tian Boguang to find a few accomplices who are full of evildoers?"

    Linghu Chong smiled awkwardly and said to himself: I used to be brothers with Tian Boguang. Could it be that I am also a treacherous person??

    Yilin saw Linghu Chong's embarrassment and quickly defended: "Brother Linghu, the senior sister is not talking about you."

    Yihe also reacted, knowing that Linghu Chong had also been on good terms with Tian Boguang. If she said that, she would also scold him. However, it was difficult to apologize for such things, so she had to avoid talking about it.

    Knowing that she was unintentional, Linghu Chong didn't care and said, "Although Tian Boguang is lustful, how could he team up with outsiders to sneak attack on Master Dingjing but not touch Yilin at all?"

    Qin Juan scolded: "What's wrong with that? It must be that the lewd thief was about to be unreasonable to Senior Sister Yilin, but was caught up by his uncle, and then he attacked the master. When he was defeated by the master, he immediately summoned  Friends and friends helped, and the master was injured under siege."

    "Then why did he ambush with prior arrangement?" Linghu Chong asked puzzledly.

    Qin Juan said angrily: "He must know that he is no match for Master. Since he has made up his mind to rob Senior Sister Yilin, he must find helpers in advance, otherwise he would not have the courage."

    Although Linghu Chong knew that there must be something inside, he couldn't explain the reason, so he had to keep silent.

    "Why would he come to arrest me again?" Yilin said while crying.

    Linghu Chong hesitated and said, "Master Bujie had ruthlessly forced him before. Could it be that he came here for revenge?"

    Yilin looked at him in confusion, wondering why she was related to her father again.

    Linghu Chong waved his hand to signal her not to ask. There were too many joints involved. Speaking out at this time would only cause embarrassment and would not be of any help to the current situation.  Asked again: "You are just guessing, don't you have any specific information about Master Dingjing?"

    "No." Everyone shook their heads.

    Linghu Chong was silent for a moment and said, "Everyone goes back to have breakfast first, take a rest after dinner, and then go out to look for it."

    "What if I still can't find it?" Yi Qing asked.

    "Maybe it's a good thing that he can't be found. At least it doesn't prove that Master Dingjing has been killed." Linghu Chong replied.

    Yilin said: "Then what should I do if I can't find it?"

    Linghu Chong sighed and said: "We will look for it for a day. If we really can't find it, we will go to Fuzhou immediately and ask our two masters, Dingxian and Dingyi, to handle it."

    Let's not mention how Linghu Chong and others went to find the deceased Master Dingjing, but they said that after Lin Han and the others cremated Dingjing's body, they buried the ashes on the spot. In this way, Dingjing was no longer in the world.  As long as the four people don't say anything, no one can be sure that Dingjing was harmed by the Songshan sect, at least there is no evidence. This is also thanks to a person like Tian Boguang.  As for whether it would bring trouble to 'Master Bajie' and the Shaolin Sect, that was not within Lin Han's consideration. On the contrary, he would be very happy.

    After Lin Han and Fei Bin returned, they evacuated the Songshan disciples overnight. Fei Bin naturally followed the others back to give orders to Zuo Lengchan. Ding Jian and Shi Lingwei, who originally wanted to follow Lin Han,  He was also sent back to Songshan by Lin Han. It wasn't that he didn't want to have two helpers around him, but that this trip to Fuzhou would definitely involve many confidential matters, but he couldn't completely trust Ding Jian and the two of them, and he didn't know what they were facing.  He didn't dare to bet on whether the sacred objects such as the 'Evil Sword Manual' would remain unchanged, so he had to go to Fuzhou alone.

    Although they knew the benefits of following Lin Han, Ding and Shi also longed to be recognized by the Songshan Sect. Under Lin Han's persuasion, they reluctantly followed Fei Bin back.  Suddenly, Lin Han was the only one left in the huge farm, which seemed extremely deserted.

    After a night's rest, Lin Han hit the road again. The difference from before was that Ding Jian and Shi Lingwei were missing from his side.  This time, Lin Han was no longer interested in challenging the challenge along the way. In addition, the situation in Fuzhou was getting more and more urgent, and the day when the evil sword manual was released was not far away. He did not want to delay any longer and went straight to Fuzhou.

    There was no fun on the road, only the monotonous rush. Lin Han really missed the BMW that was sent back to Songshan.  He had also thought about buying another horse for transportation, but after passing through several markets, he found that they were all crooked melons and cracked dates. Some of them could only be used for pulling carriages. None of them satisfied him.  , and gradually stopped thinking. Fortunately, it was not too far away from the destination, and we would be there if we persisted for a few more days.

    After several days of traveling like this, Lin Han had entered Fujian. Especially when he was approaching Fuzhou, he could clearly feel that more and more martial arts people were passing by. Lin Han guessed that a large part of them were targeting the Lin family.  Go to the 'Evil Sword Manual'.  Of course, these people cannot all want to take action. Many people just come to join in the fun, just like more and more people buy lottery tickets, always hoping that they will be the next to pick up a big leak.  There is nothing wrong with this kind of thinking, but because too many people gather together, it will inevitably cause trouble. In addition, there are real and fake devil sects.Mixed in, fights and even killings became commonplace, causing great trouble to the government.

    Along the way, Lin Han also heard some news and already had a general understanding of the forces in Fuzhou City.  Among them, half of the landowners calculated by the Huashan faction are currently living in the original Fuwei Escort Agency because of Lin Pingzhi's relationship.  Although Yue Buqun has been seriously injured, he is not someone who can be bullied by cats and dogs, and there is no reckless person to try to figure out how much success he has left. In addition, with Ning Zhongze in charge, he is still relatively stable at the moment. Others such as the Songshan Sect  There are also people from the , Hengshan, and Taishan sects who have settled in Fuzhou, under the banner of supporting the Huashan sect, but the Hengshan sect is the only one missing. Lin Han has a guess in his heart, but he is not sure and needs further confirmation.

    Except for the Five Mountains Sword Sect, only Yu Canghai of the Qingcheng Sect has appeared in the righteous path, but his whereabouts are difficult to determine, as if he is avoiding something.  As for the Shaolin and Wudang sects, no one showed up. I don't know if they were on the way or simply not interested in the 'Evil Sword Manual'.

    In addition to the white people, there are also many masters of the underworld who appear in Fuzhou City. They are all targeting the opportunity and will attack immediately as soon as they have the opportunity.  News from the Demon Sect comes from time to time, but it¡¯s hard to tell whether it¡¯s true or not. At least, no famous master from the Demon Sect has made a public appearance.

    In this complicated situation, a person appeared on the avenue in front of the Fuzhou City Wall. It was Lin Han who had come in a hurry, the Lin Han who had a big conspiracy.  I don¡¯t know what kind of storm this young leader in the world will stir up this time.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 74 Sword Manual to Fight Evil (1)

    Update time: 2012-06-18

    After Lin Han entered Fuzhou City, he immediately asked passers-by about the location of the Fuwei Escort Agency. Then he found an inn on a street not far from the Escort Agency and asked for an upper room to stay in so that he could always pay attention to the people in the Escort Agency.  trend.

    Naturally, it was not suitable to go out to inquire about news during the day. Coupled with running around for days, Lin Han also felt tired. After taking a bath, he saw that the time was already past. It was past breakfast time, but it was not yet noon.  At meal time.  Lin Han didn't care about that. He went to the lobby and asked the waiter to fry some exquisite side dishes and savor them by himself.  After having a full meal, he told the waiter not to disturb him and went back to his room to rest.

    After waking up, it was already dark outside, and it was time to turn on the lamp in the evening. Lin Han stretched out and stood up, twisting all the bones and joints in his body. After a crackling sound, he held up his sword in a refreshing mood.  , opened the door and left.  Unexpectedly, just as he opened the door, he heard the sound of opening the door from the opposite side, and a familiar short figure came into view.  Seeing the man looking around obscenely, Lin Han burst out laughing.  The man was startled. He looked up and saw Lin Han who was also planning to go out. He immediately smiled awkwardly.

    Lin Han said with a smile: "I never thought that I would meet Master Yu here. It is really fate that friends come from thousands of miles away to meet each other."

    Yu Canghai secretly complained in his heart: He has been so unlucky for eight lifetimes that he can meet this evil star everywhere. He just prays that his target is not the 'Evil Sword Book'.  Although he was cursing in his heart, Yu Canghai did not dare to show it. If Lin Han was offended, the hope of obtaining the sword manual for warding off evil would be even slimmer.

    Since there was no way to avoid it, Yu Canghai could only deal with it bravely and said quickly: "Ha, it's Shaoxia Lin. It's really a fate. I wonder why Shaoxia came to Fuzhou?"

    Lin Han stared at him jokingly, making him feel uncomfortable, and said, "Lin Han will do whatever Temple Master Yu comes to do."

    Yu Canghai¡¯s expression changed drastically, and he stammered: ¡°This¡­you¡­I¡­¡±.

    Lin Han waved his hand and said: "I have no ill intentions, and I have never wanted to ruin Master Yu's good deeds. Let's just rely on our own abilities. If Master Yu can really grab that thing from Yue Buqun, I will definitely not take action.  The most I can do to snatch it is to borrow it for reference. Monarch Yu should know that although that thing is a rare treasure to others, it doesn't mean much to me."

    After listening to what Lin Han said, Yu Canghai remembered that even if he didn't need the evil-repelling sword manual, he could still exert the power of the evil-repelling sword technique. There was not much difference between having and not having the evil-repelling sword manual. Even if he obtained the evil-repelling sword manual,  It's just for reference.  Thinking of this, Yu Canghai felt much calmer and asked, "Is this what Young Master Lin really thinks? Will he not be in trouble with Mr. Yu?"

    Lin Han nodded and said with a smile: "It's rare to meet an acquaintance like Master Yu as soon as you enter Fuzhou City. Since it's dinner time, why not invite Master Yu to have dinner with you?"

    "This" Yu Canghai hesitated for a while and nodded in agreement: "Okay, Yu also plans to go for dinner, so let's go together."

    The two of them entered the lobby while talking. After asking the waiter to order wine and food, Lin Han asked, "How long has Master Yu been in Fuzhou?"

    ¡°It didn¡¯t take long, I just arrived five days ago.¡± Yu Canghai replied.

    Shaking his head, Lin Han knew that he was not telling the truth. According to the information he had received from Taoist Yuling and Monk Xibao, Yu Canghai probably entered Fuzhou City at almost the same time as Yue Buqun and others.  However, Lin Han also knew that he would not gain anything, and all his efforts for such a long time were in vain.

    Thinking of Monk Xibao and others, Lin Han gloated and asked: "I wonder what kind of difficulties Monk Yu encountered after coming to Fuzhou City?" In Yu Canghai's puzzled look, Lin Han continued: "For example, being raped by Monk,  Taoist priests chasing you or something like that?"

    Yu Canghai¡¯s face turned ugly, and he asked repeatedly: ¡°You, you, how did you know?¡±

    "Is this really true?" Lin Han said with a smile.

    Yu Canghai subconsciously placed his hand on the long sword on the table, his expression full of vigilance, and he said extremely nervously: "How did Lin Shaoxia know that someone was chasing Yu? Could it be?"

    "Eh" Lin Han waved his hand and said, "Master Yu, please don't get me wrong. Lin Han was just on his way here when he accidentally heard that several underworld masters were looking for Master Yu to ward off evil spirits.  Sword manual, those people have nothing to do with me, so why should Temple Master Yu be nervous?"

    Yu Canghai breathed a sigh of relief and said: "What an unforeseen disaster. Where does Yu have any evil-repelling sword manual? If he really did have it, how could he come to Fuzhou City? He should have been hiding to practice magic skills a long time ago. I don't know.  Where did the news come from, which attracted five underworld masters to besiege me. If Yu hadn¡¯t been cautious, the young hero wouldn¡¯t be able to see me today.¡±

      Listening to Yu Canghai's outpouring of bitterness, Lin Han was also amused and said, "No wonder Temple Master Yu is so careful when entering and exiting."

    Yu Canghai gave a bitter smile: "You can make Shaoxia Lin laugh, but there is nothing I can do about it. Those five people are not weak in martial arts. If two or three of them come, Yu can handle it on his own, but if there are five of them together, it will definitely not be possible."  I have no choice but to run for my life. I think Yu is also a number one figure in the world, but to be forced into such a situation is really a shame."

    "Hey, Master Yu, you don't have to worry about it. Those people attacked them in groups regardless of morality. If word spreads in the future, fellow martial arts practitioners will only say that Master Yu is so powerful that he can be defeated even if he defeats many.  The Lord's prestige is intact." Lin Han said complimentary on the surface, but in his heart he was complaining: You have no prestige at all, you have long become a laughing stock in the martial arts world.

    Perhaps because he didn¡¯t want to mention the unbearable thing, Yu Canghai changed the subject and said, ¡°I wonder what Shaoxia Lin is going to do this time?¡±

    Lin Han shook his head and said, "There is no clear picture of the matter at the moment, and I don't have any specific ideas. Let's keep an eye on Yue Buqun and Lin Pingzhi first."

    Yu Canghai nodded and said: "Yu thought so too. It's a pity that Yue Buqun has been hiding in Fuwei Escort Agency and never showed up. Lin Pingzhi would go to Xiangyang's old house day and night to rummage. Seeing him like that  Nothing gained.¡±

    "Is that so?" Lin Han frowned and asked, "Is there any other news on Yue Buqun's side, such as people from the Jianghu coming to cause trouble?"

    Yu Canghai smiled awkwardly and hesitated: "Yes, there is. Five people came to the door before." Seeing Lin Han's confused look, Yu Canghai simply said and left: "They are the five thieves who besieged Yu before.  , after finding no trace of Yu, he went to the Fuwei Escort Agency to find trouble with the Huashan Sect, claiming that he wanted Yue Buqun to hand over the anti-evil sword manual."

    "Then what happened? How did the Huashan Sect respond?" Lin Han then asked.

    Yu Canghai shook his head and said with regret: "Yue Buqun didn't take action. There were rumors in the world that he was seriously injured. Yu also wanted to see how much success that 'hypocrite' had left, but it's a pity that those people  Ning Zhongze took over all of them, I really didn¡¯t expect Ning Zhongze¡¯s martial arts to be so high.¡±

    "Can Ning Zhongze defeat the cooperation of those five people?" Lin Han asked in surprise. He would never believe that Ning Zhongze could get benefits from the five people, thinking that there must be something wrong.

    Sure enough, Yu Canghai shook his head and said: "Although Ning Nuxia's martial arts skills are high, she is at the same level as Yu. It is not enough to deal with the five thieves together, but under her ruthlessness, even those five people can't do it."  If they can eat her, there will definitely be casualties. You must know that the five people are not of the same mind after all, and no one wants to sacrifice themselves to help others. In the end, with the help of Bai Dao colleagues who came after hearing the news, the five people retreated despite the difficulties, and the Huashan faction was able to  be preserved.¡±

    Lin Han nodded: "Although the Huashan Sect has declined, after all, it was once the first-class sect in the world. There are still many people who are willing to be friends with her, so there is no shortage of people to help. It's a pity that Yue Buqun was not forced to take action.  It¡¯s a bit of a pity.¡±

    "Yes, the kindness that Yue Buqun gave to Yu will be unforgettable for a hundred years. I must find an opportunity to repay him." Yu Canghai gritted his teeth and said, not afraid of the opinions of Lin Han, who is also a disciple of the Five Mountains Sword Sect.  As the leader of the Qingcheng Sect, he knew very well about the dirty things of the Five Mountains Sword Sect. He knew that Zuo Lengchan wished that Yue Buqun died early so that the Five Mountains Sword Sect could be unified into one.

    For Yu Canghai who knew the inside story, Lin Han did not pretend to be a show-off and said, "No one will cause trouble in the future?"

    Shaking his head, Yu Canghai said regretfully: "No, those with poor martial arts do not have the courage to face Ning Zhongze's long sword. Those with good martial arts do not want to be attacked by the crowd. It seems that there was no evil sword manual before the emergence of it.  People will be the first to do it.¡±

    At this time, the meals had been prepared in the kitchen and the waiter was serving them one by one. Lin Han and the two of them stopped talking.  After all the food was served, the waiter helped the two of them pour tea and wine before being dismissed. Lin Han asked while eating, "Has Master Yu ever been to Xiangyang's old house to search?"

    Yu Canghai nodded and said: "I have searched countless times but found nothing. Sometimes I really doubt whether there is such a sword manual to ward off evil spirits. But considering the gap between Lin Yuantu and Lin Zhennan's father and son, it makes absolutely no sense that there is no sword manual to ward off evil spirits."

    Lin Han said with a smile: "There must be a sword manual for warding off evil spirits. Otherwise, no matter how poor the qualifications of the Lin family and his son are, they would not be able to practice the sword fighting against evil spirits to such a level."

    "That's right. Back then, Lin Yuantu defeated all the invincible opponents in the world with his seventy-two evil sword techniques. Even his master, Master Chang Qing, was defeated by him. So the Lin family and his son must not have been taught the key points."  Yu Canghai echoed.

    After greeting Yu Canghai to eat, Lin Han asked again: "I wonder if Master Yu has ever seen my Five Mountains Sword?"Did anyone else from the faction show up?  "

    After eating a few mouthfuls of wine and food, Yu Canghai replied: "I have never seen anyone from the Songshan sect appear. They may be hiding somewhere. As for the Hengshan sect, hehe, Mr. Mo Da thought he was well hidden, but he didn't want to use the erhu early."  They betrayed him, but he still walked around the streets and made mourning noises without knowing it."

    Lin Han also laughed. That erhu has long been Mr. Mo Da¡¯s trademark. It¡¯s not difficult to distinguish it with a little attention. I really don¡¯t understand why he is unwilling to abandon that obvious prop even when he is putting on makeup.

    Yu Canghai continued: "As for the Taishan Sect, the leader, Taoist Master Tianmen, has arrived in person. He was the one who helped Ning Zhongze fight off the enemy's siege before."

    Lin Han nodded. Although Taoist Tianmen is not very smart and has a bad temper, he can't help but be said to be a good person. It's a pity that good people often die early, and only disasters can be left behind for thousands of years.

    "The strange thing is that the Beiyue Hengshan Sect, who are supposed to be the closest friends with the Huashan Sect, have never appeared. It's really puzzling." Yu Canghai said doubtfully.

    Lin Han's heart skipped a beat: Could it be that those people on the road really burned the nun?  However, the situation here was also urgent and it was difficult to get away. Lin Han decided to go to Xiangyang's old house tonight to have a look, hoping that this situation could be over as soon as possible, and then immediately rushed to Longquan Sword Forging Valley, hoping that it was not too late.

    "Young Master Lin, what's wrong with you?" Yu Canghai asked aloud when he saw Lin Han was stunned.

    Lin Han came back to his senses, waved his hand and said, "It's nothing. I thought of something else. Come on, let me offer you a cup of tea instead of wine."

    Yu Canghai raised a glass to welcome him, not thinking that Lin Han's cup was just tea, because he knew from the previous time in Qingcheng Mountain that he only drank tea and did not drink alcohol.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 75 Sword Manual to Fight Evil (2)

    Update time: 2012-06-18

    "Although our goals may be the same, I don't want to feel like I'm being followed, so I hope I won't run into Guanzhu Yu later."

    After dinner, Lin Han started to go out, but before leaving, he left this sentence, which made Yu Canghai very annoyed, but the situation was not as good as others. After Yu Canghai nodded, he simply turned around and went back to the room, but Lin Han could not judge.  Will he also go to Xiangyang's old house?

    Lin Han has already found out the location of the Lin family's old house in Xiangyang. It is located in Xiangyang Lane, just go to the innermost side.  In fact, that old alley really does not live up to its name. Although it has a sunny heart, it looks lonely, like the setting sun going down the mountain. Nowadays, few people live in it, and most of the people who originally lived in this alley have moved away.  elsewhere.

    I remember that after the monk named ¡®Du Yuan¡¯ defrauded Cai and Yue from the Sunflower Manual in Huashan, how could he dare to stay within the sphere of influence of the Huashan sect? Since he could not return to Shaolin, he simply fled to the south.

    But as a penniless monk, he had to give up his only golden job. In order to gain a foothold in the world, what could he do?  Fortunately, he is still young and has not been severely poisoned by Shaolin. He understands the principle of robbing the rich and giving to the poor.  In order to survive, Monk Du Yuan had to rob several wealthy families. Although the money he earned could not buy a luxury house, he could still buy an old house in a slum area.

    When Monk Duyuan found out that there was an old house for sale in Xiangyang Lane at a cheap price, he was really overjoyed. He held the cassock of the Exorcist Sword Manual, which was actually the Sunflower Book, and shouted "fate" while making a promise with the original owner.  contract.

    Soon after, Monk Duyuan transformed into Lin Yuantu, and started a very promising business without capital as an 'escort agency'.  Although from that time on, Lin Yuantu was no longer Shaolin's Du Yuan monk, even his beard was gone, and his penis was not immune, but his swordsmanship became more and more advanced, and he rarely resisted anymore.  hand.

    After becoming famous, the business of the escort agency naturally prospered. After Lin Yuantu sent away a few green forest heroes who did not give face, the martial arts colleagues turned a blind eye to such a rising new force. In this way, even more  With so much money, how could a run-down slum like Xiangyang Lane accommodate the giant Buddha of Lin Yuantu, and the fake son he found from who knows where? Lin Yuantu waved his hand: "Move."

    After Lin Yuantu moved the escort agency, Xiangyang Lane, which had finally gained some momentum, immediately became deserted again, and the heartbroken neighbors also moved out one by one. Over the past few decades, this huge alley has only  A few nail households are still struggling to support themselves.

    It was in such an environment that Lin Han came to the dark Xiangyang Lane.  Looking at the one or two dim lights floating faintly in the alley, Lin Han sighed deeply: When people are in the glory days, they rarely remember to help the group of people who have shared joys and sorrows together.

    I sigh with emotion, but I have to admit that such a dark and uninhabited environment is suitable for this operation, so there is no need to disturb the inconvenience of the people.

    As soon as he approached the Lin family's old house, he felt several rapid or long smells nearby. Lin Han frowned slightly, not expecting that there were so many colleagues waiting here. It seemed that there were people who wanted to ward off evil swords.  Quite a lot.  Now he was walking cautiously, and after deliberately avoiding other people, he successfully reached the front yard.  Thinking that there were many people peeping around, Lin Han did not dare to stay for long, and hurriedly walked to the backyard, planning to find a room to hide in until Lin Ping came.

    After casually entering a room, Lin Han found that the room was actually decorated with Buddha statues, wooden fish, futons, and some Buddhist scriptures scattered under the incense table. He immediately understood that this must be the place where Lin Yuantu meditated and chanted scriptures on weekdays.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­  Just like the place where the evil-fighting sword manual is kept, although Lin Han knew it must be in this old house, he couldn't remember the specific location.

    It wasn't until he entered such a Buddhist hall that Lin Han vaguely remembered that it was in a Buddhist hall that Lin Pingzhi and others discovered the sword manual for warding off evil spirits. His heart immediately started beating, and there was actually a feeling that he was holding the lottery ticket when he was about to claim the prize.  The tension of joy.

    Cursing in a low voice that it was useless, Lin Han began to carefully search for traces of the evil-fighting sword manual in the room.

    The room is not big. After a stick of incense, Lin Han had searched the Buddhist hall cleanly, but there was no trace of the evil sword manual. Although he was a little disappointed, he was mentally prepared. He wanted to have Yu Canghai first, and then  Lin Pingzhi, Yue Buqun and some other miscellaneous people also searched through the three floors of the house, but no one could find it.

    But Lin Han is the only one who knows that the sword manual is hereHowever, the room was still not found. After searching again to no avail, Lin Han aimed at the incense case in front of him. When he was about to move the incense case, he heard footsteps coming from outside.  Lin Han had to give up his previous thoughts, knowing that it was probably Lin Pingzhi who had come to look for the sword manual again. In order not to be caught by him, he kicked hard on the ground with the toes of his left foot, and his body instantly jumped up, using his right hand as he rose.  He lifted it up and hooked it onto the beam above the Buddhist hall. With a little help, he swung up onto the beam, and then curled up and hid on it to act like a 'Liangshan gentleman'.

    In fact, there was no need for Lin Han to hide on the beam, because Lin Pingzhi did not intend to search in the backyard, but was rummaging in the room in the front yard. Until a while later, another female voice remembered that it was Yue Lingshan who had arrived.

    After Yue Lingshan arrived, Lin Pingzhi was no longer in a hurry and actually started to fight and talk about love. This was a pain to Lin Han in the house and a group of "lurking party" outside the house.  After the two had enough fighting, Lin Han felt that his legs were numb from squatting, and his thighs and calves began to tremble.  Fortunately, Yue Lingshan said, "That's really hard to find. Is there anything else I can look through in this house?"

    Lin Pingzhi said: "I thought about what Senior Brother said. He said that my father ordered me not to look through the relics of my ancestors. In fact, it was mostly an irony. He asked me to look at the relics of my ancestors in this old house. But here is  What can I look through? After thinking about it, I only have some Buddhist scriptures from my great-grandfather."

    Hearing Lin Pingzhi mention Buddhist scriptures, Yue Lingshan¡¯s eyes lit up and she quickly said: ¡°It¡¯s not uncommon for sword manuals to be hidden in Shaolin¡¯s Buddhist scriptures. Maybe the ancestors of the Lin family would also hide the sword manuals to ward off evil in Buddhist scriptures.¡±

    In Yue Lingshan's expectant eyes, Lin Pingzhi's face showed no joy. He shook his head and said, "I have already read it. Not only once or twice, nor ten or eight times, but I'm afraid I have also read it a hundred times."  . I also bought the Diamond Sutra, the Lotus Sutra, the Heart Sutra, and the Lankavatara Sutra to compare them word for word with the Buddhist scriptures left by my great-grandfather. They are indeed correct word for word. Those Buddhist scriptures are ordinary Buddhist scriptures."

    "Oh," Yue Lingshan's expression dimmed instantly, then she raised her head and said, "Are there any mezzanines in Buddhist scriptures?"

    Lin Ping was stunned, then overjoyed and said, "Why didn't I think of it? Come on, let's go and have a look." After saying that, he took Yue Lingshan's hand and walked towards the backyard.  Yue Lingshan was also happy to let Lin Pingzhi hold her hand without any discomfort. You must know that the two of them had kissed and touched each other. Except for the last hurdle, which they couldn't get through, even the other person's sensual sensations all over the body were not felt by the other person.  It's very clear.  Thinking about it makes people sigh. The bitter senior brother has never even bitten the lips of his junior sister for so many years. The few hugs almost made him faint with excitement. If it were brother Ping, he might be able to  There are a lot of soy sauce dolls.

    When Linghu Chong was lying down and was shot, Lin Pingzhi and Yue Lingshan came to the Buddhist hall and quickly gathered together the scattered Buddhist scriptures with their hands and feet. After the two looked at each other and smiled, they began to dissect the Buddhist scriptures.  As the Buddhist scriptures continued to be destroyed, the expressions of the two became darker and darker. Soon after, the last Buddhist scripture was also dismembered, and the two of them sat on the ground, looking at the scraps of paper in front of them in frustration, and it was empty again.  Have fun.

    Lin Han knew that there was absolutely no way that the bunch of cassocks could be stuffed into the small scriptures, so he never touched the bunch of Buddhist scriptures at all, and the facts proved that it was indeed the case.  Yue Lingshan was like a frustrated child who refused to give up and came up with another idea: "When I was a child, I heard my father say that there is a kind of ink that will disappear after it dries after writing, and it needs to be immersed in water again before it can be seen.  , I¡¯ll get another basin of water to try.¡±

    Lin Pingzhi nodded, agreeing with what she said. He was just doing his best to treat a dead horse as a living doctor. He had given up in his heart and did not expect a miracle to happen. He just wanted to make her happy.

    Lin Han, who was curled up on the beam, listened to the sound of Yue Lingshan's leaving footsteps. Suddenly, two more soft sounds came. Lin Han was stunned for a moment, and then he realized that someone who couldn't bear the loneliness came into the house.

    Lin Han had a sneer on his lips, wanting to see which hero was so bold.  Not long after, the door was pushed open, and in came Yue Lingshan, who had just gone out to fetch water.  After she brought the basin in, Lin Pingzhi quickly handed over a few pages of Buddhist scriptures.  Yue Lingshan took it with a smile, threw it into the water page by page, and then waited quietly beside it.

    As expected, what awaited me was disappointment. Those books were just ordinary Buddhist scriptures, and no magic ink was used. They would dissolve in water, and the diluted ink would make the water turbid.

    At this moment, the sound of the door opening came from behind. Lin Ping was startled, turned around and shouted: "Who is it?"

    After the door opened, two old men came in, one bald and the other white-haired.  As soon as the two people came in, they rushed towards Lin Pingzhi and the two of them, their movements were very fast.  Lin Pingzhi raised his hand to parry, but someone pointed his finger at his side.  Yue Lingshan's sword was only halfway drawn out. Two fingers of the enemy were thrust into her eyes. Yue Lingshan had no choice but to let go of the sword hilt and raise her hands to block it.  The man grabbed with his right handAll of them were pointed at her throat.  Yue Lingshan was horrified and took two steps back. Her back was already leaning on the edge of the altar table and she could no longer retreat.  The man struck her Tianling Gai with his left hand

    Falling down, Yue Lingshan raised her palms. Unexpectedly, the man's palm was a false move. He pointed out his right hand and pointed the middle finger of Yue Lingshan's left waist. She lay on her back on the altar table, unable to move, leaving only her high and raised chest rising and falling.

    After restraining the two of them, the bald old man among them lifted Lin Pingzhi's body so that his head and face faced the door, and he assumed a prone position. The white-haired old man followed suit and placed Yue Lingshan next to Lin Pingzhi, also with her head and face facing towards the door.  door.

    Lin Han praised in his heart, he was indeed a senior expert, and he arrested people in such a stylish way. In this way, Lin and Yue could not see their true faces, which greatly facilitated the search for sword manuals.

    Lin Han, who was hiding on the beam, was not in a hurry and let the two men rummage around the room. These two men were more ruthless than Yue Lingshan. Yue Lingshan only opened a few Buddhist scriptures, but the two men continued to meditate on the futon and beat it.  All wooden fish are not spared.  What's even more hateful is that the bald old man among them didn't even want to let go of Bodhidharma's Buddha statue, and stretched out his sinful hand.

    There is still a high possibility that the Buddha statue hides the sword manual. Lin Han also stared down nervously, waiting for the sword manual to appear before he snatched it.  With a 'pop' sound, the bald-haired old man slapped the Buddha statue with his palm. The Buddha statue immediately fell into pieces. The white-haired old man also looked nervously, but he did not see any trace of the sword manual as he expected.

    After the Buddha statue was broken into pieces, Lin Han's eyes immediately widened. It turned out that there was a painting behind the Buddha statue, and it was also a picture of Bodhidharma. But in the picture, Bodhidharma's left hand was placed behind his back, as if he was holding a sword, and his right hand  The index finger pointed to the roof, less than a foot in front of Lin Han.

    (High-quality recommendation period, the second update on the first day of the outbreak, please click, collect, and vote!)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 76 Sword Manual to Fight Evil (3)

    Update time: 2012-06-19

    When Lin Han discovered the secret of the portrait, the two old men with bald hair and white hair naturally saw the clue. They looked towards the beam in the direction pointed by Bodhidharma's right hand, but they saw a man squatting there.  On the crossbar, he was immediately stunned.

    Lin Han didn't have time to pay attention to them. He made a palm with his right hand and poured in the ice energy. He only heard a "bang" sound. The roof one foot in front of him was shattered, and a red object came from the hole in the roof.  Falling down.  Amidst the exclamations of the bald old man and the white-haired old man, Lin Han reached forward with his right hand and grabbed the red thing in his hand. He took a closer look and saw that it was indeed a corner of the cassock. He was overjoyed immediately. He still didn't understand what was going on.  It's the sword manual to ward off evil.

    Now that the target has been achieved, Lin Han jumped off the beam, tapped his toes on the ground, and ran quickly towards the two old men.  When the two old men saw Lin Han approaching with alarming momentum, he already struck out his right palm while he was still in mid-air. They didn't understand that he was going to kill someone and silence them.  Seeing Lin Han's momentum, the two of them realized that they were no match for him. They were shocked and both palms came out. The next moment they heard four loud sounds of "bang, bang, bang, bang". It turned out to be Lin Han's right palm.  Click four times in a row, each time connecting with a palm. After shaking the previous palm away, you can catch the next palm.

    After the loud noise, Lin Han still stayed in the same place, but the two old men were blown away. They hit the wall with their backs and blasted two human-shaped holes in the wall.  Lin Han stepped forward and chased out of one of the holes, intending to kill the two people who started coughing up blood under his palms.

    Seeing Lin Han raise his palm, the white-headed old man among them kept saying: "Wait a minute, is this Senior Nephew Lin across from me?"

    Lin Han stopped and looked at him doubtfully.  The white-haired old man pulled off the black scarf, revealing an old face.  Lin Han felt familiar, but couldn't remember where he had seen it.  The white-haired old man quickly whispered: "I am the 'White-headed Immortal' Bu Chen, and this is the 'Vulture' Sha Tianjiang. We are all our own."

    After the two of them announced their names, Lin Han finally remembered that in the original novel, weren't these two unlucky guys who found the sword manual to ward off evil spirits? Unfortunately, they were unfortunately caught by Linghu Chong. Not only were the sword manuals taken away, but their lives were also lost in Linghu Chong's hands.  Yes, what a perfect duo.  I really didn't expect that the two of them were from the Songshan sect. No wonder Zhong Zhen and others would go to trouble Yue Buqun later.

    Seeing that the two of them were seriously injured by his palm, Lin Han felt a little sorry and said to himself: "Looking at how old you two are, it's a pity that you were promoted from the outer sect to the inner sect. You are much worse than the master and his brothers."  No wonder I haven¡¯t seen you all that often.

    The bodies of the Bald-headed Immortal and the Vulture kept swaying and swaying. Lin Han knew that the power of the ice palm had penetrated into the body, and he did not dare to neglect at that moment. He put the long sword on his back and shouted, "I'm sorry."  He lifted them up one by one with one hand, and in a few jumps they were out of the backyard and over the fence.

    The pretenders squatting outside were all dead. There was such a loud noise in the house, and it was impossible for them not to hear it. They all jumped out of the darkness and ran towards the yard.  When they arrived at the Buddhist hall, they saw Lin Pingzhi and Yue Lingshan lying on their backs, as well as debris on the ground.

    Everyone¡¯s expressions changed. After looking at the holes in the wall, they started chasing outside again.  Not long after the first group of people chased them out, another group of people entered the room. When they saw the scene in the room, their expressions were also ugly. Everyone knew that the sword manual for warding off evil had appeared, but they were taken away earlier.

    This group of people at the back were really angry. One of them had a bad temper. He kicked Lin Pingzhi hard in the chest and abdomen and kicked him out. The man still couldn't understand his hatred and showed his weapon.  He planned to kill Lin Pingzhi, but luckily someone stood by and tried to persuade him: "Brother, you can't do it. Don't let this mutton make you feel embarrassed. I really offended the Huashan faction. I hope you will have a good life in the future."  Pass?"

    After the man vented his anger, he was shocked when he heard what his companion said. He looked around quickly, and when he made sure that no Huashan disciples were around, he breathed a sigh of relief and pretended to be disdainful and said: "Humph, Yue Buqun is already disabled.  "Zhang, Zhang, Zhang, the dragon in the river, I will still be afraid of him, go, go, go, I don't even see a hair on the sword manual, it's really unlucky."

    After that, several groups of people came and left, and the room gradually became quiet, and no one came again for a long time.

    The night was getting colder, and the people who had been watching had all withdrawn, either chasing him out, or going back to report the news. Only Lin Pingzhi was left in the yard, with his back facing the sky, and Yue Lingshan was lying in plain clothes in the Buddhist hall.

    Soon after, there was the sound of soft footsteps in the yard, as if someone was walking on tiptoes.  After bypassing Lin Pingzhi in the courtyard, the man went straight into the Buddhist hall.

    Lin Pingzhi was so anxious that he tried hard to turn his head to see who that person was, but the acupuncture points on his body were burned and he couldn't even move. Thinking of Yue Lingshan who was still in the Buddhist hall, he wailed in his heart.  .

    The man stuck his head inHe walked into the Buddhist hall without thinking and saw Yue Lingshan lying at the door. His face was immediately filled with joy, and he walked to Yue Lingshan with a lewd smile.

    Because of the low viewing angle, Yue Lingshan, who was lying on the ground, could only see the lower part of the person's calf.  Even so, Yue Lingshan concluded that this person could never be someone she knew well. Listening to the person's lewd laughter, she couldn't understand what he was thinking. She felt as if there was an eight-clawed spider clawing at him.  It was scratching, and my heart was beating at several times the usual speed, which made my hair stand on end.

    Sure enough, Yue Lingshan's premonition was correct. The man seemed a little nervous. After a while of silence, he grabbed her chest with trembling hands, and the sound of swallowing saliva kept coming.

    When Yue Lingshan was frightened, a pair of big, hairy hands rested on her plump breasts, and a clear sound of inhalation sounded in her ears. Her body immediately trembled, and a sick feeling came to her heart.

    The man's breathing became more rapid, and he used more force with his hands to completely grasp Yue Lingshan's chest. Then, without stopping, he ravaged Yue Lingshan's chest with both hands.  Yue Lingshan wanted to scream hysterically, but unfortunately no sound came out of her throat. Tears flowed down her face as she thought that her innocence was about to be compromised.

    Even though Yue Lingshan was crying silently, the man's evil hands never stopped. Not satisfied with stroking her through her clothes, the man sat astride Yue Lingshan, and then moved his whole body downward, covering Yue Lingshan from head to toe.  Completely covered.

    After using eighteen kinds of martial arts through the clothes, the man's breathing became more rapid. A big plush hand pushed aside Yue Lingshan's clothes at the collar, reached in against the upper edge of her bellyband, and lifted a jade girl's peak from zero distance.  After grasping it, the other hand lifted up the hem of her clothes, pressed it against Yue Lingshan's panties, and reached inside, finally groping for the lush area that was already wet.

    The man on his body was working happily, while Yue Lingshan below was numb from crying. Her eyes were already dry, and there was no more tears left.

    Today, Yue Buqun has been feeling particularly irritable since the morning. This mood lasted until the evening when he got a little better. But when he arrived at the dinner table, the uneasy feeling came to his heart again. He always felt that something big was about to happen.  .  After hastily finishing a bowl of rice, Yue Buqun scattered the bowls and chopsticks, gave instructions and went back to the room, leaving the people at the table looking at his back in surprise.

    Ning Zhong sighed helplessly. Ever since that serious injury, her husband's personality had changed a lot. He would always lose his temper for no apparent reason. He would toss and turn at night and find it difficult to fall asleep. When he went outside, he would act like a gentleman even more, causing her own trouble.  Got to be jumpy.

    Seeing that the disciples were all looking at him, Ning Zhong reluctantly showed a smile and asked everyone to continue eating.  All the disciples were also very distressed, and even Yue Lingshan did not dare to joke casually.

    After dinner, all the disciples consciously went to practice sword practice.  Lin Pingzhi was as usual. After practicing his sword for half an hour, he thought he was unknowingly approaching the Lin family's old house.  Every time Lin Pingzhi goes out, Laudno will follow him not far behind, monitoring his every move.  Then within half a quarter of an hour, Yue Lingshan would sneak out secretly, and her target was also the Lin family's old house.

    Today, after two apprentices and a daughter went out, Yue Buqun's uneasiness became even more intense. After remaining restless in the room for half an hour, he couldn't sit still anymore and took out his night clothes to prepare to go out.  But he happened to be bumped into by Ning Zhongze who had finished taking a bath. Amidst Yue Buqun's awkward laughter, Ning Zhongze asked: "Senior brother, what are you doing?"

    Yue Buqun laughed dryly and said, "Junior sister, Lingshan and Hepingzhi went to Xiangyang's old house again. You know that Fuzhou City has become increasingly unstable recently. I'm afraid they are in danger, so I went over to take a look."

    "Then there's no need to wear night clothes." Ning Zhongze complained, and then asked: "Senior brother, when did you buy the night clothes, why didn't I know?"

    Yue Buqun was silent for a while and then said: "Junior sister, my skills are not as good as before after I was injured. If I continue to walk like before, I will inevitably cause unnecessary trouble."

    This is what Ning Zhongze was most afraid of hearing during this period, and he immediately shouted: "How dare he! With me, Ning Zhongze, I will see who dares to cause trouble for the Huashan Sect."

    Yue Buqun¡¯s face turned gloomy. He was a man. Who wants to be protected by his wife all the time?  Seeing that her husband was unhappy, Ning Zhong quickly comforted him and said, "Brother, your injury will definitely heal. Didn't you say you were worried about Lingshan and Heping Zhi? Let's go and have a look."

    He nodded and stopped talking. He handed the night clothes to Ning Zhongze and walked out of the room. After Ning Zhongze put the night clothes away, he hurriedly followed her husband's footsteps.

    ¡°Senior brother, why is it so quiet here?¡± Ning Zhongze asked in the alley.

    Yue Buqun also frowned and listened carefully, but found no one.??, my heart tightened: Could something really happen today?

    "Junior sister, let's go to the Lin family's old house quickly. I'm afraid that Lingshan and Pingzhi will be in danger." Yue Buqun urged, and the two of them quickly quickened their pace.

    Arriving in front of the Lin family's old house and seeing the middle door wide open, Yue Buqun secretly said: Not good.  He quickly walked in and all the way to the backyard, he found Lin Pingzhi lying on his back on the ground, and the sound of rapid breathing could be heard from inside the house.

    Ignoring Lin Pingzhi on the ground and leaving him to Ning Zhongze to deal with, Yue Buqun pulled out the long sword from his waist and kicked open the slightly closed door with one swift step. The sight he saw made him widen his eyes angrily and let out a loud shout.  After "Looking for Death", the sword in his hand stabbed forward mercilessly with a clanking sound.

    (High-quality recommendation period, the first update on the second day after the outbreak, please click, collect, and vote!)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 77 Sword Manual to Fight Evil (4)

    Update time: 2012-06-19

    After kicking the door open, what appeared before him was a scene of his daughter being insulted.  I saw that my daughter's chest had been completely opened, and the green cloth bellyband had been torn into pieces and scattered in front of her, exposing her white breasts. A big hand was ravaging back and forth on the two mountain peaks; what was even more unbearable was that the clothes were  The hem was also completely lifted up, and the obscene pants were pulled down to the thighs. There was also a big hand playing with the lush grass.

    Fortunately, the man didn't unbutton his trousers, but when he saw him lifting his daughter's buttocks and thrusting it back and forth through his trousers, and looking at the intoxicated expression on the thief's face, Yue Buqun felt angry.  He raised his sword and stabbed him out.

    This sword was issued with anger and was extremely ferocious. With a 'squeak' sound, the long sword had passed through the man's neck, causing his whole body to roll down from Yue Lingshan, and then was nailed to the ground.  , under Yue Buqun's anger, the entire three-foot long sword sank into the ground, leaving only the hilt exposed.

    Ning Zhong was preparing to remove Lin Pingzhi's acupuncture point when he suddenly heard her husband's angry shouts. He immediately ignored Lin Pingzhi and stood up, drew his sword and rushed into the room. He happened to see her husband impaling a person on the ground, and then saw  The daughter lay half-naked on the ground, feeling the world shaking and despairing. She cried and threw herself at Yue Lingshan, who was on the ground. Her voice trembled and she shouted: "Lingshan? Shan'er? What's wrong with you? Don't scare mom!"

    Yue Buqun still couldn't understand his hatred, so he pulled out his long sword with all his strength, then kicked the man's body into the air, then slashed horizontally and downwards with the long sword, these movements were as fast as lightning.  After Yue Buqun swung two swords, the corpse flew forward and hit the portrait of Bodhidharma with a bang. After a moment of silence, it fell into four parts.

    Ning Zhong hurriedly covered her daughter's shameful area, looked at her husband in fear, and asked in a trembling voice: "Brother, what happened to Shan'er?"

    Yue Buqun understood what she was asking, shook his head, and said with lingering fear: "Fortunately, we arrived in time, otherwise Lingshan's innocence would be ruined."

    Ning Zhong cried with joy when she heard her husband's words. She clasped her hands together and said repeatedly: "Bodhisattva bless, Bodhisattva bless." However, seeing that there was not much joy on her husband's face, Ning Zhong asked uneasily: "Brother, what's wrong?"

    Yue Buqun sighed, looked at his daughter and said, "Although Lingshan's innocence has not been completely destroyed, except for that step, she has done everything damned. I don't know if Lingshan can bear this blow when she wakes up."

    Ning Zhong subconsciously looked at his daughter and saw that she was still unconscious. He felt a little relieved and asked, "Then what should we say to Shan'er?"

    Knowing that this matter is big or small, the key is to hide it well. After all, my daughter's innocence has not been completely destroyed. In addition, the adulterer is dead, and no one else knows about it. If you hide it well, you can pretend that it is nothing.  occur.  After a long silence, Yue Buqun said: "When Lingshan wakes up later, tell her that when the lewd thief tore her bellyband apart, the junior sister arrived just in time and killed the lewd thief before the lewd thief could do anything.  .¡±

    Ning Zhong nodded, knowing that this was the best thing to say.  Yue Buqun's expression suddenly changed, and he asked Ning Zhongze quickly, "Pingzhi?"

    Ning Zhongze understood clearly, knowing that in addition to caring about his apprentice's life and death, he was more concerned about whether he was awake.  Ning Zhong shook his head and said: "I have been unconscious all this time, so I probably don't know what happened inside."

    Yue Buqun hurriedly walked out. After observing Lin Pingzhi for a while, he breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that he showed no signs of waking up.

    Actually, what Yue Buqun didn¡¯t know was that when he walked away and kicked the door, Lin Pingzhi had already woken up from his coma, and later he heard the couple¡¯s conversation clearly.  After hearing that Yue Lingshan's innocence had not been destroyed, Lin Pingzhi was extremely pleasantly surprised. However, after hearing Yue Buqun say that the adulterer had done everything but the last hurdle, he became angry and  Fainted again.  It can be said that Lin Pingzhi has understood that his hat is starting to glow green.

    After such an accident, perhaps the life trajectories of the four people will change. The reason is simply because of the thought of the lewd thief who came back again and died without a complete body.

    The scenes that happened in Xiangyang's old house, which either made people boil with desire or made people frightened, had nothing to do with Lin Han at this moment. After easily getting rid of his pursuers who wanted to be fishermen, Lin Han took Bu Shen and  Sha Tianjiang and the two came to the backyard of a wealthy family and put them down behind the rockery in the backyard.

    Although the body was shaking constantly, the mind was still awake at last. After Lin Han put the two of them down, they reluctantly sat cross-legged side by side.

    After the two of them were seated, Lin Han came behind them and sat cross-legged directly behind them. He stretched out his two palms at the same time, with his left palm against Bu Chen's back and his right palm against Sha Tianjiang's back.  Use your inner strength to expel the two of them.The cold inside.

    After Lin Han performed the exercises, Sha Tianjiang on the right shuddered again. He felt a colder Qi rush into his body than before. Fortunately, this Qi was under Lin Han's control and did not  It was running around in the body like the previous one, but instead wandered among the tendons, gradually gathering the cold energy that had previously existed in the body together, and finally returned to Lin Han's right palm, and was led back to the Dantian by him.  After a few weeks of this, the true energy in Sha Tianjiang's body was completely driven out.

    Compared with Sha Tianjiang on the right, Bu Chen on the left is much more painful.  Lin Han transferred the red fire energy through his left palm into Bu Chen's body. Bu Chen immediately felt a hot flame burning in his meridians, which was even more painful than the previous cold energy soaking his body.  Fortunately, under Lin Han's control, the red fire energy did not really harm his meridians. Instead, it slowly forced the cold energy in his body and neutralized it in a controlled manner. This also took several weeks.  After three days, all the cold energy in Bu Chen's body was cleared away.

    After Lin Han closed his palms with his left and right hands at the same time, Bu Chen and Sha Tianjiang also breathed a sigh of relief, finally saving their lives.  The two said in unison: "Thank you so much, Master Nephew Lin, for helping me."

    Lin Han didn't even dare to say anything, and said with a guilty look on his face: "Please don't blame me for being reckless!"

    Although Bu Chen and Sha Tianjiang were unwilling to accept it, they both understood the difference in their identities. In the eyes of everyone in the Songshan Sect, Lin Han was the leader of the princeling party, and his force value was extremely high. He was the next leader.  The position is just something in his pocket; and the two of them are just disciples of a generation who have no power and insufficient martial arts. There is not much comparison between the two sides, so naturally they cannot argue with Lin Han.  Besides, Lin Han was not to blame for this matter.

    Seeing that the two of them never mentioned the evil sword manual, Lin Han smiled and asked, "I wonder who the master uncle has sent to take charge of Fuzhou this time?"

    Bu Chen replied: "This time, Senior Brother Zhong Zhenzhong is in charge of the overall situation."

    "It turns out to be Master Zhong." Lin Han said with a smile, "Then I hope the two uncles can bring a message to my nephew."

    "Please tell me." They both said in unison, looking quite polite.

    Lin Han was not disgusted with the two people's politeness. You must know that if it were not for his existence, both of them would have been killed by Linghu Chong. Although he grabbed the evil-fighting sword manual from the two of them, he could be regarded as indirectly saving the two of them.  , I can bear the courtesy from the two of them.

    Looking at the two of them seriously, Lin Han said: "I hope the two uncles will go back and tell Uncle Zhong that the evil sword manual has been obtained by the nephew, and the matter in Fuzhou City can also come to an end. Please don't go through it anymore."  Get more involved in the affairs here and withdraw to Songshan at the appropriate time."

    "Is that really the sword manual to ward off evil spirits?" Bu Shen asked Ai Ai.

    Lin Han gave him a meaningful look, which made him feel cold. He hurriedly explained: "Uncle Master does not want to ward off evil swords, but wants to confirm whether it is true."

    Lin Han shook his head and said: "I'm afraid the two uncles don't know that even without the evil-repelling sword manual, the nephew can still use the evil-repelling sword technique, and the power it exerts is no less powerful than the genuine evil-repelling sword technique, so for that  Whether it is a sword manual to ward off evil spirits or not, no one in the world knows better than me."

    When the two of them heard Lin Han's words, they both looked at him in shock, but saw that there was no hint of lying on his face. Based on the rumors in the sect, they knew that this matter was most likely true, and they broke out in cold sweat.  , Fortunately, the two of them revealed their identities at that time, otherwise they would definitely die under the evil sword technique.

    Seeing that the two of them were silent, Lin Han added, "About Master Nephew's acquisition of the evil sword manual, I don't want the fifth person in Fuzhou City to know about it except Master Zhong."

    "Definitely, definitely, nephew, don't worry, uncle will never leak it out." The two of them promised again and again.

    Lin Han said with a smile: "My nephew is not doubting the two uncles, but this matter is of great importance. The less people know about it, the better. Even if we return to Songshan, we must not tell anyone other than Uncle Zuo and my master."  .¡±

    Bu Chen said: "Master Nephew Lin is right, the fewer people know about it, the better."

    Lin Han nodded and said, "Please ask the two uncles to go back and tell Uncle Zhong that after Lin Han handles some things, he will bring the anti-evil sword manual back to Songshan. Please ask Uncle Zuo to wait for my news on the mountain."  good."

    Sha Tianjiang nodded and said, "Won't my nephew come back to Songshan with us?"

    Lin Han shook his head and said, "My nephew still has some unfinished business and needs to go back later."

    The two looked at each other and Bu Chen said, "In that case, let's go back first."

    Lin Han nodded, and the two climbed out of the wall under his gaze. After the two left, Lin Han also left immediately.  With such a big thing happening in Fuzhou City, he had to stay and watch the development of the situation.

    Waiting for Lin Han to returnAfter arriving at the inn, it was already approaching Haishi, and the inn, which was supposed to be a quiet place to rest, was bustling with people, and guests carrying weapons could be seen coming in and out from time to time.  Lin Han chuckled: I didn't expect this to be such a big fuss, let alone that there were so many martial arts comrades living in the inn.

    After returning to his room, he found that there were no lights on in the room opposite. Yu Canghai must have been searching for the person who had obtained the sword manual outside. He shook his head and opened the door, stepping in to prepare for today's training exercises.

    (High-quality recommendation period, the second update on the second day of the outbreak, please click, collect, and vote!)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 78 Sword Manual to Fight Evil (5)

    Update time: 2012-06-20

    Amidst the sound of dripping rain and the door creaking, Lin Han stuck his head out and looked at the sparse drizzle in the courtyard with annoyance.

    Looking at the other side attentively, he didn't hear any sound, and murmured: "Did Yu Canghai not return all night?" Thinking about it, it is really possible. With his obsession with the sword manual to ward off evil, now that he knows that the sword manual has appeared, where can he find it?  There is also a reason not to look around.

    After walking a few steps along the corridor, Lin Han stopped in a daze, turned to look back at the room where Yu Canghai lived, and cursed in a low voice: "You Yu Canghai, haven't you moved away?  you are vicious!"

    Despite the scolding, Lin Han also knew that since Yu Canghai deliberately avoided him, it would be really difficult to find him.  After arriving at the lobby, Lin Han did not call the waiter to order food. Instead, he ran to the shopkeeper and asked: "Shopkeeper, I am a guest living in Room A 11, please help me check.  Has the guest in Room A 12 checked out?"

    Hearing Lin Han's question, the shopkeeper did not flip through the account books, but said with a smile: "Young hero is talking about that guest. He paid the bill and left shortly after dinner yesterday. I was still wondering why he did this.  I paid the bill at night, so I remember it more clearly, what? He is Shaoxia's friend?"

    Lin Han shook his head and walked away from the counter, thinking: As expected, Yu Canghai is really careful.

    After asking the waiter to bring some snacks and tea, Lin Han occupied a table and drank by himself. After breakfast, he picked up the prepared umbrella and opened it, holding the umbrella with his left hand.  , holding the long sword in his right hand, he stepped out into the rain and went out.

    Lin Han went out this time not to meet anyone special or to do something special, but to buy some pens and ink and cowhide.  As a young man who has been thoughtful, educated, and skilled in martial arts for many years, Lin Han has always wondered: Why does everyone who grabs the martial arts secret book hide it instead of copying it?

    With such doubts, Lin Han came to a pen and ink workshop.  There was not a single customer in the pen and ink shop, and the boss was dozing off on the counter. No wonder, on such a damn rainy day, the students were all sitting in their rooms studying, and few were willing to go out and walk around, let alone  Braving the rain, I bought some stationery and pen and ink.

    After walking into the store, he saw that the boss hadn't woken up yet. After shaking off the water on his umbrella, Lin Han raised the sheathed sword with his right hand and tapped the tip of the sword on the counter, making a vibrating sound.  .  The boss suddenly raised his head from the table and saw a long sword standing in front of him. Under the shock, his fat body did not appear bloated at all. He jumped back very quickly and said with a sad face: "My hero, you can do it.  Come on, it's a rainy day, there's not a single customer, the shop hasn't opened yet, I really don't have any money to honor the hero."

    Lin Han almost raised his eyebrows when the boss said that, and said angrily: "I'm not here to ask you for money."

    It was okay if Lin Han didn't explain, but this explanation was even more outrageous. The shop owner was so horrified that he almost knelt down in front of Lin Han and said tremblingly: "My hero, I, Wang Fugui, am really a good citizen. I have gray hair on my face."  I am an 80-year-old mother with a three-year-old son who is waiting to be fed. She has been doing business honestly before and has never offended anyone. There is really no need for a hero to take my life!"

    Lin Han was really amused by him. He didn't expect this fat man to be so timid. He slapped his sword on the counter and cursed: "Whoever wants your money will kill you. Young hero, I'm here to buy some pens and ink. Why don't you return it?"  Are you going to do business?"

    "What? Buy pen and ink?" Fatty Wang's body no longer trembled, and his speech became stronger. Even his questions were answered with a double tone.

    "What? Isn't it possible?" Lin Han said helplessly.

    "Okay, you should have told me earlier." Fatty Wang quickly walked out from behind the counter, "Let me tell you, for writing, it is better to use a brush with wool".

    Seeing that Lin Han really came to buy pens and ink, how could Fatty Wang still be afraid? Although it is no longer the era of Wei and Jin Dynasties where literati were good at wearing swords, it does not prevent some literati who are good at ancient styles from time to time. Obviously, Fatty Wang has already  Instead of Lin Han, the pretentious young man with a silver gun and a waxy head, and a gold and jade exterior, he was a pretentious young man.

    Fortunately, Lin Han didn't know Fatty Wang's true thoughts, otherwise it would be hard to say whether Lin Han would give him a hard blow.

    After being led by Fatty Wang to popularize the knowledge of writing and ink for a while, Lin Han finally bought all the writing tools.  The next thing is naturally the writing tool. Originally, according to Lin Han's idea, just buy some rice paper or something, but thinking that writing on paper is easy to damage, he might as well buy a piece of tanned cowhide.

    After several inquiries, I finally found the leather goods store on the corner of the street.  The shopkeeper here is much tougher than Fatty Wang, probably with the butcher and hunterBeing used to dealing with each other, he had no fear of Lin Han holding a sword. After understanding Lin Han's intention, he immediately took out several finished products for him to choose from.

    Considering that it was too small to copy the evil-repelling sword manual, and too big to be carried, Lin Han finally chose a one-foot-square piece of tanned cowhide.  The shopkeeper is also a sensible person. He knows that people like Lin Han, who are licking blood with their swords, must not bully people, and the price they charge is quite reasonable.  On such a rainy day, both parties completed the transaction peacefully.

    After buying everything, Lin Han walked back to the inn.  After returning to the room, he spread the cowhide on the table, took out the red cassock that he kept close to his body, grinded the ink, dipped it in with his pen, and carefully transcribed on the cowhide according to the original text on the cassock.

    As an amateur calligraphy enthusiast in his previous life, Lin Han was good at writing calligraphy. Although he rarely wrote in this life, he felt it after picking up the pen this time. He was not involuntarily at all because of the unfamiliarity of more than ten years.  Heart, no wonder it is said that calligraphy is a kind of precipitation of life, and the longer it becomes, the more fragrant and mellow it becomes.

    After transcribing all the words on the cassock onto the cowhide, Lin Han compared the original graphics and copied the vivid sword drawing directions onto the transcript. In this way, Xiaoao in the world  The second evil-proofing sword manual was born, and it turned out to be exactly the same as the original.

    Lin Han picked up the cassock and compared it with the cowhide. Lin Han was very satisfied with his results throughout the morning.  After admiring it, he took the cassock back into his arms as usual, but spread out the cowhide with the evil sword skills recorded on it on the desk, waiting for it to dry naturally.

    While waiting, Lin Han took out the long sword from its scabbard and practiced the new evil-proofing sword technique in this room.  Lin Han had already obtained the essence of the evil-repelling sword technique from the Qingcheng Sect. This time it was just a supplement, but he still gained a lot. It made his evil-repelling sword technique more rounded and the key parts that were previously incomplete could be connected.  Swordsmanship has naturally taken another step forward.

    Of course, the mental skills in the sword manual for warding off evil can only be used as a reference. It can even be said that it has no effect on Lin Han at all. The reason is that the eight characters "If you want to practice magical skills and wield a sword from the palace" are prominently listed in the front row, calling Lin Han no  If he dared to make an idea, at this moment, Lin Han really realized what it meant to be "tasteless", and he understood Cao Cao's aggrieved mood back then.

    We can say without hesitation that the mental method of the evil sword manual is superior to any martial arts mental method in the world, including the Dugu Nine Swords, but Lin Han dare not practice it.  It can also be seen from this that Yue Buqun is definitely not stupid. He was forced to create a fake evil-proof sword manual, and he was able to deceive martial arts masters such as Zuo Shibo. Fortunately, he will never do it again in this life.  Got the chance.

    After practicing the evil-proofing sword technique in the room for an afternoon, the cowhide version of the evil-proofing sword manual finally dried. Lin Han also took it into his arms and put it next to the cassock version of the evil-proofing sword manual.

    Lin Han was a little confused about how to deal with the cassock edition of the Evil-Repelling Sword Manual. Logically speaking, he should destroy it, but he was somewhat reluctant to part with it.  Maybe it would be good to release it into the rivers and lakes to divert trouble to the east, but there are many fierce people in the rivers and lakes, and there are a lot of talented people who are willing to commit suicide. As the saying goes, as long as you work hard, an iron pestle can be ground into a needle. Think about it  Think about it, a magic weapon like the evil sword manual is the best tool for grinding the 'iron pestle' into an embroidery needle. It is guaranteed to be accurate every time, and all of them can be trained into Oriental Auntie.

    Finally, Lin Han thought of his brother, Mr. Lin from the Fuwei Escort Agency, and thought it would be better to return the property to its original owner. As for practicing or not, it was up to him to make his own choice.

    After making up his mind, Lin Han went out for dinner.  After dinner, while it was still raining, he went out again in his morning attire.  This time, his goal was the Fuwei Escort Agency. Not only did he want to meet Lin Pingzhi, but he also wanted to visit Yue Buqun, who had survived the catastrophe.

    Walking on the road leading to Fuwei Escort Agency, you can see two large stone lions lying in front of the Lin Mansion from a distance, but you can no longer see the Lielie Escort flag that once fluttered in the wind, which makes people sigh.

    Walking to the closed door, Lin Han knocked on the iron door with the hilt of his sword, and the sound spread far and wide in the silent night.  Soon after, someone with a lamp came to open the door.  After opening the door, the people inside poked their heads out and looked out. Both parties were shocked to find that the person was Laudno.  Lauderno had a very difficult time these two days, because he was responsible for the safety of Lin Pingzhi and Yue Lingshan before, but he was so worried that he didn't care about Lin Pingzhi and Yue Lingshan after seeing someone get the evil sword manual.  , Yue Buqun placed the indirect responsibility for his daughter's attempted rape on Laudno's head, venting his anger on him from time to time, torturing him into agony, and lamenting that the work of lurking was not easy to do.

    Seeing that it was Lin Han who came to visit, Loudno felt sour in his stomach. He finally found the organization, and he just burst into tears.  Lin Han didn't have much ill feelings toward Laudnuo in his previous life, and in addition, he joined the Songshan Sect in this life.The organization was very sympathetic to his experience and quickly lowered his voice and said: "Brother Lao, if you persist for a while, you will be able to return to Songshan Gate Wall."

    Lauderno was excited, but his face showed no signs of it. He just nodded towards Lin Han.  Lin Han said in his heart: What a good comrade, the people of Songshan need you!

    (High-quality recommendation period, the first update on the third day of the outbreak, please click, collect, and vote!)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 79 Sword Manual to Fight Evil (6)

    Update time: 2012-06-20

    Regarding Lin Han's visit, Yue Buqun and his wife were also very confused, but they both knew that as soon as Lin Han came, the Huashan sect would be up to no good. Just look at the previous time, when Lin Han stopped on the Siguo Cliff of Huashan.  After a while, what was the result?  Cheng Buyou was kicked out of the palace, the Six Immortals of Peach Valley were forced into the palace, and Yue Buqun was assassinated. None of it was a good thing. Therefore, in the eyes of the two of them, Lin Han was the bad star of the Huashan Sect and the broom star of the couple.

    After following Lauderno into the front hall of Lin Mansion, he saw Yue Buqun and his wife sitting on the main seat. Lin Han quickly bowed and saluted: "Disciple Lin Han has met Uncle Yue and Uncle Ning."

    Hearing Lin Han's title, Ning Zhongze felt happy. You must know that since marrying Yue Buqun, people in the world generally call her "Mrs. Yue" and regard her as Yue Buqun's vassal. This makes her  She was soft on the outside and strong on the inside, but she couldn't force others to call her Ning Nuxia. Now that she heard Lin Han call her Ning Nuxia, she felt very happy.  But she didn't see her husband's face darken instantly. Although it was fleeting, he was caught by Lin Han who was observing below.

    Yue Buqun motioned Lin Han to sit down on his right hand and asked, "I wonder what important business Nephew Lin has when he comes here this time, but what orders does Senior Brother Zuo have?"

    Lin Han shook his head quickly and said: "My nephew heard that people in the Demon Cult were peeking at the Lin family's evil sword manual. He also heard that Master Yue was seriously injured and his skills were not even left at a few percent, so my master sent me to take a look.  Can you help me in any way?¡±

    He picked up the tea cup calmly and took a sip of tea. Yue Buqun said, "Thank you, Senior Brother Ding, for your concern. Even if Yue's martial arts is greatly reduced, he can still deal with a few young men."

    "Yes, as long as I, Ning Zhongze, am here, no one can harm the Huashan Sect." Ning Zhongze also said, but he didn't know that the more she said this, the more unhappy Yue Buqun would become.

    Lin Han smiled and said, "But my nephew heard that the Lin family's evil sword manual has appeared, but it is not in the hands of the Huashan Sect. Instead, it was snatched away by others, and its whereabouts are now unknown."

    The purple energy on Yue Buqun's face evaporated but disappeared in an instant. He smiled dryly and said, "Rumors are all rumors. The Lin family has no evil sword manual at all, and it has never been snatched away by anyone."

    "It turns out that the truth is like this. Those who spread false news are really hateful. Isn't this clearly trying to push the Huashan Sect to the forefront? People who don't know the inside story think that the Huashan Sect directed and acted on their own after getting the sword manual to ward off evil.  Just put on a show to attract everyone's attention!" Lin Han said with sudden realization.

    With a ¡®bang¡¯ sound, the teacup in Yue Buqun¡¯s hand hit the desk. Lin Han quickly said, ¡°What? Is what my nephew said wrong?¡±

    Yue Buqun said awkwardly: "Ha, no, the teacup was a little hot, so I accidentally left my hand and made my nephew laugh."

    Lin Han chuckled lightly and said, "Oh, by the way, my nephew met Brother Linghu on the way to Fuzhou. I wonder if he has come to support me."

    "Humph, that evil disciple is no longer my Huashan disciple, and everything about him has nothing to do with Huashan." Yue Buqun said angrily.

    Ning Zhong said: "Chong'er has arrived and is currently with the disciples of the Hengshan Sect."

    "Hmph, you have no shame. The little beast just colludes with the demon sect and wants to ruin the reputation of Hengshan disciples." Yue Buqun became even more angry and cursed.

    Lin Han asked: "Where are the masters of the Hengshan Sect resting?"

    Ning Zhongze replied: "There is a nunnery in the east of the city called 'Wuxiang Nunnery'."

    Lin Han nodded. Since the nuns were still safely in Wuxiang Nunnery, they probably hadn't received a request for help from the Dingxian group. It seemed that he didn't have to rush to Longquan Sword Forging Valley.

    Lin Han added: "My nephew still has something to tell Junior Brother Lin Pingzhi, I wonder?"

    Although he didn't understand the connection between Lin Han and Lin Pingzhi, two people who couldn't get along with each other, Yue Buqun didn't care much about him anymore and even gave up on him completely because the evil sword manual had appeared.  And since it's not on him, it can be said that Lin Pingzhi has no use value.  If he hadn't been worried about the gossip in the world and the Lin family's property, Yue Buqun would have given up on him long ago.

    Yue Buqun said: "Since Senior Nephew Lin has something to settle, Denuo, please take Senior Nephew Lin there."

    "Yes, Master." After Lauderno saluted, he said to Lin Han: "Junior Brother Lin, please follow me."

    Lin Han nodded, bowed, and then left with Laudno.

    Lin Pingzhi obviously did not expect that Lin Han would come to him at this time, and quickly got up to greet him. It turned out that he had already fallen asleep, precisely because the depression of what happened yesterday could not be resolved in his heart.

    After Laudno left, Lin Han said: "It's only been a few days since we last met.Why are you so haggard? Why did you have such a bad time in Huashan?  "

    Lin Pingzhi shook his head and said: "No, brother, do you know that yesterday Pingzhi almost got the family's evil-repelling sword manual, but it was a pity that Pingzhi was useless and was snatched away in the end."

    Lin Han shook his head and said, "You may not be lucky if you get it; you may not be lucky if you lose it."

    Looking at Lin Han in confusion, Lin Pingzhi said, "Pingzhi is stupid. Don't you understand what your brother means?"

    With a sigh, Lin Han said, "Do you really want to get the family's evil-fighting sword manual that much?"

    Lin Pingzhi said bitterly: "Brother is not me, and he will not understand the pain in my heart. It is because of him that my father and mother were killed by that thief Yu Canghai, and all the escorts of Fuwei Escort Bureau also died tragically."  In the hands of the Qingcheng sect, how can I not avenge such a big revenge? If I can get the sword manual and learn the above martial arts, my parents will be able to get the big revenge, and Lingshan will not", said  At this point, Lin Pingzhi choked up.

    "What's wrong with Yue Lingshan?" Lin Han asked doubtfully.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing, she¡¯s fine.¡± Lin Pingzhi quickly covered up.

    Lin Han didn't know that Yue Lingshan was almost raped. He just thought that the two had a conflict and didn't pay much attention. After a moment of silence, he said: "If you really want to do something, come to the inn at the east end of the street to see me tomorrow."  Bar."

    Lin Pingzhi looked at Lin Han in surprise and said tremblingly: "Brother, do you want to teach me?"

    Looking at his expectant eyes, Lin Han smiled and said: "I didn't say anything. Everything will be known tomorrow. It's up to you whether you come or not, but I won't wait for you too long."

    Lin Pingzhi stood up and saluted Lin Han: "Thank you, brother, thank you, brother!"

    Lin Han stopped his bowing and said pitifully: "Don't thank me yet, maybe it's not a good thing for you. Maybe one day, you will even hate me."

    "This" Lin Pingzhi looked at Lin Han doubtfully, a little confused.  Lin Han didn't explain. He stood up and said, "If you decide, come to me tomorrow. Although I can let you take revenge, you may suffer from it for the rest of your life. Okay, I'll leave first."

    On the way out of the Lin Mansion, Lin Han kept thinking about what happened just now. No matter whether Lin Pingzhi came or not, fate would be unfair to him.  But when does real fairness exist in this world?  There is prosperity everywhere, but where is the justice?

    He was thinking about his thoughts all the way. After arriving at the inn, Lin Han stopped his thoughts and sighed: After all, it was still up to him to decide.

    After returning to the room, Lin Han practiced the evil-repelling sword technique as usual. However, the inn room was not suitable for showing off his skills. He could only familiarize himself with the moves, but could not pour his inner strength into the sword technique, which lacked some actual effects.  .  After practicing a few times, Lin Han stopped practicing swordsmanship, took off his shoes and socks, sat cross-legged on the bed, and began to practice internal skills and mental skills.

    When he woke up from trance, it was already past midnight, and the night gradually became cooler. After tidying up a little, he lay down on the bed to rest.

    Early the next morning, I woke up from my sleep and found that the rain had stopped and the sky was gradually clearing up.  Such weather is certainly suitable for a long journey. He also plans to set off after breakfast and go to Longquan Sword Forging Valley. One is for the Hengshan Sect, and the other is to find a good sword, hoping to perfect the 'Pojun' sword as early as possible.  meaning.

    When he came to the lobby, he was surprised to find Lin Pingzhi. It turned out that he had arrived at the door of the inn early to wait. When the inn opened, he ordered some snacks and ate while waiting.

    After seeing Lin Han coming over, Lin Pingzhi stood up quickly and said excitedly: "Brother, I".

    Lin Han waved his hand and sat in front of him and said, "Since you have already thought about it, I won't disappoint you. Let's eat first."

    Although he was anxious, Lin Pingzhi still sat patiently and waited, but he ate very little. It turned out that during the waiting time, he had eaten a lot of food nervously, and now he really couldn't eat anymore.  No more.  Lin Han didn't take it seriously and quietly destroyed the food in front of him. After he was full, Lin Han asked the waiter to keep the accounts and said to Lin Pingzhi: "You can follow me."

    Lin Pingzhi was overjoyed, but followed Lin Han uneasily.  After entering the room, closing the doors and windows, and confirming that no one was eavesdropping, Lin Han smiled and said, "Do you think I will teach you swordsmanship?"

    Lin Pingzhi nodded quickly. He knew that Lin Han's swordsmanship was extremely high, and it was easy to defeat Yu Canghai. More importantly, Lin Han was the same age as him, so he thought he must have a quick method, so he compared it with learning.  I'm even more looking forward to learning the unique skill of Huashan, the 'Purple Cloud Magic Skill'.

    Lin Han said: "I can tell you clearly that my martial arts took twice as much effort as ordinary people to practice from childhood, so it is not suitable for you, but you don't want toDisappointment, I do have a quick fix.  "

    Seeing Lin Pingzhi's eyes widened, Lin Han added, "You may not know yet, but I can also ward off evil swordsmanship."

    Lin Pingzhi felt very calm after listening to Lin Han's words. He knew that everyone in the Qingcheng Sect could ward off evil swordsmanship, so he was not surprised at all that Lin Han could do it.

    Lin Han smiled and said, "My evil-fighting sword skills are not inferior to those of your great-grandfather Yuantu Gong."

    "What?" Lin Pingzhi exclaimed, "How is that possible?"

    Lin Han stopped his exclamation and said, "Don't be surprised. I know more about the sword technique to ward off evil spirits than you do, and even to a certain extent, I know more about it than your great-grandfather. You must also know that although the sword technique to ward off evil spirits is much weirder,  However, it has many flaws and is simply not suitable for actual combat."

    Lin Pingzhi nodded and said, "Not bad."

    Lin Han added: "The reason is that the evil-repelling sword technique passed down by your Lin family lacks the driving inner strength and mental technique, and that inner technique is recorded in the evil-proofing sword manual."

    Lin Pingzhi's breathing immediately became rapid, and he looked at Lin Han with wide eyes.

    Lin Han shook his head and said: "I have not learned the internal skills and mental methods in the sword manual to ward off evil spirits, and I will never learn them."

    Lin Pingzhi became even more confused and asked: "How did my brother exert the true power of the evil-fighting sword technique?"

    Shaking his head, Lin Han said: "I am using the secret secret of the Songshan Sect. Even in the Songshan Sect, almost no one knows it, so don't count on this path."

    Lin Pingzhi said sadly: "Then brother asked me to come?"

    He took out the red cassock from his arms and gave it to Lin Pingzhi. Lin Han said, "Take a look at this first."

    Taking the cassock from Lin Han, Lin Pingzhi unfolded it carefully. When he saw the four big characters in the first line, he immediately exclaimed: "Evil Sword Manual?!"

    (High-quality recommendation period, the second update on the third day of the outbreak, please click, collect, and vote!)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 80 Longquan Sword Forging Valley (1)

    Update time: 2012-06-21

    Suddenly seeing Lin Han's ancestral "Evil Sword Manual", Lin Pingzhi was shocked and shouted loudly.  Lin Han stopped him quickly and shouted: "Keep your voice down, do you want the whole martial arts world to know that the evil-repelling sword manual is here? I don't care, but are you sure that you will still be able to keep it after I leave?"

    With a 'Gulu' sound, Lin Pingzhi swallowed a mouthful of saliva, tightened the cassock in his hand, looked at Lin Han expectantly but in disbelief, and asked cautiously: "Brother, do you mean to give me the sword manual?"

    Nodding, Lin Han said: "It can be considered as returning it to its original owner. Besides, this sword manual is not of much use to me, so it's okay to give it to you, but you should read the contents of the sword manual first."

    Lin Pingzhi cried with joy, and knelt down in front of Lin Han with a plop: "Brother's great kindness and kindness will never be forgotten by Pingzhi. From now on, as long as my brother can use it, Pingzhi will definitely come forward to repay you."

    Seeing Lin Pingzhi's grateful look, Lin Han knew that his nature was not bad. In the original work, it was just because of the deep hatred he carried. In addition, he discovered Yue Buqun's wolf ambition, which also led to him becoming more suspicious of Yue Lingshan. In the end,  It led to a tragedy, and he was sadly imprisoned by Linghu Chong and sent to the bottom of the dark West Lake Prison.

    Perhaps because they were one family five hundred years ago, Lin Han only had pity rather than disgust for Lin Pingzhi. Now that he had the chance, he would help him.  It doesn't matter whether Lin Pingzhi can practice evil-proofing swordsmanship in the future, or he can take the quick path of practicing swordsmanship in the palace and take revenge early, at the cost of being inhumane; or he can settle down and learn the swordsmanship of the Huashan School, maybe for more than ten years.  Twenty years later, he will seek revenge from the Qingcheng faction.

    After being helped up by Lin Han, Lin Pingzhi couldn't wait to flip through the sword manual, but when he saw the eight big characters in the first row, his face turned pale. In a hurry, he quickly looked at the thoughts behind it, but where  Able to comprehend, my mind is full of those eight big characters swirling around.  Then he looked at the diagram and saw that it was indeed not much different from the family swordsmanship.

    After reading it thoroughly, Lin Pingzhi asked in disbelief: "Brother, is this all true?"

    Lin Han nodded and said, "Do you now know why Lord Yuan Tu ordered his descendants to never read or practice?"

    "No wonder, no wonder our Lin family's martial arts are getting worse and worse. What kind of martial arts is this? This is simply a magic method!" Lin Pingzhi shouted hysterically in despair.

    After a while, Lin Pingzhi calmed down. Lin Han asked, "Is your brain not hot anymore?"

    Lin Pingzhi smiled awkwardly, but could not hide the bitterness in his heart, and said sadly: "Is it because of this "Evil Sword Book" that cannot be practiced, that our Lin family was ruined and destroyed?"

    "It's unfair, but there is no justice in the world. It's only because you, the Lin family, are too stupid." Lin Han shook his head and said.

    Lin Pingzhi asked doubtfully: "What do you mean, brother?"

    Lin Han explained: "Actually, it is not impossible to practice evil swordsmanship. You just need to leave your heirs to carry on the family line and then practice it. Of course, this method is not safe. After all, future generations may die unexpectedly. The best way is to have more children.  Heirs, when the descendants reach the age of understanding, clearly explain the serious relationship between them, and it is up to him to choose. Should he continue the family line or become famous in the world? Select one or two people who are willing to sacrifice for the family. Isn't this both good and bad?  Can you continue the family and have the force to defend it?"

    Lin Pingzhi's eyes lit up, and he felt that Lin Han's words were good news, so he wanted to express his thanks. Lin Han waved his hand and said, "It's up to you to decide how you want to do it. In short, I have given you the "Evil Sword Manual".  I hope you don¡¯t hate me in the future.¡±

    "It's too late for Pingzhi to thank my brother, so how can he hate his brother? This is absolutely impossible!" Lin Pingzhi said categorically.

    Lin Han nodded and said, "That's good. It's not in vain for me to help you once. As for where the sword manual came from, don't ask, I won't tell you. I also hope you don't tell others that I gave the sword manual to you."  of."

    "My ancestors of the Lin family, my disciple Lin Pingzhi, I would like to remind you that you will never let any third person know about today's events. If you violate this oath, you will be struck by thunder from the sky and pierced by thousands of arrows and die." Lin Pingzhi said cautiously.  Swear a poisonous oath.

    "Well," Lin Han said, "Put away the sword manual. I'm going to leave Fuzhou City. You can take care of yourself from now on."

    "Brother is leaving?" Lin Pingzhi asked.

    "Yes, I have some things to do, so I won't delay in Fuzhou City." Lin Han replied, then he put the package he had prepared on his back, picked up the long sword with his right hand and went out.

    After Lin Pingzhi rushed to pay the store bills, Lin Han patted him on the shoulder and said: "Take care, see you soon!"

    "Brother, have a safe journey!" Lin Pingzhi choked and said, feeling that except for his parents, there was no one else.For Lin Han to be so easy to him, even Luoyang's grandfather was not as good as him.

    Lin Han regretted going to Longquan Sword Forging Valley this time. It turned out that Longquan was not far from Xianxia Ridge, it was right between Xianxia Ridge and Fuzhou.  It's also his fault that he rushed to Fuzhou in a hurry to find the evil sword manual, so turning back this time was completely self-inflicted.

    Considering that the situation in the Sword Forging Valley was already quite urgent, Lin Han did not dare to neglect the journey. Instead of walking to Longquan, he hired a carriage from the Carriage and Horse Racing Department in Fuzhou City and traveled day and night.

    Three days later, at noon, Lin Han finally arrived at Longquan City.  After having a hasty lunch, he grabbed passers-by and asked how to get to Sword Forging Valley, but to Lin Han's surprise, all the passers-by shook their heads, and no one could give an answer.  Lin Han was very anxious, knowing that there must be a discrepancy in the place name, or simply that the Sword Forging Valley could not escape from the world, so no one knew the specific location.

    Longquan City is not a big city, and it is impossible for the Songshan Sect to set up an office here, so it is impossible to find the Songshan Sect's logo. Therefore, it is easier to find the Songshan disciples who besieged Dingxian and others than to go directly to find Dingxian and others.

    When various inquiries failed, Lin Han had to change his strategy and asked if there was a well-known nunnery nearby.  This time I finally asked the right question. It turns out that there is a place called "Shuiyue An" in the west of the city, where many nuns are active on weekdays.  Lin Han knew that he would definitely make a mistake this time and hurriedly ran to the west of the city.

    After spending some time, Lin Han finally found the 'Shuiyue Nunnery'. When he arrived at De'an, he saw that the door was closed. After Lin Han knocked on the door, no one came out to open the door for a long time.  Lin Han's heart skipped a beat, knowing that he was probably going to suffer. He was afraid that the three uncles from Songshan had already started to take action. He quickly put his ear to the door of the nunnery and listened carefully. Sure enough, there was no movement inside.

    Lin Han stopped being polite and kicked the door open. After entering, he soon saw some weapons scattered on the ground. He picked up a broken sword tip and looked at it carefully. Lin Han couldn't help but let out a cheer:  "What a sword! It's really sharp!" Naturally, Lin Han was not praising the shoddy piece of sword in his hand, but praising the sword that had its tip cut off.

    Walking along the scattered weapons, Lin Han was gradually led to the back door. There was a path leading to the mountains behind.  Looking at the chopped twigs beside the path, Lin Han felt happy when he saw that the break was very fresh. He knew that the fight was not too far away and might have happened this morning.

    Knowing that he had not arrived too late, Lin Han's worries immediately disappeared. Without further delay, he walked along the path outside the door towards the back mountain.

    Along the way, there were more and more broken branches, and the grass roots on the roadside were trampled into a mess. It can be imagined that the battle at that time was very fierce and the situation was also very critical.  Imagine that under siege by the disciples of Songshan who had the upper hand in numbers, the nuns of Hengshan resisted bravely and retreated to the back mountain while fighting. In this case, due to the narrow mountain road, the disciples of Hengshan fought and retreated and barely managed to hold off Songshan.  All the disciples' attacks should have been withdrawn after paying a certain price.

    As for why the nuns of Hengshan Mountain wanted to withdraw into the back mountain, Lin Han also had a plan in his mind. It should be to go to the legendary Longquan Sword Forging Valley.  Since that place was chosen as the valley where swords are made, it must be easy to defend and difficult to attack. Only in this way can we temporarily withstand the attack of Songshan Sect and buy time for everyone in Hengshan to wait for foreign aid. Presumably Linghu Chong has already led the troops at this time.  A group of little nuns are rushing here.  What Lin Han needs to do now is to settle the matter here before support arrives, so that it can be settled and not give Linghu Chong any chance.

    Thinking of this, Lin Han quickened his pace and rushed forward.  After walking for nearly a mile, we arrived at the foot of the mountain. At this time, the mountain road became more and more dangerous and spiraled. After several more miles, there were gradually more rocks on the ground.  Lin Han picked up a stone casually, and after checking it, he found that it was a pig iron stone. He laughed, knowing that the target was not far away.

    Sure enough, after turning a hillside, he saw a large valley on the left. With Lin Han's eyesight, he could already see the cave dwellings in the valley, and the noise from the other side could be heard faintly.

    Seeing that the destination was right in front of him, Lin Han breathed a long sigh of relief and jumped towards that side.  As he approached, Lin Han found no signs of smoke and fire, and finally felt completely relieved.

    The Songshan disciples on the periphery saw someone approaching quickly from a distance, and quickly formed a small group of people to surround them. The leading disciple shouted: "Who is that person?"

    Stopping in front of everyone, Lin Han smiled and said, "What? You don't even recognize me?"

    After seeing clearly that the person coming was Lin Han, the leader quickly smiled and said, "It turns out to be Junior Brother Lin, how did you get here?"

    "It's not because you aredoing things.  Lin Han said angrily, and then asked: "Which uncles are in charge of things here?"  "

    Someone immediately answered: "It's Uncle Zhao Sihai, Uncle Zhang Jingchao and Uncle Sima De."

    "Ha", Lin Han said unexpectedly: "It turns out that the three uncles are here, no wonder no one received the news."

    "What's the news?" the leading disciple asked.

    Lin Han waved his hand and said, "Take me to find my three uncles first, and we will talk about it together then, lest I have to talk about it again."

    (High-quality recommendation period, the second update on the fourth day of the outbreak, please click, collect, and vote!)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 81 Longquan Sword Forging Valley (2)

    Update time: 2012-06-21

    "Master Nephew Lin? Why are you here?" Zhao Sihai looked at Lin Han who was being led by Songshan disciples and asked in surprise.  Zhang Jingchao and Sima De were originally discussing with Zhao Sihai how to deal with the Hengshan sect nuns huddled in the valley. When they saw him asking questions outside, they turned their heads and saw Lin Han walking over. They were very surprised.

    Zhang Jingchao said with a flirtatious smile: "Could it be that the head brother thinks that the three of us are not doing well, so he specially ordered his nephew to supervise the formation?"

    Lin Han said with a smile: "Anyway, it's just that things have changed, so my nephew came here to help the three uncles."

    "Oh?" Sima De asked, "What happened?"

    "I think the three uncles haven't received the news yet." Lin Han said, "The master uncle has decided to only deal with Dingxian, Dingjing, and Dingyi, and ignore the ordinary Hengshan disciples."

    The three of them all shook their heads. Zhao Sihai said, "We haven't received the notification yet. By the way, what's going on with Senior Brother Fei?"

    Nodding slightly, Lin Han replied: "The matter over there has been dealt with, and Master Fei has returned to the mountain."

    "What is the specific situation? Please tell us in detail." Sima De ordered.

    Lin Han understood, and after imitating the three of them, he sat down cross-legged and said, "The disciple happened to be traveling in Zhejiang a few days ago. When he passed through Xianxia Ridge that day, he encountered the Songshan disciples ambushing Hengshan Dingjing and others. However, because Huashan abandoned the disciples  Linghu Chong's attack caused heavy casualties."

    "Ah," all three of them exclaimed, "What happened next? Did my nephew take action?"

    Nodding, Lin Han said: "This disciple took action out of anger and severely injured Linghu Chong. Because he was concerned about the people in Hengshan present, he had no choice but to give up and spare his life."

    Zhao Sihai said doubtfully: "Since my nephew can defeat him, why not help the disciples in the sect to kill everyone in Hengshan?"

    Shaking his head slightly, Lin Han said: "Three junior uncles, please don't forget that Zuo Zuo's original intention is not to deal with ordinary Hengshan disciples, but to capture them to force Dingxian and the others to compromise, thereby agreeing to the Five Sacred Mountains to merge with each other."  Regarding the matter, I never said that I would wipe out the Hengshan Sect."

    The three of them were shocked and looked at the other two subconsciously.  Lin Han said again: "Of course, it's no wonder that these uncles are angry. The three old nuns have repeatedly rejected Master Zuo's good intentions. No wonder the uncles are angry. Uncle Fei is also planning to  Kill them all."

    "Then what did Senior Brother Fei do?" Zhang Jingchao asked, obviously wanting to imitate the situation and deal with the matter here.

    Lin Han said: "After some discussion, we decided to lure Dingjing to leave alone, and then kill her in a sneak attack, leaving the Hengshan sect without a leader. Naturally, the remaining second-generation disciples will not be able to stop Master Zuo's great cause of merging the sect."

    After frowning and thinking, Zhao Sihai asked: "Master Nephew, do you mean to kill Dingxian and Dingyi in the same way?"

    Seeing the three of them looking at him, Lin Han chuckled, nodded and said, "Yes, as long as all the 'Three Dings' in Hengshan have an accident, the remaining disciples will not be afraid."

    "Is this what the head brother means?" Zhang Jingchao asked uncertainly.

    Lin Han nodded and said, "Uncle Fei has already gone back to report to Uncle Zuo. Presumably the senior brothers staying in Longquan City have received the letter from Fei Ge at the door."

    Sima De smiled awkwardly and said sheepishly: "All the disciples who came out this time are here. There are no disciples staying in the inn."

    "Uh" Lin Han really didn't know what to say. He didn't expect that they would make such a low-level mistake. No wonder they didn't receive news of the change of plan for so long. Fortunately, he arrived in time.

    "What does the head brother mean? Are you going to leave like this, or are you going to lure the old nun out?" Zhang Jingchao asked.

    Shaking his head, Lin Han frowned and said, "Uncle Zuo didn't give a clear explanation, but it's almost impossible to lure Dingxian and Dingyi out alone. I'm afraid they won't be fooled easily again, maybe only  Look for opportunities after you evacuate.¡±

    Zhao Sihai complained: "It took so much effort to surround them, but then we had to let them go. It's really unacceptable."

    Lin Han really didn't know what to say about this matter, so he had to change the topic and asked: "Have Dingxian and Dingyi discovered the origins of the three uncles?"

    "Probably not." Sima De said uncertainly.  Zhao Sihai shook his head and said, "I'm afraid I'm not as optimistic as Junior Brother Sima thought.

    Sima De was startled and asked, "What does Senior Brother Zhao mean?"

    Zhao Sihai said: "Dingyi is fine with it, but as the head of Hengshan Sect, Dingxian is not a simple character. I still remember Dingxian's surprise when he first saw us.Strange look?  "

    Zhang Jingchao nodded and said: "I'm afraid Dingxian really recognized the three of us. It's just that we rarely moved around in the world since we joined the Songshan Sect. She may not know that we are from the Songshan Sect."

    Zhao Sihai shook his head and said: "Don't forget that the thirteen of us once attacked the Demon Sect's Blackwood Cliff. There is no guarantee that no one will record our whereabouts."

    Hearing what Zhao Sihai mentioned, Sima De said uncertainly: "That makes sense. Although none of us use authentic Songshan martial arts, the swordsmanship of the Songshan School has been deeply rooted in our bones over the years, and Ding is very familiar with the swordsmanship of the Five Mountains.  It is indeed very possible for Xian to see through our origins.¡±

    Sighing secretly, Lin Han knew that his guess was correct. I am afraid that Dingxian has already understood the identities of the three people, instead of needing Linghu Chong to break it like in the original work. Think about it, with Dingxian's familiarity with the swordsmanship of the Five Mountains, how can  It is comparable to that of a second-generation disciple. The reason why he did not cry out was probably because he had left some room for maneuver. If he did cry out and did not have the strength to resist, it would definitely be the end of the Hengshan Sect.  In exchange for this disaster, the Songshan Sect will definitely launch a crazy attack, and they will definitely fight to the death.

    Facing the three of them, Lin Han said: "Since Dingxian doesn't want to cry out in person, there is still a need to cover up. Let's do this for now. The disciple will go first to see Dingxian and others and tell them that reinforcements will arrive immediately. When the time comes, the three of us will  Uncle Master pretended to be worried about being attacked from both sides, said a few harsh words and retreated. We will meet in the east of the city later."

    Zhao Sihai nodded and said, "Okay, let's do what my nephew wants."

    "Then how to deal with Dingxian and Dingyi?" Zhang Jingchao asked.

    Lin Han shook his head and said: "The Hengshan faction must be heavily guarded now, and I'm afraid they won't find a good opportunity to launch a sneak attack. Let's put this matter aside for now and leave it to my nephew to handle it. I'll think of a solution then."

    The three of them all nodded, and Sima De said with a smile: "Since my nephew is willing to take over, that's the best thing. With my nephew's ability, it's no problem to deal with Dingxian and Dingyi."

    Lin Han also smiled and said: "Uncle Zuo, thank you for your reward. My nephew will definitely seize the opportunity and take action. They will never be allowed to hinder Uncle Zuo's great cause. Okay, my nephew will sneak in now, and the three uncles will also do their best."  Be prepared to launch another attack in half a quarter of an hour."

    "Don't worry, nephew, just go in and be careful. We will handle it here." Zhang Jingchao replied.

    After handing the package to the three people to put it away, Lin Han sneaked into the valley from a hiding place with a long sword on his back.  After carefully avoiding a group of little nuns on patrol, he approached a cave dwelling, used his power in his ears, and listened carefully to the movements inside. After confirming that Dingxian and others were inside, he deliberately stepped on  There was a 'snap' sound on a dead branch.

    Dingxian and Dingyi, who were on high alert, immediately realized something was wrong, and heard Dingyi shout loudly: "Who is sneaking around outside?"

    Immediately, many nuns rushed out of the cave, and the first ones were Dingxian and Dingyi.  At this time, Lin Han came out of his hiding place, bowed and said, "Disciple Lin Han has met the two senior uncles Dingxian and Dingyi, as well as the senior sisters and junior sisters of Hengshan."

    Seeing that it was Lin Han, Dingxian's eyes shrank subconsciously, and Lin Han happened to be looking at her, making Lin Han sure that she had really discovered the true identity of the person besieging her outside.  Dingyi asked in confusion: "Why is Senior Nephew Lin here? Ah, yes, he must have received our distress letter, right? Why don't you see Senior Sister Dingjing?"

    Lin Han shook his head and said, "This disciple didn't receive any help letter. The reason why I came here was that I heard that there is a sword-making valley here, and I wanted to find a sword, so I came to take a look. I didn't want to  I actually found a group of people guarding outside, and after sneaking in, I discovered that it was the Hengshan Sect who were being surrounded. By the way, who are those outside?"

    Dingyi gritted his teeth and said, "Who else is there? Besides the demon cultivator, who else could be there? It's a pity that only my nephew is here. I'm afraid it won't have much effect."

    Lin Han nodded and said: "When my nephew came in, he found that although it was easy to defend but difficult to attack, there was a lot of firewood piled inside for the kiln. In addition, the weather was dry today. If the Demon Sect caused a fire to attack, I'm afraid  ".

    Everyone¡¯s expressions changed drastically, and Dingyi panicked and said, ¡°Senior sister, what should we do? If the Demon Cult really sets fire to the mountain, we really have no way out.¡±

    Dingxian glanced at Lin Han doubtfully. At this time, she was really confused. As for the identity of the people outside the valley, she was sure that they were not the Demon Cult but the Songshan Sect. If Lin Han was really one of them, he should be  Start setting fire to the mountain instead of coming in to remind them.  But Lin Han did this anyway, making her wonder if he really didn't know?

    Just when Dingxian was about to say something, shouts suddenly came from outside, followed by the sound of gold and iron clashing. Everyone's expressions changed drastically, and before they had time to react, they?The disciples of Hengshan rushed in, shouting as they ran: "Master, it's not good, the demon sect has invaded again."

    Dingyi turned around in a hurry and said anxiously: "What should we do? The Demon Cult's attacks are becoming more fierce every time, and reinforcements have not arrived yet. If they happen again, there will be no support."

    Lin Han smiled and said, "The reinforcements have arrived."

    "Where?" Dingyi asked in surprise.

    Lin Han pointed at himself and said, "Isn't my nephew just a reinforcement?"

    Dingyi was very annoyed and said angrily: "What time has it been, and you still have the heart to make a joke."

    Lin Han shook his head and said: "Although the disciple came alone, the people in the Demon Sect don't know. As long as I go out and show my appearance, the Demon Sect demons will definitely become suspicious when they see me, a stranger, appearing here. After that, I will  He reported his identity and said that reinforcements have arrived in Longquan City and are on their way here. If the Demon Sect does not want to be attacked from both sides, it will definitely retreat after hearing what I say, but the key is that we must withstand this wave of attacks."

    Dingyi's eyes lit up, knowing that this plan was feasible, and he quickly called everyone to go to the mouth of the valley to support the battle.

    (High-quality recommendation period, the second update on the fourth day of the outbreak, please click, collect, and red tickets!)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 82 Longquan Sword Forging Valley (3)

    Update time: 2012-06-22

    After Dingxian, Dingyi and others arrived at the mouth of the valley, they saw a group of Hengshan disciples fighting fiercely with the enemy. They immediately drew their swords and stepped forward to help.  After Dingxian and others joined the battle circle, although the Hengshan sect was still at a disadvantage in terms of numbers, they were still able to form a few sword formations to defend themselves against the enemy, greatly reducing the pressure on the disciples.

    Lin Han did not immediately join the battle circle, but watched from the sidelines and found that the situation was still favoring Songshan's side.  Although each member of the Hengshan Sect is very brave, and the sword formation they formed is quite powerful, after all, they are at a disadvantage in terms of numbers. In addition, Hengshan¡¯s martial arts focus on defense rather than attack, so so far, the Songshan Sect has not lost any members in the battle, only  Several lightly injured disciples were replaced.

    Perhaps because of the clear nature of bystanders, Lin Han could clearly see that the Songshan side was pretending to fight. This did not mean that the disciples of the Songshan sect were allowed to be attacked by the Hengshan sect, but that the thunder was louder and the raindrops were lighter, regardless of their shouts.  It's so powerful, but it doesn't actually go very deep into the valley.

    Seeing that Dingxian and Dingyi, with the help of several Hengshan disciples who were not weak in martial arts, were barely able to defeat the three uncles Zhao Sihai, Zhang Jingchao and Sima De, Lin Han secretly winked at the three of them and drew out his long sword.  Join the battle circle.

    Seeing that Lin Han finally came out to help, apart from Dingxian who was slightly wary, other Hengshan disciples including Dingyi were all happy.  Lin Han lived up to expectations and thrust out three swords in succession.  Zhao Sihai and the others only heard a "swish" sound, and the next moment they were shocked to find the tip of a sword appearing on their chests. They were all startled and jumped back quickly, even though they knew that Lin Han was pretending to fight.  , it was impossible to really hurt them, but he still wiped his sweat subconsciously.

    As a result, Dingxian, who had been paying attention to Lin Han, went on guard, thinking that he really didn't know the three people in front of him, so he breathed a long sigh of relief, focused all his attention on the battle, and completely let go  Wary of Lin Han.  When Dingyi and other nuns saw that Lin Han had forced the three enemy leaders away with one strike of his sword, they all cheered. Their fighting spirit suddenly became much higher, causing the disciples of the Songshan Sect to complain endlessly.

    Of course, acting must be performed to the fullest. Zhao Sihai and the other three did not take Lin Han's blow seriously. The three of them looked at each other and surrounded Lin Han. They actually had the idea of ????three against one and told Lin Han not to do it.  Don't admire this 'magic stroke'. In this way, even if Dingxian has any doubts, they will disappear.  This is indeed the case. Seeing that Lin Han was besieged by three people, Dingxian and Dingyi were in a hurry and came to support them with their swords. However, there were too many Songshan disciples. As soon as the two of them moved a step, they were picked up by another group of Songshan disciples.  .

    When Lin Han saw the three uncles surrounding him, he also smiled. At the same time, he also understood what they were thinking. He knew that although he was Ding Mian's disciple and was close to Uncle Zuo, he had never fought against the others.  They will inevitably be a little unconvinced, and they want to take this rare opportunity to fight with themselves.

    After understanding what they were thinking, Lin Han was not polite. For the sake of the future, he must convince the masters in these sects.  I saw Lin Han holding the long sword straight, with the tip of the sword slightly raised. After the sword was done, the sword made a "buzz, buzz" sound. Every time Lin Han increased his skill by one point, the sound became louder.  One minute, and at the end, the tip of the sword kept trembling amidst the roar.  The expressions of Zhao Sihai and Dingxian and Dingyi in the crowd changed and they looked at Lin Han in disbelief.

    At this time, Lin Han's momentum had reached its peak, and his left hand was stretched forward seemingly very slowly, as if the sword was weak and devoid of threat.  However, only Zhao Sihai and the three people who faced each other in person understood how dangerous and terrifying this sword was. Originally faced with the siege of three people, Lin Han would not be able to do everything, because if he wanted to attack three people with one sword, the attacks would have to be sequential.  , so there was a flaw in the swordsmanship. Previously, Lin Han knocked back three people with one sword. Although it was due to his profound skills and fast attacks, the most fundamental reason was that the three were unprepared and were succeeded by Lin Han's blow.

    But this time, it was Zhao Sihai and the other three who took the initiative to attack. They were highly concentrated and there was no oversight at all.  At this moment, the three of them, Zhao Sihai, understood the gap between them and Lin Han.  Speaking of which, they are also good players. When fighting alone, no one is inferior to Dingyi, but now when the three of them join forces to face Lin Han, they all feel that they are unable to do what they want.  Lin Han's sword seemed unremarkable, just a simple straight thrust. However, in the eyes of the three people inside, Lin Han's trembling sword tip was pointed at the vital points in front of the three people at the same time.  The long sword that seemed to be swinging constantly towards Zhang Jingchao in the middle could actually attack anyone.

    Under the pressure of Lin Han's superb sword, Zhao Sihai and the other three were dripping with cold sweat, but they did not dare to wipe it off, let alone discuss how to deal with it.  Fortunately, the three of them were very familiar with each other. At the next moment, they unanimously chose to thrust out the long swords in their hands and thrust them into Lin Han's chest.

    Seeing the three people's wonderful coordinated attack, Lin Han was also beaming with joy. Amidst the exclamations of Hengshan disciples, his left handHe leaned slightly to the left. After contacting the long sword of Zhao Sihai on the far left, the vibrating long sword swayed slightly and drew a perfect lower arc. Except for Zhao Sihai's long sword, all the people on the arc were  The other two landing points are the swords of Zhang Jingchao in the middle and Sima De on the right.

    With such a seemingly powerless touch, the three people who didn't pay much attention to it felt as if their right hands were struck by lightning. They felt that the long sword in their hands began to tremble with Lin Han's sword tip, and a strong force surged in.  , the three of them couldn't hold it, and the three long swords fell to the ground at the same time, with a long "clang" sound.  This wasn't the end yet. While knocking down the three people's long swords, Lin Han used the force of the counter-shock from the three people's long swords to spin his wrist in the opposite direction, forcing the long sword in his hand to turn and draw out another  The semicircle is exactly the same as the semicircle trajectory that shot down three people's swords before, forming a perfect circle.  This time, the landing points on the arc were exactly the six eyes of the three people.

    "It is naturally impossible for Lin Han to blind the eyes of three fellow martial uncles. If he really did that, Ding Mian would have to kill him with his own hands. Besides, he had no reason to deal with his fellow martial uncles.  Compared with the previous semicircle, the speed of the second semicircle was obviously more than twice as slow, and the target was such a sensitive part of the eye. Although the three of them were still immersed in horror, their bodies instinctively took a step back.  Come, Lin Han's long sword happened to pass in front of the three of them.

    After the three people took three steps back again, tears started to flow down. It turned out that although Lin Han's long sword did not scratch their eyes, the strong wind brought by the long sword blew their eyes very uncomfortable, and the tears  It slid down uncontrollably.

    After wiping away their tears, the three of them asked angrily: "Who are you, kid? You dare to destroy the good things of our demon sect?"

    Hearing what they said, Lin Han rolled his eyes and said to himself: Uncle Master, you are no longer newbies to the world. Have you ever heard of a disciple of the Sun Moon God Sect calling yourself the 'Demon Sect'?

    Helpless, Lin Han still pretended to reply according to the script: "I am Lin Han of the Songshan Sect. People in the world call him 'Chasing the Wind Swordshead'. Fortunately, I took the first step, otherwise wouldn't the fellow disciples and sisters of the Hengshan Sect have to do it?"  I was harmed by you demon cult monsters.¡±

    Zhao Sihai exclaimed and said, "You come first? The reinforcements from your Wuyue Sword Sect have arrived?"

    After laughing, Lin Han said: "Yes, Master Zuo from the Songshan Sect, Master Yue from the Huashan Sect, Master Mo from the Hengshan Sect, and Master Tianmen from the Taishan Sect have all arrived in Longquan City. You are just waiting to be attacked by the Five Sacred Swordsmen."  Send a group to attack them."

    Sima De sneered and said: "How can the left leader of the Songshan Sect go down to Songshan Mountain easily? Yue Buqun of the Huashan Sect has been seriously injured. It's okay if he doesn't come. If he comes, he will never come back."

    "Oh," Lin Han said with a smile, "Then where is Mr. Mo Da of 'Xiaoxiang Yeyu'? Where is Taoist Master Tianmen, the leader of Mount Tai?"

    Zhang Jingchao cursed: "Before your reinforcements arrive, we will clean you up first. When the reinforcements arrive, we can only collect your bodies."

    "Yes, as long as you swarm up, you can indeed kill us all. However, you have also seen my sword skills. Believe it or not, I can leave more than half of you to be buried with you before being killed." Lin Han said indifferently.  He said, and then kindly reminded him, "Even if there are three of you, I am sure to keep two of you. I wonder if the three of you want to give it a try?"

    "Hmph, you are not ashamed of your words." Zhao Sihai snorted and deliberately brought the three of them together to discuss for a while. Zhang Jingchao said: "Dingxian, Dingyi, I will let you go this time. It won't be so easy next time."  There's also the boy from the Songshan Sect, Lin Han, 'Zhuifeng Jianshou', right? We'll remember you, and we'll fight to the death the next time we meet." After saying this, he greeted the Songshan disciples: "Let's go!  "

    Under the leadership of the three people, everyone immediately withdrew completely, leaving only the panting Hengshan people and Lin Han standing with their swords in hand.

    After being stunned, all the little nuns cheered loudly, hugged each other and cried with joy.  You must know that in these days, from the initial harassment by the Demon Cult, to the subsequent siege of 'Shuiyue Temple', and then to the subsequent trapped 'Sword Making Valley', some companions were killed and injured during this period, and everyone was so close.  Faced with death on the ground, feeling the threat of death all the time, now that they are finally rescued, they will inevitably lose sight of their dignity. Some exhausted disciples even collapsed on the ground without any image.

    Dingxian and Dingyi walked up to Lin Han, clasped their hands together, and said gratefully: "Amitabha, thank you Master Nephew Lin for your timely rescue, otherwise our Hengshan sect would have been completely wiped out."

    Lin Han waved his hand and said: "You two masters, you don't have to be polite. The Five Mountains Sword Sect is in the same spirit. Everyone in Hengshan is in trouble. As a disciple of Songshan, Lin Han should help us since we have met."

    Dingyi said loudly: "If everyone in the Wuyue Sword Sect were as friendly and friendly to fellow sect members as Master Nephew Lin??We are as close as one family, so what does it matter if we are not from different factions?  "

    "A merger?" Lin Han asked pretending to be confused.

    Dingxian sighed deeply, glanced at Lin Han with a complicated expression, waved his hand to Dingyi, indicating that she didn't need to mention it again, and then said: "Although the people in the Demon Cult have withdrawn, there is no guarantee that they will not come back, and since  If my nephew can think of a fire attack, there is no guarantee that no one else will think of it, so it is not suitable to stay here for a long time, we must evacuate immediately."

    Lin Han nodded and asked, "I wonder where Master Dingxian plans to evacuate?"

    Shaking his head, Dingxian showed a sad look and said: "The sisters of Shuiyue'an are kind enough to stay with us, but we don't want to bring them a disaster. No matter what, we must restrain them and bury them in peace."

    "Amitabha!" Dingyi called the Buddha's name sadly, obviously thinking of the nun who died tragically in Shuiyue Nunnery.

    (High-quality recommendation period, the first update on the fifth day of the outbreak, please click, collect, and vote! In addition, thank you to two friends Heshi and Yuqiao Yanzhu for their rewards!)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 83 Pros and Cons (1)

    Update time: 2012-06-22

    "Master Nephew Lin, what do you think of the merger of the Five Sacred Mountains proposed by the leader of the Zuo Alliance?" Master Dingxian asked Lin Han on the way back to Shuiyue Temple.

    Master Dingyi was the first to say, "It's not necessary to say that each of the Five Mountains sects are located in five places, and they preach different traditions. How can they be unified into one sect?"

    Dingxian smiled and shook his head, and said: "The poor nun was originally strongly opposed to it, but seeing that Senior Brother Zuo has repeatedly proposed the merger, and even used some not-so-just methods, we can  I can see that he is very anxious, so I want to hear what Senior Nephew Lin has to say."

    Seeing the sincerity of her question, Lin Han suddenly felt something in his heart. He wanted to try to persuade her to agree to the merger, so that he could avoid more conflicts, so he said: "As for Master Zuo's decision, Lin Han  As a junior, you should not question whether it is appropriate, but just follow the instructions, but since Uncle Dingxian asked about it, I would like to share my opinions."

    Dingxian nodded and motioned for him to continue. He really wanted to know what this most outstanding young talent of the Five Mountains Sword Sect felt about the close topic of the Bing Sect.

    After organizing the language, Lin Han said: "It is naturally very difficult to bring together five sects with different regions and cultures to create a highly cohesive sect. It can be said to be almost impossible.  Logically speaking, it should do more harm than good, but my nephew has a different view."

    Perhaps because Lin Han had saved many lives before, Dingyi, a grumpy old nun, felt that Lin Han was an alternative in the Songshan sect and was not as easy to kill as Fei Bin, Lu Bai and others, but she still felt towards him in her heart.  Those who had some favorable impressions listened to his words as if they agreed with the merger of the Five Sacred Mountains. They did not rush to object as usual, but listened patiently to what he said.

    After attracting everyone's attention, Lin Han continued: "The merger of the Five Sacred Mountains actually has advantages and disadvantages. Do the advantages outweigh the disadvantages, or the disadvantages outweigh the advantages? Because everyone's position is different, so their views will naturally be different. We  Let¡¯s not talk about it for now, let¡¯s just analyze the pros and cons, and then let everyone compare it themselves.¡±

    "Since the two uncles are opposed to the merger, the nephew will first talk about the disadvantages of the merger, which may resonate more. There are three disadvantages in total. Let's talk about the first point: the inheritance of Taoism." Lin Han elaborated.  Di analyzed it for everyone, "Actually, the most critical of the three points is the orthodoxy. This is also the most fundamental reason why everyone is unwilling to merge."

    Dingxian nodded in agreement with Lin Han's words. She said: "Each sect in the Five Mountains has its own inheritance and has no connection with each other. If they are forcibly combined, wouldn't it mean that the culture and inheritance of each sect will be cut off?"

    "Uncle, please be patient for a moment. We are only talking about the pros and cons now, and there is no need to rush to conclusions." Lin Han stopped Dingxian from talking, and then continued what he said before, "The first point is that he is afraid of the cultural inheritance of various sects.  The first is that there is a suspicion of bullying the master and destroying the ancestors; the second is a geographical issue, because the five sects are located in the five mountains of China. The distance between the five mountains and rivers is relatively long, making it inconvenient to travel, and it is difficult to assist each other offensively and defensively.  , from this point of view, it seems that there is no need to merge.

    "Master Nephew Lin is right. Since one party is in trouble and the other four parties are unable to come to rescue in time due to the long distances, then the annexation will be meaningless." Dingyi analyzed in a rare quiet voice.

    Lin Han nodded and said noncommittally: "What Uncle Dingyi said makes sense. I will talk about how to deal with this later. Let me talk about the third disadvantage first, which is the reputation, the reputation of the Five Mountains Sword Sect, and even  It can be said to be Master Zuo¡¯s reputation.¡±

    Hearing Lin Han¡¯s novel argument, Master Dingxian asked in confusion: ¡°How should we explain this reputation?¡±

    Knowing that this third point is also the key to persuading the two to agree to merge the factions, Lin Han said with a cautious expression: "Is there such a saying that the Five Mountains Sword Sect merged and the Songshan Sect annexed the other four sects, and then the  It will form a tripartite confrontation with Shaolin and Wudang, and its momentum will even surpass that of Shaolin and Wudang. When the time comes, Songshan will launch a crusade against the Demon Sect, coercing the two sects of Shaolin and Wudang to exterminate the Demon Sect, and then slowly encroach on it.  Qingcheng, Diancang, Kunlun, and Emei will then destroy Wudang and even Shaolin after they grow stronger. In this way, the Songshan Sect will dominate the martial arts world."

    Dingxian and others looked at Lin Han in shock, as if the Songshan Sect's dominance had already happened before their eyes.

    "Ha, ha, ha ha" After Lin Han finished speaking, he laughed out loud, and then held his chest and abdomen in his hands, laughing so hard that he was breathless and even shed tears.

    At this time, it was the turn of everyone in Hengshan to be puzzled. Master Dingyi asked: "Why is my nephew laughing?"

    After finally stopping laughing, Lin Han asked, "Don't you two junior fellow apprentices think the third point is funny?"

    Dingxian shook his head and said: "If Senior Brother Zuo really has that idea, with Senior Brother Zuo's talent and martial arts, he may not be able to unify the world. No wonder Senior Brother Zuo wants to merge the five factions into one.  "

    After hearing what Dingxian said, Lin Han quit. If she continued to think about it, wouldn't her efforts today have the opposite effect? ??This was not what he wanted. He quickly interrupted and said, "Master  I've got something wrong. My nephew's inference seems reasonable, but just like looking at plum blossoms to quench thirst and painting cakes to satisfy hunger, it is the most ideal state. If it can really be done, I think Master Zuo will not give up. However, everyone  Knowing that that kind of situation is impossible, how could Shaolin and Wudang sit back and watch Songshan grow to the point where it affects their status? Besides, Qingcheng, Diancang, Kongtong, Kunlun, and Emei, these sects all have many disciples, how could they tolerate being  Is he sending us to eat away step by step?"

    "This" Dingxian and Dingyi both hesitated.

    Lin Han added: "Uncle Zuo's martial arts is the best among the five mountains. I guess the two uncles have no objections, right?"

    The two looked at each other and shook their heads. Master Dingxian said: "I have no doubts about Senior Brother Zuo's martial arts. Among the Five Mountains Sword Sect, only Senior Brother Zuo can withstand the Demon Sect and let me do whatever I want."

    "Do the two junior uncles think that there is something wrong with Zuo's intelligence? That he would have the absurd idea of ??unifying the martial arts world? And he would actually put it into practice?" Lin Han asked in succession.

    Dingxian smiled, clasped his hands and said, "Amitabha, this poor nun thinks too simplistically. Senior Brother Zuo is good at calculations, so how can he be a fool?"

    Lin Han nodded and said, "That's it. Since Master Zuo has no idea of ??unifying the world, where did these rumors come from? And they happened to come out when Master Zuo proposed merging the five mountains?  "

    Master Dingyi was startled, frowned and asked, "What do you mean by my nephew?"

    ¡°That¡¯s right, whoever is most unfavorable to the expansion of Wuyue is the one who posted the message.¡±

    Master Dingyi said in disbelief: "Shaolin?"

    Lin Han smiled and said: "Let's not talk about who is causing trouble inside. It may be an outsider or an insider. These are not important. Let's talk about the benefits of merging the five mountains."

    "Please speak, nephew." Dingxian smiled and motioned for Lin Han to continue. After hearing his theory of disadvantages, she was already very interested in his theory of benefits.

    The argument about disadvantages is not to undermine the confidence of the two in the merger. As long as the previous three contradictions are perfectly resolved later, the disadvantages will turn into benefits. What we need to do now is to positively enhance the confidence of the two.  After Lin Han cleared his throat, he continued: "There are three advantages to merging the sects. The first is momentum and status. If the Five Mountains sects are taken individually, they can be considered big sects, but compared with Shaolin, Wudang, and even  There is still a gap between Emei and Kunlun, and even our Songshan sect has to admit this."

    Dingxian and Dingyi nodded again. Their families knew their own affairs. Regardless of the Wuyue Sword Sect's huge momentum now, it was because it was on the front line of fighting against the demon sect. In addition, Shaolin and Wudang deliberately kept a low profile. Emei,  Kunlun retreated, so he seemed so active, but the two of them knew very well how much weight there really was, especially when the Demon Sect went to Huashan for the second time seventy years ago, and almost all the elites of the Five Mountains Sword Sect were lost there. After that, the swordsmanship was lost.  I haven't gotten over it for so many years.

    Seeing that both of them agreed with what he said, Lin Han was also happy. If he was the only one performing a one-man show, then it wouldn't be very interesting. Now that he could get the approval of the two people, he became more energetic. He continued: "But,  If the Five Mountains Sword Sect can be unified into one, it will naturally become more powerful. Not to mention overwhelming the Shaolin and Wudang sects, it will be more than enough to compete with them. If the momentum becomes bigger, they will naturally have the right to speak, and they can ensure that they should  The benefits gained. Speaking of this, I am afraid that the two uncles will say that I am too snobbish, but if the sect wants to maintain its operation, it must have strong support, and this force is human and financial resources. "

    Master Dingyi objected: "We monks don't need much property. We can basically be self-sufficient. There seems to be no need to join in those snobbish disputes."

    Lin Han shook his head and said, "My nephew, let me give you two apprentices an example. Let's take Shaolin and Wudang as the masters of martial arts. Shaolin is a holy land of Buddhism. There are constant pilgrims every day, so the money earned will be huge.  , so Shaolin does not need to fight for power and gain, so it can maintain its transcendent status; the same is true for Wudang Sect. As a Taoist holy land, tourists also offer incense and fulfill their vows, so as long as they guard Wudang Mountain, they will not worry about food and clothing. And the two  The strength of the sect also comes from this. If one day, no one brings them money, I am afraid that the seventy-two unique skills of Shaolin and the magical skills of Wudang Tai Chi will immediately bring a bloody storm to the world."

    "Amitabha, good, good." Master Dingxian chanted the Buddha's name repeatedly.

    "So, those of us who are born with deficienciesIf a sect wants to protect itself and develop, it must have a voice in the world, it must have enough power, and it must have enough momentum.  "Lin Han concluded at the end and summarized the first point he made before.

    (High-quality recommendation period, the second update on the fifth day of the outbreak, I don¡¯t ask for clicks, collections, or red tickets, I just want some sleep!)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 84 Pros and Cons (2)

    Update time: 2012-06-23

    Everyone in the martial arts world knows that Shaolin and Wudang are powerful. As for why the two sects are so powerful, they can¡¯t explain why. Some think it¡¯s due to peerless martial arts, and some think it¡¯s due to extraordinary talent, but few people talk about the philosophy of sect management.  After hearing Lin Han's explanation of the sect's income, everyone suddenly realized that this was the case.

    In fact, Lin Han was right. In the days when Shaolin represented Buddhism and Wudang represented Taoism, the two sects did not need to worry about money at all. Pilgrims would naturally send them to them, and they only had to reach out to receive them.

    As the saying goes: A penny can stump a hero.  After solving their worries, the disciples of Shaolin and Wudang can devote themselves wholeheartedly to the palace of martial arts, and the development of the sect will naturally be promoted steadily.  Moreover, because there is no need to compete with other sects for interests, there are fewer enemies, and conflicts are less likely to break out. The casualty rate is much smaller than that of other sects, and the chance of geniuses dying is also greatly reduced, unlike other sects.  It's easy for a genius to die in a meaningless fight.

    Lin Han¡¯s point of view made Master Dingxian¡¯s eyes light up. She asked, ¡°The first point is indeed reasonable, but what are the next two benefits?¡±

    Nodding, Lin Han said: "The second point is the improvement of martial arts. The swordsmanship of the five sects each has its own strengths. If we can learn from the swordsmanship of the other four sects, then the martial arts within the sect will definitely be further improved. For this point  , I think the two master uncles will not doubt it."

    "Stones from other mountains can be used to attack jade. It would be great if we could learn from the swordsmanship of other sects." Master Dingxian said in agreement.

    Lin Han said with a smile: "One of the obvious benefits of the five sects merging into one is that they can learn from the swordsmanship of the other four sects at any time and take the essence to complement themselves and reach a higher level."

    "Yes, it would be great if we could communicate without reservation." Master Dingyi said excitedly.  Although she is a member of the Buddhist sect, she has always had a bad temper and loves practicing swordsmanship. Although she is the youngest among the "Three Dings", her cultivation level is not low, only slightly inferior to Dingjing, but comparable to Dingxian.  On par.

    Lin Han added: "Actually, the third point is the most important. This last point is related to the vitality of the sect."

    "Teacher nephew, let me tell you in detail." Master Dingxian said with a smile.

    "Throughout the ages, many sects that were once prominent have now disappeared in the clouds of history, either due to natural disasters or catastrophes. Those sects did not survive in the end. So, how can we dare?  "Say, it won't be our turn to be the next sect to disappear?" Lin Han said these words as if he was worried.

    Dingxian said: "Amitabha, the origin and destruction of origin and the reincarnation of all things are originally the ultimate principles in this world. They are not something that human beings can contend with. My nephew is trying too hard."

    "My uncle is superb in Zen philosophy, and my nephew admires it. However, there may not be a solution, or at least the danger can be minimized." Lin Han said with a smile.

    "Oh," Master Dingyi asked in surprise, "I wonder how my nephew can solve this eternal problem."

    Lin Han shook his head and said: "There is no question of a solution, but delaying it can still be achieved."

    "Master Nephew, let's talk about it." Master Dingxian said expectantly, there is no leader of any sect who doesn't want to pass on the sect forever.

    Lin Han stopped beating around the bush and said directly: "The best way is to divide a sect into several branches. It is best for these branches to be separated by a certain distance in space and to communicate regularly in time. In addition,  , do not interfere too much with each other. After separate development in this way, even if there is a fault in one vein, the other veins will not be affected, and they can immediately support it and help it rebuild with the greatest strength. In this way, basically  This will not damage the strength of the entire sect, and the sect will be able to achieve the best continuation, because it is impossible for several lines to be wiped out at the same time."

    Master Dingxian smiled and said, "Just like the Five Mountains Sword Sect formed the Five Mountains Sect?"

    Nodding, Lin Han did not deny his intention, and continued: "After the Five Mountains Sword Sect merged into the Five Mountains Sect, it was still divided into five branches to guard the five places. On weekdays, each branch still has a person in charge to handle the daily affairs of each branch.  Work and try not to interfere with each other.¡±

    "What's the difference between that and the current Five Mountains Alliance? Aren't they all the same?" Master Dingyi said in confusion.

    "It's different, because in addition to the person in charge of each channel, there is also a need for a head to control all the things in the branch, so that the five channels can operate closely and organically combine under the premise of the same general direction. And for  The disciples are under unified management. For example, those who are not suitable for practicing Hengshan Sword Technique can be transferred to other branches to learn, so as to achieve the best match between people and skills." Lin Han said all his thoughts in one breath.

    After listening to this, Mrs. Dingxian thought carefully, maybeJiucai said: "In this case, wouldn't it mean that all five factions have to listen to the opinions of the leader?"

    "Yes, and no." Lin Han said with a smile.

    "What do you mean by nephew?" Master Dingyi asked.

    Lin Han said: "The reason why I say yes is because all major matters must be decided by the head; if I say no, it is because before the head makes a decision, all branch principals will be convened for a meeting to discuss, and when an agreement is reached,  Only then will a decision be made and finally promulgated.¡±

    "What if everyone has different opinions?" Dingyi asked again.

    "This is easy to handle," Lin Han said with a smile. "Everyone just votes. There are two people from each lineage. The leader counts as two votes, which is exactly eleven votes. There is no tie. Of course, the specifics  It's not something that my nephew can explain in just a few words."

    Mrs. Dingxian also laughed out loud at Lin Han's words. She said, "Of course I know that there are many joints involved. It's not something you and I can decide by talking while walking on this road."

    Lin Han was overjoyed and asked quickly: "Did the two uncles agree and send them?"

    Dingxian shook his head and said, "Don't worry yet. This matter is too big and needs more consideration. However, your words do make sense. We, the Hengshan Sect, will seriously consider it."

    Lin Han nodded, knowing that this was already a big progress. He had taken a big step forward from his previous firm opposition. Thinking of this, he felt regretful in his heart. If only everyone had sat down and talked about it before, Dingjing Master would have been killed for nothing.  Too much killing. It seems that this matter must be covered up tightly. The Hengshan sect cannot be allowed to have the slightest suspicion. It is best to blame it all on Tian Boguang. If necessary, kill him and kill him without any evidence.

    "Then who will be the first leader? Who will take over in the future?" Master Dingyi asked, thinking rather long-term.

    Lin Han said: "According to my nephew's opinion, the first leader is naturally none other than Master Zuo. Of course, this is just my nephew's personal opinion. It still needs to be discussed by the five factions. As for who will take over later, it can be left as a top priority."  It will be handled through consultation between the leaders of each lineage.¡±

    At this point, almost everything that needs to be said has been said, and Lin Han stopped talking, leaving the two of them to think quietly.  Not long after, after turning a corner, the backyard of Shuiyue An appeared in front of everyone. The group quickened their pace and soon arrived at the back door.  Looking at the damaged courtyard, everyone thought of their dead fellow disciples and the nuns in the nunnery, and their expressions became sad again.  Dingxian sighed softly and ordered: "Take care of your dead classmates first, and cremate them in the backyard. May they ascend to the Paradise of Paradise, Amitabha Buddha, soon."

    As the only man present, Lin Han could not stand aside and watch, so he quickly coordinated with others to search for the deceased.  Fortunately, it is winter now, the weather is not hot, and there is no peculiar smell in the nunnery.  Enduring the discomfort in my heart, I worked back and forth for nearly half an hour before restraining all the dead disciples.

    After that, we hurriedly looked for firewood. Fortunately, there were more dwarf trees beside the path, and there were also many dead branches and leaves. In addition, the branches that were chopped off during the fight were enough when they were gathered together.

    " Watching from the sidelines, the disciples of Hengshan set up the firewood, and at the instruction of Master Dingxian, stacked the corpse on the firewood, and finally used flint to ignite the dry leaves.  At this time, a group of nuns, led by Dingxian and Dingjing, recited the mantra of rebirth.

    There is no fragrance of sandalwood, there is just a strong smell of fireworks; there is no fresh smell of flowers and plants, there is just a pungent burnt smell.  After barely holding on for a while, Lin Han couldn't help the overwhelming nausea in his chest anymore, and hurriedly covered his nose and ran into the house to retching.  After still being unable to avoid the smell even in the house, Lin Han shouted: "Two junior uncles and junior sisters, Lin Han is offended, please wait in the front yard." After saying this, without waiting for their reply, he continued.  In an instant, he ran towards the front yard.  After reaching the front yard and taking some distance, I finally got rid of the smell for the time being and breathed a long sigh of relief.

    Knowing that everyone in Hengshan would still need some time, Lin Han sat down cross-legged and circulated the red fire energy to kill time.

    After sinking into the cultivation, I don't know how long it had passed. Lin Han, who was in trance, was suddenly awakened by the sound of footsteps. He looked up and saw Master Dingxian walking over. He quickly saluted and said, "Master Dingxian, don't be surprised.  The disciple has made a fool of himself."

    Master Dingxian did not answer, but looked at him with a complicated expression. After a long time, she shook her head and sighed: "Senior nephew Lin, in fact, you are not suitable for this world. Just like what you did just now, you actually do something to the corpse."  The taste is so unaccustomed to you, maybe you are not born to be a person suitable for killing. And the most unavoidable thing in the world is death."

    Although I don¡¯t know why Dingxian said this, the concern in it is still obvious.  Lin Han couldn't help but feel embarrassed: If one day, the Hengshan sect finally disagrees with the merger of the Five Sacred Mountains, can he really take action against them again and again?  Even ifFrom the beginning to the end of the time when Dingjing was beheaded at Nianbapu, Lin Han did not take action. Instead, he sat back and watched the siege of Fei Bin, Ding Jian, and Shi Lingwei. Even then, he felt a little unbearable in his heart.  That's because I didn't have much contact with Dingjing.  If facing Dingxian, Lin Han was really not sure he could swing the long sword in his hand.

    Seeing Lin Han¡¯s gloomy expression, Dingxian quickly changed the subject and asked: ¡°My nephew said before that he came here to find a sword?¡±

    (High-quality recommendation period, the first update on the sixth day of the outbreak. It¡¯s one o¡¯clock in the morning. I¡¯m very sleepy. I don¡¯t ask for anything. You can feel free to do whatever you want. At the same time, thank you Tian Shuangyue for the reward!)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 85: Sword Name Tears

    Update time: 2012-06-23

    Lin Han nodded and said, "This disciple has initially understood the 'Sword Intent', so he needs to find a sword to further understand that realm. I heard people say that Longquan is rich in famous swords, and among the Longquan swords, the one from the Sword Forging Valley is the most famous.  I was famous, so I came here to try my luck, but I didn¡¯t expect that the Longquan Sword has long become a legend, and even the Sword Forging Valley has become an abandoned valley. However, I am lucky to get it and lose my life, and I don¡¯t have too many regrets.  .¡±

    Master Dingxian nodded in admiration and said, "Master Nephew, come with me."

    Lin Han was stunned for a moment, and then he remembered that he had seen the neatly cut sword head in Shuiyue Temple, and he was immediately overjoyed. He understood that Master Dingxian wanted to give her a sword as a gift to repay her life-saving grace, so he quickly followed her behind her.  .

    Sure enough, Master Dingxian led Lin Han to the left wing. Master Dingyi was also inside. Three long swords with sheaths were placed on the table.

    Seeing Lin Han come in, Master Dingyi said with a smile on her face: "Come here quickly and see if any of these three swords are suitable for you."

    Lin Han didn't show any pretense, walked to the table and looked at it carefully.  Although there were three swords in front of him, Lin Han's attention was completely attracted by the long sword on the left. The sword was about three feet and five feet long, nearly five inches longer than an ordinary stainless steel sword.  The scabbard is ink-colored and the style is relatively simple and simple. The wooden hilt is polished and polished and well maintained.  Speaking of it, purely from the appearance point of view, this sword is not outstanding among the three, and can even be said to be the least outstanding one. However, Lin Han chose it in an instant, and there was a voice in his heart.  Urging him to pick up the sword quickly.

    Put your right hand on the middle of the scabbard, hold it firmly with your five fingers, gently lift it, and place it carefully on your chest. Extend your left hand, place it on the hilt of the sword, and use slight force to pull out the long sword inch by inch.  Lin Han's sharp eyes immediately saw a water drop-like mark on the sword an inch below the hilt, and he couldn't help but murmured: "Water drop? Or, tear stain!"

    After finishing speaking, he exerted force with his left hand, and there was a "clang" sound, a bright light flashed out, and the long sword was completely unsheathed.  Looking at the streak of light and feeling the lightness in his hands, Lin Han exclaimed: "What a sword!" Then he turned to Master Dingxian and asked, "I wonder if this is the legendary Tears Sword?"

    Master Dingxian nodded and said: "Yes, my nephew is very knowledgeable. This is the 'Tear Trace'. It has been kept in Shuiyue Temple since the last time it was born. I heard that the master swordsmith was finishing the sword.  , seeing that it was too violent and might cause a lot of killings, he was worried and shed a tear and fell on the sword. The teardrop he didn't want to fall was not melted away by the steaming heat, but stayed on the sword.  , burned out a tear-shaped mark, so it was called the 'Tear-stained Sword'. But".

    "What? Is there anything wrong with this sword?" Lin Han asked with a smile. He was very satisfied with this 'Tear-stained Sword'. It was fine that he had not seen it before, but now he must use it no matter what.  Take it away, and it will never let the sword gather dust.

    Dingxian shook his head and said: "The sword is a good sword, but because it is too violent, there is always the danger of harming the master."

    "Oh, is there anything else you can say?" Lin Han asked with a frown.

    "Yes, according to rumors, every owner of it died a happy death," Dingxian explained. "Either died under this sword, or accidentally killed a loved one with this sword. Therefore, this tear stain is also called  It¡¯s the ¡®Ominous Sword¡¯.¡±

    "Ha, ha, ha," Lin Han smiled and shook his head and said, "There is really nothing that can hinder the Lord. Just like the horse 'Delu' used by Liu Xuande, the Lord of Shu during the Three Kingdoms period. People said it was something that hindered the Lord. How could it be so?  I don¡¯t know if he was riding such a pure white horse and looked like a big shot. How could the enemy not shoot him with bows and arrows? The world only remembers it killing Pang Tong, but not the man who saved his life by the Tanxi River.  One jump.¡±

    Master Dingyi nodded in agreement. Although she was also a Buddhist, she did not believe in such illusory things as reincarnation and destiny like her senior sister.  She said: "Then my nephew is interested in this 'tear-stained sword'?"

    "Yes," Lin Han said happily, "I also asked my two uncles to give this sword to my nephew. I am very grateful."

    Master Dingyi said with a smile: "Since my nephew likes it, there is nothing wrong with it, just take it."

    Since Lin Han insisted on choosing this tear-stained sword, which was suspected of harming the master, Dingxian let him go and said with a smile on his face: "Although I can't repay my nephew for saving his life, I will use this sword to express my feelings. I hope  If my nephew can use her with caution and avoid killing, I will be very grateful."

    "Disciple, please remember your uncle's teachings." Lin Han thanked him, and then sheathed the long sword.

    Master Dingxian added: "This sword fell into the hands of my nephew. It is also a sword that matches a hero, so it will not be buried. Besides, monks like me are of little use holding such sharp weapons. We can defend ourselves with an ordinary weapon."  enough."

      Lin Han smiled and said, "The nephew thanked the two uncles for their generous gifts."

    At this time, Lin Han had time to look at the other two swords on the table.  The one in the middle was a heavy sword, no more than three feet three long, two inches shorter than the 'Tear Sword', but two inches wide and relatively thick. Lin Han lifted it with his left hand.  He actually held his hands slightly, and couldn't help but exclaimed: "What a heavy broad sword."

    Dingyi smiled and said: "This is the treasure of the Kuojian Sect that suppresses the religion. After the Kuojian Sect disappeared, it was obtained by the Sword Making Valley by chance, and then passed into the hands of Shuiyue An."

    "Broad Sword Sect? My nephew has never heard of such a sect." Lin Han asked.

    Dingxian shook his head and said, "My nephew must have heard of the Songyang Iron Sword Sect, right?"

    Lin Han nodded and said, "I've heard of this before. The Iron Sword Sect has only one lineage, but all of them are masters. Unfortunately, the lineage has been cut off now, which is a shame."

    "Yes, the ancestor of Songyang Iron Sword Sect was a disciple of Kuo Jian Sect." Dingxian explained.

    Lin Han didn't have much interest in the broad sword sect, and he didn't have much idea about the broad sword because it didn't fit with his sword theory. Maybe the disciples of the Taishan sect would like it. He still loves the tear stain sword.  A slender sword.  He turned his attention to the last sword, which was a fish intestine sword that was no more than one foot two long, and asked: "Isn't this a real 'fish intestine'?"

    Shaking his head, Dingxian said: "No, this was a later imitation, called 'Broken Water'."

    "The 'Shui Duan' sword, one of the eight swords of Yue?" Lin Han asked doubtfully.

    Waving his hand, Master Dingxian said: "It's just the same name, but this is also a rare short sword, very suitable for women to use. Unfortunately, all the disciples in my sect use long swords. I don't know when this sword came out."  Only then can you meet its true owner.¡±

    Lin Han's eyes lit up. He thought of Qu Feiyan, who was imprisoned in the Songshan Shaolin Temple with Ren Yingying. He didn't know how she was doing. After such a long separation, the longing in his heart became stronger. He was busy with other things on weekdays.  This aroused my longing, and I could no longer suppress it. An inexplicable emotion arose in my mind and chest, and I just wanted to see her soon.

    "Nephew Lin, what's wrong with you?" Dingyi asked seeing Lin Han stunned.

    Startled, Lin Han quickly regained his composure, but he couldn't hide the smile at the corner of his mouth.  Suppressing the excitement in his heart, Lin Han looked into Master Dingxian's eyes and felt nervous. He asked, "I don't know, I wonder if Master can give that water-breaking sword to his disciples?"

    The smile on Dingxian's face became even wider. In the short period of contact, he had never seen Lin Han look nervous before. He only felt that Lin Han looked more real like this, like a young knight who had just entered the world, instead of scolding him.  The "Chasing the Wind Sword Head" surprised Zongheng.  She said softly: "My nephew, give me a reason first. You must know that the sword is not suitable for my nephew to use."

    Scratching his head, Lin Han said embarrassedly: "My disciple has a younger sister who is in need of a sword. I just heard from my uncle that none of the sisters in Hengshan use daggers, so I asked for it shamelessly."  Bo Chengquan."

    "Oh, Senior Nephew Lin also has a younger sister? How come I've never heard of it?" Dingyi asked doubtfully.

    As the head of the Hengshan Sect, Master Dingxian also knew Lin Han, the most outstanding young man of the Five Mountains Sword Sect. She knew that he only had one brother, and he had already died. How could he have a younger sister? She asked in confusion:  "Yeah, I never knew that Senior Nephew Lin has a younger sister?"

    Seeing the misunderstanding between the two, Lin Han quickly shook his head and stammered: "She's not her biological sister, she's the one I recognized before. Master Dingyi met her in Hengshan City."

    "Have I seen it?" Dingyi thought about it carefully and asked in surprise: "Is it that cute little girl, the one named 'Feiyan'?"

    Lin Han nodded and said, "That's her."

    Dingyi knew the situation and frowned and said: "I heard that she is the granddaughter of Qu Yang, the demon sect. Who is her nephew?"

    "Is it related to the Demon Cult?" Dingxian didn't understand the details. Seeing that the Demon Cult was involved, he was afraid that Lin Han would go astray.

    Lin Han said: "Qu Yang is Qu Yang, Fei Yan is Fei Yan. She grew up outside and never joined the demon sect. So when Qu Yang died, the disciples felt very pitiful to see her alone.  In addition, I knew her earlier, so I took her in."

    "That's not right." Master Dingyi said again, "I heard that that girl got involved with Ren Yingying, the holy aunt of the demon sect, and was detained by the Shaolin sect on the mountain.

    Lin Han nodded and said, "We met in Luoyang. My nephew was also there at the time. Thinking of how inconvenient it would be for a girl to follow my nephew around, it was originally"??She stayed quietly in Luoyang, not wanting Ren Yingying to get involved with Linghu Chong. After a series of things happened later, the girl should have followed Ren Yingying, and then voluntarily stayed with her in the Shaolin Temple.  "

    "I see, it seems that the little girl is still a real-hearted person." Dingxian praised, "Junior sister, what do you mean?"

    Dingyi nodded after thinking about it, and said with a smile: "I also like that little girl very much. Since my nephew is going to hand over the 'Shui Duan' sword to her, I can feel relieved."

    Lin Han was overjoyed and said quickly: "Thank you two uncles for their generosity. I am grateful!"

    (High-quality recommendation period, the second update on the sixth day of the outbreak, click, collect, red tickets, etc., everyone is free to do whatever you want.)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 86 Rendezvous

    Update time: 2012-06-24

    "I wonder when the two uncles plan to leave?" Lin Han asked after having a fast meal with everyone in Hengshan.

    Master Dingxian said: "It is getting late now and it is not suitable for traveling. If there is a sneak attack by demons from the Demon Cult at night, it will be difficult for Hengshan disciples to resist, so we plan to stay one more night at Shuiyue An and return tomorrow morning.  Heading to Fuzhou."

    "Yes, in order to prevent the Demon Cult from sneaking attacks, it is better to stay here." Master Dingyi asked after answering, "Since my nephew is from Fuzhou, I wonder what the situation is like there?"

    Lin Han sighed and said, "To be honest with you two junior uncles, the situation over there is not good."

    "What? The Huashan Sect was also attacked by the Demon Cult?" Ding Yi asked quickly.

    Shaking his head, Lin Han said: "That's not true, but it's not much different from the Demon Cult's attack, because the Lin family's evil-fighting sword manual appeared."

    Ah, all the Hengshan disciples in the hall exclaimed.  Master Dingxian frowned and said, "Amitabha, the world has become troubled from now on."

    "I wonder who got the sword manual?" Dingyi was concerned about whether the sword manual fell into the hands of the demon sect.

    "I don't know." Lin Han naturally couldn't say that he got it, so he said vaguely: "I only heard that it was found by Junior Brother Lin Pingzhi of the Huashan Sect, but it was a pity that the fisherman who followed him got it."

    Master Dingxian asked: "Is that Huashan disciple in danger?"

    Lin Han shook his head and said, "No, I heard that the man snatched the sword manual and left without harming his life. As for the specific situation, I'm afraid only Master Yue knows."

    "Oh, by the way, before the disciples came here, I heard that the fellow disciples and sisters sent by Hengshan to Fuzhou for support have arrived at Wuxiang Temple in Fuzhou. It is said that Linghu Chong from Huashan is accompanying them." Lin Han added.

    "Amitabha, it's good to be safe." Dingxian and Dingyi both breathed a sigh of relief. It turned out that although they didn't receive Dingjing's flying pigeon message, they relied on others. Since they were attacked along the way, they guessed that the other party  It was inevitable along the way, but now that I have the news, half of my worries are gone.

    Master Dingyi asked: "I wonder if they were attacked by the Demon Cult?"

    Lin Han smiled awkwardly and said, "Disciple met them on Xianxia Ridge before, but for some reason, they were in conflict with several of my uncles from Songshan Mountain at that time."

    Dingxian and Dingyi changed their expressions in shock and asked, "How is it?"

    Lin Han knew that he would have to talk about this matter sooner or later, and the two of them might not be able to guess it later, so he planned to only admit that he had ambushed everyone in Hengshan in Xianxia Ridge, and then extricated himself from the killing incident in Nianbapu Valley.  come out.  He explained: "The disciple didn't understand the situation. He was heading to Fuzhou at that time and heard the sound of fighting. After observing, he found that the one being surrounded was Hengshan's senior sister, while the other party was using Songshan's martial arts. Disciple  Then he stepped forward to stop it."

    "Are there any casualties on both sides?" Dingxian asked nervously.

    Lin Han nodded and said sadly: "Under the leadership of Master Dingjing, the sisters from Hengshan formed a sword formation to fight against the enemy. The casualties were not large, but my Songshan disciples suffered heavy casualties, and Linghu Chong was involved in it for some reason.  He actually used a set of exquisite swordsmanship to kill him, and the disciple was so angry that he severely injured him, which may have angered Master Dingjing and all the senior sisters."

    "Amitabha, what is this, this, and this for?" Dingyi said angrily.

    Dingxian guessed something, and quickly asked: "What will happen after that?"

    Lin Han said: "Under the mediation of my nephew, several of the uncles in the sect immediately returned to Songshan, and Mei-oh and Duo stayed. As for the specific situation of the Hengshan sect, my nephew did not know, but he later listened to Hua in Fuzhou City.  Uncle Shanyue mentioned it."

    "Senior sister, it seems that Senior Sister Dingjing and the others should have received our distress letter and may be heading here." Dingyi turned to Dingxian and said.

    Dingxian said: "That would be the best. If we combine the two routes into one, we will have more strength and we will be more confident in dealing with the Demon Sect."

    Seeing that the matter here has been dealt with, Lin Han plans to leave temporarily. After all, men and women are different and it is not suitable to stay with others in 'Shuiyue An'. Moreover, he also made an appointment with Zhao Sihai and others to meet in the east of the city.  Know if they are still waiting.

    "Two masters, since the matter here has come to an end, I will leave first and come back to meet you all tomorrow morning." Lin Han stood up and said.

    Dingxian nodded and said: "Well, it's not convenient for us to retain Senior Nephew Lin. Please go to the hotel early. We will be waiting for Junior Nephew tomorrow morning."

    After getting the consent of the two people, Lin Han apologized and walked out into the city.

    Looking at Lin Han¡¯s back, Dingxian sighedHe sighed and said, "Senior Brother Zuo is really lucky."

    "Yes, it would be great if Senior Nephew Lin takes over as the head of Songshan in the future. He will definitely not stir up trouble like Senior Brother Zuo." Dingyi said in agreement.

    After arriving outside, Lin Han discovered that the sun had begun to set, and the afterglow that only revealed half of his face dyed the distant mountains red, causing the tired birds returning to their nests to call anxiously to their companions.

    After speeding up the pace to enter the city, Lin Han was about to walk through the city to Dongcheng, but he caught a glimpse of a group of graffiti at the entrance of the street and stopped immediately.  The graffiti was extremely abstract, and people who didn't know the inside story would definitely think it was a child's scribbling. But in Lin Han's eyes, it was an extremely secret symbol of the sect, and only extremely important figures in the sect could use it.  Lin Han understood that it must have been left by Zhao Sihai and three other uncles, so he followed the instructions of Tuya and wandered around the streets and alleys, and finally came to an inn. The owner of this inn was really talented.  To open an inn in such a corner, isn't it obvious that they don't want to do business?

    But Lin Han didn¡¯t care what the innkeeper thought. It would be great to have such a private place to rest, so there was no risk of being bumped into by people from the Hengshan Sect.  After entering the inn, before Lin Han could ask the boss, a Songshan disciple led him to meet his three uncles.

    Outside a room, senior brother Zhang, who was leading the way, started knocking on the door.  "Come in." Zhao Sihai's voice came from inside.

    "Uncle, Junior Brother Lin is here." The Senior Brother named Zhang led Lin Han in and said.

    Zhang Jingchao said quickly: "Come on, come on, come on, Senior Nephew Lin, sit down quickly." Then he said, "Well, Junior Nephew Zhang, you go down first, and order a few good dishes in the evening, as an extra meal for you.  "

    The senior brother Zhang said happily: "Thank you, uncle, I will leave now." After saying that, he went out and closed the door tightly.

    After Lin Han took off his two swords and sat down, the three of them were very polite and offered him more food, but he refused when they wanted to pour wine.  After filling the cup with tea, Lin Han said with a smile: "Although I have eaten vegetarian food there, I am really not used to it without meat and fish, so I just made up for it at my uncle's place."

    "Oh," Sima De said with a smile, "You have been quite successful as an undercover agent. You even got into the vegetarian diet."

    Lin Han smiled and shook his head: "No matter what, the disciple is their savior after all."

    "I'm afraid it's not just a meal, but my nephew must have gained a lot." Zhao Sihai glanced at the two swords Lin Han placed next to him and said with a smile.

    Lin Han nodded and said: "This harvest is indeed not small. I unexpectedly got two swords that can cut iron like clay."

    The three of them burst into laughter, and Zhang Jingchao said: "My nephew is so popular and has achieved results. These are two swords. The Longquan Sword is famous all over the world. These two must be extraordinary, right?"

    The three of them were quite envious that Lin Han could get the sword from the Hengshan Sect. You must know that every swordsman has a dream of a sword, but after all, there are so many monks and so few, how can it be so easy to get it.  However, the three of them are not jealous. You must know that it is quite taboo to seize a swordsman's beloved sword. If it is an ordinary second-generation disciple, that's it. You can also use the excuse that he can't keep it, but think that the three of them will be defeated by joining forces.  Lin Han couldn't think of a single thought in his hands.

    Lin Han smiled and said: "My nephew has been looking for a good sword recently, and now I finally got what I wanted. This 'Tear-stained Sword' is the best.

    "Tear marks?!" The three of them exclaimed in surprise, obviously having heard of this sword.  After Sima De knew that it was the famous Tears Sword, the joy on his face disappeared and he said worriedly: "This sword is ominous. It would be better for my nephew to take the time to find another one." Zhao Sihai and Zhang Jingchao  People also nodded repeatedly, obviously meaning the same thing.  Lin Han really didn't expect that this sword was so prestigious and offensive, but now that he had made up his mind, he would not change it easily. He shook his head and said, "My disciple understands the kindness of the three uncles.  But the disciple fell in love with this sword at first sight and has no reason to give up."

    Seeing Lin Han speaking so firmly, the three of them shook their heads and stopped trying to persuade him.  Zhao Sihai looked at the other dagger and said, "I wonder what famous sword this one is?"

    Lin Han looked at the dagger and thought of its intended owner, and said with a smile: "The name of the sword is 'Broken Water', which has the same name as one of the Eight Swords of Yue. It is also a rare sharp weapon, suitable for girls.  .¡±

    "Oh? My nephew has found an owner for it? I wonder which heroine is so lucky that my nephew will remember it in his heart and tell his uncles about it." Zhang Jingchao said jokingly.

    "Thisthis" Lin Han didn't want to spread it everywhere. After all, he hadn't seen him for such a long time, and people would always change. He hadn't confirmed anything before, and there were  Qu Yang's death was caught in the middle, and Lin Han didn't have any thoughts in his heart.He didn't want to talk about it, so he quickly changed the subject and said: "Actually, the disciple's biggest gain this time is not these two swords."

    "Is there a bigger harvest?" The three of them didn't believe it. They just thought that the young people were thin-skinned and deliberately changed the topic.

    Lin Han said: "I'm afraid the three uncles don't know that, with the disciple's persuasion, the Hengshan faction is no longer so opposed to the Bing faction."

    "What?" The three of them stood up at the same time, pushing the three stools out of the way.  After hurriedly finding the stools and sitting down, the three of them looked at Lin Han intently and asked him to elaborate.

    Lin Han then recounted the conversation with Dingxian and Dingyi in detail, and also told them the changes in the attitudes of everyone in Hengshan.

    "Okay, nephew, good job!" Zhao Sihai praised loudly, and the other two people also looked at him in disbelief. Unexpectedly, they worked so hard that they were so exhausted. Lin Han's words turned around. It's so annoying that people are comparing each other.  .

    (High-quality recommendation period, the first update on the seventh day of the outbreak, clicks, collections, red tickets, etc., everyone is free to do so!)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 87 Shock

    Update time: 2012-06-24

    After discussion, Zhao Sihai, Zhang Jingchao, and Sima De all believed that Lin Han had done the right thing. If he could really gain the recognition of the Hengshan Sect, it would be much better than killing them, so they decided to postpone the action against the Hengshan Sect and change the situation.  In order to keep close surveillance, listen to their stories at any time.

    Hearing what they said, Lin Han thought it was the best. He really didn't want to kill Dingxian and Dingyi again.  After the four of them dispersed and returned to the room, Lin Han began to practice the Ice Qi. Because he had recently obtained the Tears Sword, he couldn't wait to try practicing with the sword.

    This time, he did not assume a posture with five hearts pointing to the sky. After sitting cross-legged on the bed, he gently stroked the hilt of the sword, and then pulled out the sword inch by inch. Perhaps it was an illusion, but he actually felt the hilt of the sword.  Trembling, accompanied by a low humming sound, seemed to be responding to Lin Han's excitement at the moment.

    Put the scabbard aside, stretch out your right hand to grasp the hilt of the sword, and extend your arm straight so that the sword body and arm are in a straight line, and the sword is at shoulder level.  The left palm is placed in front of the lower abdomen, with the palm facing upward, silently transporting the true energy in the Dantian.  Because it was at night, Lin Han was naturally practicing the Ice Qi. As his skills were running, a cold air gradually filled the room. This did not mean that Lin Han's control was not as good as before, but that he was practicing outside.  An inevitable move.  If he was cultivating at the Songshan Fengzen Platform, Lin Han would naturally use all his strength to contract the true energy circulating in his meridians, so that no true energy would leak out. This was something he could do after he entered the third level of perfection, but at this moment, in this  In an inn that was not very safe, he had to create a cold environment. Although he could still attack the enemy with his red fire energy when he was practicing ice energy, he was not afraid of thieves stealing, but he was afraid of being missed.  It's always good to have some precautions.

    After the temperature in the entire room dropped to close to freezing point, Lin Han felt relieved. Fortunately, it was already winter, so the prelude to practice was much shorter than in the hot summer.  After being fully prepared, Lin Han began to practice formally. Unlike usual, the cold ice energy came out from the Dantian, passed through several major points on the chest, and then from the shoulder blades to the elbows and palms. Lin Han did not withdraw it step by step.  Dantian, but added a step, that is, from the palm to the sword body.  When the ice energy completely circulates in the Tears Sword, it is withdrawn through the palm of the hand.

    Although the small meridians of the ten fingers have not yet been opened to enter the fourth level, this does not prevent the true energy from being transferred from the palm to the tears.  Originally, Lin Han was worried that the wooden hilt would block the flow of true energy, forcing him to transfer it to the sword through the air. However, this would inevitably cause some unnecessary wear and tear.  Unexpectedly, I don't know what kind of magical wood the tear-stained sword hilt was made of, and it could transmit the ice energy without any loss, which made Lin Han overjoyed.

    Lin Han was also satisfied with the conductivity of the sword body to the true energy. This time, the ice true energy was running smoothly in the sword body, unlike ordinary long swords, which were not blocked, or were fast and slow.  , In this way, Lin Han's control of Qi was perfect, and he almost didn't waste any money.

    After the ice energy circulated through the sword body, Lin Han felt that there seemed to be some unexplainable aura in the ice. It seemed that there was a killing breath integrated into it, making the ice energy even more chilly.  Obviously, it seems that the unique cold nature of iron has been added, making the power of the ice energy even higher.

    Lin Han was overjoyed about the change in his true energy, and later decided to tell Uncle Zuo, who also practiced the ice true energy, about this discovery.  At the same time, I feel sorry for him. If Master Zuo also had a peerless sword, I am afraid that his skill would have been comparable to that of Fang Zheng, Ren Woxing and others, instead of being half as good as it is now.

    These are all afterthoughts. You need to go back to Songshan to tell him face to face. At this time, it is more important to practice the ice zhenqi seriously. I immediately gathered my mind and immersed myself in the polishing of zhenqi and the connection of the sword. I hope that I can  Open up the meridians of the ten fingers as soon as possible to reach the fourth level and achieve the unity of man and sword, and connect with the sword's mind to deeply understand the sword intention of 'breaking the army'.

    There was no talk all night, and early the next morning, after everyone had eaten snacks, Zhao Sihai, Zhang Jingchao, and Sima De led the Songshan disciples back to the mountain. Before leaving, they told Lin Han to always pay attention to Dingxian, Dingyi, etc.  The attitude of Hengshan disciples towards the merger of the Five Sacred Mountains.  After Lin Han agreed to the three people's instructions, he walked towards Shuiyue Temple in the west of the city, carrying a package and a long sword.

    After arriving at Shuiyue An, everyone in Hengshan was having breakfast. Lin Han could understand. After all, they had morning classes to do. After finishing morning classes, they had to cook by themselves. It was not as good as eating ready-made food in the inn. In terms of time,  Delays are inevitable.

    Seeing Lin Han coming over, Master Dingxian hurriedly invited him to have breakfast, but Lin Han quickly refused. He didn't want to eat those tasteless vegetarian meals again. He was obviously scared of the meal last night, although the breakfast looked better than the dinner.  It needs to be more elaborate, but it¡¯s still unnecessary.  After unloading the package, Lin Han took out the food box package.? vegetable buns and a tube of soy milk for everyone to eat.

    A group of young nuns were overjoyed. They had been eating porridge and pickles for breakfast these days and had long been tired of it. Now when they saw the steamed buns and soy milk, they all smiled happily and thanked Lin Han twitteringly.  Dingxian shook his head and said, "Master Nephew Lin is so polite. We monks only need simple pickles and porridge, so why bother."

    Lin Han said with a smile: "It's not troublesome. I asked specifically. The vegetable buns are made with soybean and rapeseed oil, which is not meaty. Also, the soy milk tastes best when it's hot. Please feel free to do as you like. I've already eaten it."  , let¡¯s go to the backyard to practice swordsmanship first, and then we¡¯ll go on the road after everyone has eaten.¡±

    Dingxian nodded and motioned for him to go to the backyard by himself.  After Lin Han left, Master Dingyi suddenly sighed: "Three feet of ice did not freeze in a day. The achievements that Master Lin has achieved now are the result of hard work, not pie in the sky."

    Dingxian nodded in agreement, and said: "Junior sister is right. You can deduce the clues from the fact that he never misses a little time to practice swordsmanship. It must be that he spends a lot of time practicing every day, and it is even possible.  Several times that of ordinary people.¡±

    "Disciples will definitely work harder." A group of second-generation disciples from Hengshan replied repeatedly.

    After hearing what the disciples said, Master Dingxian smiled happily. Although Hengshan was full of female students, it was easier to manage them. Maybe it was because most of them were orphans who had been adopted by the three of them since they were young, so the three of them  His words were very effective. Seeing that it was already getting late, Master Dingxian ordered breakfast to be started, and the disciples responded quickly.

    After arriving at the backyard, Lin Han took out the tear stain, put the scabbard on the ground, held the sword formula in his right hand, and slightly raised the sword in his left hand.  Just like practicing the Ice Qi last night, pour the Red Fire Qi into the long sword.  Just as he thought, Tears did not reject it because of the different properties of ice and fire energy. Instead, it was dissolved in water and accepted completely without any fetters. Lin Han felt happy in his heart as he waved Tears as his arm pointed.  Incomparably, in a flash of thought, the sword moves of the evil-repelling swordsmanship flowed in my mind, and the tears on my hands were already perfectly practiced.

    After getting the authentic evil-proofing sword manual, Lin Han also studied it. Although he could not practice the internal skills recorded in it, he still had some understanding of the weird speed and changes in movement. At this time, with his mind completely relaxed,  , and then naturally integrated into his own swordsmanship and martial arts.

    For a time, the backyard was full of ghosts. Lin Han was moving faster than ever before, almost maximizing his speed advantage.  He kept flashing in the courtyard. One moment he was clearly at the east wall, the next moment he was under the vines on the west wall, and the next moment he slid to the north wooden door, covered by the old reed mat.  The light coming through shines.  Supported by his demonic figure, Lin Han stabbed out the long sword in his hand. Sometimes he was like a general charging through the formation, vowing not to return until he killed him; sometimes like a lover's comfort, the sword began to change in the middle of the battle.  Toward, like a gentle touch of a lover's hand, it inadvertently brings the crisis of death.

    Everyone in Hengshan in the front yard still ate breakfast with gusto at first, but after Lin Han got into a good state with his sword practice, everyone was startled by the whistling sound of the sword wind. Their hearts felt like being tickled by cat's claws, and they wanted to put down their bowls and chopsticks.  See what happens.  The disciples speeded up their eating, then put down their bowls and chopsticks to wait for Dingxian and Dingyi.  In fact, Master Dingxian and Mrs. Dingxian were also warm in their hearts, but they were elders after all, so they were much more stable and could still eat breakfast peacefully.

    Seeing that the disciples were much faster, Master Dingxian said with a smile: "Since you want to watch, go ahead, but be quiet and don't disturb Master Nephew Lin's sword practice."

    After receiving the order, a group of young disciples hurriedly agreed and ran to the backyard. Afterwards, they crowded in the separate corridor between the front and backyard to watch. They exclaimed from time to time, but immediately covered their mouths.  Fortunately, Lin Han was already in high spirits and subconsciously filtered out the noises that were not murderous and did not wake up.

    Soon after, the older nuns could no longer sit still after listening to the low cheers of the junior sisters. They apologized to Dingxian and Dingyi and ran towards the backyard.

    After all the disciples walked away, Master Dingyi said: "Senior Sister, listening to the momentum of Master Nephew Lin's sword practice, I'm afraid it has already become quite popular."

    Dingxian nodded in agreement and said, "Junior sister is right. This guy is not only good at swordsmanship, but his internal strength is also quite advanced. If we were to face off, there is a chance that he would not be his opponent."

    "This" Master Dingyi didn't believe it. Her eyesight was not as good as Dingxian's, and she had never faced him personally. Although she had seen him defeat Yu Canghai once, the influencing factors that time  Too many, so she thought that Lin Han's martial arts skills were at least on par with hers. With her experience, she might still have a chance of winning. Now listen toWhen the senior sister said that even she could not defeat her opponent, she was naturally very surprised and asked: "Is he more powerful than his master Ding Mian or even senior brother Zuo?"

    Dingxian shook his head and said, "I don't know if Senior Brother Zuo is more powerful than Senior Brother Zuo, but when it comes to being superior to others, it's very possible. Maybe Senior Brother Ding may not be able to defeat him."

    Dingyi still couldn't believe it. Knowing that he had suffered losses at the hands of Ding Mian, he naturally knew that he was still inferior to Ding Mian. Now he heard from his senior sister who he always respected that Lin Han, at a young age, had already surpassed him in martial arts.  She has reached Ding Mian's level, so it's no wonder she is surprised.  In fact, Ding Yi still looked down on Lin Han. In the past few days, Lin Han's martial arts had improved again. He had left Ding Mian behind and was infinitely closer to Zuo Lengchan and others.  As long as he is given some time, or his internal strength reaches the fourth level, or he fully understands the artistic conception of 'Po Jun', he will immediately reach Zuo Lengchan's level.  Even though he still lacks experience, but taking into account his left-handed sword skills and the speed of gradually integrating the evil-repelling phantom, he is enough to rival Zuo Lengchan, Fang Zheng and Ren Woxing.

    Dingxian put down the bowl and chopsticks and said with a smile: "Since junior sister doesn't believe it, let's go and see it with our own eyes."

    "That's fine." Dingyi nodded in agreement, put down his bowls and chopsticks, and followed Dingyi to the backyard.

    Seeing the disciples piled up in the corridor and screaming in surprise, Dingyi felt angry and funny, so he wanted to scold them.  Dingxian quickly took her hand and told her not to worry.  After the two approached, they stood in the gap left by the disciple who had reacted, looked inside, and immediately exclaimed.

    The two looked at each other, and both could see the shock in the other's heart. They were not as ignorant as the other disciples.  In the eyes of ordinary disciples, they subconsciously feel that they are not as good as Lin Han. Under this psychological suggestion, no matter how good Lin Han's performance is, they will take it for granted, and they just add some weight to their admiration.  But in the eyes of Dingxian, a first-class master who is almost at the top of the martial arts world, Lin Han's ghostly speed and movement, Ling Lie's sword attack and obliteration are all frightening. If he were to fight against him,  , it will definitely not last long. Even if the defense of Hengshan Sword Technique is second only to Wudang Tai Chi Sword Technique, and even more powerful than Tai Chi Sword Technique in terms of defensive counterattack, it still needs to be sustained for a while under Lin Han's magical sword technique.  , it is also extremely difficult.

    After a long time, Lin Han let out a long roar, sheathed his sword and closed his eyes, quietly recalling the comfortable feeling that was almost an epiphany just now.  It wasn't until he fully absorbed this understanding that he opened his eyes again. He saw everyone in Hengshan standing in front of him. He was startled and cupped his hands and said, "My disciple is already in a trance. I have asked you to wait for a long time. I don't know if I have been delayed."  journey?"

    Dingxian woke up from the shock, shook his head, and asked: "I don't know what kind of swordsmanship my nephew is practicing. As far as the poor nun knows, the Songshan sect does not seem to have such tricks"

    "You don't have such weird sword skills, do you?" Lin Han asked nonchalantly.

    "Yes, the swordsmanship my nephew used just now is very different from the Songshan swordsmanship. It is more powerful, weirder, and extremely fast." Master Dingyi expressed his feelings and subconsciously slapped a  Chills.

    Lin Han said with a smile: "The internal skills practiced by the disciples are different from those of ordinary disciples in the sect. The advantage lies in the word 'quick', so I have been creating my own swordsmanship that best suits me since I was a child. Over the past ten years, I have developed some skills."  The fire formed a unique style, and later incorporated an incredible swordsmanship into it, so its power was greatly increased."

    "That's it." Both of them nodded, not paying attention to the self-created swordsmanship Lin Han mentioned, but they were interested in the swordsmanship he mentioned.  Master Dingyi asked: "I wonder which sword technique it is?"

    Thinking that more and more people have seen me using the evil-proofing sword technique, there is no need to hide it. Besides, the one I use is very different from the original one, and even more powerful than the original one, so I reveal it with reservations.  It's still ok.  This time, since Master Dingyi asked about it, it happened to be spread through Hengshan's mouth. Lin Han said: "It's not a secret. That sword technique is the sword technique to ward off evil."

    "What?" Master Dingxian, who was as steady as he was, was shocked when he first heard it, and asked in disbelief: "Master Nephew has obtained the Lin family's evil sword manual?"

    He knew that they would misunderstand. Although this was indeed the case, he did not intend to tell this secret. Lin Han shook his head and said, "The two uncles have misunderstood. The disciple has not obtained the evil sword manual."

    "Then the nephew said he learned the sword technique to ward off evil spirits?" Dingyi asked.

    Lin Han said with a smile: "Fuwei Escort is not the only one who knows the evil swordsmanship. Don't forget, the Qingcheng Sect's evil swordsmanship is better than Lin Zhennan's. The couple was defeated by the Qingcheng Sect's evil swordsmanship."  , was captured by Yu Canghai."

    Dingxian had also heard about Lin Zhennan and the Qingcheng Sect¡¯s evil-fighting sword skills. She said, ¡°But the Qingcheng Sect¡¯s evil-fighting sword skills?Don¡¯t you have such power as your nephew?  "

    Lin Han said: "That's of course. Without the corresponding mental method to ward off evil spirits, the Qingcheng School's evil-proof swordsmanship is the most inferior swordsmanship in the martial arts world."

    "My nephew just said that he didn't get the Lin family's evil sword manual. How did he exert his power?" Master Dingyi asked.

    Lin Han nodded and explained: "My disciple said before that the internal skills he practices are somewhat special."

    "Could it be that my nephew uses his original internal strength to activate the evil-fighting sword technique?" Master Dingxian said suspiciously.

    "Yes, Master Dingxian is very knowledgeable." Lin Han said affirmatively.

    "How is this possible? It's such a coincidence." Master Dingyi murmured.

    Master Dingxian nodded, but she believed Lin Han's words in her heart.

    "Besides, even with the Lin family's evil-fighting sword manual, the disciples would not dare to practice it." Lin Han said jokingly.

    Looking at Lin Han's weird smile, everyone was puzzled. They must know that the evil-repelling sword manual has been passed down so miraculously in the world, how can anyone refuse it?  Master Dingyi asked: "Why does my nephew say this?"

    Lin Han laughed and said: "Two junior uncles, please don't forget that the sword technique of warding off evil was born out of the Sunflower Book. And the Sunflower Book was revealed from the palace of the previous dynasty. It was originally created by a eunuch. If anything happens,  It¡¯s such a taboo that the disciples don¡¯t even have time to cry.¡±

    Master Dingxian was startled. An idea flashed through her heart. She vaguely understood something, but she couldn't explain the reason for the moment.

    Just at this time, there was a sudden knock on the door, and everyone was shocked.  Master Dingyi said: "Sister, please be careful, I'll go take a look first." After saying that, she drew her sword and walked cautiously to the front yard.

    When everyone was on guard, Master Dingyi's voice of surprise suddenly came from the front, "It's nephew Yilin. Master, I miss you so much."

    (When he finished coding this chapter that day, he cried, Damn, five thousand words, why did it come out like this? Well, I will split it into two chapters without adding the dog meat, which is the perfect ending to the high-quality recommendation period.  Let¡¯s go! If you have votes on hand, don¡¯t be stingy and vote as soon as possible. In a few hours, the homepage recommendations will be over. I don¡¯t know when the next time I will be on the homepage, so if you haven¡¯t collected them yet, hurry up and add them to your collection! Looking forward to it!  With everyone¡¯s support, we will be updating steadily in the future, and we will add updates from time to time! We are willing to encourage you all!)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 88 Bad News

    Update time: 2012-06-25

    Yilin's group headed to Fuzhou under the leadership of Linghu Chong. They originally thought that Dingxian and Dingyi had already arrived in Fuzhou.  When they arrived at Wuxiang Temple outside Fuzhou City, they did not see Dingxian and others. After asking, they found out that they had not arrived. They were very worried and had to go to visit Huashan Yue Buqun.  But they didn't want to be looked down upon by Yue Buqun, Yue Lingshan and his daughter because of Linghu Chong. They were so angry that they returned to Shuiyue Temple and waited anxiously. Everyone regretted coming to support the Huashan Sect.

    In fact, it¡¯s no wonder that Yue Buqun and his daughter have bad tempers. After something like this happened at the Lin family¡¯s old house, the four parties involved in the Fuwei Escort Agency were in a bad mood.  Among them, Yue Buqun was the most important. After the evil-repelling sword manual that he had been dreaming about appeared once, it seemed to have evaporated from the world. There was no news at all, leaving him unable to say anything, so he could only worry anxiously.  Waiting, hoping that one day a miracle will happen.  Ning Zhongze was worried about her husband's capriciousness and was worried day and night. Fortunately, after her persuasion, Yue Lingshan believed it and she breathed a sigh of relief. Otherwise, she was really afraid that she would be driven crazy by Yue Buqun and his daughter.  Yue Lingshan herself, under the guidance of her mother and after a few days of cultivation, gradually came out of the shadow of the rape incident, but she was somewhat angry with Lin Pingzhi and complained that he did not protect her well.  After that incident, Lin Pingzhi became more protective of Yue Lingshan, and even if she acted a little bit, he wouldn't care about it.  Although he felt some green light on his hat, fortunately nothing happened, and he could barely accept it. Besides, it was because of him that it happened. It was also his fault that he didn't think carefully enough. He even thought that he was the one in Fuzhou City.  The young master of Fuwei Escort Agency, no one in Fuzhou City dared to touch him. Little did he know that times had changed a long time ago. Fuzhou City, a mixed city of good and bad, naturally had no shortage of prostitutes and thieves. Such a delicate girl lying on the ground at the mercy of others was a little bit  No one with evil thoughts will be spared. If Yue Buqun and his wife hadn't been lucky enough, haha

    However, during this period, it was not Yue Lingshan who troubled Lin Pingzhi, but Yue Buqun.  He clearly felt that Yue Buqun's attitude towards him was much different, and he didn't understand why.  In fact, Yue Buqun could still pretend to be kind, but Lin Pingzhi, who had experienced great sorrow and joy, was sensitive to the unnaturalness in his smile.  Every night, Lin Pingzhi would carefully take out the red cassock he kept close to his body, read the evil-proofing sword manual over and over again, and sigh over and over again, never making up his mind.

    " Just like Murong Bo once said to Murong Fu, your great-grandfather had heirs, your grandfather had heirs, your father also had heirs, but you don't have any sons. Do you want the Murong family to be extinct from you?  Of course Lin Pingzhi didn't want the Fuzhou Lin family to be extinct in his generation, but when he thought of his parents' deep hatred and of Yu Canghai who was still carefree in Qingcheng Mountain (he didn't know that Yu Canghai had arrived in Fuzhou City), his heart twitched.  He also thought about doing what Lin Han said was the most appropriate way, but he had no control over time.

    When they were at the Golden Knife Sect in Luoyang, Lin Pingzhi's maternal grandfather Wang Yuanba once proposed to betroth Yue Lingshan to Lin Pingzhi. At that time, the Huashan Sect was at its most critical, and it would be great to get the support of the Wang family, but Yue Lingshan  Buqun still wanted to wait for the price in order to get more, so although he expressed a lot of willingness and wishes in his words, he never settled the matter.  Unexpectedly, Ding Mian came to Luoyang not long after, and after a secret meeting with Wang Yuanba, Wang Yuanba never mentioned the marriage again, which made Yue Buqun regretful.

    Until later, more and more Songshan disciples entered Luoyang. Yue Buqun's secret secret was broken. When he was about to recover from the trauma, he led everyone from Huashan to hurriedly move to Fuzhou, not daring to stay in Luoyang anymore.

    This strategic shift naturally put more emphasis on Lin Pingzhi, who thought spring was coming. But in the past few days, Yue Buqun's attitude changed drastically, which puzzled him, especially after Lin Han presented him with the evil sword.  After reading the music, I felt even more anxious.  He also tried to find out about Yue Lingshan, but although Yue Lingshan was shy, she was absolutely willing to marry him, so the problem was Yue Buqun.

    Finally, on a moonlit night as bleak as water, Lin Ping made up his mind to find an opportunity to propose marriage to Yue Buqun and talk about the matter. If it could come true, everyone would be happy. He waited for Yue Lingshan's belly to grow bigger.  Immediately practice the authentic evil-fighting swordsmanship, so that although he will feel sorry for Yue Lingshan, he can only comfort Yue Lingshan in other ways; if the situation he least wants to see occurs, he will no longer have any illusions about the Huashan Sect and will immediately practice magical skills with his sword.

    To go a long way, let¡¯s not mention the events in Fuzhou City for the moment, but say that Yilin and others were waiting anxiously at Wuxiang¡¯an, finally expecting the carrier pigeon from Dingxian and others to arrive. Unexpectedly, after opening it, it turned out to be a letter  Thousands of urgent letters for help.  When seeking help from Yue Buqun failed, the angry Hengshan disciples, accompanied by Linghu Chong, immediately hired carriages and horses to go to Longquan. After traveling day and night, they finally arrived at Longquan City at dawn.

    After a whole morning of research,??, Yilin and others came to Shuiyue Temple. After knocking on the door, they saw that it was Master Dingyi who opened the door in person. Both parties were overjoyed, and the scene before happened.

    When everyone in the backyard heard Master Dingyi¡¯s call, they all felt relieved, smiled at each other, and then went out under the leadership of Master Dingxian.  Lin Han was also surprised that Linghu Chong and the others arrived so quickly. Originally, they were supposed to arrive a few days later. He could only lament that it was the butterfly effect. Fortunately, it was not bad for him, and he was very happy.  Just look at Linghu Chong's expression when he saw him, and he followed everyone with amusement.

    When Lin Han arrived at the front yard, there was already a scene of crying, and Dingyi roared: "Tian Boguang, Dingyi and you are incompatible."

    "Amitabha!" Dingxian was also calling the Buddha's name.

    Amid the cries of the disciples, Lin Han walked out of the crowd and asked, "What happened? Hey, why don't you see Master Dingjing?"

    "Lin, Lin" Linghu Chong looked at Lin Han with wide eyes. Obviously, Linghu Chong was also surprised to see Lin Han here.

    "Oh, Linghu Chong, you're all right. I didn't expect you to dare to appear in front of me. Do you really think I don't dare to kill you?" Lin Han said with a smile.

    After a brief surprise, Linghu Chong regained his composure. After hearing Lin Han's words, he smiled freely: "Linghu Chong thinks he is no match for Senior Brother Lin. If you want to avenge the Songshan disciples, Linghu Chong will not sit still and wait to die.  "

    Dingxian already knew about the conflict between Lin Han and Linghu Chong, so he quickly came out to smooth things over: "Master Nephew Lin and Young Master Linghu, why don't we stop fighting for the sake of the poor nun?"

    Lin Han nodded and said: "Since it is the master's order, the disciple must obey it. Linghu Chong, I hope you will not bury Senior Feng's 'Dugu Nine Swords'. You must practice more diligently, otherwise you will not die under Lin Han's sword next time."  alright."

    "Haha, I won't disappoint Senior Brother Lin." Linghu Chong laughed angrily, being provoked again and again. As the successor of Dugu Nine Swords, he was so despised, and his heart was filled with resentment.

    "AhSenior Brother Lin?" Yilin poked her head out from Dingyi's arms and looked at Lin Han in surprise. It turned out that she had been crying just now and achieved the result of flooding the Jinshan Temple.  Later, I noticed Lin Han in the field, which made people dumbfounded.

    "Oh, Junior Sister Yilin, what's wrong with Senior Brother?" Lin Han asked funnyly.

    Yilin hid behind Dingyi, pointed at Lin Han and said, "Uncle, he, he".

    "Okay, Yilin, Uncle Master knows." Dingyi interrupted her and said, "Please tell everyone in detail what happened on Xianxia Ridge and No. 28 Puli."

    "Yes, uncle." Yilin agreed and started crying, "It's a long story, that day".

    Lin Han shook his head. He had learned Yilin's "Long story" from the little nun Yilin that day at Liu's Mansion in Hengshan. Her fighting power was really amazing, but everyone in Hengshan liked her "Short story, long story". It gave people a headache.  Very, and this is not the right time to leave alone, so I can only find a clean corner to sit down and endure it helplessly.

    Fortunately, although Yilin was verbose, she was able to retell the scene accurately. Quan was just listening to the story, even though he already knew the ending of the story.

    Half an hour later, in Lin Han's sleepy state, accompanied by the words "I saw my uncle later", Yilin finally told the whole story.  Dingxian glanced at Lin Han next to him, and thought to himself: If it was someone from Songshan who did it, senior sister should not be in any danger. At most, it was just to coerce Hengshan to agree to the merger of the five mountains. This is easy to handle. After agreeing, senior sister also  It's safe.  The most fearful thing is that Tian Boguang did it together with the thieves. In that case, the senior sister may be in danger.

    Master Dingyi asked: "Yilin, are you really sure it was Tian Boguang who did it?"

    "Master, uncle, this disciple will never admit his mistake." Yilin said firmly, "Brother Linghu is also present, he can testify."

    Master Dingyi turned to Linghu Chong and asked, "Young Master Linghu, are you sure that is really Tian Boguang?"

    Linghu Chong nodded and said respectfully: "Linghu Chong does not dare to lie. That person is definitely Tian Boguang. I am very familiar with him. I will not mishear his voice."

    "Humph" Dingyi snorted coldly and said with great resentment: "Tian Boguang, you Shaolin sect, if you don't give me an explanation from the Hengshan sect, I won't let you go."

    "Amitabha." Master Dingxian shook his head, knowing that when Shaolin was involved, things would be difficult to handle.

    "Uncle, it was Tian Boguang who did this. What's wrong with the Shaolin sect?" Yilin asked. Linghu Chong was also puzzled and looked at Master Dingyi in confusion.

    "Huh, a few months ago, Tian BoguangAfter entering the Shaolin Temple, for some reason, he joined the Shaolin sect and took a nondescript name called "Bajie". Now it seems that a dog can't change his eating shit. What is "Bajie"? I'm afraid there is only one  I can¡¯t quit either.  "Dingyi yelled and cursed.

    Seeing that Dingxian just shook his head but remained silent, Master Dingyi asked: "Senior sister, when we return to Hengshan, we happen to be passing through Luoyang and go to Songshan to ask for an explanation from Senior Brother Zuo and Master Fang Zheng, okay?"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 89 Asking for a Marriage

    Update time: 2012-06-26

    Fuzhou City, Fuwei Escort Bureau, the small courtyard where Lin Pingzhi lives.

    Lin Pingzhi was leaning on the door railing early in the morning. He did not practice his sword as hard as usual. Instead, he frowned and looked at the drizzle outside, thinking uneasily.

    In November in the south, the weather has begun to get cold. Especially after a winter rain, the temperature drops sharply. Soon, people will freeze to death on the road, as if they are dreaming of returning home.

    After getting up, he found that it was raining lightly outside. Lin Pingzhi felt extremely irritable. Thinking about the major events in his heart and the winter rain that was coming sooner or later, he became even more uneasy.  Just when he thought of his senior sister's shy smile, courage surged in his heart, urging him to face it.

    For senior sister, when he first met, he was just amazed by her beauty and grateful for her life-saving grace. Later, he was tortured by Mu Gaofeng and Yu Canghai in turn, and experienced the tragic death of his parents. After unexpectedly becoming a disciple of his master, Lin Pingzhi  There is an extra thought in my heart.

    After unexpectedly winning her favor, he tried his best to please her.  After that, the elder brother's retreat gave him a chance. After getting along day and night, the senior sister recognized him as a playmate even more.

    People are always afraid of being compared, just like him and his senior brother.  For the senior sister, it's not that the senior brother is not good enough, but that the two of them are too familiar with each other. They are so familiar that there is no scenery. They are so familiar that they fall in love without knowing it. They only think that it is a feeling of dependence.  In fact, mutual dependence is the real long-lasting love.

    Taking advantage of the senior sister¡¯s anger, she deliberately guided her and actually made her believe that the relationship between her and her senior brother was just brother and sister.  The subsequent development was even more confusing. There were constant misunderstandings between the senior sister and the senior brother, and the two gradually drifted away.  In fact, it¡¯s not just because you care too much about the other person!

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT off out of misunderstandings and alienation, I seized the opportunity well and finally succeeded in occupying a favorable position in the heart of my senior sister.  Thinking of those days when he was on the run, Lin Pingzhi smiled inwardly. Although it was utilitarian, he really fell in love with his senior sister.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for an accident in Xiangyang¡¯s old house, maybe the two of them would get married, have children, maybe go to Qingcheng Mountain for revenge, maybe not, it would all be a long time away.  However, a nightmare in Xiangyang's old house woke him up. Although he didn't know what the senior sister had gone through, it was definitely not a good thing to faint when her acupoints were tapped. In addition, the conversation between the master and his wife later  , every time I think about it, my heart twitches. If he had peerless martial arts, if

    Now, the family's evil-fighting sword manual is lying in his arms. As long as he is willing, it won't take long for him to become the top master in the world, because his brother said that the evil-fighting sword manual is a quick method.  How could the sword manual that his elder brother had seen be so bad? If he practiced it, he might soon be able to kill Yu Canghai with his sword himself.

    Thinking of this, Lin Pingzhi's blood boiled with excitement.  It's just that he still has to be patient and leave an heir for the Lin family. Although it will cause harm to the senior sister, he can only make up for it in the future and not let her suffer any further grievances.

    If, if it doesn't succeed, he really doesn't dare to think about it anymore, he just hopes that everything will go smoothly, otherwise

    "Junior brother Lin, so you are here, why didn't you go practice sword practice?" A voice came, waking Lin Pingzhi out of his reverie.  Looking at Laudno walking over with an umbrella, raindrops sliding silently along the ribs of the umbrella, he just felt that this world was so far away and so unreal, as if everyone was living in a mask.  Shaking his head to expel those inexplicable thoughts from his mind, Lin Pingzhi smiled and said, "It's the second senior brother. Pingzhi felt a little uncomfortable when he got up in the morning, so he didn't practice sword practice."

    Laudno asked with concern: "Do you want to call a doctor?"

    Lin Pingzhi shook his head and said: "It's okay. Maybe I saw the rain outside and remembered the happiness of the family in the past. My mood was a little low, so I wanted to be lazy for once."

    "My condolences, junior brother," Laudno said. "You can't resurrect after death. It's better to be open-minded about everything. However, you just work too hard. It doesn't matter if you are lazy occasionally."

    Lin Pingzhi nodded.  Lauderno added: "Look at me, I forgot about business. The master's wife asked me to come over and tell you to go to dinner."

    "Okay, Second Senior Brother, please wait a moment." After agreeing, Lin Pingzhi turned around and took out an umbrella, then followed Laudno to the lobby.

    In the lobby, everyone in Huashan had already taken their seats. Lin Pingzhi hurriedly stepped forward and saluted: "Master, Master, Senior Brothers and Senior Sisters."

    "Yes," Yue Buqun nodded in response, while Ning Zhong greeted, "Pingzhi, come and eat quickly."

    Wait for Lin Pingzhi to sit downFinally, Yue Lingshan asked quickly: "Xiao Linzi, why don't you come over to practice sword practice in the morning?"

    Seeing his master and his wife looking at him, Lin Pingzhi explained: "This disciple felt a little uncomfortable this morning, so he didn't come here."

    "Oh, are you sick?" Yue Lingshan asked with concern.

    Lin Pingzhi shook his head, feeling increasingly uneasy when he saw his master's indifference.

    "Okay, let's eat." Yue Buqun said.  Everyone stopped talking and just went to eat, for fear of offending him.  Ning Zhong saw that everyone was as silent as a chill, and felt a sadness in his heart. Although her husband had always been strict with his disciples and did not allow them to talk at the dinner table, Shan'er interrupted, and Chong'er and Liuhou'er were both unruly.  Lord, you can still hear some laughter and laughter during the meal. How could it be as dull as now? Liu Hou'er died, Chong'er left, even Shan'er didn't dare to say anything, and Ning Zhong sighed deeply.  .

    Every time he eats, Lin Pingzhi is the first to put down his bowls and chopsticks, and this time is no exception. Everyone is not surprised to see him waiting. Only he understands the tension in his heart.  After Yue Buqun was the last one to put down his bowls and chopsticks and took the tea cup from Yue Lingshan, Lin Pingzhi looked at him nervously.

    "Pingzhi, do you have something to say?" Ning Zhong saw his uneasy look and asked.

    "Master, Mistress, I" Lin Pingzhi was even more nervous, and his palms were sweating.

    Yue Buqun said impatiently: "If you have something to say, say it quickly. Don't hesitate."

    "Yes, I", Lin Pingzhi said cruelly, kneeling on the ground, and said quickly: "I want to ask Master and Mistress to make the decision to marry Senior Sister to me."

    "Oh, Xiao Linzi, you are seeking death." Yue Lingshan was so embarrassed that she never expected that he would suddenly say these words. She was about to go to deal with Lin Pingzhi, but she saw that her senior brothers were all looking at her and Lin Pingzhi.  He hesitated, his face immediately turned red, and he quickly hid behind Ning Zhongze, holding her arm and saying coquettishly: "Mom, look, Xiao Linzi and the senior brothers are bullying me."

    Ning Zhong patted her arm, looking at Lin Pingzhi and his daughter, maybe thinking of Linghu Chong, sighing deeply, then nodded and looked at Yue Buqun.

    Although Lin Pingzhi was kneeling on the ground, he kept looking at Yue Buqun and Ning Zhongze. When he saw Ning Zhongze nodding, he felt happy and knew that the matter was half done. He knew that the master would respect his wife's opinions.  , plus the senior sister herself agrees, I expect the master will not be embarrassed.  Unexpectedly, under Lin Pingzhi's gaze, Yue Buqun's face became more and more serious, and there was no longer any smile, not even a hint of disguise.  Lin Pingzhi's heart skipped a beat, secretly thinking something bad was going to happen, and his face instantly turned deathly pale, but he still had some anticipation, just waiting for Yue Buqun's verdict without even daring to blink.

    Ning Zhong looked at her husband in confusion, then at her delighted daughter and Lin Pingzhi who was sweating on his forehead, and asked aloud: "Brother, I also think Pingzhi and Shan'er are a good match, besides their relationship.  It¡¯s always been so good, look, does it make them both happy?¡±

    ¡°This, this,¡± Yue Buqun said hesitantly, ¡°I originally agreed.¡±

    Hearing what he said, Lin Pingzhi lowered his head, his pale face turned black, and he clenched his teeth tightly, waiting for his 'but'. Although he didn't say a word, he needed the support of his hands to  Straighten up.  In this matter, other Huashan disciples had no right to speak and had to listen quietly. Although they were not worthy of the senior brother, they also saw the interaction between the junior sister and the junior brother and knew that it could not be changed.  I can only wish them well and hope that Master can agree quickly.  Yue Lingshan also felt something was wrong in the atmosphere and looked at her father nervously.

    Yue Buqun said calmly: "However, Lingshan is still young and there is no need to rush to get married. Moreover, these are troubled times. The Huashan Sect is in the most critical period. It is really not appropriate to arrange a marriage at this time."

    "This" Ning Zhongze was in a dilemma. Although her husband's words were good, they were somewhat unreasonable. But now that her husband had made a decision, she did not want to refute him in front of her disciples.

    "Dad, how could you do this!" Yue Lingshan said eagerly, already crying.

    "Nonsense." Yue Buqun scolded loudly, "My daughter has no shame, so hurry up and get down."

    "Ugh" Yue Lingshan covered her face and cried, running into the backyard.  Ning Zhongze originally wanted to chase out, but when he saw Lin Pingzhi kneeling on the ground, he finally chose to give up and ordered to Laudenuo: "Denuo, go watch Shan'er and don't let her do stupid things.  .¡±

    "Yes, disciple, go right away." Laudno agreed and walked towards the backyard.

    Lin Pingzhi was trembling on the ground. When he heard Yue Buqun say, "There's no need to rush to get married," he felt a buzzing sound in his head, and the whole worldEverything began to spin, and the whole person collapsed instantly. He watched Yue Buqun's mouth move, but couldn't hear a single word. He also had no reaction to Yue Lingshan's sad departure later.

    Yue Buqun said to himself: "Besides, Lin and his wife are newly mourned, so it is not appropriate to hold a happy event for Pingzhi at this time."

    Ning Zhong opened his mouth, but had nothing to say. However, although there is a saying among the people that one should observe filial piety for three years, there is no such taboo in the martial arts world. However, if one really wanted to argue, there was no way to refute, so he could only nod.

    Looking at Lin Pingzhi on the ground with contempt, Yue Buqun said: "Pingzhi, how about waiting for another two years?" After saying that, he saw Lin Pingzhi had no response, and he was annoyed and asked loudly: "  Pingzhi, what do you think?"

    Ning Zhong saw something was wrong with Lin Pingzhi's state, and quickly walked to him and shouted: "Pingzhi, Pingzhi, Pingzhi." He shouted three times in a row, but saw no response from him, so he gently put his hand on his shoulder.  A nudge.

    Lin Pingzhi was startled, looked at Ning Zhongze in astonishment, and asked: "Master's Wife?"

    "Pingzhi, what's wrong with you? Your master asked you something, why didn't you answer?" Ning Zhongze asked.

    Lin Pingzhi looked at her blankly, obviously not hearing Yue Buqun's question.

    Ning Zhong had no choice but to ask her husband's words again. Lin Pingzhi, whose face was frighteningly pale, did not even look at Yue Buqun and said softly: "Master is right, and I must obey it."

    "Well, as long as you don't object, you can get up first." Yue Buqun nodded with satisfaction.

    With Ning Zhongze¡¯s support, Lin Pingzhi straightened his slightly numb legs, bowed and said, ¡°Master, Master, I¡¯m feeling a little unwell, so I¡¯m going to leave first.¡±

    "Well, you go down." Yue Buqun said coldly.

    After another salute, Lin Pingzhi turned around and went out. When he passed the gate, he staggered and almost fell to the ground. Amid the exclamations of everyone, he barely managed to steady himself and left slowly.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 90 Buying a Knife

    Update time: 2012-06-27

    Lin Pingzhi sat on the bed in despair. He didn't even know how he got back to the room, or what he should do next.

    After a long time, there was a sudden knock on the door outside, and the duh, duh noise woke him up.

    "Pingzhi, are you in there?"

    Recognizing the voice of Master¡¯s Wife, Lin Pingzhi quickly replied: ¡°Here, Master¡¯s Wife, please wait for a while, and the disciple will open the door for you.¡±

    "Well, Master Wife has something to say to you." Ning Zhongze explained outside the door.

    Lin Pingzhi hurriedly got out of bed, put on his shoes, and hurried to open the door. He was still very touched by the arrival of his wife, and he roughly guessed why she came.  After opening the door, he took the umbrella from her hand, asked her to sit down at the square table, and asked, "Senior Wife, Senior Sister, how is she?"

    "Shan'er is fine. She just feels a little aggrieved and is sulking at your master." Ning Zhong shook his head and said, "It's you, why are you in such a mess? You look so dirty. Please wash it off later."

    "Yes, I know, senior sister is fine." Lin Pingzhi also breathed a sigh of relief. As for what happened in the morning, the master refused to agree or not. It had nothing to do with the senior sister, and it also caused her to receive a slap from the master.  He scolded, feeling very guilty.

    Ning Zhong looked at him steadily, his eyes gradually softened, and he sighed and said, "Pingzhi, don't blame your master."

    "Disciple doesn't dare." Lin Pingzhi said in fear.

    Holding out his hand to stop him from continuing, Ning Zhong said: "Shan'er and you are good friends. We all see it, and we don't want to object. It's just that our Huashan dispatch has been involved in too many things recently. Your master is under too much pressure and is irritable.  I have no intention of organizing a wedding for you and Shan'er, so I reject your proposal. It's not because I am dissatisfied with you personally, I hope you can understand."

    Lin Pingzhi nodded, forced a smile, and said: "Master naturally has his own reasons for doing things. Disciples will never dare to make rash comments, let alone have any dissatisfaction."

    "It's good if you think so." Ning Zhong smiled happily.

    "It's just that the disciple was reckless and impulsive, did things without thinking, didn't discuss with everyone in advance, and treated such a big matter as a child's play, which is why he offended the master. Everything is the disciple's fault, and it is really inappropriate to involve the senior sister."  Lin Pingzhi kept blaming himself, but his heart was bleeding. The more humble he spoke, the more desolate he felt in his heart.

    Ning Zhong shook his head and sighed: "You didn't do anything wrong, and your master didn't do anything wrong either. It's probably because everyone has been more impetuous recently. Regarding the matter between you and Shan'er, Master Niang will give you some ideas."  , I can¡¯t separate you two children.¡±

    Lin Pingzhi's eyes were red, but when he thought about his decision, he felt despair again. He choked and said: "Disciple has thanked Senior Sister, but please don't be too embarrassed. If Disciple and Senior Sister are really not destined, it is only God's fault.  Injustice cannot be changed by humans.¡±

    "You kid, you are just telling lies. After a while, your master's mood improves, and if Mistress talks to him properly, your master will definitely agree." Ning Zhongze said.

    Lin Pingzhi nodded, but was not very interested.  Ning Zhongze said: "Okay, don't think wildly, wait for the news of Master's wife with peace of mind, and don't blame your master, Master's wife is leaving first, I'll go see Shan'er when I have time."

    "Yes, Mistress." Lin Pingzhi picked up the umbrella beside the table, walked Ning Zhongze to the door, opened the umbrella and handed it to her.

    "Don't worry too much." After Ning Zhongze finished speaking, he held up his umbrella and walked into the rain.

    After sending his wife away, Lin Pingzhi silently went back to the room, locked the door tightly, sat on the bed, picked up a book, and flipped through it randomly, but his mind was not in the book at all, but thinking about  What should be the way forward?

    Just this morning, he felt Master's disgust towards him more clearly, and he could even see the sneer at the corner of Master's mouth clearly.  Thinking about it carefully, the change in Master's attitude began after the accident at the old house that day. Could it be that Master is blaming himself for not protecting Senior Sister well?  Then why are you yelling and scolding senior sister for no reason?  Moreover, the master should know how his superficial skills can deal with evil people with evil intentions. If those people have no skills, how can they dare to snatch the anti-evil sword manual even though they know that they are Huashan disciples?

    ?? Sword manual to ward off evil spirits?  Thinking of the sword manual to ward off evil, Lin Pingzhi's eyes lit up and he understood something, and then his face instantly turned pale.  "Impossible, impossible." Lin Pingzhi murmured, as if he wanted to try his best to persuade himself not to think wrongly, but the terrible thoughts were like a midnight nightmare that he couldn't get rid of no matter how hard he tried.  It clung to him like a shadow.

    "Is it really because of the sword manual to ward off evil? Could it be that Master is also plotting to seize my Lin family's wealth?"??Evil sword manual?  "Thinking of this, Lin Pingzhi felt cold sweat all over his body. Although he wanted to deny it, another voice in his heart told him that everything was true and everything was what he thought.

    Suddenly, as if he remembered something, he stretched out his right hand into his arms. After touching the smooth cassock, he breathed a sigh of relief. His expression instantly became firm, and a sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth: Yue Buqun  , It turns out that you also want my Lin family¡¯s evil-fighting swordsmanship.  That's right, the Lin family's seventy-two evil sword techniques are world-famous. Even Yu Canghai's master was defeated by his great-grandfather Yuantu Gong, and it was inevitable that the Huashan sect wanted to snatch it away.  I'm afraid only young talents like my brother would be dismissive. Huh, Yue Buqun was so kind to me before. It turned out that he wanted to find out the news about the evil sword manual from me. If it hadn't been for my brother's kindness, I'm afraid I would have lived in peace for the rest of my life.  There will never be a day when I see the sword manual in this life. It's a pity that fate is such a trick. When there is no sword manual, you all surround me and want to curry favor with me; when I really get the sword manual,  But you abandoned me like a pair of worn-out shoes, kicked me far away, and changed your face as soon as you said you would. It's very good, very good.

    Carefully taking out the red cassock from his arms and unfolding it carefully, Lin Pingzhi choked with tears and said: "If you want to practice magical skills, swing your sword from the palace, if you want to practice magical skills, swing your sword from the palace, swing your sword from the palace, you really can ward off evil swords."  It¡¯s the scourge of our Lin family, okay, okay, it¡¯s all you who forced me, it¡¯s all you who forced me.¡±

    Lin Pingzhi jumped up, took out a set of clean clothes, changed out of the dirty clothes on his body, and then stuffed the cassock into the innermost layer of the clothes.  After everything was settled, Lin Pingzhi took out his umbrella, closed the door and walked towards Yue Lingshan's room.

    "Bang, bang, bang, senior sister, are you there?" Lin Pingzhi suppressed his breathing and knocked on the door and asked.

    Footsteps came from the house, getting closer and closer, and the door suddenly opened, "Xiao Linzi, come in." Yue Lingshan stood in front of the door, her eyes red, and she cried.

    Lin Pingzhi nodded, but did not dare to look into her eyes. After closing the door, he lowered his head and followed her silently.  Looking at her graceful figure, Lin Pingzhi felt sour in his heart. He felt that the two of them were within touching distance and could even hear each other's breathing. However, it was as if they were two worlds apart, getting further and further away.  There is no possibility of overlap anymore.

    "Xiao Linzi, why don't you discuss such a big matter with your senior sister first?" Yue Lingshan said with sobs.

    Lin Pingzhi shook his head, sat face to face with her on both sides of the table, and murmured: "It's all Xiao Linzi's fault. I won't do it anymore, and I won't do it again." At this point, Lin Pingzhi wanted to cry, and tried his best to hold it back.  Don't let tears well up in your eyes.

    "Well, if you have anything to do in the future, be sure to tell me first. I can ask my mother to have a look." Yue Lingshan said with rosy cheeks as she thought about what happened in the morning, and then lowered her head shyly.

    Looking at the pretty face of the person opposite, Lin Pingzhi felt a sadness in his heart, as if he was being pressed by a big stone. He was breathing desperately, but he was getting more and more out of breath.  After taking a deep breath and suppressing all his emotions, Lin Pingzhi's voice instantly became cold and said: "Senior sister, you rest first. Xiao Linzi went out to buy some things. Is there anything you want?"

    Yue Lingshan didn't notice Lin Pingzhi's change. She reluctantly raised her rosy face and said, "You have to go out. Then bring back some rouge and gouache for senior sister. The ones you bought last time are almost used up. I hate rainy days."  , senior sister will not accompany you, so as not to be scolded by dad again."

    "Yeah" Lin Pingzhi turned away, stood up and strode out, walking so resolutely, as if he didn't dare to have the slightest nostalgia anymore, the distance between the two became farther and farther, until they could no longer be seen.

    Suddenly, Yue Lingshan panicked, as if something important was about to jump out of her life. She quickly ran out the door to chase after it, but she only saw a wisp of mist floating in the wind, and Xiao Linzi's back was nowhere to be seen.

    Walking alone in the rain holding an umbrella, but his eyes were scattered and unfocused, Lin Pingzhi subconsciously came to a time-honored jewelry store.  Although this 'Yip's Jewelry Shop' is not a big brand, because it is honest and reliable and never skimps on raw materials, people are willing to come here to make jewelry. Lin Pingzhi also frequented it when he was a young escort.

    When Boss Ye saw Lin Pingzhi coming, he hurriedly greeted him: "Young escort, what kind of wind has brought you here! Please come in quickly, please come in quickly."

    Lin Pingzhi nodded and stepped into the jewelry store. On normal days, if someone called him the head escort, he would scold that person severely, but he was not in that mood now.  Boss Ye also realized at this time that he knew that he had said the wrong thing and had a habit of killing people secretly. However, seeing that Lin Pingzhi was not dissatisfied, he felt at ease and asked quickly: "I wonder what Master Lin wants? Another batch has arrived in our store.  New product, do you want to come over and take a look?¡±

    Lin Pingzhi waved his hand and said, "No need, I'm not here this time.?Buying jewelry.  "

    Boss Ye was very puzzled. This was the first time he saw someone who came to a jewelry store without buying jewelry. However, he was very familiar with Lin Pingzhi and knew that even if he was in trouble, he was not someone who could not afford the money. He quickly asked  He said: "Then I don't know what Master Lin has ordered. I will definitely obey it."

    ¡°Well,¡± Lin Pingzhi asked, ¡°Do you have any silver makeup knives here?¡±

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 91 Changes

    Update time: 2012-06-28

    Yue Lingshan angrily ran to the small courtyard where Lin Pingzhi lived and banged on the door violently, making a loud "pang, pang, pong" sound.  "Xiao Linzi, come out quickly!" Yue Lingshan shouted loudly, but got no response for a long time. In anger, she kicked the door panel, and the latch of the door fell to the ground with a 'clack'.  The door was not locked but closed from the outside.

    Startled by the sudden falling of the door pin, Yue Lingshan angrily picked it up and put it back to its original place. Then she moved inside and saw that the quilts were neatly stacked on the bed, with no sign of Lin Pingzhi.  This made Yue Lingshan even more dissatisfied. She murmured angrily: "Damn Xiao Linzi, he went somewhere alone again. He has been missing since breakfast these days. It is rare to see him all day long, and I don't know what he is doing."  Something."

    Yue Lingshan walked back without interest. When she entered the front yard, she bumped into Lauderno and asked, "Second senior brother, have you seen Xiao Linzi?"

    "Oh, you said that Junior Brother Lin seems to have gone to the Lin family's old house." Laudno answered truthfully.

    "The Lin family's old house?" Yue Lingshan asked doubtfully, "Why do you go there during the day?"

    Laudno smiled and said, "I don't know about that."

    Shaking her head, Yue Lingshan said: "The sword manual for warding off evil has been taken away, what else is he doing there?"

    Laudno's eyes lit up, then disappeared instantly, shaking his head and saying, "That's not clear. Junior sister can ask him in person. Senior brother leaves first."

    "Well, Second Senior Brother, go and do your work." Yue Lingshan nodded and said.

    After Lauderno left, Yue Lingshan was about to go to Xiangyang's old house to find Lin Pingzhi, but she took back the steps she took in an instant, and her face became gloomy. Thinking of what happened in the old house, she felt disgust and fear.  With a look on his face, he turned back and pulled a stool, placed it at the door, then sat on it, facing the door and waiting.

    These days, the city of Fuzhou has become even more chaotic. The appearance of the evil-fighting sword manual has broken the superficial calm that all parties have managed to maintain. Murders and arson have occurred from time to time. However, the people of Huashan have been a blessing in disguise. They are no longer divided between black and white.  The martial arts people are regarded as the primary target, and the surveillance in front of the Lin Mansion has basically been withdrawn.  Because of this, Yue Buqun and others were relieved. They no longer stayed in the house, and would go out from time to time to find out the latest news.

    Well, Yue Buqun, who had gone out in the morning and wandered the streets all morning, returned to the Lin Mansion before lunch. He saw his daughter sitting in the yard and asked, "Lingshan, why don't you take a good rest in the house?  What are you doing in the yard?"

    "Dad, my daughter is waiting for Xiao Linzi." Yue Lingshan replied in a long voice.

    "Pingzhi, what's wrong? Is he out?" Yue Buqun asked with a frown.

    Yue Lingshan nodded and complained: "I don't know what's going on with him recently. He runs out every two days and disappears after breakfast."

    Yue Buqun nodded and said, "Then when he comes back, ask him to come see me."

    "Oh, I understand, Dad." Yue Lingshan nodded.

    "Shan'er, come in for dinner." Ning Zhong shouted in the hall to Yue Lingshan in the yard, "Really, everyone is running out these days, and there are not even enough people to eat."

    Yue Buqun shook his head and said, "It's no wonder they were there. It was a troubled time a while ago, and everyone was holding it in the room. They were already exhausted. Now that the situation is better, they can't sit still."

    ¡°Then we have to come back for dinner.¡± Ning Zhong complained.

    "Dad, Mom." Yue Lingshan walked closer and greeted listlessly.

    Yue Buqun glanced at her and asked, "Where's Pingzhi? He's not back yet?"

    "Yeah," Yue Lingshan replied, "I heard from the second senior brother that he went to the Lin family's old house and hasn't come back yet."

    "Senior brother, is Pingzhi worried? He has been running to Xiangyang's old house these days." Ning Zhongze said worriedly.

    Yue Buqun waved his hand and said, "It's okay, didn't he go there often before?"

    "But he used to only go there for a while after dinner, but now it's good. He can't see anyone during the day, and he doesn't come back for lunch. He doesn't come back until dusk every day." Ning Zhongze  said.

    "Oh, I'll ask him when he comes back." Yue Buqun said perfunctorily.

    Ning Zhong glanced at his daughter and said cautiously to Yue Buqun: "Brother, do you think Pingzhi is sulking?"

    "Are you sulking?" Yue Buqun asked in confusion.

    Ning Zhong said: "Just a while ago, he asked for marriage and was rejected by you. I see that he has always been depressed recently, and his face has turned pale, as if he was seriously ill, and the child didn't tell us."

      Yue Buqun looked towards her daughter, and when Yue Buqun's gaze caught her, Yue Lingshan's heart tightened and she quickly lowered her head.  Yue Buqun hesitated for a while and asked, "Is Pingzhi sick?"

    "Yes, although he didn't say anything, his face was horribly pale and his words were weak. Isn't that a sign of weakness after a serious illness? It's really worrying." Ning Zhongze said nervously.

    Yue Buqun nodded and said, "In that case, go and buy him some delicious food, and add some nourishing herbs in it to replenish his body."

    Ning Zhong nodded and asked: "Senior brother, do you agree to Pingzhi and Shan'er's matter? I don't think there is anything wrong with it."

    "A woman's opinion." Yue Buqun frowned and said. After saying that, he saw that his wife and daughter looked gloomy, so he comforted him and said, "In this situation, if we, the Huashan sect, make one wrong step, we will fall thousands of feet."  Abyss, you should be careful and don't cause more troubles. As for Shan'er and He Zhi, let's wait for a while and wait until we return to Huashan and settle down."

    Ning Zhong looked at his depressed daughter, shook his head and sighed: "Just do what senior brother wants."

    "Well, let's eat." Yue Buqun agreed and stopped talking. He picked up the bowls and chopsticks and ordered the meal to begin.

    In the evening, when the lights were on, Lin Pingzhi came back from outside. As soon as he stepped into the door, he was startled by the figure on the bed, and he immediately drew his sword and was on guard.

    "Xiao Linzi, are you back?" Yue Lingshan asked in surprise.

    "Senior sister?" Lin Pingzhi sheathed his sword and asked, "Why are you in my room?"

    Yue Lingshan fumbled to light the oil lamp, came to Lin Pingzhi, and said angrily: "Why did you just come back? I've been waiting for you all day."

    Regarding Yue Lingshan's closeness, Lin Ping subconsciously took a step back, put his sword on the table, pulled up the stool and sat down, then asked: "Do I have to report to my senior sister when I go to the old house? I didn't ask you to wait."

    "You, Xiao Linzi, why are you like this? Have you ever spoken like this?" Yue Lingshan said aggrievedly.

    Lin Pingzhi waved his hand impatiently: "Okay, if you have anything to do, just tell me, I want to rest."

    Yue Lingshan looked at him in disbelief. This was no longer the same Xiao Linzi who was so obedient to her. She was clearly a stranger.

    "You bully me!" Yue Lingshan cried and ran away. She said with snot and tears as she ran, "Father told you to go see him."

    Seeing Yue Lingshan crying sadly, Lin Pingzhi felt a pain in his heart, but was instantly overtaken by worry and murmured: "Yue Buqun wants to see me? It can't be" Lin Pingzhi stretched out his hand.  He reached into his arms and took out a corner of the red cassock. After thinking about it, he folded it into a square size, walked to the head of the bed, lifted one foot of the bed, and wedged the cassock under the foot of the bed until no trace could be seen outside.  Finally, Lin Pingzhi nodded with satisfaction, clapped his hands and walked out.

    Arriving at Yue Buqun's door, Lin Pingzhi knocked on the door "duh, duh": "Master, it's me, Pingzhi."

    "Come in." Yue Buqun's voice came from inside.

    After entering the door, he saw Yue Buqun holding a pot of tea and drinking it by himself. Lin Pingzhi quickly stepped forward to say hello.  Yue Buqun waved his hand and motioned for him to sit down.  Lin Pingzhi was very uncomfortable with Yue Buqun's sudden enthusiasm, and was even a little scared in his heart. He subconsciously looked towards the door, and was slightly relieved when he saw that the door was wide open.

    Yue Buqun poured a cup of tea for Lin Pingzhi, and Lin Pingzhi quickly stretched out his hands to take it.  After nodding and smiling, Yue Buqun said with a smile on his face: "Pingzhi, you have to understand Master's painstaking efforts. It's not that Master doesn't agree with your marriage to Lingshan, but there have been many events in Huashan recently, and it's really not appropriate to hastily."  We are preparing for your marriage, if you have any dissatisfaction in your heart, just tell it to Master."

    Lin Pingzhi stood up in fear, not caring about the knocked over tea cup, and said in shock: "I will never dare to show any disrespect to Master, Master, please take a closer look."

    "Heh, heh, it's better not to have it." Yue Buqun smiled while lifting the tea cup on the table.  Lin Pingzhi shuddered even more. Hearing the laughter was like a cold and evil smile, he didn't dare to raise his head.

    "Come, sit down and talk." Yue Buqun still said pleasantly.

    "Yes, Master." Lin Pingzhi sat down uneasily, his legs still shaking.

    Yue Buqun said with a smile: "Pingzhi, you see we have been staying in Fuzhou for a long time. I am planning to go back to Huashan. Are you willing to stay in Fuzhou or go back with us?"

    Lin Pingzhi was shocked, and before he could think about it, he blurted out: "Of course I will go back to Huashan with my master." In his heart, of course it would be better to stay in Fuzhou. Now the entire martial arts world knows that the Lin family's evil sword manual has been stolen.  If you take it away, Lin Pingzhi will lose its value., is no longer worthy of being chased. Coupled with his status as a Huashan disciple, if he stays in Fuzhou, his safety is guaranteed; on the contrary, if he follows Yue Buqun back to Huashan, he still needs to be wary of him day and night, even when practicing.  If you find a secret place, you will inevitably be exposed.  However, his skills were not enough to fight Yue Buqun. If Yue Buqun had any bad intentions at this moment, his life would be in danger immediately, so he had to follow Yue Buqun back to Huashan.

    "Oh, that's fine, but after returning to Huashan, we will rarely have the opportunity to return to Fuzhou. I'm afraid there will be no one to take care of this huge Lin Mansion." Yue Buqun looked at Lin Pingzhi and said.

    Lin Pingzhi's heart tightened: "I wonder how master plans to deal with it? The disciple will definitely comply."

    "It's very good," Yue Buqun said with a smile, "Why don't we sell this mansion to avoid it being abandoned."

    Hearing what Yue Buqun said, Lin Pingzhi gritted his teeth, suppressed the anger in his heart, nodded and said, "Just do what the master wants, and ask the master to handle it for you."

    Yue Buqun said with a smile on his face: "Well, let's do it. But don't mention it to your senior wife and senior sister."

    Lin Pingzhi nodded: "Yes, master, is there anything else you can do?"

    "You go down." Yue Buqun said, "By the way, pay attention to your health. Your face is pale and bloodless. Don't let your wife and I worry."

    Lin Pingzhi smiled slightly unnaturally: "Yes, disciple, please pay attention. That disciple will leave first."

    "Go down." Yue Buqun waved his hand, picked up the tea cup and drank slowly.

    (Friendly reminder: The daily update is changed to 8 a.m., and if there is an additional update, it will be scheduled at 8 p.m. After reading a chapter, you can click on the next chapter to check the update time, so as not to wait for a long time. Of course, if  Friends who are willing to order more, sun drops are also welcome, as long as they are not fake.)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 92 Suspicion

    Update time: 2012-06-29

    Although the life in Fuzhou City is affluent, Huashan has its own leisure. For Huashan disciples, in Fuzhou City, they always feel like being dependent on others. Therefore, in response to Yue Buqun's proposal to return to Huashan, Ning Zhongze and a group of disciples  Everyone agreed. After discussion, everyone decided to set off early the next morning.

    After confirming the return date, other disciples of the Huashan Sect went out to buy bags to prepare for their return. Lin Pingzhi once again came to the Lin family's old house in Xiangyang Lane.  After entering the door, Lin Pingzhi headed straight towards Lin Yuantu's Buddhist hall.  Compared with before, the Buddhist hall looked even more dilapidated. The door had been kicked to pieces, and debris was scattered all over the floor. Except for a picture of Bodhidharma that was still intact, there was no intact thing in the room.  Even the east-facing wall had two human-shaped holes broken through.

    Lin Pingzhi came here simply to find spiritual sustenance, hoping that the heroic spirit of Yuantu Gong could bless him.  After entering the door, Lin Pingzhi knelt down in front of Bodhidharma's portrait as usual and prayed: "Your great-grandfather Yuantu Gong is here. I would like to send you this unfilial descendant Lin Pingzhi. Please bless Pingzhi's trip to Huashan to go smoothly."  When I have mastered my swordsmanship, I will immediately go to Qingcheng Mountain to seek revenge on Yu Canghai. I will kill all the chickens and dogs in order to avenge the destruction of my family. Then I will follow your example and adopt orphans under you to continue the inheritance of my Lin family.  , making the Seventy-Two Evil-Repelling Sword Techniques once again famous in the world. Please bless the spirit of Yuan Tu Gong in heaven!" After kowtowing nine times again, Lin Pingzhi got up, piled the scattered debris in the room in the corner, picked it up and placed it in the corner.  The sword on the ground is ready for practice.

    After more than ten days, Lin Pingzhi's evil-repelling sword technique has gained some traction. After all, he has been practicing evil-repelling sword technique since he was a child, and he is already very familiar with the techniques. What he lacks is the authentic inner strength and mental skills.  After practicing the mental method to ward off evil spirits, Lin Pingzhi somewhat understood what his brother meant by saying that it can be achieved quickly. Indeed, the mental method to ward off evil spirits is indeed the most difficult and simplest mental method to practice. It is said to be difficult to practice because it is also the same as wielding a sword from the palace.  It requires courage, and most people with normal psychology will not practice it. Only those who are bent on dominating the martial arts world or those who are forced to have no choice like him will practice it without any descendants; to say it is simple is because after passing the first  After a difficult time, the rest of the training is almost smooth. As long as you practice diligently, you will reach the pinnacle of martial arts sooner or later.

    Lin Pingzhi is now in a stage of rapid development, and his progress in swordsmanship cannot be written down in detail. People often say that "a scholar should be treated with admiration after three days of separation", but he changes every day.

    If Lin Han were here, after seeing Lin Pingzhi's sword skills, he would definitely find that the authentic evil-repelling sword skills are different from the copycat version. This does not mean that the authentic evil-repelling sword skills are more powerful, but that the momentum of the two is different.  different.  Lin Han practices the sword with his left hand. Although his sword skills with his right hand are not inferior to those of the best swordsmen in the world, he is left-handed after all, which makes him more comfortable with the sword with his left hand. One problem here is that Lin Han practices "Red Flame" with his left hand.  "Sutra", using the red fire energy of the left hand to activate the sword technique to ward off evil, it looks more upright. The strange and changeable sword technique is not so obvious under the cover of the blazing flames, and people cannot associate it with the word evil.  Together.  But Lin Pingzhi's authentic evil-fighting swordsmanship is different. Although its founder Lin Yuantu was once a close disciple of the eminent monk Hongye Zen Master, after he returned to secular life and practiced swordsmanship in the palace, it was inevitable that he would become angry and follow his sword.  As his skills became more and more sophisticated, the hostility in his sword skills became more and more intense. In this way, in his later years, he would set up a Buddhist temple to save the souls of the dead under the sword.  With Lin Yuantu's mastery of swordsmanship to ward off evil, he still needed to set up a special Buddhist temple to calm his mind. Therefore, the violence in the swordsmanship was definitely not something that Lin Pingzhi, who was new to magical arts and harbored hatred, could resist.

    Bah, bah, bah, the sound of sword whistling is endless, echoing in the small space. The old sound has not gone away, but the new sound has come out, rolling up the scraps of paper on the ground, and shaking the roof.  The dust is flying in the air.  His eyes were blurred by the dust, but Lin Pingzhi didn't care. He concentrated on waving the long sword in his hand. Seventy-two evil-proofing sword techniques poured out from his hand, and he used them one by one. The elusiveness had begun to take shape, and it was cold and cold.  The violent atmosphere is still deepening.

    With a "clang" sound, the long sword pierced the cornerstone of the door railing hard. Lin Pingzhi came out of this hearty sword dance panting. He was so excited that he didn't expect to leave before he left.  The day before, my swordsmanship had taken another big step forward, and my life had gained an extra guarantee. Although I couldn't match Yue Buqun, it was always good to make progress. If I add up, I would be able to defeat him one day.  How could a mere Huashan sect resist him from regaining the glory of the Lin family?

    He will return to Huashan tomorrow, and Yue Buqun is in a good mood, because he has already found a buyer, and both parties have cleared the money and the contract. As soon as they leave, the property of Fuwei Escort Agency will no longer belong to Lin Pingzhi, and he will  There was nearly ten thousand taels of silver in his pocket.  He didn't expect that the location of the Lin Mansion was so good, and the house occupied a very large area. As a result, even if he made a hasty move, he still managed to get nearly ten thousand taels of silver.  With such a large sum of money in hand, YueThe crowd was cheerful and pleased with Lin Pingzhi, so they thought it would be a good idea to marry their daughter to him.

    During this trip to Fuzhou, although I didn¡¯t get the evil sword manual and the fat duck I was talking about was blown away by the wind, I did have nearly ten thousand taels of spare funds on hand, which was also extremely beneficial to the development of the Huashan Sect. I was happy.  The loss of the evil sword manual also seems acceptable.

    Seeing his wife and daughter coming back from shopping, Yue Buqun asked, "Have you seen Pingzhi?"

    "Xiao Linzi, I don't know where he died. I can't even find him when I go shopping." Yue Lingshan said resentfully.

    Ning Zhong shook his head and said, "I went to the Lin family's old house early in the morning. I'm afraid I won't come back until evening."

    Yue Buqun frowned slightly and said in confusion: "I'm leaving tomorrow, so I should pack things up quickly. Why do I have to run to the old house? Although the sword manual for warding off evil appeared there, it has been snatched away.  There¡¯s nothing to miss.¡±

    "Perhaps he wants to take another look." Ning Zhong said with a smile, "That child is nostalgic, and it is human nature to go to pay homage at the end."

    Nodding, Yue Buqun said, "You go pack your luggage, and I'll go see Pingzhi."

    "It's okay, ask him to come back for lunch." Ning Zhongze said.

    With a promise, Yue Buqun went out and left.  Along the way, Yue Buqun was thinking about Lin Pingzhi, thinking: There may be something fishy about this matter. According to Lingshan, in the past half month, Pingzhi would run to the old house when he had free time.  I rarely stay in the Lin Mansion, and I come and go so frequently. Is there any secret that I haven¡¯t told yet?

    Arriving in front of the gate of the old house, Yue Buqun listened attentively. There was silence everywhere except for a sound of breathing that was sometimes rapid and sometimes long from inside the house.  Yue Buqun was puzzled. There was probably only Ping Yi in the room, so why was his breathing so weird?

    It is said that experienced people in the martial arts world can judge the depth of the opponent's martial arts from the sound of his breathing. When the gap between the two parties is not large, as long as the other party does not deliberately conceal it, listening to the breathing is the best way to judge, let alone  Yue Buqun's martial arts was already superior to Lin Ping's, so it was easy to judge the depth of his martial arts.  But at this moment, Yue Buqun was confused. Lin Pingzhi's rapid breathing was nothing at all. It was an intuitive expression of his martial arts. However, the long breath mixed with the rapidity was obviously something that only reached a certain level of martial arts.  , definitely not something Lin Pingzhi could send out.

    Yue Buqun approached cautiously. When he arrived at the Buddhist hall, he carefully looked in through the door railing and saw Lin Pingzhi pulling out the sword inserted into the cornerstone.  Yue Buqun's eyes immediately shrank. As a master of swordsmanship, he could naturally see how ferocious that sword was, which was not much worse than his own.  Looking at Lin Pingzhi doubtfully, seeing that the anger on his face was still not completely dissipated, he felt relieved: Could it be that he thought of his parents' death, so he used his extraordinary performance to stab that sword?

    Seeing that there was only Lin Pingzhi in the room and no outsiders, Yue Buqun felt that this was the only explanation that made sense. He would never believe that Lin Pingzhi could improve his swordsmanship in a short period of time.  However, the seeds of doubt are still planted in my heart, and I don't know when they will take root and sprout.

    After Lin Pingzhi practiced his sword skills in the house, he took out a piece of silk cloth and wiped the sword blade. He did not notice Yue Buqun, who had deliberately hidden his whereabouts. It was not until a cough came from outside that he realized that Yue Buqun was standing there.  In front of the door, my heart tightened subconsciously, and my palm was almost cut by the sword edge. I quickly put the sword back into its sheath, faced Yue Buqun and asked, "Master, why are you here free?"

    Yue Buqun nodded and walked into the room quietly. After a long time, he asked: "I heard from your wife, do you come to this old house often recently?"

    Lin Pingzhi glanced at Yue Buqun uneasily and said: "Yes, I want to be pure and pure in this Buddhist hall. In addition, the family's evil-fighting sword manual was stolen here, so I am here."  Repent and declare your sins to your great ancestor Yuantu to wash away the sins on your body.¡±

    Nodding noncommittally, Yue Buqun asked: "Besides the stolen evil-repelling sword manual, didn't your great-grandfather or grandfather copy another copy?"

    Lin Pingzhi's heart twitched, and he regained his composure in an instant. He shook his head and said, "Master must also know that the disciples of the Lin family were not allowed to look at the ancestral precept that my late father once asked my senior brother to pass on. It was referring to the sword manual to ward off evil. Since  You¡¯re not even allowed to look through it, and there¡¯s no backup left.¡±

    Yue Buqun nodded and said, "What you said makes sense, but it's really puzzling why your Lin family would set such strange rules."

    "Actually, it's more than that." Lin Pingzhi hesitated, "The disciple even doubts that even the disciple's grandfather has not received the inheritance from his great-grandfather."

    Hearing his words, Yue Buqun was shocked at first, but soon after, he nodded and said, "YouThe idea is most likely right. Is there really any secret in the evil-repelling sword manual?  You can't even get an heir to inherit it. Your great-grandfather Yuantu Gong is really not an ordinary person.  "

    Lin Pingzhi thought of the eight characters on his cassock, "If you want to practice magical skills, swing your sword from the palace", and then thought of his miserable state, he shook his head and stopped talking.

    Yue Buqun smiled and said: "Okay, since the sword manual has been stolen, there is no point in talking more. Your wife has asked you to go back for lunch. Let's go now. We have to travel tomorrow."

    (Thanks to my friends for their support, which gave Rizhui the motivation to write. Persevere! I didn¡¯t write about Lin Han in these chapters because Lin Han was in a hurry and didn¡¯t want to write about having sex with a little nun. Moreover, Lin Pingzhi was also important.  The supporting characters will have a lot of roles later on, so they will be described in detail, and the next chapter will be written back to the protagonist. In addition, updates will be added frequently in July. If the results are good, there will be more updates. At the same time, thank you Wooden Cat  Cat¡¯s reward, thank you for your support!)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 93 On the road

    Update time: 2012-06-30

    Traveling is difficult, and the hardest thing is walking with nuns, and walking with many pretty little nuns who are watched over by old nuns.  Along the way from Longquan, we were heading to the distant Songshan Mountains, and there were quite a few temples on the way.  Fortunately, most of them are monk temples. Although there are nunneries, they are not many. Apart from staying in a few famous nunneries for a few days, most of the time they stay in dilapidated ancestral halls and abandoned Taoist temples.  .  This era is far away from the prosperous times. The government is in decline and the typical rich and poor people. How can the common people have spare money to burn incense and worship Buddha? And the dignitaries will not patronize such small temples. Over time, such small-scale and unknown temples will naturally gradually decline.  It became a resting place for passers-by.

    Along the way, without realizing it, Hengshan's second-generation disciples formed two factions. One faction surrounded Linghu Chong, and its representatives were Yilin, Yihe and other young female disciples who were rescued by Linghu Chong in Xianxia Ridge;  They were the Hengshan disciples who were rescued by Lin Han in the Sword Forging Valley. This group of people gathered around Lin Han, either making envious remarks or asking for advice on martial arts.

    Looking at Linghu Chong surrounded by several beautiful girls such as Yilin, Qin Juan, Zheng E, and listening to the constant laughter and laughter, Lin Han really wanted to cry without tears. It is said that this young man, Lin Dashaoxia, looks better than Linghu Chong.  He's so handsome, why isn't he so handsome?  Fortunately, there were still some viewers who couldn't stand Linghu Chong's frivolity. They rolled their eyes at Lin Han from time to time, and occasionally cursed.  However, being surrounded by such nuns who were in their thirties or even forties, Lin Han was really under great pressure. If he hadn't been monitoring Dingxian and Dingyi, and observing the attitude of the people in Hengshan towards the merger of the Five Sacred Sects,  He really wanted to quit.

    Fortunately, the hard days have an end. Halfway through the journey, everyone heard shocking news: Underworld masters gathered together to rescue the "Holy Aunt" Ren Yingying at the Songshan Shaolin Temple on December 15th.  Originally, Lin Han was calculating that things should happen. No, Linghu Chong's good days were over.

    After figuring out the ins and outs of the matter, everyone looked at Linghu Chong with strange eyes, making him feel uncomfortable and unable to argue. The whole world was spreading rumors about the incident between him and Ren Yingying, and the facts were all there.  He had to quibble.  Lin Han thought with envy and hatred: Being cared about by that beautiful girl Ren Yingying, I don't know which life you were blessed with.  It¡¯s not that I haven¡¯t thought about loosening the soil for you, but that piece of virgin land is too hard. Luoyang decisively gave up after encountering it. Although Ren Yingying¡¯s dish is delicious, it involves too many relationships. It¡¯s okay to try it.  , if you are a pillow person, it will be a serious problem, and not everyone can bite that delicious tooth.

    What made Lin Han happy was that after everyone heard the news, little nun Yilin immediately rebelled against the camp and fell into Lin Han's arms.  Well, that's a misnomer. They gathered around Lin Han. By the way, two little nuns, Zheng E and Qin Juan, also followed.  Looking at Yilin's red eyes that were as red as a rabbit, Lin Han didn't bother to tease her, not only because of his stubbornness, but also because he was eager to return home at the moment, thinking about Fei Yan who was suffering in the Shaolin Temple.  Where's the girl?

    ¡°Senior Brother Lin, do we really want to go to Shaolin Temple to provide support?¡± Zheng E asked angrily.

    Looking at the beautiful girl in front of him, Lin Han really didn't know where his emotions came from. He actually made this eloquent little girl so angry. He nodded and said, "Yes, what the two junior uncles just said.  , didn¡¯t you hear it too?¡±

    Zheng E said angrily: "It's just because the two uncles said it that I'm angry."

    "Ah, little girl, you are so brave. You even dare to question the words of two senior uncles. Are you not afraid that senior brother will tell your master to go?" Lin Han said with a smile.

    Rolling his eyes at Lin Han, Zheng E defended: "Don't forget, Master Dingjing was killed by that lecherous thief Tian Boguang. That thief has now joined the Shaolin sect. It's okay if we don't take revenge. How can we still do it?"  To support them?"

    Lin Han shook his head and said, "Little girl, are you so sure that Master Dingjing has been killed?"

    Zheng E said with a sad expression: "There has been no news for so many days, and my uncle has never appeared. No matter how hard we don't want to admit it, my uncle is still in trouble, and he may have been killed."

    Feeling slightly guilty, Lin Han stepped forward, patted her forehead, rubbed her long hair, and said, "Don't be sad. The two uncles went to Shaolin this time, one to support them against the underworld, and the other  On the one hand, I never thought of asking Shaolin for an explanation."

    "Really?" Zheng E asked in surprise.

    "Of course, but things have priorities. The underworld's siege on Shaolin is a big deal. All other personal grievances must be postponed." Lin Han nodded.

    "Why?" Zheng E asked puzzledly.

    Lin Han shook his head. Although this lay disciple of the Hengshan Sect was smart, he was even moreShe is responsible for dealing with external parties, but she is a girl of seventeen or eighteen years old after all, so she inevitably has a girlish mentality.  Lin Han said: "The Shaolin sect is the leader in the right way of martial arts. It is not groundless. Now that it has gained fame and fortune, it has obligations that it must bear. Other sects may be strong for a while, but at the critical moment, Shaolin and other great sects that have been passed down for thousands of years will still have to do it."  Sent to fight against the black forces in the world."

    Zheng E nodded and asked doubtfully: "What does this have to do with us going to support?"

    "Haha", Lin Han ravaged her long hair and explained with a smile: "It's a big deal. Although Shaolin is powerful, it is not enough to fight against the underworld forces in the world. If we don't get the support of the right people this time,  Maybe it will be destroyed."

    ¡°Amitabha, please bless the Great Merciful and Compassionate Guanyin Bodhisattva.¡± Little nun Yilin, who had been listening quietly by the side, suddenly started praying.  Lin Han looked at her in astonishment. He didn't expect that this little nun was really so kind-hearted. She was so famous that it was better to meet her. He shook his head and said to Zheng E again: "If Shaolin is really destroyed, what will happen to our Five Mountains Sect?"  It will be a big opportunity, maybe we can develop into a big sect like Shaolin and Wudang, but we can't take that risk."

    "Adventure?" Zheng E looked at Lin Han blankly, with confusion in his eyes. He didn't understand why there was a risk since it was an opportunity for the rise of the Five Mountains Sword Sect.

    "Yes, it's a risk." Lin Han explained: "Although I don't want to admit it, the righteous way can always suppress the underworld, and the Shaolin School can be said to take the greatest credit. It is because of concerns about Shaolin's hidden strength that the underworld talents have to  In a corner of peace, walking in the darkness. If the Shaolin Sect is eradicated, they will have no scruples. At that time, all kinds of bulls, ghosts, snakes, and gods will jump out to make trouble, and the world will be even more chaotic. At that time, the Five Sacred Sect  Although it is possible to take advantage of the chaos and rise, it is also very likely that it will fall into the dust of history because it does not have enough strength to face the chaotic situation. After all, the appeal of the Wuyue Sect is far inferior to that of the Shaolin Sect."

    "Master Nephew Lin is right. There must be no chaos in the martial arts world." Master Dingyi came over and said, "Otherwise, not only will all kinds of bulls, ghosts, snakes, and gods come out to cause chaos, but the imperial court will also very likely get involved.  That¡¯s the ultimate disaster.¡±

    Lin Han was shocked and realized that he had underestimated the power of the imperial court before. He glanced at Dingyi gratefully and thought: Even people like Dingyi, who are not known for their wisdom, understand this truth, let alone those who have matured and matured.  Jianghu?  My experience is still not enough. Although youth is an asset, it is also a flaw. I have to work harder, otherwise it is very likely to lead the Songshan Sect into a dead end.  The imperial court and the martial arts have always been sworn enemies. No matter whether they are in the honeymoon period or not, no matter how good the relationship is at the moment, as long as the imperial court gets a chance, they will launch a thunderous attack on the martial arts. Such things are not uncommon in history.  Now the imperial court is not without strength. Although the East and West factories have declined, and the Jinyiwei has ceased to exist in name only, the poisonous snakes who are gathering strength are the most terrifying.

    "Why are you here, uncle?" Lin Han asked.

    Master Dingyi frowned and said, "The situation is urgent. We must rush to the Shaolin Temple as early as possible. After discussion, senior sister and I decided to travel day and night to arrive as early as possible so that we can face the underworld siege while waiting for work."

    Lin Han nodded and said: "Uncle, what you said makes sense. This time the gangsters are besieging Shaolin. There must be a lot of manpower. We really need to make a careful calculation. Moreover, our Songshan sect and Shaolin are both in Songshan. It is inevitable that there will be thieves who want to fish in troubled waters. Disciple  I have been away from home for a long time, and I miss you very much, so I have to go back first."

    Master Dingxian also came over and said, "That's the best, let's set off." After receiving the notice, Linghu Chong and others also gathered over.  Linghu Chong said with a worried look on his face: "I wonder if Master has received the news and will he rush to Shaolin?"

    Master Dingyi snorted coldly: "Senior Brother Yue turned a blind eye to my Hengshan Sect's plea for help. He really deserves to be a member of the Five Mountains."

    Waving his hand, Master Dingxian said: "Perhaps Senior Brother Yue's injury has not healed yet. Since we are fine, there is no need to trouble the Huashan Sect."

    Linghu Chong smiled awkwardly. Although he had been expelled from the school by Yue Buqun, he still regarded himself as a disciple of Huashan in his heart. Dingyi and others criticized Yue Buqun in front of him, so they could only laugh dryly. In any case, whether to rescue Hengshan or not  Yes, Huashan is indeed at fault.

    So what did Yue Buqun do at this time?

    At this moment, everyone in Huashan was no longer in Fuzhou City, but on their way back to Huashan. Similarly, they also learned that the underworld was preparing to besiege the Shaolin Temple.  Everyone cannot protect themselves. According to Ning Zhongze, it is only right to return to Huashan to recuperate.  But Yue Buqun had his own opinions and insisted on going to Shaolin. Even if he couldn't do his best, he still had to look familiar.  How could Yue Buqun not know his own situation? His martial arts skills were not as good as before, butBut he had to go once, otherwise he would be ostracized by the righteous people, which would be the disaster of the Huashan Sect. Naturally, Yue Buqun didn't want to see that happen, so he had to persuade everyone to go to Shaolin.

    Lin Pingzhi was still too young and was deeply immersed in the practice of evil-repelling swordsmanship. Even when he was in a hurry, he couldn't help but take time to practice.  Of course, he would not practice in front of everyone, especially in front of Yue Buqun. Every time he practiced, he would leave with an excuse. However, Yue Buqun was such a shrewd person that he still discovered something strange about Lin Pingzhi.

    After following him several times, although he did not catch Lin Pingzhi practicing the evil-proofing swordsmanship, he understood that Lin Pingzhi must be hiding some secrets. After that day, Yue Buqun planned to take action.

    (By the way, July is a good time. Sunset is planning to break out unscrupulously in July. Do you have any opinions? The stronger your support is, the longer the Sunset outbreak will last. It may even last for a month.  , let¡¯s take action together!)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 94 Yue Buqun is in action

    Update time: 2012-07-01

    There was no bright moonlight in front of the bed, but white winter frost began to condense on the ground.  The dark night in the inn is no different from that in the wild, except that there is a bonfire missing.  It is Yin time now, and everyone in the inn has fallen asleep. Even the dogs in the kitchen and the pigs in the pen are sleeping very soundly.

    There was silence in the room, but Yue Buqun woke up, or in other words, he had never fallen asleep at all.  He quietly lifted up the quilt and was about to get up. Unexpectedly, Ning Zhongze, who was sleeping with him, was particularly alert.  That's right. After all, we are outside and in an inn. It is not as safe as at home. If you are not careful and are accidentally picked, the next day it will be reported that Huashan Ning Nvxia and "Tian Boguang" went to the ** together and cried all night.  If the noise keeps coming, it¡¯s really a huge loss.

    She felt her husband getting up in a daze, and Ning Zhong asked: "Senior, senior brother, where are you going in the middle of the night?"

    Seeing that his wife was confused, Yue Buqun frowned slightly and whispered: "The food tonight was too salty and I drank a little too much tea. I went to get up late. I didn't expect to wake you up. Go to sleep first. I'll try my best when I come back."  Keep your voice down."

    ¡°Oh,¡± Ning Zhong turned over, tightened the quilt, and soon fell into a deep sleep again.  Yue Buqun breathed a sigh of relief, put on his clothes quietly without lighting a lamp, then gently opened the door and headed towards Lin Pingzhi's room.

    Although it was already Yinshi, Yue Buqun was still cautious, for fear of meeting a hotel guest who was really up late at night.  After a lot of effort, he arrived in front of Lin Pingzhi's room. Yue Buqun started walking lightly and put his ear to the door. He heard the even breathing inside, and then nodded with satisfaction, knowing that Lin Pingzhi had completely  Fall asleep.

    With a sneer in his heart, Yue Buqun took a few steps away. Relying on the dim vision brought by his deep internal strength, which had not declined much, he came to a potted ornamental tree, pulled off a leaf and held it in his hand.  Then he came to the paper window, dipped some saliva in his mouth with his left index finger, and poked the window, which immediately made a hole.  After a few times, a three-finger-wide crack formed on the window paper.

    The night was very quiet, but because of the saliva, the tearing of the paper did not make any noise. Lin Pingzhi was not awakened in the bed, and the conspiracy in the dark night continued.

    Yue Buqun leaned towards the crack and looked inside, determining Lin Pingzhi's position.  Then, Yue Buqun stepped back slightly, holding the newly picked leaves between the index and middle fingers of his right hand. With a flick of his wrist, the leaves shot out.  Under Yue Buqun's deliberate control, the leaves that flew through the air quickly did not make a whistling sound. After a slight squeak, the leaves accurately hit the sleeping point on the back of Lin Pingzhi's neck, and Lin Pingzhi fell asleep.  The acupuncture points were tapped and he fell into a deeper sleep.

    Nodding, Yue Buqun was quite satisfied with his ability to identify and hit acupoints, and to hurt people with flying leaves.  After dealing with Lin Pingzhi, Yue Buqun looked around to make sure no one was passing by. Then he reached into his arms and took out a small dagger. He then came to the door with the dagger, took out the dagger and fiddled with it at the center line of the door.  .  There was a soft 'click' sound, and the door latch was pushed open. Yue Buqun put the dagger in his arms with satisfaction, pushed it gently with both hands, and the door was pushed open.

    After flashing into the room, Yue Buqun closed the door again, turned around and walked to the bedside, looked at Lin Pingzhi who was sleeping soundly with a sneer, and said disdainfully: "I originally thought that your Lin family had lost the evil sword manual.  It has no use value. Considering that you left me ten thousand taels of silver in the end, I originally planned to teach you some real skills to give you hope. Unexpectedly, you also made some mistakes along the way.  It¡¯s really treasonous to deliberately deceive me, huh!¡±

    After glancing around the room, nothing seemed out of the ordinary. Yue Buqun was not discouraged. His eyes wandered to Lin Pingzhi and saw his hands pressed tightly to his chest, as if protecting living things. Yue Buqun's eyes lit up and he leaned down.  He opened Lin Pingzhi's hands and reached into his underwear to fumble.

    Until he pushed aside the innermost layer of pajamas and endured goosebumps, after groping inside for a while, Yue Buqun looked overjoyed and took out a piece of smooth fabric.  He held the cloth up to his eyes and unfolded it carefully. He saw the four characters "Evil-Escaping Sword Manual". Although he had been prepared, Yue Buqun was still surprised.  Forgetting to glance at Lin Ping, who was still unconscious, Yue Buqun said with a sinister smile: "Good boy, I really have yours, hidden so well. It's a pity that someone in Yue got it. Yu Canghai, Yu Canghai, even though  You have made all kinds of calculations, but you never thought that the evil-repelling sword manual would actually be in the hands of this guy Pingzhi! Haha, isn't it Yue who has benefited?"

    Thinking of the excitement, Yue Buqun almost laughed out loud. Fortunately, his mind was still clear and he was not carried away by the joy of getting the evil sword manual.  Looking at Lin Pingzhi lying flat on the bed, Yue Buqun felt cruel in his heart. He raised his right palm and wanted to strike him down and kill him under his palm.

    Just at the critical moment when Lin Pingzhi was about to die, there was a sudden "click" outside the door, followed by the sound of footsteps again.  Yue Buqun immediately concentrated on guarding,Always be ready to launch an attack without giving the opponent the slightest chance.  Unexpectedly, no one came in after pushing the door open. Instead, there was the sound of rain hitting the banana trees, and then the footsteps faded away, and the sound of the door closing was heard again.

    Yue Buqun shook his head angrily and amusedly, and said to himself: It turns out that he is a night-timer, and he really knows how to choose the right time.

    But he didn't think about it. Didn't he also talk about Ye to Ning Zhongze? Although it was a lie, there was no difference in Ning Zhongze's eyes.  It was just because of that man that he accidentally saved Lin Ping's life.  This time, Yue Buqun did not intend to kill Lin Pingzhi. Firstly, Yue Buqun had some scruples about the evil sword manual and was afraid that the Lin family would have some reservations. In this case, it was extremely necessary to keep Lin Pingzhi.  Second, killing Lin Pingzhi in the inn would cause unexpected trouble, which would be difficult for Ning Zhongze and all the disciples. It makes no sense for a Huashan disciple to die in the inn, and Yue Buqun, as the master, would not be able to do anything about it.  Just ask.  Then I thought that even if I let Lin Ping go once, I would still have the opportunity to kill him in the future. If I plan carefully, it might go more smoothly and avoid unnecessary trouble.

    Since he didn't plan to kill Lin Pingzhi immediately, Yue Buqun decided to leave. He had been out for a long time. Such a long time was enough even if he came to the big room. In order to avoid Ning Zhongze's suspicion, it was better to leave as soon as possible.  It would be better to go back.

    Hiding the sword manual in his underwear and placing Lin Pingzhi in the same posture as before, Yue Buqun left the room, adjusted the door latch, closed the door, and flicked it with a dagger, and the door was fastened.  Okay, it's exactly the same as before, so you can't tell that anyone has entered.  As for the only flaw in the window paper, Yue Buqun ignored it, because as a common move in the world, poking the window paper with his hands was very common. Even cats and dogs would do it, which destined the window paper to be troubled.  , no one will care about the holes on it, because they don¡¯t know when and who made it.

    "Jun Zijian" Mr. Yue's first theft was a complete success, as easy as chewing radish or eating cabbage.  Nervous and happy, Mr. Yue barely suppressed the excitement in his heart, and did not read the sword manual immediately. Instead, he returned to the bedroom with brisk steps, got into the warm bed with Ning Zhongze's humming, and continued to sleep, but  How could he sleep? He barely closed his wide-eyed eyes, but his mind was full of thoughts. He was thinking about the master's instructions, and fantasizing about the splendor of Huashan. It was not until early in the morning that he reluctantly fell asleep again.

    The next morning, Lin Pingzhi woke up from his sleep, unaware that he had circled around the gate of hell last night.  According to my habit these days, the first thing I do when I wake up is to touch my arms.

    The movements were still the same, and Lin Pingzhi did not put his thoughts on them, just seeking some inner comfort. However, unlike usual, his arms were empty, with nothing.  Lin Ping was stunned for a moment, and he groped around his chest in confusion until he searched all over his chest and found no trace of the cassock. Only then did he wake up, and there was a thump in his heart: The sword manual was missing?

    Lin Pingzhi stood up quickly, not caring about the cold weather in the winter. He just stood in front of the bed in a daze, and hurriedly unbuttoned his pajamas. When unbuttoning the outer layer, Lin Pingzhi secretly felt  He cried out, knowing that something was wrong; and sure enough, when the second layer of underwear was untied, Lin Pingzhi's face turned pale, and his body was empty, and there was no sword manual anywhere.

    After being stunned for a moment, Lin Pingzhi opened the quilt as if he was going crazy. He grabbed a foot of the quilt with each hand and shook it desperately. He stared at the head of the bed, hoping to see the red color coming from the quilt.  Shake it out.  However, these unnecessary actions, apart from proving his madness, did not bring him any miracles.

    The shaking frequency of his hands gradually slowed down, and finally he threw the quilt on the bedside. Lin Pingzhi's legs went weak and he slumped down on the cold ground, muttering: "I lost it, I lost it, I really lost it!  "

    Suddenly, Lin Pingzhi jumped up from the ground, ran quickly to the door, carefully checked the door latch, and then squatted down to check the ground. Then he stretched out his right thumb and index finger on the ground.  Pick something up.  Upon closer inspection, it turned out to be a broken silk thread. Lin Pingzhi sneered: "Someone came in last night was it really you? But since you have obtained the sword manual, why didn't you kill him?  Kill me? Hahaha, so what if you get the sword manual? Do you dare to practice? Hahahaha."

    At this moment, Yue Buqun did not know that although he did not destroy the door bolt and restored the scene, he did not discover that Lin Pingzhi, who was too suspicious, actually tied a silk thread to the door bolt, and he was careless.  , there was no slight sound of the thread breaking.  A small piece of silk thread aroused Lin Pingzhi's suspicion, and in Lin Pingzhi's heart, there was no one else but Yue Buqun who could still think of restoring the scene after obtaining the sword manual.

    At this time, Lin Han still didn¡¯t know that the evil-fighting sword manual was actually available again.It fell into Yue Buqun's hands and would bring him endless variables in the future.

    (Friendly reminder: There will be frequent outbreaks in July, I hope everyone will pay attention. This is the first update today, there will be another update at 8pm, please support me, please support me, please support me!)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 95 At the foot of Songshan Mountain

    Update time: 2012-07-01

    After a thousand twists and turns, Yue Buqun finally obtained the sword manual to ward off evil spirits. At the same time, Lin Han accompanied a group of nuns to Songshan Mountain without knowing anything about it.  Yes, at this moment, Lin Han was the only outsider with everyone in Hengshan. As for Linghu Chong, when he saw more and more people from the underworld gathering, he couldn't sit still. After saying goodbye to everyone, he immediately rushed to the gathering place.  .

    Lin Han had a resigned attitude towards Linghu Chong's departure. No matter what tricks he played, he could not avoid going to the Shaolin Grand Palace.  Lin Han couldn't make up his mind on how to deal with Shaolin's imprisonment of Ren Yingying.  If Lin Han takes action, he will naturally have great confidence in keeping Ren Yingying on Shaoshi Mountain. This will inevitably provoke the underworld, especially the die-hard subordinates of Ren's father and daughter, to fight with the Shaolin Temple. No matter who wins or loses  , are extremely beneficial to the Songshan Sect, but after the confrontation with Shaolin, even if Ren Woxing survives, he cannot threaten Dongfang Bubai on Blackwood Cliff.  With Lin Han's current martial arts skills, he is not afraid of Fang Zheng or having his way, but he is afraid of Dongfang Bubai. If Dongfang Bubai takes the opportunity to attack the Songshan Sect, the favorable situation he has worked hard to manage for more than ten years will be destroyed, and he himself will also be destroyed.  It was very likely that he would die at the hands of Dongfang Bubai, and he did not dare to take that risk.

    However, if Woxing and his daughter are allowed to leave and use Woxing's hand to deal with Dongfang Bubai, although it is possible to eliminate Dongfang Bubai, it is also very likely that the demon sect will become bigger again. If Woxing and Linghu Chong are added, then the  Coupled with Xiang Wentian, it would be extremely difficult for the Songshan Sect to deal with such a demonic sect.

    Since it was a dilemma, Lin Han did not intend to solve it alone. Instead, he left the problem to Master Zuo and let him plan it while he just executed it.  In terms of planning, Lin Han is still self-aware, and he is definitely not as shrewd as Master Zuo. To put it mildly, even if he is scheming, he needs to be older to be more powerful.

    The rivers and lakes are in turmoil, and people from all walks of life appear. Regardless of the gangster or the white gang, a large number of reclusive figures come out.  The underworld is all gathered in Xiangyang. As the saying goes, a snake cannot survive without a head. They are the ones who elected the leader of this rescue in Jingshan Mountain to the west of Xiangyang.  Among the Bai Dao, including Wudang, the Beggar Clan, etc., they all went straight to Songshan Mountain to provide assistance. It goes without saying that the person in charge will definitely be Master Fang Zheng, including Taoist Chongxu and Zuo Lengchan.  The half-master was there to help.

    There was no talking all the way, and on this day, everyone came to the foot of Songshan Mountain.  Looking at the endless stream of martial arts people coming and going, Master Dingxian breathed a sigh of relief and said: "Amitabha, we finally arrived in time. Judging from the situation, there should be no gangsters coming to harass us yet."

    Lin Han said: "Yes, those who come and go are all righteous people. It seems that those underworld people are planning to surround the mountain collectively on December 15th."

    "It just so happens that we can catch them all in one go." Master Dingyi said with a smile.

    Lin Han shook his head and thought: I'm afraid thousands of people have gathered in Jingshan Mountain. The number of people who will follow blindly will definitely exceed this number. By then, there will probably be no less than ten thousand people from the underworld besieging Shaolin. Such a huge number is  Standing there and letting others kill is also a huge project, not to mention those people are not dead, and there is no shortage of people with high martial arts skills. If we really want to confront them head-on, unless we gather all the people in the White Dao, even then, it is very possible  Just a miserable victory.

    "I wonder if Master Nephew Lin will return to the Songshan Sect or follow me to the Shaolin Temple?" Master Dingxian asked.

    The Songshan Sect belongs to the great masters. Even if they want to meet, there is no need to rush. However, Lin Han still needs to exchange information with Master Zuo and discuss the enemy strategy. Therefore, he must go back to the Songshan Sect to communicate with everyone, so he can only postpone the meeting.  When Shaolin Temple saw Qu Feiyan's time, he replied: "This disciple has to go back to Songshan Sect first. He can't go to Shaolin with his two uncles and sisters. I hope you'll forgive me!"

    "No matter where you are, my nephew can do as he pleases." Dingyi said with a smile.

    Just when Lin Han was about to leave, another group of acquaintances came up to the mountain. Among them were two old acquaintances of Lin Han, Emei Zhang Yihe and Kongtong Nvxia, whom he had met once in a tea shop outside Hangzhou.  Qiu Li.  The two of them were walking with a group of beggars, talking and laughing as they headed up the mountain.  Lin Han glanced at it carefully and was quite surprised. Several beggars had several bags pinned to their belts. These were not ordinary rag bags, but a symbol of status. The more bags there were, the more powerful they were in the beggar sect.  Not only that, but the leader has a green bamboo stick stuck in his waist. He must be the current leader of the Beggar Clan.

    A group of Beggar Clan came closer. The leader took a step forward, raised his hands and saluted, "It turns out it's the two masters, Dingxian and Dingyi of Hengshan, disrespectful, disrespectful."

    Master Dingxian quickly returned the gift: "Master Jie is too polite. Come on, you have met Senior Jie of the Beggar Clan."

    Yilin and others saluted respectfully and said, "I pay my respects to you, senior."

    "No etiquette, no etiquette." Leader Jie said with a smile, and found a man suddenly standing among the Hengshan nuns, so he asked: "I wonder who this young hero is?"

    "Oh, this is Senior Nephew Lin Hanlin, a disciple of Senior Brother Ding of Songshan Sect." Senior Master Dingyi introduced.

    "It turns out he is a disciple of Songshan, and he is indeed a heroic young man." Leader Jie said with a smile.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Although he knew that the leader of the gang was speaking politely, but as a junior, Lin Han still smiled and replied: "Songshan Lin Han, meet the leader of the gang."

    Everyone was in harmony, but there was a stick that wanted to stir up trouble. Zhang Yihe, who was quite resentful towards Lin Han, said: "It turns out that it's the 'Feng Chai Sword Head' Lin Shaoxia who has been causing trouble in Jiangsu and Zhejiang recently. I heard that you  It was a pleasure competing with those low-life sects, why don¡¯t you stay longer and make your name more famous?¡±

    Lin Han glanced at him with interest and walked towards him.  Zhang Yihe was startled and took a step back unconsciously. Then he reacted instantly and glanced at Gang Leader Jie next to him. He became more courageous and took a small step forward.  But unexpectedly, Lin Han turned around in front of him and ignored him. Instead, he walked up to Qiu Li and said with a smile on his face: "I didn't expect to see Junior Sister Qiu at the foot of Songshan Mountain. It is really Lin Han's blessing."  .¡±

    Qiu Li chuckled shyly and said, "Qiu Li has met Senior Brother Lin. Is Senior Brother going back to the mountain?"

    Zhang Yihe glared at Lin Han angrily. Seeing that he was trying to provoke the beautiful Qiu who had fascinated him, it was not a big deal. He said loudly: "Miss Qiu is not a disciple of your Five Mountains Sword Sect. Brother Lin, it would be inappropriate to call him a junior sister."  It's offensive to a beautiful woman."

    Seeing that he was so ignorant, Lin Han wanted to tease him even more, shaking his head and saying, "While people are talking, there are dogs barking. It's really disappointing."

    "You" Zhang Yihe opened his mouth to curse, but was blocked by Gang Leader Jie, who persuaded him: "My nephew, it's a little too much. We are all young people. It's understandable that we are angry, but there is no reason."  It¡¯s wrong to have conflicts on the ground, and please forgive me, Shaoxia Lin.¡±

    "I made Gang Leader Jie laugh. I don't know what Lin Han did wrong. Brother Zhang had a problem with me since we met outside Hangzhou. I don't know where I offended Brother Zhang." Lin Han shook his head and said.

    "Humph!" Zhang Yihe snorted coldly.

    Lin Han's good mood was completely gone when he bumped into such a bad guy. Since others made him feel bad, he was not going to let that person go. He glanced at the pretty Qiu Li next to him, and Lin Han suddenly took notice and smiled.  Then he said to Qiu Li: "Junior sister Qiu, senior brother has an unkind request. I wonder if junior sister can agree to it?"

    "Miss Qiu, you must not agree to him!" Zhang Yihe said urgently.

    Lin Han suddenly turned around and stared at him with cold eyes. Lin Han was really annoyed by Zhang Yihe's repeated provocations. As long as he dared to talk too much, he must teach him a lesson. It didn't matter even if he offended the Beggar Gang. Anyway, the Beggar Gang had already  decline.  Unexpectedly, the mud was too thick to cover the wall. Under Lin Han's cold gaze, Zhang Yihe subconsciously avoided it, not daring to look at Lin Han.  Seeing him like that, not only Dingxian and Dingyi shook their heads, but even the leader of the Jie Da Gang who brought him here frowned.

    With a disdainful sneer, Lin Han ignored him and said to Qiu Li, "Since your honorable master wants Junior Sister Qiu to travel around the world, he naturally hopes that Junior Sister will gain more knowledge and visit more fellow martial artists."

    Nodding, Qiu Li opened her lips and said softly: "Senior Brother Lin is right, this is exactly what my master meant."

    "So, I wonder if senior brother can invite junior sister Qiu to the Songshan Sect as a guest?" Lin Han asked with a smile.

    "This" Qiu Li hesitated. She was not worried that Lin Han had any bad intentions towards her. As a close disciple of Xu Daxia from the Kongtong sect, she did not think that Lin Han would be disrespectful to her. Besides,  Being able to establish a connection with the powerful Songshan Sect was also beneficial to the sect. However, after all, she came with everyone in the Beggar Clan, and there was no reason to leave them alone halfway.

    Zhang Yihe originally expected Qiu Li to veto immediately, but he didn't expect that she was hesitant. He was about to say no on her behalf, but he didn't want to see Lin Han glaring at him with his left hand on the handle of the sword.  This discovery made him go out of his mind. He felt a dull pain in his right shoulder. He thought of the hateful incident of his own Emei piercing his shoulder blade during the first conflict with Lin Han, and he no longer had the courage to speak.

    Lin Han was very satisfied with Zhang Yihe's reaction. He shook his head disdainfully again and said, "Junior Sister Qiu doesn't have to worry about going to Shaolin. Our Songshan Sect also wants to assist the Shaolin Sect. We expect to set off soon. By then, Junior Sister Qiu and I will  Just leave as soon as possible." After saying that, Lin Han looked at Gang Leader Jie Da, and his meaning was self-evident.  Following Lin Han's gaze, Qiu Li also looked at Gang Leader Jie.

    Leader Jie Da was secretly worried: You two are making love to each other here, but you want me, a bad old man, to come out and be a bad person. Why do all the bad things happen to me?  Smiling aggrievedly, the gang leader explained:?: "Since Lin Shaoxia invited me, niece, you should go visit the Songshan Sect and see which sect can train young talents like Lin Shaoxia."

    With Zhang Yihe's pale expression, Qiu Li nodded and said, "Then there is Senior Brother Laolin."

    Smiling with satisfaction, Lin Han said: "Very good, then I won't bother you all to go to Shaolin. Farewell! Junior Sister Qiu, please come with me."

    (This is the second update today, it is considered an outbreak. Please support me. You can also calculate for Sunset to see how many days Sunset can break out in this July. Do you think it is possible that it will be 31 days?)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 96 Beauty walks with you

    Update time: 2012-07-02

    After saying goodbye to everyone in Hengshan, Lin Han led Qiu Li on the way back.

    The two of them walked up the stairs talking and laughing, exchanging interesting stories about each other from time to time. Although they had not yet talked about life, the two martial arts rookies still happily chatted about each other's first experiences in the martial arts world, and occasionally talked about it again.  ideal.

    At this moment, Lin Han once again deeply realized the benefits of having strength. Although there was a question and answer in it, if he was really weak, even if there were only Adam and Eve left in the world, he might still encounter him.  Of course, if that were the case, Qiu Li would never agree to go with him.

    "Senior Brother Lin, since you Five Mountains Sword Sect are all good at swordsmanship, I wonder what level your swordsmanship has reached?" Qiu Li asked.

    "Thisis a secret." Lin Han smiled and shook his head.

    "Can't you say it?" Qiu Li raised his watery eyes and looked at Lin Han steadily.

    Lin Han thought in his heart that he was a monster and would not be so seductive, but he still insisted on the issue of principle and shook his head: "Of course, will I tell you that I have initially understood the meaning of the sword? That is obviously impossible."

    "Giggle Then I won't ask," Qiu Li said with a smile, "Then let's change the topic. I wonder if Senior Brother Lin can explain what the realm of 'Sword Intent' is?"

    "Well, this question can be answered." Lin Han nodded, "Sword Intent is a state, and when you reach that state, you will naturally understand it. And what everyone understands will be different, and their experience is almost the same.  There is no reference value, so"

    Qiu Li looked at Lin Han angrily and said aggrievedly: "So it can only be understood but not expressed?"

    Lin Han laughed loudly, gave a thumbs up and praised: "Junior sister Qiu is really beautiful and smart. Senior brother, you have only just started, and you have completely understood it. Do we really have the same understanding?"

    Qiu Li's cheeks were slightly red and she said coyly: "Senior brother, don't be joking. I'm serious. Didn't you tell me nothing?"

    "Then what do you want to know?" Lin Han asked with a smile.

    Looking at Lin Han's look, Qiu Li knew that it was better not to ask about the secrets about the 'Sword Intent', although she really wanted to know what the 'Sword Intent' was, which even the master had never mentioned.  Lin Han was very opinionated, unlike Zhang Yihe, a big idiot who wanted to show his heart to her. She originally thought that Lin Han was really attracted to her when he invited her to Songshan as a guest, but it seemed that was not the case.  Qiu Li's eyes lit up. This is interesting. Not only men like to conquer difficult women, but women also like to conquer difficult men.  If Lin Han was like Zhang Yihe, fawning over her, she would probably have no interest in him.

    "Then with your martial arts skills, where can you rank in the world?" Qiu Li asked again, as naturally as a woman asking a man, "How many assets do you have?"

    "What do you think, junior sister?" Lin Han asked back.

    Qiu Li didn't take it seriously. After thinking about it for a while, he said, "I heard that senior brother picked up hundreds of sects in Zhejiang and Fujian some time ago. I guess".

    "Stop, stop, stop, where did you hear this messy news?" Lin Han quickly interrupted her. If he really wanted to pick hundreds of sects in a row, he would not be exhausted to death. Besides, it was just a competition, where?  The word 'pick' is used.

    "That's what everyone in the world says, isn't it?" Of course Qiu Li didn't believe it, but he was just following what others said. Lin Han himself was shocked when he saw that he didn't understand how much water there was.

    Lin Han smiled bitterly and shook his head: "Of course not. Senior brother is a human being, not a god. If you can imagine it, you can pick hundreds of sects in a row, and you will die from exhaustion. I am not full enough to hold on."

    "It turns out that three people become a tiger." Qiu Lijiao said with a smile, "It's just groundless, isn't it without a reason?"

    Lin Han said: "That's what happened, but senior brother just went to have a discussion. This is according to the master's order."

    "Master's order? Master Ding ordered his senior brother to challenge along the way?" Qiu Li said deliberately to make things difficult.

    Lin Han really didn¡¯t expect this girl to have such a lively side after getting familiar with her. He thought she was just a pretentious little vixen. It seems that the mask is different inside and outside.

    Seeing Lin Han looking at him intently, Qiu Li smiled habitually with a charming smile and asked softly: "Brother, what's wrong with you?"

    "It's nothing." Lin Han breathed a sigh of relief. Isn't this natural? It's better to be charming. I'm not afraid that you will deliberately enchant, but I'm afraid that you will be invisibly charming.

    "Senior brother hasn't answered my question yet!" Qiu Li said dissatisfied.

    Lin Han smiled and said: "What is the purpose of our traveling around the world? Isn't it to increase our experience and increase our chances of fighting?"? But where are there so many injustices in the world that require you to take action?  Where do you come from with so many sins that you need to punish?  Therefore, kicking people out of restaurants and finding places for others is the kingly way and the highest level of walking in the world.  "

    "It's all lies." Qiu Li said angrily, "You have gained experience along the way, but the martial arts sects along the way are complaining endlessly. Hey, I heard that my senior brother has a nickname!" Qiu Li  He looked at Lin Han with a strange expression, covering the small mouth of the cherry with his slender hands, as if he wanted to laugh but was holding back.

    "Nickname? Chasing the Wind Sword Head?" Lin Han asked, wondering which song she was singing.

    Hearing Lin Han say the name "Chasing the Wind Swordshead", Qiu Li burst out laughing, and the next moment he pressed his red lips together to quench the smile. It was quite tempting.

    Lin Han's eyes were a little straightened. He had to admit that this girl had indeed matured. Although her appearance was comparable to that of Feiyan, only between the two, her mature and plump appearance was not that of the youthful Feiyan girl.  comparable.  Although Lin Han may not have thought much about her, and even kept her at a distance, it did not prevent him from staring at her with admiration.

    Being glanced at by Lin Han lustfully, Qiu Li was not dissatisfied. Instead, her body felt hot and her cheeks turned red. When Lin Han fixed his gaze on her towering breasts, he moaned: "Senior brother  , where are you looking?"

    "Ah, ha, mistake, mistake, I couldn't help it." Lin Han defended awkwardly, "But, junior sister, you are also at fault."

    "What's wrong with me? Are you still reasonable?" Qiu Li originally thought he would apologize, but didn't expect it to be brought on her, so she pretended to be annoyed.

    Lin Han nodded and said, "It's certainly not your fault for being so beautiful, but it's your fault for arousing my ordinary heart."

    "You" Qiu Li said coquettishly, but her heart was filled with sweetness.  Little did she know that her shyness coupled with her natural charm made Lin Han feel itchy. Lin Han had to mutter Feiyan's name silently to expel her charm from his mind, and quickly changed the subject and asked  : "Junior sister hasn't told senior brother what his nickname is yet?"

    "It's not you who interrupted it yourself." Qiu Li complained, and then continued: "Of course they call you 'Zhuifeng Jianshou' in front of you, but not necessarily behind your back."

    "Oh, so that's it. I wonder what was said behind the scenes?" Lin Han asked with interest.

    Qiu Li suppressed laughter and chanted word by word: "Chai, life, sword, devil!"

    "What the hell." Lin Han jumped to his feet. If he were in Zhejiang and Fujian now, he would have to go back and actually choose a restaurant.

    Qiu Li said dissatisfiedly: "Senior brother, you are using foul language."

    Lin Han scolded: "Those idiots, if the word 'Chasing the Wind Sword Demon' spreads out, senior brother will have to fight with them. Isn't it just a fight with them? Is it necessary to make people so angry?"

    "Senior brother must have bullied them so hard that they would arrange you like that. Senior brother, don't worry, they would never dare to say anything." Qiu Li said comfortingly.

    In fact, it's no wonder that Lin Han was so furious. The word "Chasing Life" is all that's left. There are also many people who use nicknames such as "Chasing Souls" and "Seizing Life". Not only is it not insulting to him, but it also appears to be imposing. But the strange thing is '  Enter the word "Sword Demon".  Now is a time when the division between good and evil is extremely serious, and it also coincides with the special period when the underworld is besieging Shaolin. It is definitely not a good thing to put the word "devil" on the "sword". It will often give people a bad impression. If  Songshan Sword has sent a 'Demon in the Sword', which will have a great impact on the reputation of the sect and will definitely be in an extremely disadvantageous position.

    In extraordinary times, the word "Sword Demon" will definitely bring endless trouble to Lin Han, and it is completely unreasonable, that's all.

    Qiu Li added: "Junior sister also found out by accident. Besides, didn't they give senior brother the nickname 'Chasing the Wind Swordshead'?"

    This was really a shot even while lying down. Lin Han shook his head helplessly, hoping that this matter would end here and would not cause any more unnecessary trouble.  Lin Han continued the previous topic and said: "Senior Brother just defeated some third-rate masters with no name, what useful information can Junior Sister deduce from it?"

    Shaking his head, Qiu Li said: "You can't say that. You know, there are also strong regional differences in the world. Didn't senior brother meet a few masters in the challenge along the way?"

    Lin Han hesitated and said: "When I heard what my junior sister said, something is really wrong. There are disciples of several sects who are even higher in cultivation than the leader."

    Qiu Li said with a smile: "That's it. Those people were invited by the sect in front of me in order to dampen the spirit of senior brother. I never thought that those people would also fall into the hands of senior brother, so junior sister  He said that the senior brother was fighting all over Zhejiang and Fujian, but there was no opponent.?, he is definitely a top-notch master in the world.  "

    Smiling and nodding, Lin Han agreed that what she said did make sense. Just like a Japanese pirate who came to the Ming Dynasty to show off and play in restaurants, it would never be tolerated. Even a master who lived in seclusion in the mountains and forests might be provoked to fight against him.  Although Lin Han was not comparable to those beasts, and there were no top masters in Zhejiang and Fujian, he did meet a few first-class masters of Ding Jian's level later on, which made him addicted to being a master.  Now after listening to Qiu Li's words, I understood what was going on. No wonder after dealing with a few slightly troublesome people, no master came out again. It turned out to be because he was afraid of being beaten.

    The two chatted endlessly, and Lin Han occasionally made some teasing remarks. Of course, because he controlled the scale very well, he could tickle people without inconvenience. One was willing to hit and the other was willing to suffer. The two of them felt that  They are all sweet.

    At a turning point, a roof appeared in front of the two of them. It turned out that they had reached the foot of Guansheng Peak, which was also the gathering place for outside disciples and their families of the Songshan Sect. Lin Han said with a smile: "Come on, junior sister, senior brother will take you to clean up the house."  ,Hahaha."

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 97 Building a House

    Update time: 2012-07-02

    Awakened by the noise outside, Old Man Liu came out to check and saw that it was Lin Han. He was immediately overjoyed: "The Lin family's waiter is back!"

    Lin Han hurriedly stepped forward and greeted with a smile: "Hello, Uncle Liu. The waiter has been away for a long time. When he came back, he found that this place is still friendly, so he came to see everyone."

    "Wow, wow, it's rare that the waiter still remembers to come and visit us neighbors often." Uncle Liu nodded in agreement. It could be seen that he was very satisfied with Lin Han's not forgetting his neighbors after he became rich.  Although there may not be many real benefits, the thought is very gratifying.

    "Oh, by the way, I wonder if your little grandson has been recruited by the sect. I remember his name is Liu Jiyuan, right?" Lin Han asked, thinking of what Uncle Liu had entrusted to him before.

    "Yes, yes, yes, I have already started. Now I am on the mountain. I really want to thank the waiter. When the villagers heard that it was you who proposed the sect to accept disciples, they all praised you and said that you had done a big job for everyone.  Good thing." Liu Bo said cheerfully, full of praise.

    Lin Han said with a smile: "Yes, the sect needs fresh blood, and when it comes to loyalty to the sect, no one can match the fellow villagers. The waiter is just taking advantage of the situation, not helping."

    "What you said makes sense, but the folks still remember your kindness." Uncle Liu shook his head and said. Then he saw a beautiful girl standing next to Lin Han with a smile, and asked, "This fairy-like girl  Who is she? The daughter-in-law that the waiter has fallen in love with?"

    With one sentence, Qiu Li's face turned red, and he looked at Lin Han with a coquettish look.  Lin Han was also slightly embarrassed and quickly explained: "Uncle Liu misunderstood. Come, let me introduce you. This is the junior sister Qiu Li of the Kongtong sect. Junior sister, this is Uncle Liu who has always taken good care of my senior brother."  .¡±

    "Hello, Uncle Liu, Qiu Li has come to greet you." Qiu Li bowed shyly.

    "Okay, okay, okay", Uncle Liu nodded with a smile, looked at Qiu Li up and down, the more he looked at him, the more satisfied he became, and said, "Girl, the Lin family's little boy is a good boy, not only has a good appearance, but he is also very knowledgeable.  He has good skills, is kind-hearted, and is stable. He is a man you can trust for life, so don¡¯t miss it!¡±

    Qiu Li was so ashamed that she looked at Lin Han with charming eyes. Her big moist eyes blinked, almost pulling out Lin Han's soul.

    Lin Han secretly said something like a demon, and silently recited, "Color is empty, it is color," but it didn't work. Instead, it made him angry. He quickly turned away and summoned the non-smoking girl in his mind, and then reluctantly drove out the color.

    Uncle Liu was very satisfied with the two people's reactions, but he was a little dissatisfied with Lin Han's wooden appearance and let out a soft snort.  Lin Han smiled bitterly. His heart was not here for a long time. Moreover, he still had some obstacles in his heart for a woman like Qiu Li who was sent by the sect to travel around the world. It didn't matter if he was joking, but he didn't want to really provoke her.  The sect brings endless troubles.

    "Uncle Liu, you think we can't talk to each other outside and neglect Junior Sister Qiu, right?" Lin Han interrupted, but it was reasonable.

    Uncle Liu slapped his forehead and said, "Yes, yes, you see, the older I get, the less useful I become. Waiter, please take Miss Qiu to Uncle Liu's house for some tea and a rest." After that, he led the way.  .

    With an embarrassed smile, Lin Han shook his head and said to Qiu Li: "Junior sister Qiu, don't care about Uncle Liu's words. He is also doing it for my own good. He actually worries about senior brother's life-long affairs, which makes junior sister laugh."

    "What if Junior Sister doesn't care?" Qiu Li whispered.

    "What?" Lin Han didn't hear what she said clearly, thinking she had some dissatisfaction, so he asked.

    "I mean what if I don't care at all?" Qiu Li blurted out, and then realized what he had said. He quickly turned his head, his face was already burning.

    Lin Han smiled awkwardly. He didn¡¯t know how true or false her words were. He felt a little happy in his heart, but said in his mouth: "Just don¡¯t care about it. Just don¡¯t care about it."

    "Xiao Er, what are you still dawdling about? Bring Miss Qiu over quickly." Uncle Liu urged from the front.

    "Okay, come on." Lin Han agreed and said to Qiu Li, "Let's go."

    "Yeah" Qiu Li followed Lin Han and followed Uncle Liu into the house.  In the room, the Liu family's mother-in-law and daughter-in-law were busy preparing pastries. When they saw Lin Han and the others coming in, they quickly invited everyone to sit down and filled the teacups with steaming boiling water.

    Although we are in the mountains, winter has arrived, everything has begun to wither, and there are no fresh wild fruits in the mountains. The Liu family's sister-in-law brought out some dried fruits, candied fruits, as well as prepared dried meat, meat floss and other mountain products.  After that, the two brought out a large basin and filled it with most of the boiling water.

    Seeing that Qiu Li was a little confused, Uncle Liu picked up a dry preserved fruit, put it into the boiling water, and thenHe continued: "This is a way of eating invented by Xiao Er. He was very greedy when he was a child. In summer and autumn, he went all over the mountains to pick wild fruits. But he picked too many and couldn't eat them all. So what should he do? He would dry the wild fruits.  Store it dry, and in winter and spring, just like this, boil a basin of water and put the dried preserved fruit into the water. You see, the pulp has burst into pieces." At this point, Uncle Liu took out the public chopsticks beside the basin and picked up the pulp.  Qiu left the bowl and motioned for her to try it.

    It was hard to refuse such hospitality. Qiu Lizhi used her chopsticks and put the pulp into her red lips. After chewing it carefully, she felt it was sour yet sweet. After swallowing, she put down the bowl and chopsticks and asked, "Hawthorn?"

    "The girl has good taste." Aunt Liu said with admiration, "My grandson picked this at the end of summer. It's a pity that he won't be able to eat it again next year."

    "Why?" Lin Han asked.

    The sister-in-law of the Liu family smiled and said, "Xiao Er, you have forgotten. If you go to the mountains to learn martial arts, how can you have time to do this?"

    Lin Han smiled and said, "Sister-in-law is right, but learning martial arts well is much better than doing these things."

    Everyone nodded and laughed again.  Qiu Li gently tugged at Lin Han's clothes and asked, "Did you really come up with this idea?"

    "That should be it!" Lin Han said uncertainly. He was just a "half-way monk" who didn't remember those children's nonsense.

    Liu Bo said: "It was Xiaoer who came up with it. He has been very smart since he was a child. We all said that he will be successful when he grows up. Sure enough, he has lived up to the expectations of the folks."

    Lin Han could only shake his head and smile bitterly. He really didn't remember. As for the idea of ??being successful since he was a child, he didn't believe it at all. If a person succeeds, things that harm thousands of miles can be spread for the better. If he fails,  , in the eyes of others, he has become a scoundrel since he was a child.

    While eating, Lin Han said: "Uncle Liu, it's like this. The waiter is here this time, firstly to visit you, and also because I have something I want to ask you for help with."

    "Oh, there's something. Tell me. Uncle Liu has always treated you as his own son. If you have anything to say, just say it." Uncle Liu said boldly. His words were indeed spoken from the bottom of his heart. The Lin and Liu families live in a relatively remote place, far away from other villagers.  The houses are some distance away, so the two families are very close and often communicate with each other. Lin Han's eldest brother and the Liu family's only son are inseparable and are as close as brothers. Lin Han often came to Liu's house for dinner when he was a child. After that disaster,  Lin Han was the only one left in the second generation of the Lin and Liu families. Although he went up to the mountain soon, the Liu family still treated him as before, even more affectionately.

    Lin Han said: "I want to build a house on the east lawn, and I would like to ask Uncle Liu to help arrange it. Do you think it will work?"

    "Build a house? Why?" Uncle Liu asked doubtfully, "Since you are a direct disciple of the sect, you can live on the mountain, and the houses here are still habitable, so why do you think of building a house?"

    The Liu family¡¯s mother-in-law, daughter-in-law, and Qiu Li all looked at him in confusion, not understanding what he was thinking.

    Lin Han explained: "After this time, I plan to move down, and the old house is already a few years old. If I want to renovate it, it is better to build another one."

    "What happened? Are you not going well in the sect?" Aunt Liu asked nervously.

    Lin Han smiled and said: "No way, with my master and uncle here, who dares to embarrass me? I just feel that it is closer here."

    Seeing Lin Han¡¯s persistence, Uncle Liu nodded and said, ¡°Okay, Uncle Liu will arrange for someone to do it tomorrow. I believe that the villagers will be willing to help when they know that the waiter is going to build a house. It will be completed within ten days.¡±

    "Then I'll trouble Uncle Liu and the folks." Lin Han said with a smile.

    Waved his hand, Liu Bo said: "Nothing, I wonder what you want?"

    Lin Han said: "Isn't there a mountain stream flowing down from the mountain over there? Just build the house next to the mountain stream. The house can be built bigger. The waiter is also looking forward to having children and grandchildren, hahaha." At this point, Lin Han said  He even laughed out loud.

    Qiu Li burst out laughing, but Uncle Liu glanced at her and Lin Han and said with a smile, "Then you guys have to work hard?"

    "Us?" Lin Han looked at Qiu Li in confusion. Before he could react, Qiu Li's face turned red with embarrassment. Only then did Lin Han understand. He laughed dryly, walked to the side, unwrapped the package, and took out a five hundred taels.  The banknote was handed over to Uncle Liu.

    "What are you doing?" Uncle Liu asked puzzledly, holding the banknote. He was not very surprised by the denomination of the banknote. You must know that the Songshan sect has always been wealthy, and every family has spare money. Although five hundred taels is a lot, it is still not enough.  It's not a big deal. When the Liu family's only son was alive, he often gave his parents dozens or even hundreds of dollars.

    Lin Han explained: "Although there are trees in the mountains, bricks and tiles still cost money, and the waiter also plans to ask Uncle Liu to get some sweet-scented osmanthus, hawthorn and other fruit trees and flower trees to plant around."

    ¡°It won¡¯t take so muchah?  You kid just loves spending money randomly. It seems you need someone to watch over you.  "Uncle Liu complained, and after speaking, he looked at Qiu Li, as if the person he was talking about looking after was Qiu Li.

    Lin Han smiled and said: "For the remaining money, please ask Uncle Liu to find a senior who runs a martial arts school in the Escort Bureau, and ask him to help buy a set of weapons and arrange a martial arts field. If the waiter is free, he can also give advice to the boys."  .¡±

    Liu Bo was overjoyed: "That's great. If I had known that you had this intention, I wouldn't have sent the tiger head up the mountain. I would have just left it under your door."

    "That's not possible. The waiter won't have much time. Wouldn't it be delaying Hu Tou? It's more reasonable to ask him to go up the mountain and become a serious apprentice." Lin Han shook his head and said.

    When the snacks were finished, Lin Han said: "Uncle Liu, the waiter is leaving."

    "What? Why don't you rest at the foot of the mountain for a night?" asked Uncle Liu.

    Lin Han shook his head and said, "No, there are some urgent matters that I need to discuss with Master Zuo."

    Qiu Li's eyes lit up, and he secretly praised that he had made the right bet. Lin Han was indeed a very powerful person in the Songshan Sect, and he actually talked about discussing things with the leader so naturally. 'Discussing' and 'reporting' were two completely different things.  concept.

    "Then I won't keep you. Business is important, but you will come back often in the future," Uncle Liu nodded and added, "It's best to take Miss Qiu with you."

    Lin Han retreated in defeat, hurriedly said goodbye, led Qiu Li out, and walked up again.

    "Didn't Senior Brother ask Junior Sister to clean up the house?" Qiu Li asked halfway.

    "No way, you are a guest." Lin Han said begging for mercy, "If you really treat your junior sister as a coolie, why wouldn't your master come to Songshan to find me to reason with me."

    "Humph" Qiu Li snorted and asked, "Why do you think of building a house at the foot of the mountain?"

    "The atmosphere at the foot of the mountain is better." Lin Han said perfunctorily. In fact, he did it for Qu Feiyan.  After all, he still hopes to be with Feiyan, but for Feiyan, it was the Songshan sect that forced his grandfather to death. It was absolutely impossible for her to face the people of Songshan day and night, so  , Lin Han would build a house at the foot of the mountain, and planned to live at the foot of the mountain in the future. However, how could he explain these things to Qiu Li?

    (Complaint: Every time there is a meeting in the group to talk about recommendations, Richui¡¯s heart feels so cold. No, after talking about categories on the homepage, talking about fantasy, fairy tales, cities, and history, after that, it¡¯s gone. It¡¯s so painful.  I am a competitive competitive fan. Well, I will continue to run naked this week, and today I will send you the second update, please comfort me!)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 98: Decided Plan (1)

    Update time: 2012-07-03

    "Junior sister, this is the core of our Songshan sect. How is it? Not bad, right?" Lin Han turned to Qiu Li and introduced it.

    "Senior brother, be careful!" What he didn't expect to see was Qiu Li's pale face and a loud warning.  A series of rapid sword whistling sounds came from his side, and Lin Han's expression immediately changed. In his haste, he didn't have time to think carefully. He raised his right hand eagerly, and at the same time, he tapped the ground with his toes, and his body was knocked backwards like thunder and lightning.

    With a 'ding' sound, his hand shook slightly, and the tear stain that had not yet been unsheathed had already connected with the sword. With the help from the sword body, Lin Han retreated violently, and did not stop until he hit two soft masses.  There was also an appropriate moan coming from behind.

    Without enough time to recall the wonderful touch, Lin Han threw out the package on his shoulder, pulled back and forth with his left hand, and held Qiu Li's plump body in his arms. Half-turning around, he held the tear stain in front of him, and was lucky  The internal force and the scabbard of the sword were already shot out, heading straight towards the pursuing enemy.

    Lin Han blocked the enemy with the scabbard, and Lin Han had time to watch the attacker. Seeing that it was not important, he immediately exclaimed: "Master, why are you back?"

    Ding Mian was also frightened by the scabbard triggered by Lin Han, and hurriedly swung his sword to block. By the time he knocked down the scabbard, Lin Han had already had a chance to breathe, and there was no point in further sneak attacks.  Ding Mian looked at his apprentice with a smile on his face and asked, "Are you comfortable?"

    "What?" Lin Han asked puzzledly.

    A wave of hot air with a faint virgin fragrance rose from the chest, "Senior brother, can you let me go?" A delicate voice came from the ear.

    Lin Han was startled, and unconsciously tightened his arms until a comfortable pressure came from two places in his chest. When he lowered his head, he realized that Qiu Li was being hugged tightly by him, and he took a deep breath.  After taking a sip of the fragrance, Lin Han reluctantly let her go.

    Leaving Lin Han's arms, Qiu Li's feet went weak and he almost couldn't stand. Seeing Lin Han reaching out his hand again, he was so horrified that he stepped back again and again. He stumbled a few times before he regained his balance, but he lowered his head, not daring to look anymore.  Taking a look at Lin Han, it seemed that when he was in Lin Han's arms just now, he must have been affected by his masculine aura.

    Ding Mian smiled and said, "Master, I also came back a few days ago. Why, why don't you introduce this girl?"

    Lin Han glanced at Qiu Li and knew that the master had misunderstood the relationship between the two of them, but he couldn't really explain the matter, so he had to introduce: "This is Junior Sister Qiu Liqiu, a direct disciple of Master Xu of the Kongtong Sect.  "

    "Qiu Li pays homage to Uncle Ding." Qiu Li bowed and saluted Ding Mian, the blush on his face still not receding.

    Ding Mian was still very satisfied with her figure and appearance. He nodded and said, "Well, it turns out you are a disciple of Kongtong. I never thought that Xu Huaishan would be willing to send you down the mountain." Then he changed the subject and asked, "How is my disciple?  , it didn¡¯t harm you, right?¡±

    Qiu Li was stunned by what Ding Mian said, but Lin Han complained: "Master, do you have any disciples like this? I am your own disciple, not someone you picked up."

    "No, no." Qiu Li's face turned red, and he seemed to be uncomfortable with Ding Mian's teasing.

    Ding Mian laughed and asked Lin Han, "Didn't you say that you have arrived at Songshan a long time ago? Why are you coming up now? Your uncle and I have to wait."

    "But you can't take the trouble to greet the disciples." Lin Han said dissatisfied.

    "Pfft", Qiu Li laughed out loud. Although she was the victim, she enjoyed the atmosphere between Lin Han's master and apprentice, just like she did with her master in Kongtong.

    "Be proud of yourself. You managed to neutralize my sneak attack with just three moves and two moves. Are your wings stiff?" Ding Mian's questioning words revealed great joy. He was a hundred times more proud of Lin Han's achievements.  , Ten Thousand Satisfaction, which also made his position in Songshan more and more stable, not much worse than Zuo Lengchan. As for Lu Bai, Fei Bin, Tang Ying'e and others, he has long been left far behind.  Confirmed the second position in the Songshan Sect.

    "No way, Master, you can't wrongly accuse a good person!" Lin Han quickly changed the subject and said, "Aren't you guarding Luoyang? Why are you back?"

    Ding Mian nodded and said seriously: "This matter is of great importance. The underworld's siege on the Shaolin sect will inevitably affect our Songshan Mountain. Therefore, your uncle Zuo summoned us to come and take precautions as soon as possible to avoid being in a hurry."

    "What about Luoyang?" Lin Han asked worriedly.

    Ding Mian said with a smile: "You don't need to worry about this. Your uncle Zuo has already thought of it and has sent your uncle Fei, Ding Jian and Shi Lingwei to take charge. With Wang Yuanba here, it should be  No problem."

    "Announced? Why didn't I know." Lin Han asked.

    "You still have a reason to say, leave the mess to me, Master, and then turn around and go away." Ding Mianqiao hit two fingers on his right hand, and aimed at Lin Han's head, wanting to hit him on the head.call.

    Lin Han jumped away quickly and defended: "You can't blame a good person wrongly. It's Master Zuo who sent you there. It has nothing to do with the disciples."

    "If it weren't for the fact that you are Ding's disciple, would the head brother leave that hard job to me?" Ding Mian said dissatisfied.

    "Hard work?" Lin Han asked puzzledly.

    Ding Mian waved his hand and said, "No more. Your uncle Zuo and the other uncles are still waiting in the main hall. You should arrange Miss Qiu first, and then go immediately to discuss business."

    Nodding, Lin Han asked, "Where is that boy Xu Zheng?"

    "I'm waiting in your yard." Ding Mian replied, "Go quickly."

    Lin Han faced Qiu Li and said, "Junior sister Qiu, I'll ask someone to arrange accommodation for you first, and then show you around. Senior brother, I have something urgent to discuss with my uncle, and I'm afraid I don't have time to accompany you today."

    Shaking his head, Qiu Li said, "It doesn't matter, senior brother, just go and do your own thing."

    "Then you come with me." Lin Han led Qiu Li to his residence, thinking that this time it would be easier to kill Xu Zheng.

    "Senior brother, you are back!"

    Hearing the footsteps, Xu Zheng came out of the yard to greet him like lightning, but almost bumped into Qiu Li.  Frightened by the reckless Xu Zheng, Qiu Li subconsciously ducked behind Lin Han.

    At this moment, Xu Zheng noticed Qiu Li next to him. Looking at her angelic face and devilish figure, Xu Zheng, who was younger than Lin Han, could not withstand such temptation. He hurriedly reached out to cover his nose, fearing that blood would burst from both holes.  .  His nostrils were blocked, but his eyes were round and round, and he almost bit off his tongue.

    "Hey, I'm talking about you, wipe the scratches at the corners of your mouth." Lin Han said angrily, you are a worthless bastard, you are so embarrassed.

    "Oh" Xu Zheng subconsciously followed Lin Han's instructions and vaguely raised his sleeve to wipe his mouth.

    "Puch", Qiu Li laughed happily.

    The sound like a silver bell woke Xu Zheng up from his state. His face was flushed with embarrassment, and he was at a loss as to where to go. However, he couldn't let go of the temptation of beauty. He hesitated and asked: "This, this  Who is the girl?"

    Lin Han shook his head and introduced, "This is Miss Qiu Liqiu from the Kongtong Sect. Please don't offend the beauty."

    "Hello, Miss Qiu, welcome to Songshan Mountain. If you need anything, just come to me. I can take better care of it than my senior brother." Xu Zheng said impatiently.

    Lin Han said to Qiu Li, "This is Lin Han's one of the few junior disciples in Songshan Mountain. His surname is Xu Dan and his last name is Zheng. He is a disciple of the master's uncle."

    "Hello, Senior Brother Xu, it turns out you are still the head disciple." Qiu Li said with a smile on his face, not caring about Xu Zheng's previous pig-headed appearance, and greeted Xu Zheng openly.

    "Well, Junior Brother Xu, please make some arrangements for Miss Qiu and then lead her around. Senior Brother has no time today." Lin Han ordered.

    Xu Zheng was overjoyed, his face turned red, he nodded repeatedly and said: "Senior brother, don't worry, I will take good care of Miss Qiu, I will definitely".

    "Okay, okay, senior brother, the one you are worried about the most is you. Put away that look on your face first, don't scare people away." Lin Han interrupted his nonsense, threw the package on his shoulder to him, and ordered  He said: "Put my package in the house. I can tell you that the contents inside have been owned for a long time. You must not make any mistakes."

    "I understand, go quickly, master and uncles are waiting." Xu Zheng urged.

    Ignoring him anymore, Lin Han smiled and said to Qiu Li: "Junior Sister Qiu, you follow Junior Brother Xu around for a while. Senior Brother will come to accompany you tomorrow."

    "Well, senior brother, go and do your work." Qiu Li nodded in agreement.

    Lin Han then turned around and walked towards the main hall. When he arrived, he saw that everyone was already here. It seemed that Uncle Zuo paid special attention to the underworld's siege of Shaolin Temple.

    After entering the door, I greeted everyone, and then sat in the last seat on the right as usual, listening to everyone's conversation.

    Seeing that everyone had arrived, Zuo Lengchan coughed: "Hey, let's start the meeting now. First, please ask Junior Brother Ding to talk about the situation in Luoyang."

    Ding Mian nodded, stood up and said: "I have secretly taken over the Golden Knife Sect without giving any information to the Demon Sect. Later, with the full cooperation of the Wang family, I have sorted out all the forces in Luoyang, and now they are completely under my control in Songshan."  Under control, we have to thank the two groups of disciples sent by our senior brother, otherwise we would not be able to complete the task easily."

    "Hahaha, thanks to Junior Brother Fei gathering another group of disciples, Senior Brother, I can have someone to send." Zuo Lengchan said happily.

    Ding Mian agreed and said: "Junior brother Fei has indeed contributed a lot. This time, senior brother sent him to take charge of Luoyang. I think he was assisted by Wang Yuanba, Ding Jian and Shi Lingwei."It is enough to stabilize the situation in Luoyang.  "Speaking of this, Ding Mian looked at Lin Han with a smile on his face. Now is the time when manpower is urgently needed, so Lin Han sent two masters in a timely manner. There is no more considerate disciple than this.

    Zuo Lengchan also looked at Lin Han and said with a smile: "Speaking of Ding Jian and Shi Lingwei, I would like to give a special compliment to Master Nephew Lin. There was Wang Yuanba in front of him, and Ding Jian and Shi Lingwei in the back.  , my nephew has really contributed a lot to the development of our Songshan Sect."

    "The contribution is indispensable." Everyone in the hall whispered to each other in praise, casting envious glances at Ding Mian from time to time, especially Zhao Sihai, Zhang Jingchao, and Sima De.  Zhao Sihai laughed and said: "Senior Nephew Lin is a great talent. That is the blessing of our Songshan Sect. You don't know yet, but Junior Nephew Lin once defeated Zhao, Junior Brother Zhang and Junior Brother Sima with a single sword in just a few moves.  Let¡¯s join forces to fight together.¡±

    Everyone roared and looked at Zhang Jingchao and Sima De in disbelief. After the two nodded, everyone was amazed again.

    Zuo Lengchan was as happy as Ding Mian, but he quickly changed the subject: "Since Luoyang has happened, let's talk about the second thing, about the Hengshan Party's attitude towards the merger of the Five Sacred Mountains."

    Hearing what Zuo Lengchan said, everyone looked at Lin Han again.  Zuo Lengchan said: "Everyone has heard that Senior Nephew Lin returned to Songshan with the Hengshan Sect. Now let's ask Senior Nephew Lin to explain in detail what the Hengshan Sect's attitude is."

    (Friendly reminder: Since some friends still don¡¯t know that this book is serialized in Zongheng, Rizhui would like to emphasize that this book is only serialized and has not been authorized by the author anywhere else. Friends who like this book can come to Zongheng to read the latest  Chapter, looking forward to the support of more friends, it is free here!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?Thanks to two friends, Pingya and Zhidu, for the reward, thank you for your support!  )

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 99: Decided Plan (2)

    Update time: 2012-07-03

    "The merging of the Five Mountains to jointly control the Demon Sect is the top priority of our Five Mountains Sword Sect. However, there are always people who cannot see the situation clearly and do everything possible to interfere with it. However, the current situation is still very clear, and it is also extremely beneficial to our Songshan Sect."  Lin Han talked eloquently and said: "Among the five sects, our Songshan sect naturally supports the merger with both hands."

    "Heh, heh, heh" Everyone laughed, "This is nonsense, nephew." Zhong Zhen shook his head and said.

    Lin Han smiled and continued: "Next is Dongyue Taishan. It is really unfortunate for the Taishan sect to have such a leader as Taoist Tianmen. Master Zuo must have already prepared how to deal with him, right?"

    Zuo Lengchan nodded and said with a smile: "Yes, Tianmen is brave and reckless, so there is nothing to be afraid of. Zuo has his own way to deal with him."

    "In this case, the Taishan Sect can be ignored." Lin Han agreed, and then said: "As for the Huashan Sect, Yue Buqun's attitude is erratic, and I really can't control my nephew."

    "What?" Zuo Lengchan asked in surprise, "Does Yue Buqun still support the merger of the five mountains?"

    Shaking his head, Lin Han said, "I'm not sure. It might be possible if Yue Buqun had the idea of ????supporting the alliance and picking peaches later."

    Everyone took a breath. According to Yue Buqun's hypocrite nature, it was very likely that he would do that.  Tang Ying'e asked: "Yue Buqun's martial arts is good, but can he still defeat Senior Brother Zuo? My nephew is worried too much."

    "It's easy to dodge open guns but hard to defend against hidden arrows. If Yue Buqun has some trump cards and makes a sneak attack secretly, Master Zuo may not be able to capsize in the gutter."

    Although these words were unpleasant, Zuo Lengchan still nodded: "My nephew is right. Although Yue Buqun's martial arts is worse than mine, the gap is not too obvious. If he really has some incredible trump card, what else can he do?"  It¡¯s really possible to be a toad that eats a swan.¡±

    Everyone laughed again, and Zhong Zhen asked: "But Yue Buqun's heart was severely damaged when he was stabbed, and he may not have a few percent of his martial arts skills left. How can he be Senior Brother Zuo's opponent?"

    Lin Han nodded and said, "It is because of this factor that the disciple said that he could not figure out his thoughts. Otherwise, the disciple would definitely say that he was preparing to pick the last peach."

    "Well, from now on, always pay attention to Yue Buqun's actions, be on guard at all times, and don't be careless in the slightest." Zuo Lengchan said with approval.

    "Yes, Senior Brother Head." Everyone responded in unison.

    Lin Han continued: "Apart from Yue Buqun, the Huashan sect only has Ning Zhongze and Linghu Chong who need to be careful. Among them, Ning Zhongze, as a female, although his martial arts is good, is not good enough to compete for the position of leader, and will definitely  Yue Buqun is the main one and can be ignored. Although Linghu Chong has been expelled from Huashan, his heart is still in Huashan. If he wants to take action, he will leave it to his disciples to deal with him."

    Zuo Lengchan nodded and asked, "Can you tell me about the situation of the Nanyue and Beiyue factions?"

    Taking a deep breath, Lin Han said: "Mo Da's martial arts is indeed good, and it is very hidden. Master Fei and his nephew have experienced it. It's a pity that Master Fei is not here, so let the nephew talk about it. It can be like this  He said that his great martial arts skills are no worse than those of Yue Buqun before he was injured."

    "How is that possible?" Zhong Zhen said in disbelief.

    Zuo Lengchan waved his hand and said: "That's true. Junior Brother Fei once mentioned the incident outside Hengshan City. He said that if Junior Nephew Lin hadn't been there that time, I'm afraid he would have been severely poisoned. So if you guys confront him alone outside,  Mo Da, he ran away as soon as possible. Apart from me, Junior Brother Ding, and Junior Brother Lin, there is no one here who can be his opponent."

    Lin Han smiled and said: "Of course, you don't have to worry too much. I don't think Mo Da would dare to speak out against the merger of the Five Sacred Mountains."

    "Why is this?" Deng Bagong asked.

    "Hehehe" Lin Han laughed out loud, "There is no reason, he just doesn't dare. He is just a coward with no ability. How can a person who is used to hiding in the dark have the courage to suddenly stand in the sun."

    Everyone laughed and laughed. They had never seen Mo Da do anything outstanding. From this point of view, Nanyue Hengshan was led by Mo Da.

    "What about the nuns in Beiyue? What's their attitude?" Zhao Sihai asked. Since the three of them had not completed the matter before, they were particularly concerned about the attitude of the Hengshan Sect.

    Seeing everyone staring at him, Lin Han smiled and said: "70%!"

    Zuo Lengchan was overjoyed and asked: "Master Nephew, are you saying that there is a 70% chance that they will agree to merge?"

    Nodding, Lin Han said: "Through these days of conversation and communication, from Master Dingxian's words, the disciple is 70% sure that she will agree to join forces."

    "Then it's okay?Three points may disagree?  "Ding Mian asked aloud.

    "Yes, but even if they don't agree, they won't be so determined. We can offer some benefits, and I think they will agree in the end." Lin Han explained.

    "Benefits? Is there anything we can do to bribe them? If it was possible, we would have done it long ago and wouldn't wait until now." Ding Mian shook his head and said.

    Lin Han smiled and said: "Master, you are too arrogant. Of course you can't do it with money."

    "You mean swordsmanship, nephew?" Zuo Lengchan asked probingly.

    Lin Han nodded, admiring in his heart. As expected of a leader, he responded very quickly. Lin Han said, "Yes, the Hengshan sword technique copied from the cliff of Siguo Cliff in Huashan came in handy. They must have seen those Hengshan swordsmanship."  After his exquisite swordsmanship, he will definitely not refuse the merger of factions."

    "Okay, just do as my nephew said." Zuo Lengchan patted the table heavily and said, "I'll leave this matter to my nephew. If necessary, I can give you some exquisite sword skills."

    "Yes, I will definitely take care of it. Now it happens that the two masters Dingxian and Dingyi are in Shaolin Temple. When the Shaolin matter comes up, I will invite them to Songshan Mountain to discuss it in detail."

    Seeing that the Five Mountains Union Sect had finally made great progress, Zuo Lengchan felt that the position of leader of the Five Mountains Sect was beckoning to him, and his long-cherished wish was about to be fulfilled. He was really overjoyed and said happily: "If we all work together, glory is in front of us."  .¡±

    ¡°Work together to create brilliance.¡± Everyone shouted in unison.

    Raising his hand to signal everyone to stop, Zuo Lengchan asked: "The third thing I want to talk about today is about the recent underworld siege of Shaolin. What do you think?"

    Ding Mian said: "There is no doubt that Shaolin cannot be destroyed, but if you do not take advantage of such a great opportunity, you will be punished by God if you do not take it. It would be great if both Shaolin and the underworld lose in a fight."

    As the deputy head of the Songshan Sect, Tang Ying'e repeatedly agreed: "Senior Brother Ding is right. Taking this opportunity to weaken Shaolin's strength, our Songshan Sect will take advantage of the momentum."

    While everyone was discussing one by one, Lin Han listened quietly and did not express any opinions.  Similarly, Zuo Lengchan, who was in a high position, just listened to everyone's opinions and nodded from time to time, making it difficult for people to discern his true thoughts.

    After everyone stopped, Zuo Lengchan said with a smile: "Everyone is very active. Let's hear what Senior Nephew Lin thinks next."

    Since he was named, Lin Han stood up and said: "Ren Yingying is imprisoned in Shaolin Temple. This is known to everyone, but does everyone know why she ran to Shaolin?"

    "I heard that Ren Yingying was voluntarily imprisoned in order to treat Linghu Chong's injuries." Tang Ying'e said.

    Lin Han nodded to him and said, "Yes, the problem is that Linghu Chong's injury was not cured by Shaolin, and Ren Yingying was indeed imprisoned in Shaoshi Mountain."

    "Is that true?" Zuo Lengchan looked at Lin Han in surprise, and became even more happy after he nodded, saying repeatedly: "Excellent, excellent, God help me."

    Lin Han smiled and said: "Yes, no matter what reasons Shaolin gives, no matter what sophistry they make, they can't escape the word 'untrustworthy'. If the truth of the matter spreads in the world, it will be a big blow to Shaolin."  Face."

    "Junior brother Tang, after the meeting, you will arrange for your disciples to spread the news. I want the entire world to laugh at Shaolin's broken promises. Can you do this?" Zuo Lengchan ordered decisively.

    Tang Ying'e nodded and said: "No problem, senior brother, don't worry, with the many disciples in the outer sect, it will not be difficult at all."

    "That's good." Zuo Lengchan laughed heartily, "Master Nephew Lin continued."

    "Yes, uncle." Lin Han continued, "Now in the Jingshan Mountains west of Xiangyang, there are probably no less than five thousand underworld gangsters gathered. Moreover, Linghu Chong has already rushed there. If the nephew does not expect, the group will  It is very likely that Kou will elect Linghu Chong as the leader of the alliance, and if he suppresses it, the people in the underworld will not be able to do anything extraordinary."

    "Why didn't my nephew just get rid of Linghu Chong?" Tang Ying'e asked, "With my nephew's martial arts, it should be possible."

    Lin Han smiled bitterly and said: "Firstly, it's because his martial arts has improved too quickly, and secondly, there are others on the side of several of his attacks. Moreover, although that kid is quite hostile to our Songshan sect, he should be eliminated, but he remains.  There are also advantages to keeping it.¡±

    "Tell me about it." Zuo Lengchan ordered. He was still a little worried about Linghu Chong, who was becoming more and more evil. He noticed that he had ruined Songshan's good things several times.

    Lin Han said: "Because Shaolin and Wudang are already plotting against him and want to use him to disrupt the game of the Five Mountains Sword Sect. Keep him and give Shaolin and Wudang something to think about, lest they directly enter the game. After the matter is completed, a small  Why should we be afraid of little Linghu Chong?"

      "Shaolin and Wudang are also coming to participate in the peace?" Zhong Zhen said with a frown.

    "Exactly." Lin Han said, "So we must take this opportunity to weaken Shaolin's power in one fell swoop."

    ¡°In this case, we will have a chance.¡± Sima De said with a smile.

    Lin Han did not agree with his point of view and shook his head and said: "Although Songshan will benefit in the end, this time it is not a direct opportunity for Songshan, but an opportunity for Wudang, Emei, Kunlun, Kongtong, Diancang,  It¡¯s an opportunity for Qingcheng, and even an opportunity for the Beggar Clan, but it¡¯s not an opportunity for us in Songshan.¡±

    "Hehehe, my nephew is right, this time is definitely not Songshan's chance." Zuo Lengchan said with a dark smile.

    "Hehehehe." Lin Han looked at Zuo Lengchan and laughed out loud. At this moment, the plots of the big and small foxes were highly consistent, and they laughed in perfect harmony!

    (After running naked for three consecutive days, Rixiu did it. It will depend on the strength of everyone¡¯s support. The support will not stop and the struggle will not stop!)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 100: Deciding the Plan (3)

    Update time: 2012-07-04

    After determining the general direction, the next thing to discuss is the details.  Zuo Lengchan said: "In this case, let's figure out how to act in order to obtain the maximum benefit."

    "Uncle, when it comes to Ren Yingying, Heimuya needs to be taken into consideration." Lin Han said.

    Tang Ying'e asked: "Is it possible that Shaolin saved Ren Woxing's daughter at the Eastern Invincible Conference? It seems unlikely, and there was no movement in Heimuya."

    Lin Han shook his head and said: "It's not that Dongfang Bubai wants to leave Heimu Cliff, but Ren Woxing will definitely go to Heimu Cliff to find Dongfang Bubai desperately."

    "You mean to allow our guild to merge with Dongfang Bubaihuo on Heimuya and regain the position of leader." Ding Mian asked.

    "Yes, that's what I mean." Lin Han replied, "Perhaps Ren Woxing once intended to pass on Dongfang Bubai, but he will never be allowed to betray him by usurping the throne. Even if Dongfang Bubai does not kill him, he will  He was imprisoned at the bottom of the West Lake Prison. Ren Woxing would only hate him even more, hating him for not bothering to kill him. How could such an arrogant person like Ren Woxing be able to swallow this breath? He would definitely repay the disaster of prison a hundred times. Therefore, the disciple speculated  , if you let me go, I will go to Blackwood Cliff soon."

    "Well, my nephew is right." Zuo Lengchan nodded and said, "If you have any thoughts in your mind, tell me."

    Seeing everyone looking over, Lin Han said: "Shaolin is in the wrong regarding Ren Yingying. Unless she is forced to stay by force, Ren Yingying must let go. This time, our goal should also be to weaken Shaolin."  Lord, you can ignore Ren Woxing and others."

    "I'm afraid that Shaolin may not be as we wish, and that old bald donkey Fang Zheng is not an easy person." Zuo Lengchan said hesitantly, Fang Zheng knew the basics and was quite taboo.

    Lin Han said with a smile: "My uncle is absolutely right. I know that the two masters Dingxian and Dingyi of Hengshan would not want to see the bloodshed in the Shaolin war. They would definitely persuade Shaolin to release Ren Yingying, and Shaolin would definitely do the same."  By following the current, we avoided disaster and gained the kindness of Hengshan and Linghu Chong. It can be said that we killed three eagles with one stone."

    "Huh, Fang Zheng Bald Donkey may not do this." Deng Bagong said disdainfully.

    "Of course, it would be a bastard not to take advantage of it, and Fang Zheng is a mature man. How could he miss this opportunity?" Lin Han said with a smile on his face, "So, we must go to Shaolin as soon as possible to hold Fang Zheng back.  , Ren Yingying can be released, but it must be done after the underworld surrounds the mountain, and it is best to stagger Linghu Chong and others. In this case, the effect will be the same whether he is released or not. If there is a conflict, Ren Yingying will have no use value. "

    "Isn't it cheap to let me do whatever I want?" Zhang Jingchao said dissatisfied.

    Everyone nodded repeatedly, all extremely dissatisfied.

    Lin Han said seriously: "Masters, please don't forget that my disciple's eldest brother died at the hands of the Demon Cult. This hatred is irreconcilable. I want to get rid of Ren Woxing more than you do, but Ren Woxing must remain."  Now, it¡¯s up to him to try Dongfang Bubai¡¯s depth and see if he is worthy of his reputation as the best in the world.¡±

    "Does my nephew want to take advantage of Ren Woxing's civil strife in the Demon Sect to attack Blackwood Cliff and annihilate both Dongfang Bubai and Ren Woxing in one fell swoop?" Zhong Zhen asked.

    Lin Han shook his head and said: "Let's not talk about whether we in Songshan have the strength to annihilate the demon sect. Even if we do, my nephew is opposed to sending troops to Heimuya. Wouldn't that be detrimental to ourselves and others? We won't do such stupid things.  .¡±

    "Hahaha." Tang Ying'e laughed and said, "My nephew wants to sit on the mountain and watch the fight between tigers. Is he not afraid that he can really get rid of Dongfang Invincible and eventually become a great demon sect?"

    Lin Han said: "Then the disciples will follow Ren Woxing into the Demon Sect in order to act according to the opportunity. It's not that the disciples look down on Ren Woxing. Although he was a first-class master in the past, he is most likely not the opponent of Dongfang Invincible, unless he is concentrated.  We are surrounded by several masters, otherwise you will definitely die if you let me do it." At this point, Lin Han turned to Zuo Lengchan and asked with a smile on his face: "Uncle, do you want to weigh me for a while?  Can you still trick him and make him suffer?"

    "Hehehehe, uncle has been thinking about it for more than ten years. Fortunately, he survived, so Zuo has a chance to take revenge for the past. It's just a pity that he can't surround and kill the devil immediately." Zuo Lengchan said sinisterly,  The resentment in his eyes could not be stopped no matter what. He was obviously remembering the time when he was almost sucked to death by Ren Woxing's powerful star-absorbing technique on the Fengchan platform.

    "Then this Shaolin battle is an excellent opportunity. We just provoked Shaolin to stay in trouble and let me do it, and made a three-fight agreement. The disciples really want to see the martial arts of Fangzheng, Chongxu, and Let me do it, and also  I really want to see if I can compete with them." Lin Han suggested. This idea had been in his mind for a long time, and this time he finally had the chance to realize it.

    Zuo Lengchan said with a smile: "Master, why don't I give you a try? Or do you think that Master is worse than them?"?.  "

    Lin Han shook his head and said: "Uncle, Master, is better than Chongxu; but against the previous one, at least I won't lose. If I were to catch him by surprise, I would probably take him down; if I face Fang Zheng, the outcome will be decided by a thousand moves."  , Master¡¯s chance of winning is slightly smaller.¡±

    Zuo Lengchan nodded, knowing that what he said was reasonable. Although the Wudang Tai Chi magic skill was superb, the cultivation level of Chongxu was not enough, and it was far from reaching the highest state of Tai Chi. It was barely a master of Tai Chi sword, but the internal strength was not deep, and the same was true.  , Wudang will be suppressed by Shaolin, and Shaolin will take the lead in everything.

    Lin Han added: "You will definitely not have fun fighting against my uncle. It is more interesting to watch your fight."

    Ding Mian smiled and said: "I'm afraid that if we do whatever we want, we won't be able to produce three masters."

    "Master, you made a mistake this time. We will definitely be able to get three masters together." Lin Han said with a smile.

    Ding Mian was not annoyed and analyzed: "Ren Woxing himself counts as one, Demon Sect Zuo Shi Xiang Wentian's martial arts is not weak, he is also counted as one, Ren Yingying's martial arts is ranked third among the younger generation, only between you and Linghu Chong  But if you want to face Chongxu, I'm afraid it's still not enough, and you will definitely lose."

    "Ren Yingying will not take action." Lin Han said firmly.

    "Why?" Everyone asked in confusion, "Is there a better choice?"

    Lin Han nodded and said, "Yes, the third person to take action must be Linghu Chong. Don't forget his relationship with Ren Yingying."

    Everyone nodded, and Tang Ying'e said: "Since Linghu Chong leads the troops to rescue Ren Yingying, he will indeed act as the third party on Ren Woxing's side."

    "Besides, if Linghu Chong takes action, this disciple would really like to see how Yue Buqun responds." Lin Han said with ill intentions.

    Hahahahaha, everyone burst out laughing. Everyone was happy to see that hypocrite Yue Buqun training a devil kid, and treated it as a joke.

    Zuo Lengchan said: "Let's discuss how many people should be sent to support Shaolin?"

    Ding Mian smiled and said: "Of course, the fewer the better, it is best not to have any ordinary disciples go."

    "Isn't this a little unreasonable?" Lin Han asked hesitantly.

    "My silly disciple, don't forget, this time the underworld is surrounding Shaolin. We are both on Songshan Mountain. Will our Songshan sect be in danger?" Ding Mian said jokingly.

    "Yes, you are so cruel." Lin Han said with a smile.

    Ding Mian laughed loudly: "So, in order to prevent the Demon Cult from attacking in the east and west, it is understandable that we cannot defend ourselves."

    "Wonderful, really wonderful." Zuo Lengchan stood up and said with a smile, "I think you are all staying at the foot of Guansheng Peak. I just need Master Nephew Lin to accompany me."

    Lin Han would naturally not object, but Ding Mian asked worriedly: "It might be a little inappropriate if only the two of us, senior fellow apprentices, go."

    Zuo Lengchan waved his hand and said, "Junior Brother Ding, don't worry. There are almost no people in Shaolin who can beat me and Junior Nephew Lin. There is no need to worry about safety issues. If something goes wrong in Shaolin, it will be easier to escape with fewer people."

    Everyone nodded, very confident in their martial arts.

    Only Tang Ying'e said: "It's easy to hide from an open gun, but hard to defend against a hidden arrow. The head brother must be careful."

    "Of course, Zuo is not a young person, so he can't be plotted so easily." Zuo Lengchan said with a smile, "Okay, everyone, go down and make preparations. We will meet here after breakfast the day after tomorrow. Let's all go down."

    Everyone left and left, leaving only Zuo Lengchan, Ding Mian, and Lin Han in the hall. This has become a routine. After every meeting, the three of them have to have a small meeting.

    After everyone left, Zuo Lengchan called Lin Han to sit on the left side and asked, "What's the gain this time?"

    Lin Han didn't answer. He took out his tears and circulated the red fire energy with all his strength. A scorching momentum swept towards Zuo Lengchan.  Zuo Lengchan had long been accustomed to Lin Han's inner strength and didn't care at first. However, when Lin Han pointed the tip of the sword straight at him, the red fire energy was completely poured into the sword, and he could only hear a soft moan from the tears and a feeling of oppression.  The man's aura rushed towards him.  Both Zuo Lengchan and Ding Mian's expressions changed drastically. Zuo Lengchan was seen using his fourth level of ice energy to resist with all his strength. He put his left palm upright in front of his chest and his right palm across his lower abdomen, fully alert.

    Between the lightning and flint, the shadow of the sword flashed, and only a "choking" sound was heard. Zuo Lengchan slapped his left palm on the spine of the sword that came straight towards him, and made a "clicking" friction sound. His palm was rubbed red.  But it failed to stop the sword from moving forward.  Zuo Lengchan hurriedly waved his right palm, his palms were staggered on both sides of the sword, and frost flashed between his palms. He finally blocked the tear-stained sword by an inch in front of his chest, but his body was violently retreating to beg any possible pursuit.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? togetherHe retracted the long sword in his palm.

    Zuo Lengchan stopped and looked at the clothes on his chest that were torn apart by the sword energy with an expressionless expression. It took him a while to regain his composure.  Lin Han said with a smile on his face: "Master, please give me permission."

    Ding Mian shook his head and smiled bitterly: "You kid, you are too cruel."

    Zuo Lengchan looked at Lin Han steadily and asked, "That is?"

    "The name of the sword is Tears, and the sword's intention is to destroy the army." Lin Han replied.

    When Ding Mian heard the word ¡®tear marks¡¯, he frowned slightly and flattened his mouth, but in the end he did not speak.  Lin Han smiled inwardly, knowing that he just had some taboos, but he was not completely convinced like himself.

    Zuo Lengchan murmured: "Pojun? Sword Intent? Very good."

    "This disciple has just begun to understand, and has not yet achieved great success." Lin Han said with a smile, "In addition, my nephew discovered that a good sword is extremely beneficial to the cultivation of ice and fire energy."

    Nodding, Zuo Lengchan said: "Uncle, I can see that there is a sharp breath in your Red Fire Qi, and it is even more powerful than before. Could it be that the Ice Qi is also there?"

    "Yes," Lin Han replied, "Uncle, you should find a sword as soon as possible, so that you can defeat Shaolin Fang Zheng."

    Zuo Lengchan nodded, but was not in a hurry, but asked: "Is there anything else to gain?"

    Hearing Zuo Lengchan¡¯s question, Lin Han did not answer. Looking at the expectant eyes of the two, he reached into his arms and took out a piece of baked cowhide full of handwriting and graphics.

    (It¡¯s one hundred chapters, let¡¯s celebrate, please give me some points, please give me feedback, please ask for red votes!)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 101: Words to ward off evil spirits

    Update time: 2012-07-04

    "An evil-dispelling sword manual?" Zuo Lengchan asked in shock. Although he had received the report a long time ago, it was not as real as it is now. Even a great master like him was excited when faced with the legendary evil-dispelling sword manual.

    Ding Mian nodded with a smile and said, "Xiaohan, I really didn't expect that you don't hide your secrets. You are worthy of being Ding's disciple."

    Lin Han smiled and said, "Master, when have you ever been selfish?"

    After recovering from the shock, Zuo Lengchan praised: "Junior brother Ding thinks too little of his apprentice. Not only the evil sword manual, but also the essential swordsmanship of the Five Mountains Sword School.  It was also contributed without any reservation."

    "It's all for Songshan." Lin Han said neither sad nor happy. He was just working hard to manage the treasure land of Songshan. As for how much he paid, he didn't mind much. As long as Songshan became stronger, his safety would be more guaranteed.

    Zuo Lengchan sighed and said, "What a pity, junior brother, why did you start so quickly?"

    "Haha, this, junior brother, I have a keen eye for real gold, but I have a better vision, so I shouldn't praise it." Ding Mian has always been proud of this biggest decision in his life, and Lin Han has earned enough face for him.  When mentioning Ding Mian's master and apprentice in the world, no one would give a thumbs up and praise him.

    "Master Nephew, are you really unwilling to take over the leadership of Songshan? There is no one more suitable than you. Even if you take the throne now, Master is willing to give way." Zuo Lengchan asked sincerely.

    Shaking his head, Lin Han said: "Uncle, haven't we already agreed? Besides, a person's energy in his life is extremely limited. Only by focusing his limited life on one thing can he achieve great success. Master Nephew  Since I have chosen the path of martial arts, I will never waver, otherwise, my martial arts will be incomplete and I will have regrets, and that is not what I want to see."

    Seeing that his uncle wanted to persuade him again, Lin Han hurriedly handed the cowhide to his hand and said, "Uncle, you'd better read the evil sword manual first."

    It was a pity for Lin Han¡¯s decision. Zuo Lengchan said nothing and looked at the cowhide in his hand.  Before he had time to check the content above, he just glanced at the cowhide, and Zuo Lengchan asked doubtfully: "Master Nephew, is this really the sword manual to ward off evil spirits? It stands to reason that the sword manual to ward off evil spirits was created by Lin Yuantu, and it should be some years old.  , Why does this cowhide look like new, my nephew can¡¯t be mistaken.¡±

    Lin Han waved his hand and said with a smile: "Uncle, you can't be wrong, but this is not the original. It was copied by my nephew who I bought a piece of cowhide temporarily."

    Ding Mian's expression changed and he asked, "Manuscript? Didn't you grab the original, Xiaohan? Whose hand is it in?"

    Lin Han explained: "Originally, it was also in the hands of my disciples."

    Zuo Lengchan slapped the coffee table on the table with his big hand, making a clanking sound, and asked with an angry look on his face: "Who took the sword manual from you? You are so brave, even our Songshan sect  If you dare to provoke me, is Dongfang Invincible?"

    Seeing the misunderstanding between the two, Lin Han hurriedly shook his head and said, "No one can take away the sword manual, even if Dongfang Bubai does it himself, it will never be possible."

    Zuo and Ding were stunned for a moment, then looked at each other and laughed out loud. They were too nervous just now. Lin Han was right. With his current martial arts, even if he loses to Dongfang Bubai, he can still escape.  Moreover, there was no news about Dongfang Bubai's defeat at Blackwood Cliff.

    "What happened? Whose hands was it originally?" Ding Mian asked.

    "The thing returned to its original owner, and my disciple gave it to Lin Pingzhi." Lin Han said.

    Ding Mian asked in confusion: "Why did Xiaohan do that?"

    "Hey, Xiaohan has always done things in a measured way. Since he gave the sword manual to Lin Pingzhi, he has his own reasons." Zuo Lengchan spoke for Lin Han. He still believed in Lin Han.

    Lin Han felt that there was no more powerful explanation than the contents of the sword manual, and said with a smile: "Master, uncle, don't be impatient. If you ask me, the sword manual for warding off evil is just useless. It is tasteless to eat and it is a pity to discard it."

    "How do you say it?" they both asked in unison.

    Lin Han did not explain, but pointed to the evil-proofing sword manual on the cowhide and said: "This is copied by the disciples stroke by stroke, and there is no discrepancy with the original. You will understand it at a glance."

    Zuo Lengchan hurriedly spread the cowhide on the table and looked at it carefully, but his face became paler and paler.  Ding Mian was very puzzled and leaned over, and then his face was also shocked.

    "Ha, ha, haha, evil sword manual, good, such a good Lin Yuantu, he actually deceived everyone in the world. The Fuwei Escort Agency and the Fujian Lin Family turned out to be just a cover, and it was all a good plan." Zuo  Leng Chan suddenly laughed and said, his face full of admiration.

    "Is this why you gave the sword manual to Lin Pingzhi?"Zuo Lengchan asked Lin Han.

    Lin Han nodded: "It's so pitiful that Lin Pingzhi would have his family ruined because of such a sword manual that can be read but not practiced."

    "Then you can't give him the sword manual. Maybe there will be another Lin Yuantu soon." Ding Mian said worriedly.

    "Hey, Junior Brother has filtered it out. Zuo thinks that Junior Nephew has done a good job." Zuo Lengchan has returned to his heroic character and has long seen the potential benefits of Lin Han's move.

    "Please, senior brother, please help me clear up my doubts," Ding Mian said with his hands in hand.

    Zuo Lengchan was not polite, looked at Lin Han with admiration, and said with a smile: "This sword manual is useless to us. Although the skills contained in it are brilliant, you have to practice swordsmanship in the palace. Zuo is  We disdain it. Besides, if we have practiced the martial arts of Songshan Sect to a high level, it may not be any worse than this weird swordsmanship, so why should we practice it? Since the sword manual is useless in our hands, it should be returned to its original owner.  , it can be regarded as forming a good relationship. Nephew, how is your relationship with Lin Pingzhi? Is it possible for him to practice the evil sword technique to ward off evil? "

    Seeing both of them looking at him, Lin Han pondered for a while and said with a smile: "I can't write two words of 'Lin' in one stroke. This disciple and Lin Pingzhi can be regarded as the same family. Now, he is in adversity.  Even the King of the Golden Sword family has plots against the evil-fighting sword manual passed down by his family. With this level of comparison, the disciple returned the evil-fighting sword manual to him intact. His kindness is definitely not shallow. He should be in his heart.  I am grateful. As for whether he can practice swordsmanship, it is uncertain. If Yue Buqun taught him the Huashan Sect's Zixia Magic Kung Fu and showed him the hope of revenge within ten years, he might not be able to practice it.  Sword techniques to ward off evil.¡±

    Zuo Lengchan said disdainfully: "Teach him the Zixia magic skill? With Yue Buqun's character, that is absolutely impossible. It seems that Lin Pingzhi must have practiced the sword technique of continuously warding off evil."

    "Wouldn't it mean that there will be another 'Lin Yuantu' in the world? Lin Yuantu suddenly became famous back then." Ding Mian said.

    "It doesn't matter." Zuo Lengchan said with a smile, "This is the key to my nephew's game. After Lin Pingzhi's martial arts has improved greatly and he avenged his family's destruction, he will definitely be grateful to his nephew. Such a master  The friendship is extremely beneficial to the development of our Songshan Sect."

    "Senior brother is absolutely right. In that case, we hope that Lin Pingzhi can practice evil swordsmanship, and even provide some help in his revenge, so as to firmly win over such a potential ally."

    Lin Han said: "Don't be too deliberate, leave this matter to the disciples."

    "Well, that's fine. Zuo Mou also got rid of a mental illness. I didn't expect that the sword manual for warding off evil could be such a thing." Zuo Lengchan shook his head and smiled bitterly, and then said to Lin Han: "You must not practice such nonsense.  I¡¯ll take care of the swordsmanship after reading the sword manual.¡±

    "No problem." Lin Han said, "However, the disciple has already practiced the evil sword technique."

    "What?" The two of them looked at Lin Han in shock, speechless with shock, and the color drained from their faces.

    Lin Han laughed loudly: "Don't worry, the disciple is activated by the ice and fire energy, and the effect is not bad."

    "You?" Ding Mian's face turned red from suppressing it, and he suddenly rushed to Lin Han. With a 'duh' sound, he hit Lin Han's forehead with a bang, "I told you to molest your master!"

    Seeing Lin Han's aggrieved look, Zuo Lengchan smiled bitterly: "You asked for it. My uncle even wants to give you a try. But, seriously, can the Ice and Fire Qi be activated?"

    "You can, but you have to be a disciple of ice and fire." Lin Han explained.

    "I heard that this time you not only got a 'Tear of Tears', but also a fine dagger?" Zuo Lengchan asked.

    Lin Han nodded: "Yes, a dagger in the shape of fish intestines, the name of the sword is 'Broken Water'."

    "One of the eight swords of Yue, the 'Water-Breaking Sword'?" Ding Mian asked doubtfully.

    "No, it's just the same name." Lin Han explained.

    "You don't need it, so what are you going to use it for? Oh, who are you giving it to?" Ding Mian asked excitedly, "It seems that you have found someone you like. It's okay. Master is afraid that your vision is too high and you can't find him."  Here¡¯s my wife.¡±

    Lin Han said embarrassedly: "Master, where did you think you were? It was prepared for the non-smoking girl. I haven't seen her for a few days."

    "Sincerely?" Zuo Lengchan asked.

    "That's right." Lin Han said, "But I still don't know what that girl thinks."

    Ding Mian glared: "Are you not worthy of her with your status?"

    Lin Han smiled bitterly and said: "Master, this is not a question of whether you are worthy or not, but whether you have feelings or not. Love is not a transaction, it must be agreed by both parties."

    "I'm too lazy to pay attention to you." Ding Mian turned his head and said disdainfully.

    Zuo Lengchan said: "Things between sects, you don¡¯t have to worry, with your current status, outsiders don¡¯t dare to say anything, and besides, that girl is not a member of the Demon Cult.  "

    Lin Han nodded: "That's natural. If someone dares to gossip, the tears on the disciple's hands will not be ordinary."

    "Then what happened to Miss Qiu that you provoked? Do you want three wives and four concubines?" Ding Mian asked angrily.

    "Miss Qiu? Where is the Miss Qiu?" Zuo Lengchan asked with a frown.

    Lin Han shook his head and said, "That is Xu Huaishan's disciple of the Kongtong sect. I met her once before and invited her to Songshan as a guest, but the master misunderstood."

    "Misunderstanding? Misunderstanding that you hug this girl so tightly?" Ding Mian said jokingly.

    "That's not because of your sudden sneak attack. Besides, even if you have no idea, it's not illegal to take advantage of it!" Lin Han said proudly.

    Zuo Lengchan shook his head and said: "You have to make up your mind. If you really want to, it doesn't matter if we marry him together. Could it be that our Songshan sect would give him the Kongtong sect's benefits just because of an in-law? That would be too fanciful."

    "Yes, you can play for fun, you can also take her home as a concubine. Don't be moved by your true feelings. These beautiful women sent by the master to travel around the world often bring great utilitarian benefits. I hope you don't indulge in them." Ding Mian first told Lin Han.  Tell the truth, I am afraid that this young man will not be able to withstand the temptation of beauty.

    "Yes, disciple understands," Lin Han replied, "Uncle, I wonder how Senior Brother Li Ji is doing?"

    Zuo Lengchan sighed and said: "A good seedling was almost destroyed. According to your request, my uncle has passed on the "Red Flame Scripture" to him. Go and see him when you have time. He is looking forward to it day and night.  , I¡¯m afraid at this moment, your words are more effective than me, the master.¡±

    "Okay, disciple, let's go over now." Lin Han said.

    Zuo Lengchan waved his hand: "Go, there's nothing else to do here, remember not to indulge in beauty."

    (Friendly reminder: The second update is here today. Friends who still have red tickets, don¡¯t be stingy. Support the hard-working streaking party!

    PS: At present, everyone has become active in the book review area. Rihui is very pleased. As a reminder, Rihui has updated the introduction with some plot hints. I hope you all enjoy reading it!  )

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 102 Li Ji

    Update time: 2012-07-05

    The courtyards of Li Ji, Xu Zheng and Lin Han are connected together. Among them, Lin Han's courtyard is the best, with better lighting and area than the other two, followed by the courtyard next to Lin Han.  The building on the west side of Han's courtyard belonged to Xu Zheng, and Zuo Lengchan gave it to him for Lin Han's sake.  In this way, it was a little unfair to Li Ji, who became a disciple of Zuo Lengchan at the same time as Xu Zheng. Fortunately, there were three courtyards connected together, so Zuo Lengchan simply gave the westernmost one to Li Ji.  Ji, so as not to be said to favor one over the other.

    When passing by his own yard, Lin Han did not go in, but continued walking west. Seeing that Xu Zheng's yard was also tightly closed, he shook his head: I hope that boy will not be charmed by Qiu Li.

    Walking straight to Li Ji's small courtyard, he saw that the courtyard door was wide open and Li Ji was walking around in the open space of the courtyard. Lin Han glanced inside and saw a piece of withered grass trampled in a mess, which showed that Li Ji was quite depressed.  restless.

    "Senior Brother Li!" Lin Han greeted.

    Hearing Lin Han's voice, Li Ji quickly looked out, with a happy and uneasy smile on his face, and said, "Junior Brother Lin."

    Lin Han nodded towards him and said as he walked: "Senior brother looks good, has he recovered?"

    "Thank you, junior brother, for your great kindness. Li Ji will never forget it." As he said that, he knelt down on the ground.

    Startled by his sudden movement, Lin Han stepped forward hurriedly, even using every inch of his step. Finally, he dragged Li Ji's body before his knees touched the ground. With a little force, Li Ji  Lifted by an irresistible force, he stood up.  Lin Han said angrily: "Senior brother Li, what do you mean by this? Are you trying to frame junior brother for injustice? If the elders in the sect see it, you and I will have to be scolded!"

    "This, this, senior brother didn't mean that." Li Ji defended eagerly, for fear that Lin Han would misunderstand.

    Lin Han also understood his mood and said in a gentle tone: "Senior brother's mood can be understood by those who are junior fellow apprentices, but please don't be so divided in the future, okay?"

    "Yes, yes, it's my senior brother's fault, and it won't happen again in the future." Li Ji nodded quickly and said.

    "Master uncle has already passed on the "Red Flame Scripture" to you?" Lin Han asked.

    Li Ji said hurriedly: "Yes, master was shocked when he saw that I had broken my right arm. At that time, he said that he wanted to seek revenge from Linghu Chong, but he must avenge himself. How could he come back to sue the master and ask him to do it for him?"  Taking it out on yourself? Later, when I mentioned what my junior brother said, the master passed the scripture on to me."

    Lin Han said: "Actually, like the "Ice Scripture", the "Red Flame Scripture" was also created by my uncle. Now that the "Ice Scripture" has been passed on to Junior Brother Xu, the "Red Flame Scripture"  It is natural for me to pass it on to you, senior brother. However, unlike the "Ice Scripture", the uncle himself does not practice the "Red Flame Scripture", but I, the junior brother, practice it. Therefore, regarding the "Red Flame Scripture",  The uncle is not as familiar as me."

    Li Ji nodded, understanding that Lin Han was right. Although the "Red Flame Scripture" was created by his master, it was Lin Han who practiced it alone. To pass on the "Red Flame Scripture", he must obtain Lin Han's approval.  Granted, even the master himself does not have that power.

    Lin Han continued: "Senior brother must also know something. Junior brother, I am a fellow cultivator of ice and fire. The ice and fire energy travel through half of the meridians respectively. It is very different from the internal energy of ordinary people. If it were before, senior brother would not be able to learn it."

    "So, senior brother, is this a blessing in disguise?" Li Ji said with a wry smile.

    Patting his shoulder, Lin Han said: "Not really, but according to senior brother's current situation, it is the "Red Flame Manual" that is most suitable for practicing the left hand. When the time comes, plus the "Great Songyang Divine Palm", it may not be possible.  It will be bad.¡±

    "Well, junior brother is right. Fortunately, I have hope. Otherwise, senior brother, I may not have the courage to live." Li Ji said sadly. Although there are magical skills to practice, the physical disability is a flaw after all, and it cannot be compared with anything else.  Above ordinary people.

    "Let's go to the open space over there to talk, and let the junior brother see the achievements of the senior brother these days." Lin Han pulled him to the side.

    Li Ji was obviously not used to Lin Han's warmth. Although he was grateful in his heart, he was physically resisting. However, he couldn't resist Lin Han's strong force and was pulled by Lin Han, like a puppet on strings.

    After sitting down on the grass, Lin Han said with a smile: "Junior brother, I have only practiced a set of basic palm skills of the sect, but I know nothing about the Great Songyang Divine Palm. I hope that senior brother will not despise me."

    Li Ji said dumbfounded: "You yourself think that the Great Songyang Divine Palm is too complicated. Why don't you blame others for not wanting to practice it?"

    Lin Han smiled awkwardly: "Senior brother also knows?"

    "It's not just me who knows. Which brother in the sect doesn't know that Junior Brother Lin, you only know basic swordsmanship?"Laws and basic rules?  However, his internal strength is very good. He is almost at the ninth level, right?  "

    "That's about it. Let's not talk about this. Senior brother will practice the Great Songyang Divine Palm first and tell me to broaden my horizons." Lin Han urged.

    Li Ji nodded and said with a smile: "Then you have a good idea." After that, he started practicing.

    In the center of the grass, a cluster of slight flames appeared on Li Ji's left palm, like red fluff, sticking to the edge of the entire palm. Lin Han nodded, knowing that he had officially entered the first level of red fire energy.  , but there is no surprise. His Songshan Mental Technique has already reached the sixth level, and it will naturally be much faster to practice the "Red Flame Manual" which is in the same line.

    I saw Li Ji constantly taking steps, walking in a circle in the middle. During the staggered steps, he kept waving his left palm, either pushing, patting, blocking, shaking, poking, or pushing.  It changes rapidly, often before the previous movement is completed, it begins to change to the next movement, and from time to time it brings the sound of whistling wind and rolling heat waves.

    Lin Han was overwhelmed by what he could see. When Li Jijiang finished all the palm techniques, Lin Han was still unfinished, secretly sighing that the Great Songyang Divine Palm was really extraordinary.  This was still done by Li Ji. If Master Zuo had done it himself, I don't know what it would be like, but Lin Han still felt very regretful.

    It's not that the Great Songyang Divine Palm is not good, but it's not suitable for masters to fight against each other. No wonder Master Zuo was defeated by Ren Woxing twelve years ago. That's not just the reason for the great power of absorbing stars, but also because of the palm.  Because the law is invincible.  If it's a gangster fight, you kick me and I'll punch you back. The punch hits the flesh, but it can't hurt the vital part. But it's different when a master fights. There may be a fight that lasts for 300 rounds, but as long as one party seizes the opportunity.  , as long as it is hit hard at once, it will often cause severe damage and even fatal injuries.  Therefore, when a master confronts an enemy, moves that are too varied and fancy are not as effective as simple and direct moves.

    "What do you think of senior brother's palm skills?" Li Ji asked breathlessly.

    Lin Han nodded and said: "Senior Brother's Red Fire Qi has already been introduced. From now on, just practice it. However, you must remember to follow the steps step by step. Don't overdo it. You must know that too much is not enough."

    Li Ji nodded, not sure how much he listened.  Lin Han understood that it was not his place to say these things, but he still couldn't help but said: "The ice and fire qi are taken to extremes, which are extremely harmful to the body. If you practice for too long, your meridians will definitely not be able to bear it, and  Senior brother does not have the ice energy to balance the red fire energy in his body, so he must be more cautious."

    ¡°Junior brother, don¡¯t worry, senior brother, I won¡¯t make fun of the future.¡± Li Ji said with a smile.

    "That's good," Lin Han smiled happily, "As for the Great Songyang Palm Technique, to be honest, senior brother is not very good at it?"

    "Junior brother is right, it feels very unnatural." Li Ji agreed.

    Lin Han explained: "That's because the senior brother suddenly lost his right arm and it was difficult to control the balance of the body for a while. So in terms of palm skills, just practice more frequently. The key is to master the center of gravity. In addition, palm skills  The technique itself also needs attention. After all, the Great Songyang Divine Palm is a two-handed technique. If practiced with one hand, the power will be greatly reduced, and it is also extremely insufficient in terms of defense."

    "Senior brother, I feel it too." Li Ji nodded and said.

    Lin Han said: "In this regard, others can't help much, and Senior Uncle Zuo is no exception. This requires senior brother to figure it out by himself. I hope senior brother can create a set of single-hand techniques based on the Great Songyang Divine Palm."  Come."

    Li Ji said: "Senior Brother, there are still a few things that I don't quite understand about the movement of Qi. I wonder if I can tell you something about it?"

    "Okay, senior brother, let's sit down and talk." Lin Han greeted.

    While Lin Han was explaining the "Red Flame Scripture" to Li Ji, Yue Buqun and his party had arrived in Xinyang, not far from Songshan Mountain. Unfortunately, Yue Buqun fell ill, and was very seriously ill.  Just like Lin Pingzhi before, there was no color on his face. The only difference was that Yue Buqun had aged several years in an instant, and his whole body looked quite haggard. As the saying goes, it is better to cut the chicken early.  If you still play such dangerous games at such a young age, your life is at risk.

    Yue Buqun was ill. Apart from Ning Zhongze, who was worried about overwork, Lin Pingzhi was also the most worried. He did not expect that Yue Buqun would actually dare to do that.  He also thought about escaping, but that would be self-inflicted. No one knows Yue Buqun's forbearance better than him. Before he can find a strong backer, escaping will only lead to death. He has already made up his mind to reach Songshan Mountain.  After that, he took the opportunity to defect to his brother and never returned to Huashan to die.

    Ever since Yue Buqun became ill, Lin Pingzhi had suppressed the discomfort in his heart and deliberately approached Yue Lingshan, almost never leaving her side, giving people the illusion that he was still the junior brother who was close to Yue Lingshan in the past.  This proves that he has never practiced the evil-repelling sword manual.??Hope to hide it from Yue Buqun's attention, and also use Yue Lingshan to protect herself.

    Actually, what Lin Pingzhi didn¡¯t know was that he missed the best opportunity to kill Yue Buqun.  At this time, Yue Buqun was at the most vulnerable stage in his life. With Lin Pingzhi's current skills in evil-proofing swordsmanship, he would almost never miss if he unexpectedly attacked Yue Buqun.  However, he was too afraid of Yue Buqun and missed the best opportunity.

    ¡°Perhaps, at this time, he did not have murderous intentions towards Yue Buqun, but perhaps he was thinking of Yue Lingshan and the Huashan Sect.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 103 Enlightenment

    Update time: 2012-07-05

    Dawn in winter always comes very late. It¡¯s almost midnight, and the sky is still dark, with only a faint hint of white in the far east.

    A ray of dawn broke the silence of the night. A few early birds couldn't resist the temptation of pink insects. They chirped and jumped back and forth among the rotting trees and fallen vines, eager to dig out some fat white food that was hibernating.

    The night is gradually leaving, and people are waking up. Under the dim light of the speckled stars, patches of white appear on the ground. This is a sign of midwinter. The roofs, lawns, and short trees are all shrouded in a layer of gauze.

    Pushing the door open and breathing in the fresh mountain air, Lin Han felt more comfortable. Only when he was away from the hustle and bustle of the crowd could he experience the tranquility of nature. Even in the harsh winter, in the green and yellow mountain forests,  It also exudes a beautiful atmosphere.

    Rattling, rattling, deliberately stepping on the sparse winter frost, listening carefully to the wonderful notes that were both boring and interesting, a soft smile appeared at the corner of Lin Han's mouth, and he tightened  With the tears on her shoulders and back, her hands hanging lazily on her waist, she walked step by step into the morning mist.

    The dawn in the cold came late, but came quickly and swiftly. One moment, there was only a glimmer of light, and the next moment, it lit up the entire sky.

    The sun has not yet risen, but the scattered light has dispersed the fog on the Fengchan platform, revealing an empty land. Lin Han arrived at the Fengchan platform at exactly this time.

    Standing at the Fengchan platform, Lin Han did not practice immediately. Instead, he shook his wrists and ankles, twisted his neck and swung his waist from time to time. After fully moving, he opened the joints between his fingers interactively with his hands.  When there was a crisp sound of "click", he nodded with satisfaction, put his left hand over his head, wrapped it around the back of his neck, and pulled out the tear-stained sword on his back.

    It was also after getting the tears that Lin Han discovered the benefits of carrying a sword on his back. It seemed that the body and the sword fit more freely, which was far more comfortable than holding the sword in his hand.

    With a sword in his hand, Lin Han felt a clear understanding in his heart: the sword's heart was clear.

    It is neither Lang Fanyun's "Only one who is strong in love can be strong in swords", nor is Yan Shisan the fifteenth sword representing "death", but the sword and the heart are transparent.  The sword is just the sword. It can neither give birth to emotions nor die. Only the heart can give meaning to the sword. The sword is in the heart, the heart is the sword, and the sword is the heart.

    At this moment, Lin Han understood why the sword intention he understood was neither pure life nor pure death. It could neither bring new life nor death. It could break the army, cut through thorns, and break through all obstacles in the world.  , to create a future of their own, and thus, 'Pojun' was born.

    A deeper smile appeared on his face. Lin Han knew that in such an ordinary dawn, his sword had won an unusual dawn. At this moment, his sword took another step forward and completely entered.  After understanding the artistic conception, it is no longer the half-understanding before.  At this moment, his meaning of "breaking the army" flows in the sword, flows in the heart, receives and sends out, in the heart.  It may not be as good as Feng Qingyang's artistic conception, but it is better than most people in the world.

    A long roar, tossing, turning, moving, moving, a set of steps like clouds and flowing water, shining under Lin Han's feet. When used to the extreme, it was much more powerful than the command, making Lin Han's footwork look even more weird.  , even more elusive.

    Bah, bah, bah, the sound of swords can be heard endlessly. Under the illumination of the morning light, the tear-stained sword glows with a different kind of brilliance, performing a set of 'blazing sun sword techniques' vividly, dotting, wiping,  Cutting, leading, hooking, chopping, stabbing, teasing, turning, poking, slicing, plundering, swinging, connecting, all kinds of changes are not limited to the shape, criss-crossing in a wild and unconstrained way, seemingly without clues, but they flow from the heart;  The seemingly non-threatening swing of the sword is always close to the key point; two consecutive strikes, three consecutive strikes, four consecutive strikes, five consecutive strikes, combined with the elusive footwork, often perfectly fit in the impossible.  Together, there is no trace of chiseling, everything is so free and perfect.

    At this moment, if Zuo Lengchan and Ding Mian were around, they might not be able to see the simple 'Evil-Resisting Sword Technique', or the 'Twelve Ziwu Swords', etc. It turned out that Lin Han had already combined the 'Evil-Resisting Sword Technique' and the 'Twelve Ziwu Sword Techniques'  The two swords, and even the powerful sword moves such as the Deathly Linked Three Immortals Sword and Taiyue Three Green Peaks, are completely integrated into the self-created Blazing Sun Sword Technique. At this moment, in terms of sword moves, they have become great.  Lin Han has the confidence to face any opponent except Dongfang Bubai and Feng Qingyang, including Ren Woxing and Fang Zheng.

    The sword is in harmony with the mind, the heart follows the sword, the body and the sword are integrated, and the sword's heart is clear. This is Lin Han's sword. It is similar to Cihang Jingzhai's "Sword Heart is Clear", but it has nothing to do with it. It is really Lin Han's sword.  Han's own understanding of the sword, this is Lin Han's martial arts, the way of the heart sword.

    "If one day, Lin Han breaks through all the thorns in the world and cuts through all the obstacles with his sword??Completely understanding the meaning of "breaking the army" and reaching the great state of sword intention will surely create an era, an era of swords.  What's more, after mastering the 'Sword Controlling with Qi' that was barely comprehended before, as the internal strength becomes deeper and deeper, he can control the sword out of the body, one inch, two inches, or even one foot, in conjunction with the 'Heart and Sword Unity'  , will definitely exert unimaginable power.

    Although he is far inferior to legendary figures such as the Sword Immortal who can't kill enemies thousands of miles away, it is no problem to deal with Dongfang Bubai, the best in the world.

    However, although the idea is good, it is extremely difficult to achieve that step.  First, let¡¯s talk about fully comprehending the meaning of the sword and reaching the great state of ¡®breaking the army¡¯. Without great perseverance and great opportunity, you may not be able to achieve that step in this life.  As for controlling the sword with Qi, Lin Han's current ice and fire cultivation level can only barely make it an inch away from the body, and it is also extremely difficult to control. If he wants to achieve control one foot away, then  It will be a long process, which may take several years, ten years, or even decades of training.

    Although it was difficult, Lin Han still made up his mind and walked on unswervingly to see if there was another vast world at the end of the martial arts.  Or perhaps, that is where the end of the warrior lies, but no matter what, Lin Han wants to take a look, instead of ruling the country for decades and finally being reduced to a handful of loess, smoke scattered in the dust of history.

    "Sure enough, practicing swordsmanship on this Fengchan platform is a lot of fun. I haven't been this comfortable for a long time." Lin Han laughed and said, "You two have seen enough, come out."

    "Senior Brother Lin, I didn't mean to peek at you practicing your sword." Qiu Li looked straight at Lin Han, her watery eyes revealing her other thoughts, and her rosy cheeks revealing her inner shock.  with excitement.

    Xu Zheng scratched his head and said without any embarrassment: "Senior Brother, Miss Qiu came to see you early in the morning. Junior Brother thought you must be practicing swordplay here, so he brought her here."

    I glanced gratefully. In his numbness, Qiu Li said timidly to Lin Han: "Brother, you blame Qiu Li, it was Qiu Li asked Brother Xu to bring it."

    Lin Han waved his hand and said with a smile: "It's not a big deal, just watch it. It won't be missing anything for me."

    "Look, let me tell you, senior brother will not care about it." Xu Zheng said flatteringly.

    Qiu Li smiled slightly and looked at the tears in Lin Han's hand with starry eyes. She could tell that it was definitely a sword as sharp as iron, and her mind was filled with Lin Han's heroic sword dancing.

    Xu Zheng asked with a smile: "Brother, is that your new sword?"

    Looking at his envious expression, Lin Han hurriedly sheathed his sword and said angrily: "Don't even think about it."

    "Can't you just take a look?" Xu Zheng complained dissatisfied.

    Lin Han calmly said: "A swordsman's sword is like a good husband's woman, how can it be allowed to be watched by others?"

    "Giggles, what Senior Brother Lin said is really interesting." Qiu Li said with a smile.

    Xu Zheng glanced at Qiu Li secretly and asked softly: "Is that dagger for a woman who is a good husband?"

    "Dagger?" Lin Han looked at him doubtfully, suddenly woke up, and said angrily: "Didn't I tell you not to take the contents of the package?"

    "I, I, wasn't I curious, so I took a look? You only said you couldn't make up your mind, but you didn't say you couldn't look." Xu Zheng said solemnly.

    Seeing that Lin Han did not deny it, Qiu Li was shocked and asked unnaturally: "Senior brother, did you really go out of your way to find a women's dagger? I don't know which woman is so lucky."

    "Haha, it's just an ordinary gift. It's not as valuable as you said." Lin Han said funny, and then glared at Xu Zheng, "This kid is so troubled, could it be that you still want to ask for a women's gift?"  The sword?"

    Xu Zheng said aggrievedly: "How can you not, but senior brother has to tell me who that woman is? It can't be Miss Qiu, right?" After saying that, he looked at the two of them in shock, with an unnatural look on his face.

    Qiu Li said with a lonely look: "How can Qiu Li have such blessings? Besides, Senior Brother Lin has no ability to predict. How could he know that he would meet Qiu Li at the foot of Songshan Mountain?"

    Lin Han smiled awkwardly. If it was an ordinary thing, it would be okay to give it to Qiu Li temporarily. However, as for the 'Shui Duan Sword' that was specially obtained from Master Dingxian and given to Fei Yan, he must not give it to her casually.  He had no choice but to say: "If Junior Sister Qiu likes swords, Lin Han can find one for Junior Sister."

    "Really?" Qiu Li looked at Lin Han with surprise in his eyes, and his heart was as sweet as honey, which made Xu Zheng feel uncomfortable.

    Lin Han nodded and said: "Try your best. Senior brother can't guarantee that you will be able to get it, but if there is a chance??It must be done.  "

    "Then Qiu Li will thank you senior brother first." He smiled charmingly at Lin Han, thanking him for his hard work. Although he didn't get the dagger, the dagger was not suitable for him. Besides, she didn't know how to measure things.  people.

    After dealing with this unexpected situation, Lin Han glanced at Xu Zheng and said angrily: "Are you very free?"

    "What's wrong with me?" Xu Zheng asked puzzledly, but he knew in his heart that he would probably suffer the consequences of Chiyu.  Sure enough, Lin Han said: "Don't forget the expectations of the master master for you. Now that senior brother Li Ji has received the inheritance of the "Red Flame Scripture", how is your practice of the "Ice Scripture"?  "

    "The first major step has been completed." Xu Zheng said proudly.

    "Hmph, it's amazing. Senior brother, I have already reached the third level of perfection, and I will soon break through to the fourth level." Lin Han broke the news.

    Xu Zheng said aggrievedly: "When did you start practicing, and when did I start practicing? There is no comparison at all!"

    "The enemy won't let you go just because you haven't practiced for a few years," Lin Han said with hatred. "Look at Senior Brother Li Ji, who is also one of the top five disciples in the sect. What's going on now? One of his right arms has been injured."  If a person is completely cut off, if it weren't for that skill, his life would be ruined. Do you want to follow in his footsteps?"

    "Then senior brother, you can't expect me to reach the sky in one step!" Xu Zheng complained endlessly.

    Lin Han lectured and said: "The important thing is now, not the future, so go back to practice as soon as possible and make up for the missed homework in the morning. Otherwise, you are not allowed to have breakfast."

    "ah?"

    "Ah what, go quickly!" Lin Han laughed and cursed.

    "Oh," he glanced at Qiu Li reluctantly and said, "Goodbye, senior brother, goodbye, Miss Qiu."

    (Thank you to Xiaoyue Concerto for the reward, thank you to Tian Shuangyue for another reward, and thank you to my friends who support me with red tickets every day. Due to limited space, please forgive me for not being able to write your names one by one.)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 104 Sword Song

    Update time: 2012-07-06

    After Xu Zheng's figure slowly disappeared in the morning dew of the rising sun, Lin Han turned around and smiled at Qiu Li, "Senior brother, I want to apologize to you."

    "What's wrong?" Qiu Li stared at Lin Han with a smile and asked in confusion.

    Gently shaking his head, Lin Han walked up the stone steps to the main seat. Lin Han said calmly: "It was senior brother who brought junior sister up the mountain, but no one was seen all day long. This is senior brother's fault."

    Qiu Li shook his head and chuckled, slowly approaching Lin Han.  Lin Han was stunned and looked at her steadily, and the two of them looked at each other without making any noise.  It seemed like a long time had passed. Lin Han gave a bitter smile and murmured sadly: "It's been a long time. I thought I would never think of it again in this life. There are just some memories. The longer the time passes, the more they become more and more precipitated. Inadvertently, I get drunk."  The serious one.¡±

    "Senior Brother Lin, what's wrong with you?" After coming back from her intoxication, Qiu Li's cheeks were actually flushed with pink, making her charming face even more beautiful.  It's just a pity that the fallen flowers are scattered, but the mountains and rivers are silent, which regrets the beauty.  After returning from the memory, Lin Han felt very heavy and sighed: "It's nothing, I just remembered that in the past, there was a girl gossiping about the cold winter, and that happiness seemed to be right in front of me, but it's a pity  .¡±

    Looking at the lonely Lin Han, who was completely different from the usual Qingwu Feiyang, Qiu Li felt a twitch in his heart, and said softly: "Senior brother, do you like her very much?"

    Lin Han shook his head and said in a distant tone: "When I was young, I loved to watch the stars and the laughing birds, but now I am so misty that it is just a fairy tale."

    "You?" Qiu Li spoke but didn't know what to say.

    "Fairy tales will always be fairy tales and cannot become reality. If we see two worlds apart, right and wrong will become empty." Lin Han sighed and said that nothing can be saved from the past life, let alone being in this world.  Dreams are a world of fantasy.

    Qiu Li covered her mouth slightly and asked in disbelief: "Is she already?"

    Seeing that she misunderstood, Lin Han didn¡¯t defend himself and just treated it as dead. Since that young love has long since died, what¡¯s the difference between who lives and who dies?  Taking a deep breath, Lin Han reached out his hand.

    Qiu Li was startled, and felt a hint of joy in her heart. She shyly handed her slender hand to Lin Han.  Holding that warm and thin hand, Qiu Li was pulled up the stone steps with a slight exertion.  Not minding that the morning dew on the stone steps would wet her clothes, Qiu Li happily sat down next to Lin Han.

    The space on the stone steps was not small enough for three people to sit side by side, but neither of them noticed it. They both moved closer to the middle as much as possible until they came into contact with each other and felt each other's body temperature, then they both woke up.  Looking at each other sheepishly, Qiu Li had no intention of moving away. In this way, Lin Han would not get out of the way in a disgraceful manner.

    Looking shyly at Lin Han next to him, Qiu Li couldn't help but think of what his master said when he went down the mountain: "Li'er, our Kongtong sect has not been around for a long time. Do you know why my master sent you down the mountain?"

    "Do you want Li'er to meet the younger generation of talents in the world, and at the same time build up the reputation of our Kongtong sect?"

    The master shook his head and said: "In that case, wouldn't it be better to send a few male disciples to the master? Why do you have to travel around the world as a girl!"

    "That's not necessarily true. Li'er's swordsmanship ranks first among the younger generation in the sect. Wouldn't it be more reliable to send Li'er out?"

    "Hey, you kid, you are just too high-spirited and don't take your fellow disciples seriously based on your meager abilities. How can anyone catch your eye in the future?"

    Thinking of this, Qiu Li's face became as bright as red rouge. It turned out that Xu Huaishan sent her out not only to establish relationships with various sects, but also to choose a husband. Unexpectedly, the world was so big.  , among thousands of young talents, there is always one she likes.

    Originally, she didn't take her master's words to heart. For those suitors like Zhang Yihe, she was gentle on the surface, but quite disgusted in her heart. But this time she went out with a mission, and she must not easily offend the various sects.  , even if we can't make good friends, we must make sure there are no conflicts.  Fortunately, those famous disciples who claimed to be young talents were concerned about their status and did not dare to make any extraordinary moves. In addition, her own kung fu was not weak, so she was not taken advantage of. However, after doing so, she felt even more confused.  I am disgusted, and my interactions with various sects are mostly perfunctory.

    The reason why I agreed to Lin Han's invitation yesterday was because I was annoyed by Zhang Yihe. Seeing that he was quite wary of Lin Han, I wanted to use Lin Han's giant Buddha to avoid that brat.  She never thought that this Lin Han was different. Although he looked at her lustfully, his eyes were fresh and clear, without any trace of lust, which made her very curious.

    This curiosity ruined things.  The more I know about Lin Han, the more I can't stop, every time?Her understanding of Lin Han deepened, but she found that there were more mysteries buried deep in the fog, attracting her to discover further.

    "Senior brother, you, what kind of swordsmanship did you practice just now? Is it an untold secret of the Songshan sect?" Qiu Li secretly leaned on Lin Han's shoulder and asked aloud, but there was a slight tremor between his lips and teeth.  , the words are not so clear.  Fortunately, Lin Han understood what she meant, shook his head and said, "No."

    Qiu Li turned his head, and the warm fragrance hit Lin Han's face, causing his heart to throb. He looked at her red lips subconsciously, and felt a slight moisture between her lips, and he was about to move forward.  .  Facing Lin Han's face getting closer and closer, Qiu Li was also looking forward to it. Just when the distance between their heads and necks was less than an inch, she suddenly asked nervously: "What kind of sword technique is that?" In fact, at this time,  Her mind went blank and she had no idea what she was doing. The remaining trace of clarity reminded her that what she was doing was wrong, so she asked this question out of nervousness.

    Being startled by Qiu Li's sudden question, and noticing the faces of the two people so close to each other, Lin Han quickly took a step back and smiled awkwardly, "Well, junior sister, what did you ask just now?"

    Seeing Lin Han retreating to his original position, Qiu Li felt ashamed and annoyed. He was ashamed that the two of them had almost had close contact, but he was annoyed that they were just a little bit close. If the two of them really kissed, everything would happen naturally.  It's a pity that she ruined it herself and failed to seize such a good opportunity. The next time it will be extremely difficult.

    "What?" Qiu Li finally regained his composure and asked in confusion.

    Lin Han scratched his head and said, "Junior sister is asking me what kind of swordsmanship that is?"

    "Yes, yes." Qiu Li nodded quickly, hiding her guilt. As for what she just asked, she couldn't even remember.

    Seeing that Qiu Li was no longer entangled in the offense just now, Lin Han felt relieved. Although he was a little regretful, he was more grateful. Fortunately, he did not do anything to her, otherwise Feiyan would not be able to explain it clearly.  It would be fine if he really had feelings for Qiu Li, but the fact is that he was just attracted by Qiu Li's body. In addition, recalling his past and present lives, it was when his will was weakest that his body was controlled by lust.  I almost did something I regretted.

    Now that he talked about swordsmanship, Lin Han took the opportunity to cover it up and said: "That is not the swordsmanship in the sect, but my own understanding of swordsmanship, and I created a set of swordsmanship after learning from some swordsmanship.  What do you think of the swordsmanship, junior sister?"

    Qiu Liyuan opened his eyes with a look of astonishment on his face. He looked at Lin Han in disbelief and murmured, "You made it yourself? How could it be so powerful?"

    Lin Han was quite satisfied with the 'Blazing Sun Sword Technique'. He started practicing martial arts at the age of eight. In the first few years, he practiced internal skills and mental techniques. After he became successful in the mental techniques, he devoted all his attention to the basic sword technique.  Although he was proficient in the basic palm skills, his focus was still on the basic sword skills. Later when he was practicing ice and fire Qi, he never gave up on the sword skills.  Twelve swords and some powerful sword moves were incorporated into it. Today, the Blazing Sun Sword Technique has become a very advanced sword technique that is comparable to or even surpasses the Evil-Repelling Sword Technique. It is not far behind the Dugu Nine Swordsmanship.

    Of course, this is a natural thing in Lin Han's eyes, but it is unbelievable in the eyes of others, because they have not seen Lin Han's hard work and persistence for more than ten years, so they are not convinced that he can create something  He was shocked by such superb swordsmanship.  If Qiu Li didn't already know him well, she would definitely think that he was telling lies and that he was just claiming the ancestral swordsmanship in the sect as his own to please her.

    However, through the two days of contact, Qiu Li understood to some extent that he was not the kind of person who shamelessly boasted. If Zhang Yihe did that, it would be justified. Lin Han would never be shameless in stealing the achievements of his predecessors.  Behavioral.

    Lin Han stood up and said with a smile: "Since junior sister doesn't believe it, how about we compete?"

    Qiu Li's eyes lit up and he nodded in agreement: "Okay, please give me some advice, senior brother."

    Jumping to the center of the ground, Lin Han's left arm shook, and there was a "clang" sound, and tears were already flying into the sky.  With a tap of his toes, Lin Han's body followed the sword and rose from the ground.  When the tear stain reached its highest point, Lin Han moved his left hand, holding the tear stain firmly in his hand, pulled out a sword flower in the air, turned around in the air, and landed facing Qiu Li, spreading his right hand  : "Junior sister, please!"

    Qiu Li nodded lightly, drew out his sword, gave a sweet shout, and attacked forward with the sword, hitting Lin Han's lower abdomen with the long sword.  Lin Han was so horrified that he backed away repeatedly. As he backed away, he said, "Junior sister, are you too cruel?"

    "What's wrong? Is there something wrong?" Qiu Li stopped in confusion and asked in confusion.

    "That, poke the man's penisI'm afraid it's not good for my stomach.  Lin Han said jokingly.

    Qiu Li immediately understood that Lin Han was taking the opportunity to tease her. He gritted his teeth and stared at him, smiling and saying: "Brother, be careful, don't let your junior sister become a sinner for the ages." His voice was still charming.  , was equally soothing to the heart, but his hands never stopped, and even became a little more ruthless. The long sword never missed the point, and it seemed that it was bound to teach Lin Han a lesson.

    In Lin Han's eyes, Qiu Li's martial arts can only be regarded as good at best, roughly on par with Linghu Chong before he learned the Dugu Nine Swords, and slightly worse than Ren Yingying. How could he be his opponent?  No, in order to fight for a longer time, Lin Han had to suppress his true energy at the sixth level, and while using Bagua Cunbu as little as possible, he used the long sword in Qiu Li's hand as the target of attack. In this way, the two of them fought.  They are evenly matched.

    The two long swords clashed from time to time, making a tinkling sound. In the blink of an eye, hundreds of moves had passed, but the two showed no signs of stopping, and were having a great time.  Of course Qiu Li understood that Lin Han was giving in to him, otherwise, with the weird footwork she occasionally showed and the sword moves that hit the same point every time, whether she could support the five moves was a question.  If someone else had teased her like this, she would have wanted to poke a dozen holes in her body, but that person was Lin Han, which was a different story. In this way, the two of them were happily playing the song.  A harmonious note.

    (I haven¡¯t been writing smoothly these days. It may be related to not eating meat, as the women¡¯s volleyball coach said. In order to make everyone happy, Ri Zhui decided to go all out. It doesn¡¯t matter if there is clenbuterol. He must eat meat and must break.  bottleneck!)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 105 Going to Shaolin

    Update time: 2012-07-06

    "Brother, everything is ready, let's go." Xu Zheng urged in Lin Han's yard.

    Lin Han shook his head helplessly, slung the package over his shoulder, and went out.  Looking at the anxious Xu Zheng in the yard, Lin Han said angrily: "Master Zuo promised you?"

    "Yes." Xu Zheng nodded proudly.

    "I think it's a lie that you go to Shaolin to gain knowledge, but it's true that you want to get in touch with Miss Qiu." Lin Han said jokingly.

    "So what?" Xu Zheng poked his neck, "Brother, are you familiar with Miss Qiu?"

    Lin Han smiled and said, "I'm not very familiar with him, I just met him a few times. What's wrong?"

    "Does senior brother like her?" Xu Zheng asked nervously, staring directly into Lin Han's eyes.

    "Do you like it?" Lin Han was suddenly stunned. Before Qiu Li went to Songshan Mountain, he would have smiled and shook his head. But now, especially after spending a whole day with her on Songshan Mountain yesterday, there was so much confusion between the two.  Feeling some indescribable emotions, he shook his head to dispel the thoughts in his mind and said: "I like her, but I can't talk about it. I think I have a good impression."

    Xu Zheng was startled and asked anxiously: "What about Miss Qiu and Senior Brother?"

    Is this kid serious about not coming?  Although he was a little surprised, Lin Han still replied: "How can a man explain a girl's thoughts clearly? However, I think she doesn't hate her, or she has a good impression of her. What's wrong?"

    Hearing what Lin Han said, Xu Zheng felt relieved, patted his chest and said, "It's okay, it's okay, junior brother, I still have a chance."

    Looking at him funny, Lin Han asked, "Do you like Qiu Li?"

    Xu Zheng nodded coyly and said expectantly: "Senior brother, respecting the elderly and caring for the young is a traditional virtue. Look, let me give you the order, so don't compete with me this time?"

    A slap was placed on his forehead, and Lin Han said angrily: "It's all a mess. I can tell you that Master Zuo trained you as the next leader. Some things are not yours alone."  When it comes to matters, we must consider the interests of the sect and think twice before doing anything. Okay, don't be here and talk about it, go find Miss Qiu first, and then go to meet the uncle and the others."

    "Oh, let's go then." Xu Zheng walked out with his head drooped.

    Looking at his back silently, Lin Han shook his head helplessly and followed his footsteps, but he was thinking in his heart: Should he suggest that his uncle send all the 'monkeys' in the mountains to Luoyang? Why should he call them  You need to know what a woman is, otherwise everyone will be like Xu Zheng, like flies when they see a beautiful woman. How can we talk about the development of the sect?  After a simple honey trap, the Songshan Sect will collapse to pieces!

    At this time, all the second-generation disciples in Songshan were trembling with fear. It seemed that something extremely bad was about to happen, but they all had a strange thought in their minds: let the bad thing come more violently.  , we can bear it, and we are more willing to share the worries for the sect, it is our duty to do so!

    When Lin Han arrived at the guest room where Qiu Li was resting, Qiu Li had already packed up and was waiting outside. Seeing Lin Han coming, Qiu Li hurriedly stepped forward: "Senior Brother Lin, Senior Brother Xu, you are here."

    Xu Zheng rushed to say: "Yes, I didn't expect Miss Qiu to be ready so quickly."

    Nodding towards her, Lin Han smiled and asked, "Why didn't I see you, junior sister, this morning?"

    Qiu Li shook his head and said: "Senior Brother Xu came early in the morning to invite Junior Sister to watch Senior Brother Lin practice swordsmanship. However, Qiu Li already knew that Master Zuo had ordered Songshan disciples not to disturb Senior Brother's sword practice. Yesterday's harassment was already very disturbing.  It¡¯s time, how can I delay senior brother¡¯s homework today?¡±

    "Ah, so that's it." Lin Han nodded, "Actually, that commandment is only valid for Songshan disciples. For example, Junior Brother Xu should not come unless ordered by the head master.  Harassing.¡±

    "Yeah", Qiu Li looked at Xu Zheng unexpectedly, and saw him nodding hard, and laughed out loud: "So that's what happened. Didn't Qiu Li miss the opportunity to ask for advice from his senior brother?"

    "Isn't that right?" Lin Han laughed and said, "Songshan disciples all have their own homework to do, so naturally we can't disturb them. However, I am very happy to discuss and exchange ideas with masters from other sects like my junior sister.  Yes, as the saying goes, 'stones from other mountains can attack jade', only by broadening your horizons and learning from each other's strengths can we make further progress!"

    "Then if there is another opportunity in the future, I must ask my senior brother for advice, so that we can make progress together." Qiu Li said with a smile, with an expression of indescribable joy.

    Xu Zheng looked on with sadness and immediately urged: "Brother, let's go quickly. Master and uncles may have arrived, so don't ask them to wait any longer."

    ????????????????????????Turning around, Lin Han smiled at Qiu Li: "Then let's set off. I wonder if Master Xu Daxia will go to Shaolin?"

    Xu Zheng led the way in front of the two of them. When he heard Lin Han mentioning Qiu Li's master, he pricked up his ears and listened, fearing that he would miss a word.

    Qiu Li hesitated for a while and said uncertainly: "Probably not, my Kongtong sect is not very well-informed about the information. I have not been walking in the world for so many years, so my ears and eyes are naturally dull. I am afraid that I have not informed the underworld about the siege of Shaolin."  If you pass it back, Master will probably not come down the mountain."

    Lin Han nodded. According to the memory of his previous life, during the Three Shaolin Wars, there were Fang Zheng and Chongxu, Master Zuo, Yue Buqun and his wife, Tianmen Taoist, Yu Canghai, Mr. Mo Da, and Gang Leader Jie.  There is also a Qiankun Yijian, but I have never heard that Xu Huaishan is on the side. It must be that he has not received the news. Otherwise, as the head of the Kongtong Sect, he is naturally qualified to stand in the palace.

    The three of them were walking and talking, and before they arrived at the main hall soon, Lin Han suddenly thought of something and called the two of them over and said: "After arriving at Shaolin, there will probably be a battle between the top masters of black and white. By then,  I hope you two will gather together with second-generation disciples from various sects and not easily participate in battles between masters, otherwise, Master Zuo and I may not be able to protect you."

    Qiu Li nodded, knowing that Lin Han was doing it for their own good. Through these days of contact, she also understood the gap between her and masters at the head level. This time, the battle between good and evil will most likely be between the top masters.  In the duels between the two, masters with inferior martial arts might not be able to participate, let alone second-generation disciples like them.

    "Is it really that powerful? Junior brother, my inner strength is equivalent to the sixth level of Songshan Mental Technique, which is not much worse than the martial uncle in the sect. Isn't it powerful enough to fight?" Xu Zheng asked softly, and after speaking, he took a look.  He glanced at Qiu Li, seemingly complaining that Lin Han didn't give him face and made him look embarrassed in front of women.

    He glared at him fiercely. Although Lin Han was angry, he had to patiently explain to him, otherwise his head would get hot and he would be like a drunk mouse carrying a bottle of wine to fight an old cat. He would take action if he catches Ren Woxing.  , then Master Zuo will have to find another successor.  Lin Han said bitterly: "With your martial arts, except for a limited number of people in the younger generation, it is difficult to have opponents. However, I am not afraid of attacking you. If you meet a real master, you will be within five  If you do this, your life is in danger, do you think that people in the devil's path will not take action against you because of your age?"

    Seeing that Xu Zheng was still unconvinced, Lin Han sighed and said: "This time in the righteous path, Shaolin Fang Zheng and Wudang Chongxu are on the same level as me and Master Zuo, and several others are not worse than us.  No matter how much, even if we are facing each other, if we are not careful, the boat may capsize in the gutter. Think about it for yourself, how can the people who need to be dealt with by us people be Yi Yi? "

    "Can the devil be the opponent of the righteous way?" Xu Zheng asked frustratedly. Qiu Li also looked at Lin Han nervously, afraid that he would say the word 'yes'.

    Lin Han glanced at the two of them seriously and said, "If that person comes, the right path may not be able to win!"

    "That person? Who is it?" Xu Zheng asked in shock, wondering who could intimidate all the white martial arts masters.

    "Is he the leader of the Demon Cult, Dongfang Bubai?" Qiu Li asked.

    Nodding, Lin Han said: "What a Dongfang Invincible. I'm afraid it will take the top five of our Songshan sect to join forces to defeat him; I'm afraid it will take all the masters of Songshan sect to attack together to be able to surround and kill him.  "

    "What? Is it that powerful?" Xu Zheng looked at Lin Han with a pale face, a look of disbelief on his face.

    "Maybe not that strong." Lin Han shook his head and said. Just when the two of them breathed a sigh of relief, Lin Han said again: "But it won't be much worse. Anyone in the martial arts world who encounters him will probably have no choice but to escape. The difference is  I just can¡¯t escape.¡±

    "Dongfang Bubai is indeed number one in the martial arts world." Zuo Lengchan's voice came from next to him. Lin Han was startled, and he quickly raised his head and looked forward. It turned out that before he knew it, the three of them had arrived in front of the Songshan Hall, and all the uncles also  They're all here.

    "Disciple has met all of you masters and uncles."

    "Disciple has met Master and Uncle Master."

    "Qiu Li has met the seniors from Songshan."

    Zuo Lengchan raised his hand: "Excuse me, since you are here too, let's set off." Then he turned to Ding Mian, Zhong Zhen and others and said: "While I am in Shaolin, the safety of Songshan Mountain is my responsibility.  I¡¯ve given it to you, don¡¯t go down the mountain easily. Junior Brother Ding, be more careful.¡±

    "Yes, senior brother, head master." Ding Mian and others responded in unison.

    Zuo Lengchan nodded and walked down the mountain empty-handed. Lin Han and the others hurriedly followed.  Fortunately, it is the middle of winter now, and even though there are still eight days until December 15th, there is no need for everyone to carry them with them.He was carrying a change of clothes, so the small package on Lin Han's back was particularly conspicuous.

    Of course, Qiu Li also carried a package, but unlike Lin Han who went to show his courtesy, she was traveling around the world for a long time, so she naturally had to prepare a change of clothes.

    After descending from Guansheng Peak, the four of them headed straight for Shaoshi Mountain. Their target was naturally the Main Hall of Shaolin Temple.

    Along the way, I met idle knights who came to Shaolin for help from time to time.  Because Zuo Lengchan was among them, Lin Han was particularly conspicuous along the way, and people came to get close to him from time to time.  For Zuo Lengchan, the leader of the Five Mountains Alliance who was in the limelight, those people did not dare to neglect him. Compliments came to the four of them like a tide, and no one in the group was spared.

    One after another, the team of Lin Han and his party gradually grew larger.  As the team grew larger and people's hearts dispersed, the commotion became louder. Shaolin's welcoming monks had already reported back to Fang Zheng and others.  No, when everyone reached halfway up the mountain, Fang Zheng came over with a group of monks from the 'Fang generation'.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 106 Chaos in the Mahavira Palace

    Update time: 2012-07-07

    "Amitabha, I have been thinking about it day and night, and finally the leader of Zuo Lengchan has arrived." Fang Zheng walked in front of the monks, calling the Buddha's name from a distance, and was overjoyed to greet Zuo Lengchan and his party.

    "There are really many things in the sect. I hope Master Fang Zheng won't blame Zuo for coming too late." Zuo Lengchan laughed and greeted Fang Zheng and others.

    "Hey, if anything, I would be very grateful if Leader Zuo could come in person." Fang Zheng shook his head and said, "I would like to thank Leader Zuo for his great kindness. Shaolin will never forget it, and for the sake of the world  The people in the White Dao are grateful to the Songshan Sect for their high righteousness and being able to stand up in the most critical moment and fight against the evil together."

    Lin Han glanced at Fang Zheng in surprise and cursed: You old bald donkey is very good at firing cannons.

    Sensing Lin Han's gaze, Fang Zheng looked behind Zuo Lengchan. Seeing the uneven attire of everyone, he sighed in his heart: It seems that the Songshan sect really wanted to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight. Today, there are only two of them.  The disciples accompanied Zuo Lengchan.

    Although Fang Zheng was unhappy in his heart, he didn't show it on his face. He smiled and asked, "I heard that Ding Mian, the benefactor of your sect, has rushed back to Songshan. Why didn't you come with him?"

    "Hehe, hehe, hehe," Zuo Lengchan laughed, "I didn't expect Shaolin's news to be so well-informed. The master knew it as soon as Junior Brother Ding returned to Songshan. However, this time, the underworld surrounded the mountain, and Zuo thought that they were very likely to  Fishing in troubled waters, trying to attack the West by making false claims. It was obviously an idea to attack Shaolin, but secretly it was very likely to be detrimental to our Songshan sect. Therefore, Zuo urgently recalled Junior Brother Ding and put him in charge of the Songshan sect. Only then could Zuo be able to move forward with confidence.  Come to Shaolin to support us.¡±

    "Amitabha, it turns out that it's just that I didn't think well. I only wanted to see Donor Ding, but I ignored the situation of the Songshan Sect." Fang Zheng said regretfully.

    "Hey, is there still a chance in the future?" Zuo Lengchan persuaded with a smile on his face, as if Fang Zhengzhen and Ding Mian had a romantic relationship, which made Lin Han's whole body goosebumps.

    "Yes, yes, come on, please come in." Fang Zheng called for everyone to gather at the Main Hall, and the group followed behind Fang Zheng and Zuo Lengchan.

    When everyone arrived at the Main Hall, Tianmen Taoist, Dingxian Dingyi Ni, Mr. Mo Da, Qingcheng Yu Canghai, Beggar Gang Jie Feng, and Kunlun Zhen Shanzi were all present. Everyone in the hall saw Fang Zheng welcoming Zuo Lengchan and quickly stood up to greet him.  , after giving up the seat on the right to Zuo Lengchan, everyone sat down one by one.  As for the martial arts fellows who came with Zuo Lengchan and his entourage, they either stood behind the crowd, or followed the welcoming monks to arrange accommodation.

    Everyone sat down, and the hall became quiet for a while. Fang Zheng said: "Amitabha, the underworld's siege of the temple is really a disaster that has not happened in Shaolin for a century, and it is also a catastrophe in the martial arts world. Fortunately, all my colleagues came to help, and I am very grateful."

    Everyone said in unison: "It should be."

    Zuo Lengchan said with a smile: "Abbott, don't worry too much, Shaolin is the leader in the righteous way of martial arts. Since the underworld dares to provoke Shaolin, it will be a slap in the face of everyone here, and it is also a slap in Zuo's face. I don't know what you think,  Zuo couldn't swallow this breath, so of course he had to teach them a lesson. Let them not be so presumptuous."

    "Yes, Leader Zuo is absolutely right." Someone next to him echoed loudly. Lin Han heard that voice was very familiar. He turned around and looked over. He was happy to find that it was Yu Canghai who had stayed in the same inn in Fuzhou City. He couldn't help laughing.  Speak up.  What¡¯s interesting is that Yu Canghai was also looking over here. He saw Lin Han¡¯s smile, and his heart twitched. After nodding in greeting, he hurriedly said: "The underworld is becoming more and more unruly. They can't fool us."  These people take it seriously. First, Yue Buqun of Huashan Mountain was assassinated, and then several people besieged Yu. Now they are besieging Shaolin with great fanfare. Comrades here, we should work together to do something and teach them a lesson.  Otherwise, if we give them an illusion, the demons will dance wildly and confuse people's livelihood from now on."

    Jie Feng stood up and said, "Leader Zuo and Guanzhu Yu are right. Judging from the current feedback from Beggar Clan disciples, many thieves and old demons who have fled to remote areas and lived in seclusion in the mountains and forests have returned to the world.  There are signs that many evil forces have sent people to attack the front line. If we can't teach the underworld a lesson this time, it will definitely lead to greater trouble."

    Zhen Shanzi said with a sad face: "It has always been like this when Tao eliminates demons, so this time, we must beat those demon cubs painfully, otherwise there will be bigger changes."

    "Amitabha," Dingxian stood up and said, "Why bother, you masters? This time the underworld surrounded the mountain, it was just because of the demon sect's 'Saint Aunt' Ren Yingying. As long as Shaolin releases Ren Yingying, those underworld people will definitely retreat.  , why bother with fighting and bloodshed?"

    "Hey, Senior Sister Dingxian's words are wrong." Zuo Lengchan stood up and retorted, "If Shaolin surrenders and releases people due to the power of the underworld, wouldn't it beHas Shaolin lost its centuries-old reputation and the prestige of all of the comrades here?  If word spreads, how will Shaolin lose face?  Where is your face?  "

    "Amitabha," Fang Zheng took a deep look at Zuo Lengchan and said, "This matter all started because of Shaolin, so you are involved in it. If a disaster can be avoided, it is because of the release of people that Shaolin's reputation will be improved."  I will not hesitate to suffer damage."

    Seeing Fang Zheng looking over, Taoist Chongxu, who had always had a tacit understanding with him, shook his head and did not agree, but said: "The abbot is right. If the underworld people send representatives, there is nothing wrong with letting him go. However,  They have gathered thousands of people and set a date for the siege. They clearly do not take Shaolin seriously and do not take their fellow martial artists seriously. This is absolutely intolerable. Please think twice, abbot!"

    Lin Han secretly smiled in his heart: Chongxu's words seemed to be for Shaolin's benefit, but in fact they were exploiting Shaolin's weaknesses and showing off his tactics to prevent Shaolin from coming to power and force Shaolin to confront the underworld head-on.  It seems that in the face of huge interests, even the closest allies can be betrayed.

    Except for a few of the people here, they are all mature and mature. How can they not hear the meaning behind Chongxu's words? As long as there is a conflict between Shaolin and Wudang, it may not be an opportunity for them to rise. Everyone nodded in agreement and praised Chongxu.  A great hero who has come in and out of water and fire to save the suffering, he just said that Shaolin would have failed the people if it did not engage with the underworld.

    It's a pity that Fang Zheng is not a stupid fool. How can he listen to others' manipulations? I saw him saying sadly to Buddha: "Amitabha, it's so good, I really can't bear to stir up a dispute between the black and white, causing the blood to flow like a river.  Therefore, I want to fight for it again and hope that it can be resolved peacefully."

    "Amitabha, if the abbot can think like this, that's the best thing. Monks have compassion, and it's better not to fight if they can." Master Dingyi said happily.

    Zuo Lengchan frowned and asked: "Then what will Abbot do? Where will we put our martial arts colleagues who have worked so hard to come to support? Or is Shaolin really afraid of evil?"

    "This" Fang Zheng glanced at Zuo Lengchan angrily, and said calmly, "Leader Zuo, please be patient, I will give you an explanation, and I can do it without bloodshed."  It would be best to resolve this matter. If the gangsters don¡¯t repent, how can Shaolin be afraid of them if you guys help them?"

    Lin Han shook his head, walked out from Zuo Lengchan, and said with a smile under the gaze of everyone: "Seniors and juniors, with their humble status, should not interfere in such important matters. However, I really can't bear to see everyone in this position."  The war is about to begin, but there is internal strife. I wonder if you can listen to it next time?"

    Everyone looked at Zuo Lengchan and saw that he had no intention of recalling Lin Han. They were unsure about the Songshan Sect's idea, so they kept silent and waited for Fang Zheng to make a decision.

    Seeing Lin Han standing tall and tall among the sect leaders, with a calm demeanor and no sign of nervousness, Fang Zheng nodded repeatedly, "Young Master Lin will speak frankly. I also want to hear the recent announcement."  What a wise idea Chai Feng Sword Head has!"

    Lin Han shook his head and said: "The young man is playful and ignorant, so he has gained some false fame, which made all the seniors laugh. However, since Master Fang Zheng ordered it, the juniors are bound to do it. I have some immature opinions about the underworld surrounding the temple. Let me tell you now.  Come out and ask for your review. If there is anything inappropriate, I hope you seniors will forgive it."

    Dingxian and Dingyi had a very good impression of Lin Han. When they saw him standing up to speak, they both looked at him with smiles. Master Dingyi even said: "Master Nephew Lin, feel free to tell me whether it is good or bad."  , I will judge later.¡±

    Nodding gratefully to him, Lin Han said: "Now the underworld is surrounding the mountain. Regardless of whether the cause is as rumored in the world, it is due to Shaolin's bad faith." After saying this, Lin Han glanced around and saw the evidence.  The Shaolin monk represented by him had a dark face, while everyone else in the hall looked gloating, knowing that the outer disciples of Songshan had successfully completed their mission and had spread the news to the martial arts world, secretly.  Looking towards Zuo Lengchan, they met each other's eyes and smiled at each other.  After that, Lin Han continued: "No matter what the reason is, if the underworld people dare to do the disrespectful act of surrounding the temple, they do not take Shaolin seriously, nor do they take the seniors here seriously. Who doesn't know Shaolin?"  Is he the representative of Baidao? Slapping Shaolin in the face is equivalent to slapping Baidao in the face. This cannot be tolerated, so this junior does not agree with reconciliation."

    Seeing that Dingxian and Dingyi were about to object, Lin Han shook his head at them and said: "But, monks are compassionate and do not want to see blood flowing into rivers. The younger generation can also understand. In this case, it is better to wait until the underworld surrounds the mountain.  , we will respond based on the actions of the underworld."

    "How to deal with it?" Zuo Lengchan asked with a smile.

    Meet Master ZuoAccompanied by the double act, Lin Han was overjoyed and quickly replied: "Be prepared for a hard fight first. After the underworld surrounds the mountain, if they send people to negotiate peacefully, we will negotiate with them; if they start to attack the mountain, then we will  There¡¯s nothing to say, I¡¯ll just hit you head on, what do you think?¡±

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 107 Goodbye

    Update time: 2012-07-07

    Faced with Lin Han's proposal, Fang Zheng hesitated. According to his original intention, he was unwilling to use Lin Han's method. However, Zuo Lengchan, Chongxu and others, who looked as if they were on the receiving end of chicken blood, understood that they could not agree if they disagreed.  , in the final analysis, no matter how nice others say, this time is just a disaster for Shaolin after all. Others will not allow Shaolin to be destroyed by the underworld, and will never make it easier for Shaolin. They all hope that Shaolin and the underworld will lose both sides and form a bloody feud from then on.  .

    At this moment, Fang Zheng felt resentment in his heart, resentment against Ren Yingying, resentment against Linghu Chong, and resentment against the Huashan Sect.  Some people may say that Shaolin has a warning about anger, but after all, people are not saints. They will have desires when they are in the rivers and lakes. What's more, saints all have destiny disputes, and Buddhas need to say destiny for Lingbao.  How can a mortal be exempt from vulgarity?  A monk with a bald head and nine scars cannot truly abstain from anger and greed.

    "Amitabha, if that's the case, let's follow Lin Shaoxia's suggestion. What do you think?" Fang Zheng asked, suppressing the dissatisfaction of the Shaolin monks.

    Everyone looked at each other and nodded in agreement. They all understood that it was not easy for Shaolin to give in at this point. It would not be beneficial to both sides to continue fighting. In the end, they were just taking advantage of the situation and they had to know how to intervene in other countries' internal disputes.  Stop it when it's good, so as not to get angry and lose a handful of rice.

    After that, they talked about how to face possible attacks from the underworld. At this time, you can see the ruthlessness of Zuo Lengchan and Yu Canghai. The strategy of luring the snake out of its hole and closing the door to beat the dog is to open your mouth. Look, Zuo Lengchan  Chan actually proposed to use Shaolin's connections with the government to borrow long bows and cold arrows from the garrison, and it was unanimously approved by everyone. Lin Han really didn't know what to say, despite the fact that these leaders are usually sanctimonious and sinister.  They look no less impressive, they are all a bunch of sluts.  Yu Canghai did an even better job and came up with a plan to cut off water and food. He was planning to lure all the gangsters alive to Shaoshi Mountain to starve and die of thirst. He didn't know why he had such a big resentment. Could it be that those gangster masters who besieged him  Ever ravaged him?  .

    Lin Han looked at the excited people speechlessly. Lin Han didn't bother to remind him of the loophole behind the Buddha statue. If all the underworld people were really wiped out, Shaolin Shaolin would be in big trouble. Not even one of the people here could escape, and everything would have to be given to Shaolin.  To take the blame, it is better to kill some of them. In this way, Shaolin and the underworld can become enemies without involving Songshan too much. At most, they can be regarded as neither minor nor serious accomplices. The main conflict is still with Shaolin.

    An hour later, everyone decided on the strategy, which was to temporarily avoid his sharp edge, first dampen his energy, then lead him up the mountain, cut off his water source, seal the road with arrows, and use the strategy of closing the door and beating the dog.

    "Amitabha, since we have decided on the countermeasures and you are all a little tired, please go to the Zen monastery to rest. I have already ordered the monks to prepare fast meals." Fang Zheng put away his pity and greeted weakly.

    Everyone has gained a lot, so they don¡¯t care about Fang Zheng¡¯s false mercy. They follow the monks to the dining hall one by one to taste the Shaolin vegetarian rice that they rarely have the opportunity to eat.

    "Amitabha, I hope it won't cause any conflict." Dingxian said a few words of comfort to Fang Zheng, and then took a group of nuns to taste the difference between the monks' fasting meals.

    On the other hand, everyone in Songshan was last. Zuo Lengchan and Fang Zheng, the two bosses, were chatting from time to time. Fang Sheng, Lin Han, and Xu Zheng were following behind, while Qiu Li and Zhang Yihe were also beside them.  Yes, there was indeed a Zhang Yihe who clung to Qiu Li's side like a follower.  This irritated Xu Zheng. The two of them were like fighting cocks. They looked at each other unfavorably. If their elders weren't there, they would have drawn their swords at each other immediately.  Under such circumstances, Jie Feng waited helplessly and reluctantly intervened in the conversation between Zuo Lengchan and Fang Zheng. In fact, he was afraid of Zhang Yihe, a loser.

    Lin Han gently tugged on Zuo Lengchan's clothes and said, "Master, I want to leave for a while."

    Zuo Lengchan turned to look at him and nodded knowingly.  Lin Han then asked Fang Zheng: "Master Fang Zheng, I wonder if there is a girl following Ren Yingying?"

    "Well, there is one, what? Does Lin Shaoxia know him?" Fang Zheng nodded and asked.

    Lin Han did not answer his words, but asked: "Shaolin shouldn't restrict her freedom, right?"

    Although Fang Zheng was puzzled, he still said: "That's not true. Shaolin is only targeting the devil sect and has no intention of making trouble for that girl. Oh, I remembered it. Shaoxia Lin once traveled with that girl. I must have an irreversible friendship?"

    Lin Han nodded: "Since Qu Yang's death, Feiyan's last connection with the Demon Sect has been severed. Her wealth has been cleared, and I have no problem getting along with her. I don't know where she is now. I want to meet her."  she?"

    "Here, she is with the demon sect girl. I'm afraid it will be inconvenient for Shaoxia Lin to meet her alone." Fang Zheng said hesitantly.

    "Then please ask the master to appoint a Shaolin masterMy senior brother will accompany you, how about that?  Lin Han asked.

    Fang Zheng thought for a while, shook his head and said, "Since it's Shaoxia Lin who is going, let's talk about it separately. She and I are on the solitary peak of the back mountain. Just walk straight up from that road. Shaoxia Lin, please help yourself."

    Lin Han smiled and said: "Then thank you, Master. Master, please leave for a while."

    "Well, go ahead. I think Master Fang Zheng won't object if you bring that girl down." Zuo Lengchan chuckled.

    "Of course, of course." Fang Zheng nodded.

    Seeing that the expressions of the people next to him were different, Zhang Yihe was surprised, Qiu Li looked sad, and Xu Zheng breathed a long sigh of relief.  Lin Han walked up to Qiu Li and said, "No one can predict what will happen in the future." Then he said to Xu Zheng, "While senior brother is away, you will be responsible for junior sister Qiu's safety, especially to guard against those evil spirits."  Disciple, if someone is not interested, Junior Brother can take action. You have Senior Brother backing you up, so just don¡¯t worry."

    Xu Zheng was overjoyed and deliberately looked at Zhang Yihe's darkened face and laughed "hehe".  In Qiu Li's complicated expression, Lin Han turned around and walked towards the Lone Peak Trail.

    The scenery of Shaolin Shaoshi Mountain is in the same vein as the Songshan Mountain Viewing Peak. There is no difference. Lin Han just walked eagerly and did not care about the scenery along the way. All he could think about now was the figure of Feiyan, even if it was in the mountains behind Shaoshi.  No matter how beautiful the scenery is, it cannot move him at all, because he already has the most beautiful scenery in his heart.

    Soon after, Lin Han saw a few huts in the mountains, and the corners of his mouth raised slightly, giving a knowing smile.  Because he had heard the sound inside.

    "Feiyan, do you think he knew that his sister was suffering on the mountain?" A voice as gentle as an oriole sounded. Lin Han heard that it was not Feiyan's voice, so it must be Ren Yingying. At this moment, Lin Han felt a little confused.  I envy Tian Boguang. If I were like him, the mountain behind the young room would be an excellent place to pick flowers.  It's a pity that what he pursues is mutual happiness and illusory love. Otherwise, with his status, appearance and martial arts, if he wants to play in the world, he will harm many dreaming girls!

    "Oh, sister, you have to ask hundreds of times every day. Feiyan's ears are calloused. Please spare Feiyan. If I had known this, Feiyan would not have dared to stay with my sister."  The cheerful female voice sounded, and Lin Han felt happy and hurriedly walked forward.

    "Sister, don't you still remember your Brother Lin? Do you ever dream of him appearing in front of you?" Ren Yingying countered.

    "Oh, sister, you are so bad."

    "Ah, you damn girl." Ren Yingying in the room exclaimed, "No, let go quickly, you are still pinching, ah, ah, please, don't, stop, ah."

    Lin Han staggered when he heard this, his eyes widened in disbelief, and he was horrified: These two girls were having too much fun. Fortunately, fortunately, this young hero arrived early, otherwise the two of them would have developed a sexual relationship.  , it seemed that it was wrong to say it was because of homosexuality, but thinking about the intimate communication between the two, Lin Han started to sweat all over his body.

    "Who? Who's outside?" Ren Yingying's panicked shouting came from inside the house. It turned out that it was Lin Han's footsteps that woke up the two people playing in the house.  After a while of searching, Ren Yingying walked out with a blush on her face. The non-smoking girl was hiding behind her with her head peeping out.

    Lin Han said jokingly: "It seems that I came at the right time. What game are you playing? Can you ask me to join in?"

    "It's you?!" Ren Yingying said in surprise, suddenly thinking that he must have heard the spring scenery in the house, she was so embarrassed that she hid back in the house with a soft sigh.

    At this time, Qu Feiyan, who was hiding behind, showed his head, looked at Lin Han in surprise, let out a scream, and rushed towards Lin Han's arms.

    Lin Han quickly opened his hands to catch the rash bag. With a 'bump', the two of them collided head-on.  Lin Han screamed in his heart: Kuye must have been damaged. The non-Yan girl is not Qiu Li. Their bodies are very different. If Qiu Li's chest hits hard, with two soft cushions, it will definitely be very painful.  It's comfortable, but now it's a sin to switch to a pink non-smoking girl, Amitabha.

    Lin Han despised himself fiercely while hugging Feiyan tightly, almost strangling her to the point of suffocating her. After being slapped by her panting, Lin Han slightly let go of his arm and asked, "What's wrong?"

    Qu Feiyan shook his head and said with tears in his eyes: "No, I just miss you."

    Touching her hair, Lin Han chuckled and said, "Well, I miss you too."

    After that, the two hugged each other tightly again. Lin Han's hand gently patted her back. Rarely, there was no distracting thought. He neither moved his hand to feel her slender buttocks nor reached forward.  ??Feel the fermentation of the white and tender steamed buns.  The two hugged each other so quietly, forgetting time, as if the world had passed forever, as if the sun, moon and stars had passed.

    After a long time, Lin Han gently pushed her up, stared into her eyes, and asked, "How have you been recently?"

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s okay, what about you?¡± Feiyan asked with a smile.

    After opening his mouth, Lin Han just smiled and said, "It's not bad!"

    Yes, it¡¯s okay!  I am thinking of you, you are thinking of me, everything is fine!

    (Thanks to laolaoxu for the tip, the weather is getting hot, everyone should pay attention to heatstroke prevention!)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 108: Integration into Harmony

    Update time: 2012-07-08

    I originally thought that there would be thousands of words to say, but now I know that just two words "fine" are enough.

    "Hey, how long will you two keep hugging each other?" Ren Yingying's complaining voice came from the room, awakening the two of them from their tenderness.  Naturally holding Fei Yan's hand, Lin Han smiled and said, "Let's go."

    "Yeah," Feiyan said softly, smiled softly, and followed Lin Han quietly, letting him hold hands and lead him to the other side of happiness.

    "Why don't you speak?" Lin Han asked softly.

    Just shaking his head, Qu Feiyan walked quietly, as if he was in a dream, not wanting to break the tranquility of this moment.

    At this moment, Lin Han didn't understand Qu Feiyan's thoughts, and still asked: "The bald donkey in Shaolin didn't make things difficult for you, right?"

    "Pfft", Qu Feiyan smiled and shook his head: "No, Brother Lin".

    "What's wrong?" Seeing her suddenly becoming aggrieved, Lin Han asked in confusion.

    Qu Feiyan stared at Lin Han and asked nervously: "Brother Lin won't chase Feiyan away again this time, right?"

    Lin Han felt anxious and hurriedly pulled her into his arms, patting her gently on the back: "No, as long as Feiyan is willing, I can follow Brother Lin for the rest of my life."

    Qu Feiyan cried with joy, raised his head, let his eyes be soaked with tears, just stared into Lin Han's eyes, and asked in disbelief: "Is it a lifetime?"

    Lin Han smiled and said, "Silly girl." He stretched out his sleeves to wipe away her tears, and said firmly into her bright eyes, "Well, for the rest of my life, okay?"

    "Yeah", Qu Feiyan nodded vigorously, and took the initiative to hold Lin Han's hand with a happy face, pulling her forward. After seeing Ren Yingying, he smiled and said: "Sister, Feiyan is no longer the  A girl no one wants anymore.¡±

    "What's wrong? So happy." Ren Yingying asked with a smile, but after seeing the two people's clasped hands, she understood what was going on. She couldn't help but be happy for Feiyan, and also sad for herself. Maybe she was moved by the scene.  I miss Linghu Chong even more.

    Qu Feiyan glanced at Lin Han shyly, quietly broke free, ran to Ren Yingying, put his mouth to her ear, talked about her daughter's house, and asked Lin Han from time to time.  Han glanced this way.

    Every time Feiyan looked at Lin Han, Ren Yingying would look at her with envy, and there would be a little more sweetness and sadness in the corners of her eyebrows.  Lin Han quietly looked at the two women, one large and one small, not far away, enjoying the scenery in front of him leisurely.  Seeing the two of them getting along day and night, treating each other as sisters, Lin Han felt entangled in his heart: He would eventually break up with Linghu Chong completely, and he didn't know how he would face two innocent women when the time came.

    Ren Yingying had to mature after all. Although she felt a little regretful, seeing how sweet her little sisters were, she still blessed Lin Han and Feiyan. She patted Feiyan on the head and led her to Lin Han.  Although he was a little shy, he still resisted and put Feiyan's hand into Lin Han's palm, looked at Lin Han and said, "Feiyan is a kind and pitiful silly girl. Since she likes you, I hope you can treat her sincerely."

    Bringing Feiyan over, Lin Han said with a smile: "I, Lin Han, a good man, will never joke about my feelings, and I will never betray girl Feiyan. As for what you just said, I recognize you as my friend, no matter what  No matter where you and I stand in the future, we will all recognize you as our friend. If one day, you and I need to fight to the death, Lin Han will definitely spare your life."

    Ren Yingying nodded and said sadly: "Thank you for your kindness, but why can't we live in peace?"

    "Haha," Lin Han shook his head, "Maybe it's fate. There are many things that you and I can't change if we want to."

    "If you don't try, how will you know?" Ren Yingying sighed.

    "There is no need to try. What can be changed is not called fate. It is just like the Demon Sect's attack on the Fengchan Platform twelve years ago. It is just like the encounter between you and me in Luoyang City. In the former, my eldest brother died at the hands of the Demon Sect, and in the latter  It was you who followed Linghu Chong." Lin Han said sadly.

    "Is there any enmity between us?" Ren Yingying asked.

    Taking a deep breath, Lin Han said with a smile: "Okay, today is the day when Feiyan and I reunite, let alone the unpleasant things. Thank you for taking care of Feiyan these days."

    Ren Yingying nodded: "Actually, it doesn't matter who takes care of whom. With Feiyan, neither of us is alone anymore."

    "Brother Lin." Feiyan nodded and said, "Feiyan likes to play with my sister very much. My sister also teaches Feiyan how to play the piano. I didn't expect that my sister can play the piano better than my grandfather."

    "Haha", Lin Han stretched out his hand to scratch her nose and asked with a smile: "How do you know she can play better than your grandfather?"

    "Of course," Qu Feiyan said firmly,?Grandpa hasn¡¯t learned how to play the piano for more than ten years, but my sister has learned it in a few months. Isn¡¯t she better than grandpa?  "

    Lin Han couldn't laugh or cry when he heard her explanation. If Qu Yang was still alive, he would be mad at her. He didn't have the patience to learn, and he blamed the teacher for not teaching well. However, Lin Han also understood that maybe he could only learn with his peers.  , will you have interest and motivation.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s not good.¡± Qu Feiyan suddenly screamed.

    "What's wrong?" Lin Han asked puzzledly.

    Ren Yingying's face turned red, seeing that it was not good, she quickly reached out to cover Feiyan's mouth, but it was still a step too late. Feiyan girl said: "Feiyan forgot to cook."

    Looking at the expressions of the two people, Lin Han laughed loudly, bent over and slapped his knees vigorously, and said out of breath: "Hahaha, now I finally know who is taking care of whom."

    "You" Ren Yingying was so embarrassed that she covered her face and ran towards the house, fearing that she didn't want to see Lin Han again for a while.

    "Brother Lin, Feiyan said the wrong thing." Feiyan stuck out his tongue and said embarrassedly.

    Gently patting her head, Lin Han took the package off his shoulders and handed it to her.  Qu Feiyan took the package, stretched out his hand and shook it. It felt a little heavy, and asked, "Is it for Feiyan?"

    "Yeah." Lin Han nodded.

    Qu Feiyan did not open the package immediately, but happily threw himself into Lin Han's arms, "Brother Lin, you are so kind to Feiyan."

    Lin Han hugged her tightly, stroked her shoulder and said, "Brother Lin said he would take care of Feiyan for the rest of his life, how could he not be kind to Feiyan!"

    "Well, Feiyan is very happy." Qu Feiyan raised his head in Lin Han's arms and said with a smile.

    Lin Han smiled and said, "Why don't you see what Brother Lin brought you?"

    Feiyan nodded and pulled Lin Han towards the house.  After entering the house, she did not see Ren Yingying. She must be hiding from Lin Han in the room. After Feiyan unexpectedly broke the news this time, with her shy temperament, she would not see Lin Han again easily.

    Pulling up a chair in front of the table, Feiyan put her hands on Lin Han's shoulders and pushed him into the chair. She stood in front of the table, spread the package on it, and carefully unbuttoned the buckles.  , after the package was completely untied, a small package and an exquisite dagger were revealed.

    "Yeah", Feiyan screamed, holding the dagger in his hand, looking at Lin Han with bright eyes, and asked happily: "For Feiyan?"

    "Yeah," Lin Han said with a smile, "The name of the sword is Duanshui. It is a sword collected in Longquan Sword Forging Valley. Let Fei Yan see if it is suitable for him."

    Feiyan felt his eyes began to moisten, and wiped them hurriedly, and then asked with a tearful tone: "Feiyan is a stupid girl?"

    Lin Han wiped away the tears that kept overflowing from her eyes, and said distressedly: "Well, Feiyan is a silly girl, Brother Lin's silly girl."

    Feiyan cried as he held the 'Shuishui Sword' in front of him and examined it carefully.  Lin Han felt relieved. He could accept the woman he liked crying with joy in front of him, but it only took a while. If it took a long time, looking at the tears that kept pouring out, he would feel guilty that he had done a good job.  not good enough.

    "Brother Lin, is this wooden man very good-looking? Where did you buy it?" Feiyan happily fiddled with the pendant on the hilt and asked with a tearful smile.

    Lin Han staggered and almost fell to the ground. He thought to himself: Sister, you don¡¯t want to bully others like this.

    Before Lin Han could express his dissatisfaction, Feiyan pulled out the Shuishui Sword with a clang. Looking at the cold light flashing on the sword, he said happily: "What a beautiful dagger. Well, I like it just like that wooden man."  , Thank you, Brother Lin." After saying that, he held out a sword flower and nodded, expressing great satisfaction.

    As for the origin of that wooden man, since she liked it so much, Lin Han still explained it to her.  It turned out that it was on the way back to Songshan, in a small town. Lin Han couldn't remember the specific name. At that time, he found this wooden man in front of a stall. The red and white colors were somewhat similar to the clothes of Songshan disciples.  , and the carving was very delicate, so Lin Han bought it. Considering that girls might like it more, he tied it on the hilt of Duanshui's sword to use it as a sword pendant.  I didn't expect that the non-smoking girl would like such a small thought very much. It was an unexpected surprise.

    "Is it suitable?" Lin Han asked softly.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Feiyan nodded with satisfaction, ¡°Feiyan likes it very much, thank you, Brother Lin.¡±

    "It's a pity that Brother Lin doesn't have matching dagger sword skills here, otherwise it would be better." Lin Han said dissatisfied, but there are not many experts in the world who are good at this type of weapon. Maybe Emei and other sects will,  It's just that these are the secret skills of the sect, and there is almost no chance for Lin Han to obtain them.

    &nbspGirl Feiyan walked up to Lin Han with a smile, shook her head and asked, "Did Brother Lin forget that Feiyan used to use a dagger, so how could he not learn swordsmanship?"

    "Ah, yes," Lin Han said, slapping his forehead, "Brother Lin almost forgot. In this case, you must practice hard in the future!"

    "Well, Fei Yan listens to Brother Lin." The girl nodded.

    "Okay, put the dagger away and see what else Brother Lin brought you?" Lin Han said with a smile.

    Sheathed the dagger and carefully inserted it into her waist. After changing positions several times, she stopped contentedly, smiled at Lin Han, and reached out to pick up the small package.

    "Ah, this is roasted chicken, this is braised pork, and this and this are all Feiyan likes to eat." Feiyan untied the food and said with watery eyes: "Brother Lin is so kind, you  I don¡¯t know, there is nothing on this mountain, there are only vegetarian dishes and rice every day, Feiyan has long been looking forward to Brother Lin coming up soon."

    "Come on, let's make a fire, heat up these foods, and have a good meal at noon." Lin Han said distressedly, knowing that she was afraid of fasting.

    Feiyan nodded quickly, packed up a dry meal, held Lin Han in one hand, and carried the package in the other, walking towards the kitchen. As he walked, he said: "Sister, don't hide, come out quickly to help, Brother Lin has brought it for us."  food."

    (Emotional drama, Sunset really can¡¯t write it, so let¡¯s just read it as a Martian novel.)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 109 He will come

    Update time: 2012-07-08

    After all, Ren Yingying did not come out to help. Only Lin Han and Qu Feiyan were busy in the kitchen with laughter.  After all the food was ready, Lin Han pursed his lips toward the room. Qu Feiyan understood, covered his mouth to hold back his laughter, and tiptoed into Ren Yingying's room.  Soon after, Ren Yingying's screams and the sounds of the two fighting were heard in the room, and then there was the sound of footsteps. Lin Han looked up and saw the two people standing in front of him, their faces rosy with blood.

    "Miss Ren, Feiyan, please sit down and eat quickly. I know that your stomach has been tortured by the old monks of Shaolin until it fades away, so I brought you some meat and fish meat here specially." Lin Han said jokingly.

    "Yes, yes, especially in the past few days, Feiyan's mouth watered when he looked at the birds outside. He wanted to catch a few and roast them. Unfortunately, those birds were too delicate and refused to come close." Qu.  Feiyan said sheepishly.

    "Bah", Ren Yingying was so anxious that she quickly pulled Qu Feiyan over and sat down. After sitting down, she did not forget to give Lin Han a fierce look.

    "Haha", Lin Han chuckled, shook his head and stopped talking.

    "Can we start dinner?" Qu Feiyan asked when he saw that neither of them spoke.

    Lin Han nodded: "Well, let's eat. Feiyan will serve everyone food."

    Qu Feiyan nodded obediently and did as he was told.  Lin Han said to Ren Yingying, "You have been almost isolated from the world since you went up the mountain, right?"

    Ren Yingying nodded and asked, "What happened?"

    "How did you know?" Lin Han asked unexpectedly, surprised that her reaction was so sensitive.

    Ren Yingying said: "And that matter is still related to me, otherwise why would you mention it to me." At this point, Ren Yingying's face changed drastically, she looked at Lin Han bloodlessly, and asked anxiously: "Are you rushing?"  Something happened to my brother?"

    Shaking his head, Lin Han said: "Linghu Chong is a cockroach, and his life is more stubborn than a cat with nine lives. What accident could happen?"

    "Giggle." Feiyan, who was serving rice, heard Lin Han's words and immediately laughed out loud.

    Knowing that Linghu Chong was safe and sound, Ren Yingying felt relieved and did not take the teasing in Lin Han's words seriously.  Instead, he asked: "Then what are you talking about?"

    "It's a good thing for you, but not necessarily for Wulin?" Lin Han said.

    Ren Yingying looked at him doubtfully, not understanding what he meant, but she couldn't urge him.  Fortunately, Lin Han didn't intend to whet her appetite and explained: "Let Woxing return to the world."

    "What? What did you just say?" Ren Yingying rushed towards Lin Han excitedly, tightly holding his arms in her arms, shaking them non-stop, and her body was shaking continuously, which showed her inner excitement.

    Lin Han took a breath and subconsciously looked at his left arm. Sure enough, his arm had been deformed by the pressure of Ren Yingying's chest. The touch was so wonderful.  (Well, to be honest, Lin Han¡¯s arms are still very strong. You know what the deformation is.)

    Ren Yingying kept shaking and rubbing, until she saw Lin Han's expression of enjoyment, she came to her senses, screamed, and threw away the arms holding her chest.

    Being attacked suddenly, Lin Han swung his arm forward and almost knocked over the dishes on the table. Fortunately, he had good control and was able to keep his elbow in the air before making close contact with the roasted chicken.

    "My sister is too careless, and so is Brother Lin. How can I take advantage of my sister?" Qu Feiyan said aggrievedly, pouting.

    Lin Han couldn't laugh or cry: "It's a misunderstanding, it's really a misunderstanding. I didn't mean it. I didn't expect Miss Ren to be so excited."

    "Then you can't look like you're enjoying it!" Qu Feiyan said with a jealous look on his face.

    "Well, well, Feiyan is right, we should wait until Feiyan grows up." Lin Han said deliberately looking at Qu Feiyan's chest.

    "Yeah", Qu Feiyan nodded, and suddenly saw Lin Han's eyes fixed on her chest. Thinking of what happened just now, she understood what he meant by 'growing up', and her little face was 'tengtengteng'  The ground turned red.

    "You said my father is still alive, is that true?" Ren Yingying suppressed the shyness in her heart and asked in a low voice.

    Lin Han nodded: "Yes, your father has been imprisoned in Gushan Plum Village in Hangzhou."

    "Is the old man okay?" Ren Yingying asked sobbing, probably imagining the suffering Ren Woxing had suffered for more than ten years, but as a child, she had no idea and thought he was no longer alive.

    Lin Han shook his head. Ren Yingying was startled and looked at him nervously, fearing that he would break bad news.  Lin Han said: "I don't know, but there are rumors in the world that your father and Xiang Wentian are very active, and they are constantly convening the old team. Presumably, they should live a happy life."

    Ren YingyingShe burst into tears: "That's good, that's good."

    Qu Feiyan pushed the rice bowl in front of the two of them and said, "Sister, you should be happy. Let's eat first."

    Although Ren Yingying still wanted to know more, since it was confirmed that her father was fine, there was no need to rush and start eating carefully.

    ¡°Perhaps it was rare to eat with a strange man, or perhaps due to her reserved nature, Ren Yingying ate very carefully.  Compared with her, Lin Han and Qu Feiyan were not polite. They were both holding a chicken drumstick in their hands, and they had wiped them out in a short time.  When Ren Yingying stretched out her chopsticks to pick it up, there was only one chicken wing, chicken head and chicken butt left on the plate.

    Seeing her awkwardly hanging her chopsticks in the air, Lin Han rolled his eyes and gave Fei Yan the remaining chicken wing.  Qu Feiyan said with a smile: "Thank you, Brother Lin."

    "Well, they say that what you eat will help you tonic. After Feiyan ate chicken wings, his Qinggong will definitely improve to a higher level." Lin Han explained.

    Qu Feiyan nodded quickly, and Ren Yingying looked at the two of them enviously.  In fact, she didn't know Lin Han's bad idea. She saw Lin Han stretched out his chopsticks again, put the chicken butt on the plate into Ren Yingying's bowl, and said with a smile: "Here, you can eat a piece too."

    Ren Yingying was so embarrassed. Ever since she was a child, no man had ever done such an intimate thing to her except Ren Woxiang who brought her food. Her face turned red with embarrassment, especially when she had Linghu Chong in her heart.  , facing a man's kindness like this, I don't know what to do.

    Looking at Ren Yingying and then at Lin Han, Qu Feiyan suddenly laughed out loud: "Sister, eat quickly, take whatever you need to make up for it."

    Ren Yingying suddenly felt something was wrong with Fei Yan's words. She was still wondering if the little girl was jealous again. Until she saw the chicken butt in the bowl and thought of the two people repeatedly stressing that they should eat where they want to eat, she immediately  After reacting, the red glow on her face that had not yet dissipated became even more delicate.  Ren Yingying subconsciously looked at Lin Han, and when she saw him looking at Qu Feiyan affectionately, she breathed a sigh of relief and thought to herself: It's unintentional, he must be unintentional, look at the good relationship between him and Feiyan.

    Little did she know that Lin Han was feeling uncomfortable at the moment. He had to suppress his laughter, resist the temptation of her beautiful face, and suppress the thought of looking at her pert buttocks. He had no choice but to stare at Fei  Yan Yatou, fortunately, that girl was also in the wrong. She also looked at Lin Han with a suppressed smile. In this way, she didn't make a fool of herself.

    In order to get rid of the embarrassment in her heart, Ren Yingying thought a lot and asked: "Dad, does he know that I am trapped here?"

    Lin Han nodded: "Now it is being spread throughout the world, your father must have known about it for a long time."

    "Then why didn't he come to save you?" Feiyan asked dissatisfied.

    Ren Yingying shook her head, frowned and said: "Dad has just escaped from the trap not long ago. He must be accumulating strength. Maybe he will come up the mountain soon." At this point, her expression became anxious and she asked nervously: "Are many people coming from Shaolin?  "

    "Not much." Lin Han replied.

    "That's good, no, I have to go down the mountain, otherwise if daddy comes to save me, it will be troublesome." Ren Yingying stood up and was about to leave.

    Lin Han quickly took her hand and asked, "Do you think Shaolin will let you go at this time?"

    Ren Yingying's expression turned gloomy, and she slumped down on the chair and asked blankly: "What should I do?"

    "Just wait with peace of mind." Lin Han said: "Ren Woxing is also the former leader of the Demon Sect, so he won't be so impulsive. Besides, although there are not many people on Shaoshi Mountain, they are almost all masters of various sects.  For a person of the same level, it¡¯s useless for you to be anxious.¡±

    "Who is there?" Ren Yingying asked anxiously.

    Lin Han broke the news: "Shaolin Fang Zheng, Wudang Chongxu, my Songshan Zuo Shibo, Taishan Tianmen, Hengshan Moda, Qingcheng Yucanghai, Hengshan Dingxian Dingyi, Beggar Gang Jiefeng, Kunlun Zhenshanzi, and Yue Buqun.  The couple are arriving soon.¡±

    Every time Lin Han said a name, Ren Yingying's face turned pale. With the strength of Bai Dao on Shaoshi Mountain, even if the Sun and Moon God Sect came to attack, they would not dare to win easily. Besides, her father was no longer the leader of the sect.  , the academic affairs were controlled by that thief Dongfang Bubai, and not many people were willing to listen to their father's orders.

    "You said Huashan Yue Buqun and his wife will also come?" Ren Yingying suddenly asked in surprise.

    "Yes," Lin Han nodded and said, "However, you don't have to be surprised. Linghu Chong has been expelled from the school by Yue Buqun and is no longer a disciple of Huashan."

    "Expelled from the school?" Ren Yingying asked in shock, "How come? Is it because of me?"

    Lin Han nodded and then shook his head: "Yes, and no."

    "It is rare for the Huashan Sect to produce a disciple with excellent martial arts skills. Yue Buqun has no reason to expel Linghu Chong from the sect, right?" Qu FeiYan asked puzzledly.

    "Yeah," Lin Han picked up a piece of braised pork and put it in her bowl, and said with a smile, "One is because Linghu Chong has made friends with the Demon Cult; the other is because Yue Buqun has not recovered from his serious injury."

    Qu Feiyan didn't know why, so he simply didn't think about it and calmly dealt with the braised pork in the bowl, but his ears were still pointed.  Ren Yingying said helplessly: "Is it safe to lose my car to save my handsome man? Yue Buqun is really a hypocrite."

    "It's rare for you to see so thoroughly. You are really like a woman." Lin Han said with praise.

    Being praised by Lin Han, Ren Yingying was not happy at all and asked: "How is Brother Chong?"

    "He, since he knows that you are imprisoned in Shaolin, how can he be indifferent? He must be on the way to Shaolin now." Lin Han said.

    Ren Yingying asked happily and worriedly: "Will he come?"

    Lin Han looked into the distance silently and said softly: "Yes, he will come, they will all come."

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 110: Coming in droves

    Update time: 2012-07-09

    Ren Yingying had no choice but to stay in the mountain behind Gufeng, while Lin Han voluntarily stayed here with Qu Feiyan.  According to Lin Han's original intention, Qu Feiyan was asked to follow him down the mountain, but in this case, Ren Yingying was left alone in the back mountain. Qu Feiyan's heart softened and he begged Lin Han to stay too.  Thinking about it, he was actually idle at the foot of the mountain, probably because the heroes had already made plans and were just waiting for the underworld people to come. At this point, Lin Han simply agreed to Qu Feiyan's request and accompanied him to live a secluded life in the back mountain.

    The layout of the house is a large kitchen in the back, and two bedrooms and a living room in the front. Qu Feiyan lives in the same room as Ren Yingying as usual, while Lin Han rests on the other side.

    Lin Hanru is the same age as Lin Pingzhi, and he is already nineteen years old. He has been in this world for twelve years. It can also be said that he has been frustrated for twelve years, but if he is only two years old, he has begun to take shape.  It may not be too early for Qu Feiyan, who has been eight years old, to do something, so he can only hold it in.  If the already-ripe Ren Yingying is willing to sacrifice herself, he has no objection. However, her heart is not here, and it is boring to seduce her.

    Time passed by, the stars were shining brightly, and the fast days were always short. In the blink of an eye, seven days passed. During these seven days, Lin Han accompanied Qu Feiyan and visited every place in the back mountain.  In the corner, you can watch the morning dew and the sunrise in the morning, dig out bird's nests and make rabbit holes during the day, and watch the stars and the moon at night.  Perhaps out of boredom, Ren Yingying would sometimes accompany the two of them to fool around, and the three of them went along very harmoniously. The only pity was that it was limited to this, and it was not really a 'threesome'.

    At the end of the seventh day when Lin Han went to Shaolin, while Lin Han and Qu Feiyan were having fun, they suddenly saw someone winding up the mountain and shouted from afar: "Senior Brother Lin, something big has happened."

    Looking at Xu Zheng who was out of breath and Qiu Li whose cheeks were rosy due to strenuous exercise, Lin Han asked doubtfully: "What's wrong? What happened?"

    Xu Zheng took a deep breath, swallowed hard, and said intermittently: "Something happened. The two masters, Dingxian and Dingyi of Hengshan, were killed. Master".

    "Wait a minute," Lin Han waved his hand to stop him, and asked in disbelief, "Tell me again, who was killed?"

    "Yes, it's the two masters Dingxian and Dingyi from Hengshan. Early this morning, the sisters from Hengshan came to Master Fang Zheng crying and said that the two masters were missing. At first, everyone didn't pay much attention until one day.  We found the two of them in a remote monastery, but it was already too late." Xu Zheng explained in detail.

    "How could this happen? It shouldn't be." Lin Han murmured to himself, "Huashan, yes, Huashan."

    "Brother Lin, what did you say?" Qu Feiyan asked subconsciously. As soon as she opened her mouth, Qiu Li, who had followed Xu Zheng up the mountain, looked at her intently, his eyes unable to move any further.

    Lin Han shook his head. At this moment, he couldn't care less about the mess between Feiyan and Qiu Li. He asked Xu Zheng, "Have the people from Huashan arrived already?"

    Hearing Lin Han ask this, Ren Yingying hurriedly walked out of the house, pricked up her ears and listened.  Xu Zheng still didn't know why, so he nodded and replied: "Yes, at noon yesterday, Yue Buqun and his wife from Huashan arrived as well as a group of disciples."

    Lin Han hit his right palm hard with his left fist, and Lin Han said angrily: "Damn it, how could things still be like this!"

    "What did you think of, senior brother?" Xu Zheng asked doubtfully.

    At this time, Ren Yingying suddenly asked: "How come the two masters, who are not familiar with the place where they were born in Shaolin, went to a remote monastery at night? Is there any hidden secret?"

    Xu Zheng was stunned, looking at Ren Yingying with red lips and white teeth, his heart twitched, and asked: "Who is this?"

    Qiu Li next to her also stared at Ren Yingying nervously, finding that she was much more threatening than the non-smoking girl.  Lin Han said casually: "This is Ren Yingying."

    "Ah", Xu Zheng and Qiu Li were both startled and subconsciously took a step back.  Lin Han shook his head and looked at Ren Yingying sheepishly. He saw that there was no look of boredom on her face. It was obvious that she had been prepared for this situation, or had encountered similar situations many times.

    Now that Ren Yingying has been introduced, Lin Han simply pointed at Qu Feiyan and said, "This is Qu Feiyan." Then he said to Qu Feiyan, "That sister is Qiu Li from the Kongtong Sect, and this one is from the Songshan Sect.  , called Xu Zheng."

    Qiu Li walked up to Qu Feiyan gracefully, took her hand, and said with a smile: "You are sister Feiyan, you are so beautiful, no wonder Senior Brother Lin always misses you!"

    "Sister is so beautiful!" Feiyan said as he took his hand out of Qiu Li's, obviously not used to the excessive affection of the strange woman in front of him.

    Looking at Qiu Li and Feiyan with a headache, Lin Han had to turn his head, pretending not to notice, and asked Xu Zheng again: "Tell me what happened to the two masters."??  "

    Xu Zheng shook his head and said: "I don't know, but in addition to the two masters, there was also a Shaolin monk who was killed in the Zen room."

    Lin Han frowned tightly. Monk Zhang Er was really confused. This involves Shaolin. What is going on?  Lin Han subconsciously asked: "What Shaolin monk?"

    Xu Zheng said: "I don't know, he is indeed a monk from Shaolin, but from what the abbot said, that monk's name is very strange."

    "The Dharma name? What's so strange about the Dharma name?" Qu Feiyan interrupted and asked.

    Xu Zheng smiled at her and said, "That monk's name is different from the others. It's called 'Bajie'."

    "Bajie? Tian Boguang! So that's it, the monk is also dead?" Lin Han was excited and asked Xu Zheng's arm.

    Although he didn¡¯t understand why the senior brother became so excited when he heard the word ¡®Bajie¡¯, Xu Zheng still nodded and said: ¡°When everyone found out, Master Dingyi and the monk had already expired.¡±

    "Master Dingxian is not dead yet?" Lin Han asked eagerly.

    Xu Zheng nodded: "Well, Master Dingxian hadn't died yet. When everyone found her, before we could ask who the murderer was, she said a few words and then passed away."

    "What did she say?" Lin Han asked.

    "Haha", at this time, Xu Zheng laughed out loud, "Senior brother, it's true that weird things happen every year, especially this year. Do you think it's strange that Master Dingxian asked Master Fang Zheng to tell Linghu Chong that he should take over?  The position of leader of the Hengshan Sect really makes me laugh to death, Master Dingxian must have been brain-damaged."

    Opening his mouth, Lin Han couldn't say a word, thinking: Oops, are they looking for Tian Boguang just to find out the truth about Dingjing's death?  If that was the case, they must have believed Tian Boguang and began to suspect or even confirm that the murderer was our Songshan sect. Only then would they identify Linghu Chong, an abandoned disciple of Huashan who had major conflicts with me and the Songshan sect, as the leader of Hengshan.

    It¡¯s also his own fault that he was so preoccupied with Qu Feiyan¡¯s affairs that he forgot about such a flaw as Tian Boguang.  If they had known this, they should have removed Tian Boguang, and there was no evidence to prove it. Unexpectedly, things turned out like that, and Ding Xian and the two still chose to believe in Shaolin. It seems that Shaolin's golden sign really works.  However, Ding Xian and the two people must have no evidence and were killed before they could say anything to the disciples of Hengshan. In this case, Lin Han really had to thank the person who took action secretly.  Who was responsible for the murder? Logically speaking, it should be Yue Buqun. However, Yue Buqun's martial arts was no longer what it used to be. How could he possibly kill Dingxian, Dingyi, and Tian Boguang?  I can¡¯t figure it out!

    At this point, Lin Han understood that he had to go down the mountain. Presumably at this time, Master Zuo must have many things to discuss with a reliable person. It was obvious that Xu Zheng, a closed disciple, could not meet his standards, so he sent  He came to summon Himself.

    Smiling apologetically at Ren Yingying, Lin Han said to Qu Feiyan, "Girl, Brother Lin is going down the mountain. You should go too. Brother Lin is worried about leaving you here."

    "But, what should I do about my sister?" Qu Feiyan looked at Ren Yingying and asked reluctantly.

    Before Ren Yingying could say anything, Lin Han answered first: "It doesn't matter, Shaolin will make a decision soon on whether to let Miss Ren or keep her."

    Ren Yingying walked up to Feiyan, held her hand and said, "Sister Feiyan, thank you for always staying with me, but you don't have to worry, sister can take care of herself, just follow your brother Lin  Let¡¯s go down the mountain.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Qu Feiyan nodded reluctantly, ¡°Then sister must take care of herself.¡±

    "Well, sister knows, you can let them go down the mountain." Ren Yingying said with a smile.

    "Go pack your luggage." Lin Han said to Qu Feiyan with a smile. After she entered the house, Lin Han deliberately walked to Ren Yingying and sighed: "Thank you for your help, but maybe we will meet next time."  Enemy, take care!"

    Looking at Lin Han with a complicated expression, Ren Yingying forced a smile: "Well, take care of yourself too."

    Nodding, Lin Han turned around and said, "You smile really ugly this time." After saying that, Ren Yingying returned to Qiu Li before Ren Yingying could get angry and asked, "Why are you here too?"

    Qiu Li said with aggrieved face: "Looking at the way you are happy and reluctant to miss Shu, it turns out that you are accompanied by two beauties."

    With a chuckle, Lin Han shook his head and said in her ear: "Hey, that's the demon sect witch. Senior brother's beauty is not that good."

    Qiu Li was tickled by his breath, her neck and neck immediately turned red, and it spread to her face in an instant. She was so shy for a moment that Xu Zheng was stunned and extremely envious.

    This scene happened to be seen by Ren Yingying, and she wanted to say something.??, in the end, he just shook his head and gave a wry smile, thinking that Linghu Chong also pretended to be a little junior sister in his heart when he was not clear with her, and also provoked little nun Yilin from Hengshan. It seems that men can't stand it.  Temptingly, I just hoped that Lin Han could treat Feiyan sincerely so that the poor girl would not be wronged.

    At this time, Fei Yan had packed up the room and walked out with a small package on his shoulder.  Looking at the oncoming Qu Feiyan, Qiu Li's heart tightened. All he could see were the dagger at her waist and the wooden man swaying in the wind.

    (There are recommendations again. It is strongly recommended on the home page. Rishui has been breaking out for a week without running naked. What are you worried about? If you have votes, hurry up and come over. Clicks, red tickets, collections, comments, none of them are missing.  !You can do it!)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 11: Lin Pingzhi¡¯s Fear

    Update time: 2012-07-09

    Songshan Shaolin Temple, the guest Zen courtyard, in the first guest room in the east chamber, Zuo Lengchan and Lin Han are sitting opposite each other.

    "Are you clear about the current situation?" Zuo Lengchan asked softly.

    Lin Han nodded and asked: "Uncle, who do you think could be responsible?"

    Zuo Lengchan frowned, obviously he was undecided, "Uncle, I have seen the injuries suffered by Dingxian and the two of them. They were killed by being hit from the front. In Shaolin, it is possible to kill people without sneak attacks."  The two masters and Tian Boguang are really rare, and there is no reason to take action. "

    This is indeed the case. Lin Han said: "Shaolin Fangzheng, Wudang Chongxu, and Hengshan Moda, these three people should be able to do it; as for the others, Beggar Gang Jiefeng and Kunlun Zhenshanzi may be able to do it, but absolutely  Not being able to capture two masters in a short period of time will definitely alarm others; Taoist priests from Qingcheng Yu Canghai and Taishan Tianmen are at most equal to Dingxian, so it is impossible for them to perform such a feat."

    Zuo Lengchan nodded: "There is no conflict between Hengshan and Shaolin, Wudang, or Hengshan. Besides, the Hengshan sect never makes grudges with others except for occasionally traveling around the world to kill some heinous people. Fang Zheng, Chongxu, and Mo Da have no reason to do so."  To embarrass them."

    "Uncle is right, and my disciple thinks so too." Lin Han agreed.

    "Beggars, Kunlun, Emei and other sects have always kept a low profile. Jie Feng and Zhen Shanzi are capable, but to say that they can kill Dingxian and Dingyi in an instant plus Tian Boguang, who is good at swordsmanship, is not Zuo.  It's absolutely impossible to look down on them." Zuo Lengchan commented disdainfully on Jie Feng and Zhen Shanzi. Although he didn't have much contact with these two sects, he didn't think they could be that clever, or that they were any different.  Concealed, but at most it is at the same level as Fei Bin and others, or slightly higher. It should still be slightly inferior to Yue Buqun and Mo Da before.

    "Uncle, do you think it's possible that Yue Buqun, who arrived yesterday, did it?" Lin Han asked.

    "Yue Buqun?" Zuo Lengchan pondered for a long time, then shook his head and said, "Probably not. Let's not talk about whether Yue Buqun's martial arts has recovered. Even if it has really recovered, saying that he killed Dingxian and Dingyi is still a big deal.  It's possible, but if you want to kill Tian Boguang".

    "Why?" Lin Han asked.

    Zuo Lengchan continued: "Don't forget, although Tian Boguang's martial arts is not top-notch, his light kung fu puts even his uncle to shame. Perhaps in a long-distance pursuit, his uncle can catch up with his deep internal strength."  He, but in terms of his ability to escape at close range, he has already stood at the top of the entire world."

    Lin Han nodded. With Tian Boguang's Qinggong, if he deliberately wanted to escape, there would only be a handful of people in the world who could catch him. Obviously Yue Buqun was not one of them.  Moreover, even though Tian Boguang became a monk, it was difficult for him to change his cautious and suspicious nature, otherwise he would have been besieged and died by the young heroes and heroines who wanted to do justice for heaven.

    "Hey, I finally saw hope of success, but I fell short." Lin Han said distressedly.  Zuo Lengchan was also helpless and sighed: "I originally thought that the two masters would agree to join the Five Sacred Mountains, but now they are back to their old ways."

    "I heard that Master Dingxian had promised to pass the position of head to Linghu Chong before she passed away?" Lin Han asked.

    "Yes," Zuo Lengchan nodded and said, "It is indeed true. I don't know what the old nun thinks. It is really ridiculous. How can Linghu Chong, a man, be the head of a group of nuns and spread the word about it?  , the reputation of Beiyue Hengshan will be destroyed, and even our Five Mountains Sword Sect will be implicated."

    He shook his head. In his previous life, Lin Han regarded Linghu Chong's takeover of Hengshan as nonsense. This time, due to Lin Han's intervention, the ordinary disciples of Hengshan were divided into two. Although some disciples were still very grateful to Linghu Chong.  , but the other part may not buy Linghu Chong's account, and it may not be as Dingxian wishes when the time comes.

    Thinking of this, Lin Han laughed out loud: "Uncle, Linghu Chong's headmaster meeting will definitely be very lively."

    "Not bad, hahaha", Zuo Lengchan laughed and asked: "Master nephew, are you interested in joining in? You must know that your popularity in Hengshan is also good."

    Lin Han smiled and waved his hand: "It is necessary to participate in the peace, let alone the position of the leader. Firstly, it is impossible, and secondly, Lin Han is a disciple of Songshan after all, but the disciple must have caused trouble for him."

    "Then I'll leave it to you." Zuo Lengchan smiled happily. Now that Hengshan's "Three Dings" have gone, the dust has settled. This situation is acceptable for Songshan, whether it's good or bad.

    Lin Han asked: "Uncle, have you personally examined the injuries of the two masters? What kind of weapons did they die from?"

    Speaking of the weapons used by the assassins, Zuo Lengchan frowned, obviously unable to think of any details.  Looking at Zuo Lengchan's appearance, Lin Han askedSaid: "Is there something wrong?"

    Shaking his hand, Zuo Lengchan retracted his thoughts and said: "Uncle cannot examine the wounds of the two masters in detail, but Tian Boguang was struck to the center and died. Judging from the scars left behind, the murderer should have used  It¡¯s a small, sharp object like an embroidery needle.¡±

    "Embroidery needle?" Lin Han stood up in shock.

    "What's the matter? My nephew has heard that there are masters in the world who are good at using embroidery needles?" Zuo Lengchan asked seriously.

    Nodding, Lin Han sat down and said, "Master, do you still remember the evil sword manual?"

    "Evil sword manual? What's the connection?" Zuo Lengchan asked puzzledly.

    Lin Han said: "Uncle, I don't know. Most of us rely on the strength of the waist, abdomen and wrists to practice swordsmanship, but the evil sword technique is different. Because it pursues weird changes too much, the fingers must be very flexible. Therefore, on weekdays,  People who practice evil swordsmanship often learn to embroider in order to use their fingers skillfully, so for those who practice evil swordsmanship, embroidery needles are even more useful than long swords.¡±

    Zuo Lengchan frowned and asked: "My nephew thought that the person who took action was Lin Pingzhi? It's impossible, how long has he been practicing?"

    Lin Han shook his head and said slowly: "It's not Lin Pingzhi, it's Yue Buqun."

    "Yue Buqun?" Zuo Lengchan stood up in shock and said in disbelief: "What my nephew means is that Yue Buqun obtained the anti-evil sword manual from Lin Pingzhi, and can he be so ruthless as to practice it in the palace?"

    "I'm afraid that's what happened!" Lin Han felt that his guess was accurate. Although he didn't understand why Yue Buqun got the sword manual, nor why he kept Lin Pingzhi after getting the sword manual, this matter  Hidden in his heart, it was like a cat scratching, making him unable to find a place to settle down at all times, "Master, I think it is necessary to meet Lin Pingzhi, what do you think?"

    "Well, it's okay to find out, but from now on, you must be on high alert against Yue Buqun." Zuo Lengchan ordered.

    "Disciple understands, I'm leaving first." Lin Han stood up and walked out of the room, walking towards the dean of the Huashan Sect where he was resting.

    Unexpectedly, he only walked halfway when he met Lin Pingzhi, who was walking over in a hurry.  Seeing that he was about to speak, Lin Han quickly shook his head and when he passed by, he whispered: "Come to my room later."

    Lin Ping was stunned, stopped and looked at Lin Han, then nodded to indicate that he knew.

    After Lin Han returned to the room, after about a cup of tea, he heard someone approaching quietly.  The man came closer, knocked on the door and said, "Brother, are you there? It's me, Pingzhi."

    Quietly he opened the door and pulled Lin Pingzhi in. Lin Han looked around and felt relieved when he saw that he was not being followed.  After he bolted the door, Lin Pingzhi fell to his knees with a plop: "Brother, it's me!"

    Lin Han felt a sudden change in his heart, stretched out his hand to pull him up, and asked, "What's going on? How can Yue Buqun know the evil sword technique?"

    Lin Pingzhi raised his pale face and said, "Brother already knows?"

    "Please tell me in detail what happened after we parted, especially about the evil sword manual and Yue Buqun. Don't leave out anything, even your own guesses. Do you understand?" Lin Han said.

    "Yeah," Lin Pingzhi nodded hurriedly, and like pouring beans out of a bamboo tube, he told everything about how Yue Buqun stole the sword manual and how he used Yue Lingshan to protect himself.  Lin Han listened attentively, asking questions or adding a few words from time to time.  It actually took more than half an hour for the two of them to finish talking about the matter.

    Lin Han said solemnly: "It's true, Yue Buqun has begun to practice evil-proof swordsmanship. I don't know how much of his skill has been restored." Then he looked at Lin Pingzhi and said regretfully: "You missed the kill.  Yue Buqun¡¯s best chance.¡±

    Lin Pingzhi asked: "When he started practicing swordsmanship?"

    "Not bad." Lin Han sighed.

    Nodding, Lin Pingzhi looked regretful and asked, "Brother, what should I do now?"

    "What do you think?" Lin Han did not answer, but asked instead.

    Lin Pingzhi said nervously: "I don't think I can stay with Yue Buqun anymore. If he knows that I have read the anti-evil sword manual, he will not let me go regardless of whether I have practiced it or not. Brother, you don't know.  Over the course of the day, he looked at me more and more sinisterly, and he wanted to eat me with all my skin and bones."

    "Haha, it's not that serious. He has murderous intentions for you, but he still has concerns. At least until he completely understands the evil sword manual, he will definitely keep you." Lin Han comforted with a smile.

    "By the way, have you practiced the evil-fighting sword technique?" Lin Han asked with a frown.

    "Yeah", Lin Pingzhi lowered his head deeply.

      "No wonder Yue Buqun discovered your evil sword manual, you were too careless." Lin Han complained.

    Lin Pingzhi said helplessly: "I didn't feel it when I didn't practice, but after I started practicing, I couldn't help myself. I couldn't wait to practice all the time. I think it must have been discovered by Yue Buqun at that time."

    "Why don't you listen to me?" Lin Leng asked in a cold voice.

    Lin Pingzhi cried and shook his head: "Pingzhi also thought of using the method that his brother told me. What is hateful is that Yue Buqun did not agree to marry my senior sister to me."

    "Have you spoken?" Lin Han asked in surprise.

    "Yes, but he was rejected by Yue Buqun himself." When he said this, Lin Pingzhi smiled sadly, "He said he wanted me to wait for two more years, haha, wait two more years? By then, I'm afraid Pingzhi's bones  It¡¯s already cold.¡±

    (The home page is forcibly pushing birds, fighting, beating, and robbing. Men stand on the left, women on the right. Those who have practiced evil swordsmanship all stand in the middle. Hand over your red tickets and collections to me!)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 112 Gentleman is cheap

    Update time: 2012-07-10

    "Then what are your plans?"

    After thinking for a long time, Lin Han sighed and asked to come out.

    "Can you?" Lin Pingzhi said expectantly, "Can you go to Songshan Mountain with your brother?"

    Lin Han understood what he meant. The Songshan Sect was indeed a good choice. If the Songshan Sect protected him, Yue Buqun would not dare to force him to return to the mountain.  But things are not that simple. Lin Han asked: "Have you ever thought about what it would be like for you, a disciple of the Huashan Sect, to stay in the Songshan Sect for a long time?"

    "This" Lin Pingzhi said hesitantly, "What should we do? If we follow Yue Buqun back to Huashan, he will definitely kill him!"

    "How about this," Lin Han suggested, "when the Shaolin incident comes to an end, you can ask Master Fang Zheng to fast for a period of time in the Shaolin Temple to pray for the souls of your parents to rest in peace. Shaolin must be considering it for the sake of your great-grandfather.  I¡¯ll definitely agree.¡±

    Lin Pingzhi asked puzzledly: "Why do you want to stay in Shaolin?"

    Lin Han said with a smile: "What happened here is that all the martial arts comrades who came to help will return to their sects, and your Huashan is no exception. In this way, won't you be able to avoid Yue Buqun? When the time comes, you can ask the monks to do the work  , with the Shaolin monks accompanying you day and night, Yue Buqun won¡¯t waste time with you if he doesn¡¯t see the opportunity, and will definitely leave.¡±

    "What happens after that?" Lin Pingzhi asked anxiously.

    "Haha," Lin Han said with a smile, "After that, the sea will be as wide as the fish can leap, and the sky will be as high as the birds can fly. The time of fasting is not decided by you. If you get tired of being in Shaolin, you can go to Luoyang to find you.  Grandpa, he is now the elder of our Songshan sect, and there are masters from our Songshan sect in Luoyang. I don¡¯t expect Yue Buqun to dare to be presumptuous. When you become successful in swordsmanship, you won¡¯t have to be afraid of him."

    Lin Pingzhi was overjoyed: "Thank you, brother, Pingzhi knows what to do."

    "Don't get carried away. Before this, Yue Lingshan was still very helpful to you. You must comfort her." Lin Han warned.

    When mentioning Yue Lingshan, Lin Pingzhi looked gloomy and asked, "Are you too sorry for her?"

    "It's better than you becoming a fake couple with her, right?" Lin Han said angrily, "You don't have to be sad. This is fate. There is no fate between you."

    "Well, what my brother said makes sense." Lin Pingzhi said Nuonuo, "Then, Pingzhi will resign first."

    "Okay, you go down, be careful, don't make any mistakes, Yue Buqun is definitely a ruthless character." Lin Han reminded.  Lin Pingzhi nodded, stood up and walked out.

    "Oh, by the way," Lin Han suddenly stopped him, "When practicing the sword technique to ward off evil, you must pay attention to the cultivation of your character. Look at what you are wearing now."

    "Character?" Lin Pingzhi looked at his clothes in confusion, but did not find any discomfort.

    Lin Han said solemnly: "Your great-grandfather Yuantu Gong practiced the evil-proof swordsmanship to great perfection. He has been in the world for decades, and no one has ever noticed that he is different from a normal man. Look at yourself, it has only been a few days.  , do you want to dress like a woman?"

    Hearing Lin Han's words, Lin Pingzhi looked at himself carefully, and cold sweat broke out.  Lin Han said: "It's too late for you to look back now. If you really regard yourself as a woman, I'm afraid we won't even be friends in the future. While fasting, read the Buddhist scriptures carefully, just like Yuan Tu Gong once did  If you live like this, it will also be helpful to your martial arts."

    Lin Pingzhi nodded and said, "Thank you, brother, for the heads up. Pingzhi will definitely pay attention to it, so I'll take my leave now."

    "Well, go ahead." Lin Han agreed.

    After Lin Pingzhi left, Lin Han shook his head and said with a smile: "I hope he can be saved. If I really create an Aunt Dongfang with my own hands, it will be really fatal."

    At this moment, Lin Han has determined that Yue Buqun has practiced evil-proof swordsmanship. It is very clear that the deaths of Dingxian, Dingyi and Tian Boguang were caused by Yue Buqun.  Regarding this matter, Lin Han had to sigh at the trick of fate. He originally thought that Yue Buqun was dead, but he never thought that the peerless classic of "break and then build" exists in every world. His heart was severely damaged, and he encountered the evil sword.  It was really a broken jar, and a treasure was found by him, but Yue Buqun broke it too hard this time.

    As a result, Yue Buqun's martial arts had almost recovered, and his ambitions came. As soon as he arrived in Shaolin, he couldn't wait to find trouble with Dingxian and Dingyi, thinking that they would hinder the Five Sacred Mountains from coming together. It was just the heroes who saw the same thing.  He actually wanted to silence them, fearing that Yue Buqun would kill the two masters before they had time to express their attitude. Therefore, it can be said that Dingxian and Dingyi died unjustly.  Of course, it goes without saying that Tian Boguang is on the same level as Dou E.

    Suddenly, Lin Han wanted to see what Yue Buqun had become now.Are the seeds original or secondary processed?  Immediately, Lin Han decided to find out personally. Even if Yue Buqun had practiced half-baked evil-repelling sword skills, Lin Han would not boo him. If there was a real fight, Lin Han would be sure to kill him within two hundred moves.

    As soon as he thought of it, he took the tear stain, put it on his back as usual, and walked out.  When passing Feiyan and Qiu Li's room, I took a look inside and saw the two of them talking together. I shook my head. It was really incredible and confusing.

    Nowadays, Lin Han is well-known in the world and is regarded as the 'number one of the younger generation'. He usually doesn't take it seriously and doesn't want to show off at this time. From time to time, his martial arts colleagues take the initiative to fight with him.  greet.

    He accepted this kind of treatment with a peaceful attitude, without showing off or showing off.

    Shaolin has put in a lot of effort when arranging rooms for each sect. At this time when a united and peaceful coexistence is needed, Shaolin does not want problems to arise within the Bai Dao, so it tries its best to set some against each other or those who have had discord.  The martial arts are separated and arranged.  With Shaolin's ability, he was very clear about the dirty things between Songshan Mountain and Huashan Mountain, so he arranged the residences of the two sects far away.  As a result, Lin Han had to go through almost half of Shaoshi Mountain to meet Yue Buqun and others.

    After walking for a quarter of an hour, Lin Han arrived at the courtyard assigned to the Huashan Sect. He saw a group of Huashan disciples dancing with their long swords dejectedly in the courtyard, each and every one of them feebly, as if they had been deprived of rations by the Shaolin Sect.  In fact, it is really no wonder that everyone in Huashan, among the small Five Mountains Sword Sect, Huashan and Taishan have a normal relationship; Huashan and Hengshan have a normal relationship; Huashan and Hengshan have fallen out; Huashan and Songshan, let alone them.

    Yue Buqun is known as the 'Gentleman's Sword'. On the surface, he has a lot of friends. In fact, few people take him seriously. In the previous generation, he got along well with the Qingcheng Sect. Unfortunately, Yue Buqun's  In his hands, Yu Canghai was severely offended.  As the saying goes, there are many soldiers and many generals in the nest. The Huashan faction has no strength, but it always has to fight against the Songshan faction, which is in the limelight. You can imagine the situation!

    When it comes to practicing swordsmanship, Yue Lingshan is the most impatient among the Huashan disciples. While the others are seriously practicing their swordsmanship, she is idle and lazily waving the long sword in her hand, making visible  He was chopping indiscriminately.  At this moment, she subconsciously looked outside. When she saw Lin Han walking towards her, she stopped what she was doing and asked, "Senior Brother Lin? Is something wrong?"

    Lin Han smiled and said, "Lin Han has met Junior Sister Yue and all the senior brothers in Huashan. I wonder if Senior Uncle Yue is here?"

    "Looking for my father." When Yue Lingshan heard that she was looking for her father, she lost her energy for a moment and feebly ordered to Lin Pingzhi next to her: "Xiao Linzi, take Senior Brother Lin to find my father."

    "I" Lin Pingzhi hesitated and refused to agree readily. He could hide as far away as he could, and he didn't want to see Yue Buqun for a moment.

    Lin Han shook his head and said: "No need, I think it's better to ask him to practice sword practice with Junior Sister Yue more." Then he said to Lao Denuo next to him: "I wonder if I can ask my second brother to lead the way?"

    Lauderno nodded and said to everyone: "Practice your sword well and don't be lazy. If you are discovered by the master".

    Thinking of Yue Buqun's capriciousness, all the disciples trembled and said, "Second senior brother, don't worry, we will never be lazy."

    "Junior Brother Lin, please follow me." Lauderno led the way, and Lin Han followed him and asked softly: "What's wrong with Yue Buqun?"

    Lauderno replied carefully: "When he left Fuzhou, he sold the Lin family's Fuwei Escort Agency. As far as I know, the money was not given to Lin Pingzhi, but fell into his own hands."

    "Ha, that's understandable." Lin Han sneered, understanding that Yue Buqun's psychology had been distorted since then, otherwise he wouldn't have been so careless about face. Of course, he was sure that Lin Pingzhi would not say anything and would definitely eat it.  A dumb loss.

    "Is there anything else? What's abnormal about his body and behavior?" Lin Han wanted to know more in detail to determine the extent of his recovery.

    Laudno recalled: "Physically, on the way to Shaolin, he had a serious illness. Logically speaking, people with high internal strength like him generally will not get sick easily. I think he  The disease came very strangely."

    Lin Han nodded and asked, "Is there any more?"

    "Furthermore, he often leaves alone in the middle of the night." Glancing at Lin Han, Laudno explained, "I don't dare to follow him too closely, and I don't know what he is going to do, but every time he comes back.  Panting, he must be practicing some kind of martial arts alone."

    Lin Han waved his hand and said, "Ignore these. Is there anything else wrong? Did he leave alone yesterday?"??  "

    "Yesterday?", Laudno asked with his eyes widened: "You are talking about".

    "Shh, be quiet." Lin Han shook his head to signal him to lower his voice. Laudno lowered his voice and asked, "Do you suspect Yue Buqun did it?"

    Lin Han nodded. Laudnuo thought for a while and nodded in the same way: "I went out, probably when I was young. I was afraid of being discovered by him, so I didn't dare to go out with him."

    Lin Han signaled that he did not need to speak anymore. After a few turns, Laudno stopped in front of a room, knocked on the door and asked, "Master?"

    "Well, Denuo, are you okay?" Yue Buqun's voice came from inside the room.  Lin Han frowned. Maybe the Huashan sect had adapted, but he felt something was wrong because Yue Buqun's voice had begun to change.

    "It's Junior Brother Lin Han from Songshan Mountain who came to pay a visit," Lauderno replied.

    The sounds in the house fell silent, and soon there was the sound of footsteps and a creak. The door was opened from the inside, and Yue Buqun appeared in front of the two of them.

    Seeing Yue Buqun, Lin Han showed a strange smile on his face: "Lin Han has met Master Yue. Your clothes are really unique and festive."

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 113 The sequelae of warding off evil spirits

    Update time: 2012-07-10

    Hearing Lin Han's words, Yue Buqun was confused. He looked at himself carefully and found nothing wrong. Could it be because of the flowers, vines, etc. embroidered on the corners?  This is too much of a fuss!

    "Haha, my nephew is so ridiculous. I wonder why my nephew came here this time?" Yue Buqun asked with a dry smile.

    Lauderno said: "Master, I have to leave now. Junior Brother Lin, you guys can chat."

    Yue Buqun nodded: "Well, let's go. Come, Senior Nephew Lin, come in and sit down to talk."

    After sitting down, Lin Han asked: "The senior brothers in Huashan said that on the way to Shaolin, Master Yue once fell seriously ill. I wonder if this is the case?"

    "Well, this is indeed the case. It's just Xiaoran Fenghan. It's no longer a problem. Thank you, my nephew, for your concern." Yue Buqun answered with twinkling eyes, vaguely mentioning it, not wanting to talk more about it.

    Lin Han was not going to let it go, and said with a smile: "That's good, it turns out to be wind cold. In this cold winter, you really should pay attention to your health. However, with the internal strength of the master, there should not be such a thing as wind cold. Could it be that, Master  Uncle¡¯s injury hasn¡¯t healed yet?¡±

    Yue Buqun's pupils shrank, his cold eyes flashed away, and he instantly returned to his gentle look. He shook his head and said, "Hey, it's such a bad time. My uncle was injured in the heart that time, how can there be any chance of recovery? I'm afraid.  I will never dare to have such fantasies in my lifetime!"

    "Really?" Lin Han said in a long voice, "That's really unfortunate. Oh, by the way, after such a long time, has the uncle found out who committed the murder?"

    Shaking his head, Yue Buqun sighed and said: "No, after the assassination, the murderer seemed to disappear and never appeared again. Even if Yue wanted to take revenge, he was powerless."

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????: "I heard that the sword move used by the assassin was the unique skill of the Huashan Sword Sect - the fatal chain of three immortal swords. I wonder if this is true?"

    A trace of gloom flashed across Yue Buqun's face. He had also guessed that it was Feng Buping, because the assassination happened to happen shortly after Feng Buping went to Huashan to fight for the leadership but failed, and Feng Buping would also kill three people in a row.  As for the Immortal Sword, it seems reasonable to place the assassination on Feng Buping.  However, because it was so reasonable, Yue Buqun realized that there was something wrong with it. However, that sword was indeed a real Sword Sect's unique skill, and it had been lost for many years. Apart from him, the only one who had abandoned Sword Sect was  Only a disciple can use it, which makes him confused.

    "Did my nephew get any news?" Yue Buqun asked coldly, not trying to hide it at this moment. It was obvious that Lin Han had hit a sore spot.  That's right. I was attacked by someone and almost died, but I didn't even know who the other person was. As the dignified leader of the Huashan Sect, there is nothing more frustrating than that.

    Lin Han chuckled, shook his head and said, "No, I just lamented that the assassin could continue to be at ease after seriously injuring my uncle. My nephew felt uncomfortable all over. Hey, don't talk about this, uncle, I heard that the Lin family's ancestral  The 'Evil Sword Manual' really appeared in Fuzhou, I wonder if this is the case?"

    Mentioning the sword manual to ward off evil, Yue Buqun subconsciously looked into his arms. His eyes were so cold that it made people shudder. Unfortunately, because he lowered his head, Lin Han did not meet his eyes. However, it was not  It's hard to guess Yue Buqun's expression. In the final analysis, he still feels guilty.

    When he raised his head again, Yue Buqun nodded and said: "This, this, it is indeed true. That day, Pingzhi and his daughter were playing in the Lin family's old house and unexpectedly found the sword manual. Unfortunately, it was obtained by a thief who had been ambushing outside.  However, there has been no news about the thief since."

    Lin Han pretended to regret and said, "That's such a pity. If Junior Brother Lin gets the sword manual, he will definitely promote the Huashan Sect. By then, my Five Mountains Sword Sect will also benefit from it."

    "Haha, my nephew is joking," Yue Buqun said unnaturally, "Even if Pingzhi gets the sword manual, it is passed down from his family and has nothing to do with the Huashan Sect."

    "Hey" Lin Han waved his hand and said, "Master Yue, why do you need to hide it?"

    "What are you hiding?" Yue Buqun was startled and looked at Lin Han warily.

    Lin Han smiled and said: "I heard that Junior Brother Lin and Junior Sister Yue are very close. There have been rumors that Senior Uncle Yue intends to betroth Junior Sister Yue to Junior Brother Lin. In this way, wouldn't Huashan and Lin Mansion become one family?"

    With a 'pop' sound, Yue Buqun slapped his palm on the table and said angrily: "Who is talking nonsense? Pingzhi and Lingshan are just ordinary senior sisters and brothers. If it is spread like this, wouldn't it be  Are you slandering the innocence of two people?"

    "Uncle Yue, please be patient," Lin Han said. "My nephew didn't believe it at first, but those people were very confident in what they said. One moment they said they had seen the two of them shopping hand in hand, and the next moment they said they had seen it with their own eyes.  The two of them were so intimate that my nephew couldn't tell them apart.It's true and false. After listening to my uncle's words today, I realized that it was a lie.  "

    "Oh, by the way, I heard that Linghu Chong was leading the underworld attack on the temple this time. What do you think, uncle?" Lin Han looked into Yue Buqun's eyes and asked slowly.

    "Haha, what can you say?" Yue Buqun sneered and said, "He has been expelled from Huashan long ago. Now, he is him, Huashan is Huashan, and the two have nothing to do with each other."

    Lin Han nodded and asked: "Then if the two sides really start fighting, I wonder if my uncle will be merciful?"

    "Hehehe", Yue Buqun laughed and said, "My nephew is overly worried. The Five Mountains Sword Sect and the Demon Sect are on the same level. Since Linghu Chong has entered the Demonic Path, he is no different from those demons. How could Yue do that?"  If you are soft-handed, even if you lose and end up in pieces, Yue will fight to the end."

    Lin Han cupped his hands and said, "My uncle's righteousness is admirable. In this case, my nephew will not disturb you anymore and leave."

    "Go slowly, don't send me off." Yue Buqun squinted his eyes and watched Lin Han go away. When he gradually disappeared from sight, the warm smile on his face turned cold for an instant, he frowned and murmured: "Does he know something?  What? Damn it!"

    After leaving Huashan Villa, Lin Han also had a cold face and walked towards Zuo Lengchan's room with a serious expression.

    "Nephew, have you gained anything?" Zuo Lengchan asked anxiously after Lin Han opened the door and entered.

    Lin Han nodded and replied: "Uncle, we have to prepare for the worst."

    "Did Yue Buqun do it?" Zuo Lengchan asked.

    "Well, that's him," Lin Han nodded, "and, according to my nephew's observation, he has practiced the evil-proofing sword technique, and I'm afraid his injuries have basically healed."

    "Hahahaha, Yue Buqun, Yue Buqun, you are really capable of practicing swordsmanship in the palace. Zuo has never surrendered to you. This time, Zuo is willing to be defeated." Zuo Lengchan smiled proudly, as if  Yue Buqun's sword practice is the most hilarious thing in the world.  Over the years, among the Five Mountains Sword Sect, there was only one Yue Buqun who was worthy enough to fight with him. Now it was good, Mr. Yue became the father-in-law, and Zuo Lengchan's heart felt like wax.  slippery.

    "Do you think his martial arts has really recovered?" Zuo Lengchan asked again.

    "Well," Lin Han said, "In the past, when talking about Linghu Chong, Yue Buqun would unconsciously show an envious and fearful look, but this time, although he was still pretending, he could not hide the fighting spirit in his heart.  When it was mentioned that Linghu Chong would come to Shaolin, Yue Buqun's eyes were even brighter. I wonder if it was the disciple's misunderstanding, but I saw disdain and provocation in his eyes."

    Zuo Lengchan nodded and said hesitantly: "Although Zuo has no personal experience, is it really that easy to get a heart injury?"

    Lin Han was also puzzled and guessed: "Master, do you think it's because of the sword manual to ward off evil?"

    "How do you say it?" Zuo Lengchan asked.

    Lin Han explained: "The method of warding off evil spirits is unique. It actually requires practicing swordsmanship in the palace, and the meridians it follows are also very weird. Do you think it could be the 'break and then establish' method of warding off evil spirits combined with the healing power of Zixia Magic?"  The effect, a two-pronged approach, cured Yue Buqun¡¯s internal injuries?¡±

    "Well" Zuo Lengchan nodded, "Your guess is not unreasonable."

    Lin Han suddenly asked: "Uncle, what is your impression of Lin Yuantu?"

    Zuo Lengchan recalled: "At that time, Lin Yuantu conquered the world with his 'Seventy-two Ways of Evil-Repelling Sword Technique', won a great reputation, and created the foundation of Fuwei Escort Agency. He was regarded as the top figure in the world. At that time  , Zuo is just an unknown ordinary disciple of the Five Mountains Sword Sect, and is not qualified to fight with him, and most of his impressions are based on rumors."

    Nodding, Lin Han asked, "I wonder if Lin Yuantu has any weird behavior?"

    Zuo Lengchan smiled and said: "You are referring to the fact that he committed suicide, right?" After recalling it carefully, Zuo Lengchan shook his head and said: "No, Lin Yuantu is no different from ordinary people. Haha, marrying a wife and having children requires  No one would have thought that he was an eunuch until they saw the evil-fighting sword manual. What? By asking these questions, are you finding something wrong with Yue Buqun?"

    Lin Han said jokingly: "I find that Yue Buqun is becoming more and more like a woman."

    "What? A woman?" Zuo Lengchan asked in disbelief.

    "Unexpected?" Lin Han said with a smile, "When I saw him today, I saw that he was wearing a lace gown, and the color was too bright. For Yue Buqun, who has always been simple, it was really too ostentatious."

    "How could that happen?" Zuo Lengchan couldn't accept such a thing. As his opponent in the first half of his life, he knew Yue Buqun very well. The so-called best confidant is the enemy. In his impression, Yue Buqun  The group is so?Personally, not to mention dressing up coquettishly, even wearing fancy clothes.

    Lin Han guessed: "It should be a problem of xinxing. Lin Yuantu back then, before returning to secular life, was a close disciple of Zen Master Hongye of Putian Temple in Shaolin. He was quite skilled in Buddhism. He practiced the sword technique of warding off evil spirits. The reason why he did not show any  The abnormality is most likely related to his Buddha nature. However, for a person like Yue Buqun, even though he is usually sanctimonious, he has extremely heavy desires in his heart. I am afraid that he cannot resist the hostility in the mental method of warding off evil.  In addition, Huashan has been going extremely unsatisfactory in recent years, and it is inevitable that there will be resentment in the heart. The combination of hostility and resentment has greatly distorted the character of the mind. Coupled with the low self-esteem due to physical disability, it is very likely to change into a female mentality."

    Zuo Lengchan nodded and sighed: "This world is getting more and more lonely."

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 114 A strong attack

    Update time: 2012-07-11

    Unable to bear the girl Feiyan¡¯s pleas, Lin Han accompanied her to the lonely peak behind the young room again, for no other reason than to give Ren Yingying some food so that she would not have to deal with pickles and porridge.

    Fei Yan, Qiu Li, and Ren Yingying, Lin Han wandered among the three women, feeling pain and happiness until that day came.

    In the middle of winter, the specific date is December 15th. If you are in an ordinary family, you can already smell a faint smell of the New Year. However, this year's rivers and lakes are filled with a thick smell of smoke and gunpowder, because right now  On this day, the underworld's siege of Shaolin Temple began.

    That morning, all the martial arts heroes were waiting in front and behind the main hall. Just after Chen hour, the thundering sound of gongs and drums came from the foot of Shaoshi Mountain, and the shouts of "break through Shaolin and return my holy aunt" were vaguely heard.  Everyone's hearts tightened and they said, "Here we come."

    Even though they were prepared, everyone was still very nervous. Compared with the momentum, it was obviously much stronger than the underworld, which had gathered tens of thousands of people.

    At this time, several Shaolin monks rushed forward, panting in front of Fang Zheng and others, and reported: "Abbott, there are many people, many people came down the mountain, and they all looked fierce. They said they wanted us to hand over the Holy Spirit."  Girl, otherwise we will flatten Shaolin, knock down the statue of Bodhidharma, and destroy the Sutra Pavilion."

    Everyone looked at the little monk in front of them with smiles, feeling that he was extremely pleasing to the eye.  In comparison, Fang Zheng's face was not so good-looking. He looked at the monk who reported the news without saying a word, wishing he could strangle him to death. Wouldn't this mean that Shaolin would not come to Taiwan?  Complaining about Linghu Chong's nonsense in his heart, Fang Zheng looked around and finally asked: "Everyone, looking at the current situation, the underworld is planning to attack the mountain. Is there anyone who is willing to go and talk to them?"

    Everyone subconsciously avoided Fang Zheng's sight. Those present were all elites from various sects. How could they be willing to be Shaolin's abandoned son? The underworld's attack made it clear that Daokou wanted to take Yingying down the mountain and look good to Shaolin.  If you go out at this time, you won't be able to reach an agreement. If you are destined to go, you may not be destined to come back, and if you don't know, it is impossible for the negotiation to be successful.

    Seeing that no one was willing, Fang Zheng subconsciously looked at the disciples of Hengshan. After looking around for a while, he remembered that Dingxian and Dingyi had fallen, Hengshan was a piece of loose sand, and no one would echo his words.  Sighing: "Amitabha, in that case, let me go and negotiate with them."

    "No."

    "Absolutely not."

    "How can Master Fang Zheng ignore himself and be under a dangerous wall?"

    Amidst the noise of opposition, Zuo Lengchan raised his hand and shouted: "Everyone, be quiet, we understand Master Fang Zheng's compassionate heart, but with the current attitude of the underworld people, it is clear that they want to  Initiating a conflict and destroying Shaolin, Zuo thought to himself that he can no longer have any mercy and must eliminate them, what do you think?"

    "The leader of the Left Alliance is right."

    "The leader of the Left Alliance is right."

    "Just do what the leader of the Left Alliance wants."

    "Kill them all and leave no future trouble."

    Seeing that the situation was very good, Zuo Lengchan looked at Fang Zheng: "Hehehe, what do you think, master?"

    "Here, fighting together, and blood flowing like a river again, sin, sin! Amitabha!" Fang Zheng said with a sad expression.

    Yue Buqun stepped forward and said, "Does the abbot really want to put all the martial arts comrades present in danger? It's still too late to retreat now; if you wait until the underworld begins to attack the mountain, it will be too late. Abbot, please think again!"

    "Abbott, please think twice!" Several heads of the clan warned at the same time.

    "Amitabha," Fang Zheng shook his head and said, "if you stand up today, you will definitely suffer heavy casualties, and my sins will be deepened!"

    "Master, if I don't go to hell, who will?" Yu Canghai narrowed his eyes and said, "You have great merits in preserving the foundation of Shaolin and destroying bandits. Maybe it's not too late for Patriarch Bodhidharma to rejoice, so what?  Will I blame you?"

    "There is no coexistence between good and evil. This move by the abbot will definitely make Shaolin's reputation even more widespread." Jie Feng also persuaded.

    Amidst the applause, Fang Zheng saw that it was impossible to do anything. He had also miscalculated. He did not expect that the underworld people would be so excited and did not give him a chance to negotiate peace. As soon as they took action, they called him out with the slogan of destroying Shaolin.  Overwhelming.  Fang Zheng helplessly looked at Fang Sheng beside him, waved his hand and said: "I didn't expect the underworld people to be so vicious. In order to avoid casualties, everyone should retreat first and act according to the original plan. All the sins will be committed by me alone."  bear."

    With a 'boom', the crowd exploded. The Shaolin monks led them in front, following the top-secret path towards the mountainside.  Fortunately, there was still some distance between the foot of Shaoshi Mountain and the top of the mountain. When the gangsters heard the shouts on the mountain, they thought the Shaolin monks were mobilizing.Everyone in the conference didn't take it seriously, and still shouted and climbed up the mountain.

    In this way, when the gangsters arrived at the Main Hall, the white gangsters had already taken a path back to the mountainside, and instead surrounded the gangsters on the top of the mountain.

    Linghu Chong was living a very happy life these days. Not only was he accompanied by such wonderful ladies as Lan Fenghuang, but he was also promoted from Young Master Linghu to Master Linghu. Of course, some people called him 'Master Linghu', just like 'Master Xiaobai'.  'Generally, just as Xiaobai later became the overlord of the Spring and Autumn Period, he also became a bandit leader, jumping up and down to the Shaolin Temple with a handle on his shoulders.  Along the way to the Main Hall, when he was closest to success, the monks disappeared and no one was left.

    What is the purpose of the underworld people?  It's not to show off to Master Linghu, but to welcome back Miss Ren, the 'saint aunt' who was imprisoned in Shaolin. If she comes to Shaolin to enjoy the excitement and no one is around, the gangsters won't buy Master Linghu.  Big account.

    Of course, not seeing Ren Yingying made Linghu Chong feel restless and hurriedly arranged people to search everywhere.  After a while of rummaging through boxes and cabinets, not only did Ren Yingying not be found, there was not even a living animal. Even the mice started to move. Why?  They never thought that the bald donkeys who usually chanted sutras and worshiped Buddha were so good that they emptied the granary, leaving not a grain of rice for them. That was it. After a few days, they regarded it as hibernation.  But you can't block the wellhead, right?  Isn't this causing trouble for the rats?

    The bandits searched all over the mountains and fields, but there was no trace of Ren Yingying. The old man walked up to Linghu Chong with a serious expression.  Linghu Chong asked hurriedly: "How is it? Is there any news?"

    The old man shook his head: "Not only is there no news about the Holy Aunt, we also discovered a more serious problem."

    "What's wrong? Something happened?" Linghu Chong asked, not understanding what could be more important than not seeing Ren Yingying.

    The old man said: "Look, it's almost noon now. When we were searching just now, some greedy friends wanted to make a fire to cook, but".

    Linghu Chong was stunned for a moment. He looked up at the sky. The weather was still good. The sun was directly overhead. It was indeed noon. He asked, "What did you find?"

    The old man smiled bitterly and said: "It's good that we found something, but it's unlucky that we didn't find anything. I think we were cut off from water and food."

    It turns out that this is what happened. Linghu Chong didn't care at all and said with a smile: "Since there is no food on the mountain, we will go down the mountain to eat. It's just a few more steps. It's not a big deal. It's more important to find Yingying first."

    The old man shook his head and said: "Things will not be that simple. The Shaolin monks must have follow-up measures, otherwise why would they cut off water and food?"

    Linghu Chong was not stupid. When the old man reminded him, he was horrified and asked in disbelief: "Is there an ambush at the foot of the mountain?"

    "It should be so." The old man replied.

    Linghu Chong asked doubtfully: "Does Shaolin want to catch us all? Monks are compassionate, so they can't be so vicious, right?"

    The old man sighed, looked at the young Linghu Chong in front of him, and said: "Master Linghu, you are still too young. There is no mercy between black and white. As long as there is benefit, even Shaolin will not mind giving it to us.  Let's hit hard. It seems that we were too high-profile before, and Shaolin is really angry."

    "Then what should we do? Yingying should still be in their hands. If they do something unfavorable to Yingying again." At this point, Linghu Chong became even more anxious, fearing that Ren Yingying would be tortured if she fell into the hands of the enemy.  If Shaolin really had evil intentions, it would be scary to think about dealing with such a delicate and beautiful woman.

    "No, we can't wait any longer. Let's go down the mountain. Let's go down now and see what tricks Shaolin is playing." Linghu Chong walked out anxiously, shouted and gathered the bandits together, and said loudly: "Everyone, after all this  After a long search, there is still no news about Yingying. It seems that she must still be in the hands of Shaolin. Moreover, Shaolin is implementing a policy of cutting off water and food for us. We must not sit back and wait for death. Why not rush down the mountain now? What do you think?"

    "Listen to Mr. Linghu and fight down the mountain."

    "Hey, Leader Linghu, why do you want us to attack down the mountain? Instead of them attacking up the mountain?" An indistinct voice came from among the echoes of the crusade. You didn't need to ask to know that it was the living treasures of the Six Immortals of Peach Valley.  This time it was Tao Shixian who spoke first.

    "Because we have already attacked the mountain, they dare not attack the mountain." Tao Genxian said dissatisfied.

    Seeing what Tao Genxian said, Tao Zhixian quit and shouted: "That's because they are afraid of us and have already moved down the mountain, so they need us to fight down the mountain."

    Taoye Xian asked: "Since they have already fought down the mountain, why do we still have to fight down the mountain? I think since they don't want it,The six of us simply occupied the Shaolin Temple.  "

    Peach Blossom Fairy agreed: "This is a good idea. From now on we will be called the Six Immortals of Shaolin, not the Six Immortals of Peach Valley."

    Tao Genxian shook his head quickly: "No, no, if this happens, wouldn't you call me 'Shao Genxian'? If I don't do it, I won't do it. It's going to sound awful."

    "How about calling it 'Lin Genxian'?" Tao Ganxian asked.

    "If they were allowed to continue making trouble like this, the bandits would have to starve to death on Shaoshi Mountain. Everyone wanted to drown out their voices, but the six living treasures had deep internal energy, and the penetrating power of their voices was even more powerful.

    Because of Ren Yingying's incident, Linghu Chong was already irritated and yelled: "Shut up. Since you want to occupy the Shaolin Temple, it's up to you. Let's go down the mountain first."

    The bandits had long disliked the Six Immortals of Peach Valley. When they saw Linghu Chong scolding them, they all laughed and ran down the mountain after Linghu Chong.

    "Brother, he scolded us!" Peach Blossom Fairy said.

    Tao Genxian asked: "Did he scold us?"

    "He scolded us?!" Tao Ganxian nodded.

    "He scolded us" Tao Shixian muttered to himself as he looked at the retreating figures of the bandits in confusion.

    (This book is skillful and entertaining. Everyone enjoyed reading it. Sunset also enjoyed writing it. As for the legendary 'Yueguan', the legendary 'Sleepwalking Buddhist', the legendary 'Subverting the Swordsman', you take this from me  Do you want to compare and contrast the products that are sold on the street? Do you want to elevate me? Or do you want to belittle the 'legend'?)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 115 The sky is filled with carved feathers

    Update time: 2012-07-11

    " Compared with the previous trip up the mountain, the bandits' journey down the mountain was much quieter.  Not to mention that there were no pedestrians, the bandits also moved forward silently, not daring to make any sound, for fear that if they made a sound, they would be targeted by Bai Dao.

    There is a turning point, and there is a relatively gentle open area ahead. The slope is not very steep, and the short trees on the roadside are also very dense.  The old man and others stopped subconsciously, instinctively feeling that something was wrong.  Although Linghu Chong was strong in martial arts, his experience was much inferior. Under his leadership, a group of young bandits could not hold back and rushed forward several steps.

    Signaling Lan Fenghuang beside him to stop, Linghu Chong turned around and asked, "What's wrong?"

    ¡®Shua¡¯, there was a soft sound from the short tree, and long bows suddenly emerged from the branches.  The old man and the others looked sharply at the clusters of arrows that shone in the sunlight. Their faces instantly turned pale, and they retreated quickly, shouting loudly as they retreated: "Master Linghu, be careful, there are archers ambushing us ahead.  "

    Linghu Chong and others all turned around, only to hear a constant buzzing sound, and then the whizzing sound of arrow clusters flying.  The bandits did not dare to neglect. Under the leadership of Linghu Chong, Lan Fenghuang and others, they drew their weapons and waved them one by one. They covered the front, rear, left and right airtight, trying to block the incoming arrows.

    The officers and soldiers stationed in Luoyang are not elite. The longbow battalions of the officers and soldiers mostly use one-stone bows. This time, all the 500 longbows borrowed from Shaolin are of this type.  If ordinary soldiers were to fire their bows, five hundred longbows would not be enough to pose a threat to the bandits coming and going in front of them. At least thousands of bows would have to be fired simultaneously to cause significant damage.

    However, at this time, under Bai Dao's round of shooting, although the number of longbows was still 500, nearly a hundred bandits were killed, and the number of injured people reached 300, almost reaching the sixth level of hit.  Rate.  It turned out that the people who wielded bows and arrows this time were all experts selected from the White Way. After simple training, at such a close range, the accuracy of the heroes was also extremely high. Although they may not be able to hit the vital point, but with their own body  For the target, it is almost scratched.  After a round of blows, the bandits suddenly let out howls of ghosts and wolves. Some of them were even pierced by arrows and nailed to the ground. Some of them were seriously injured and could not breathe for a while, and they cried out in pain.

    As a result, in addition to the experienced group of people who had retreated, those who had escaped by chance were even more frightened. No one thought of taking the opportunity to attack, but ran back for fear of being slow.  He took one step and was called out by the King of Hell.

    When Linghu Chong and others ran back to the corner, they counted the number of people and found that there were three hundred people missing. No one more and no one less. Of course, there were also many people who came back with arrows stuck in them. For example, poisoning was very dangerous.  Lan Fenghuang, the master of the Five Poisons who is not very skilled in martial arts, is one of the more outstanding ones in the "Pack and Take the Party". He carries three arrows all over his body, one on his left arm and two on his right leg.  The branch was almost inserted into the root of the thigh.  After all, her thighs were very round and plump. The two arrows were only inserted into the inner skin and did not cause any damage to the bones and meridians. It was a blessing in misfortune.

    Seeing the mourning people everywhere and the howling sounds coming from the front, the old man, Zu Qianqiu and others were furious and cursed viciously: "Cruel-hearted bald donkeys, what monks are so compassionate?  It's sanctimonious, but when it comes to viciousness, it's a thousand times more vicious than the most vicious bandit, and he deserves to be cut off from his descendants."

    "Bah, you're cutting off your descendants." Lan Fenghuang yelled. As soon as he said this, his body trembled, and another pool of blood spurted out, causing a scream. After doing this three times, Lan Fenghuang calmed down, but his gums were already damaged.  She bit her until she turned blue. It turned out that Linghu Chong was removing the arrows from her body.  How could Linghu Chong know how to draw an arrow? Lan Fenghuang asked him to take it by name.  Among these thieves, there were some who knew medical skills, but how could Lan Fenghuang be willing to take off his trousers in front of those vulgar men? In the end, Linghu Chong had to enjoy this blessing.

    "Okay, it's finally done." Linghu Chong threw away the bloody gauze, and after Lan Fenghuang put her clothes back on, he helped her return to the crowd.  Although the number of casualties this time was only 300, it was really nothing compared to the nearly 10,000 bandits.  However, considering that these people were gathered together temporarily and were far from comparable to the army, so many people died at the same time, which was already extremely terrifying for most cottages with only a few hundred people. For a while, everyone felt  While retreating, even if there are relatives and friends who are still suffering in the front, they dare not go to investigate.

    Looking at the frowning crowd, Linghu Chong asked, "I wonder if you guys have any good ways to break through the siege?"

    Lan Fenghuang shook his head and said: "If I am not injured, there is a way to get rid of those archers with poison, but it will also take a long time and they will definitely be noticed."

    ? ?Afterwards, everyone came up with ideas, but no one succeeded.  At this moment, Linghu Chong suddenly signaled for everyone to stop, used his energy to listen carefully, and then lay down on the ground again, pressing his ears to the ground.  Seeing Linghu Chong's strange behavior, most people didn't know why. However, old foxes such as the old man, Zu Qianqiu, etc. all changed their faces and listened attentively.  At this time, Linghu Chong shook his head and sighed: "No more."

    "What's missing?" Lan Fenghuang, who was leaning on Linghu Chong, asked in confusion.

    Linghu Chong said sadly: "The sound of crying and howling is gone."

    "Crying?" Lan Fenghuang subconsciously followed, then turned pale and asked with trembling lips: "All dead?"

    The old man nodded: "They were all killed."

    As soon as he finished speaking, the crowd suddenly erupted in cries, those who had relatives who did not escape.  At this time, the crowd was even more angry. They used all the dirty words to curse the Shaolin sect, but they couldn't understand their hatred.  Gradually, some people lost their minds and rushed out with swords in hand, shouting for revenge.

    With someone taking the lead, more people rushed out. In this way, it was incredible. In a short time, nearly 500 people followed and attacked.  Linghu Chong and others saw that it was not good, and after leaving a few people to maintain the situation, they also rushed out.

    Seeing Linghu Chong rushing out, almost five hundred people followed him one after another.  Nearly a thousand people rushed down in a mighty manner. This time, everyone learned the lesson. No one dared to get too close, but deliberately kept a little distance.

    Those Bai Daozhong people holding bows and arrows were sitting on the ground chatting and laughing, discussing how many people had committed suicide. When they suddenly saw someone rushing out to die, they were all very surprised.  However, after having gained a lot of experience before, the heroes relaxed even more. Under Yu Canghai's command, they all fired arrows with all their strength.

    Although Yu Canghai's archery skills are not very good, his internal strength is still relatively deep. At such a close distance, he can shoot almost accurately, constantly harvesting the lives of thieves.  At this time, hearing the continuous screams in his ears, Yu Canghai felt very happy. A violent aura surged out from the depths of his heart, his eyes turned red, and he mechanically pulled the longbow with his right hand.  With one release, one pull, one release, he was immersed in the pleasure of killing.

    Everyone around looked at Yu Canghai in shock, with disdain hidden deep in their eyes. Such a happy killing has caused inner demons to breed. In the martial arts, there will be no progress in this life, and they will even have to face the troubles of inner demons.  However, no one spoke up to remind him. It can be said that from the moment Yu Canghai agreed to command the archers, he was tricked by everyone. Unfortunately, he did not know it himself, but was focused on being in the limelight.

    Yu Canghai was killing happily until there were fewer and fewer enemies. Suddenly, there was a "ding" sound, and the arrows he fired were blocked. Yu Canghai was stunned, and shot two more arrows in disbelief, but only got "  There were two echoes of "ding" and "ding", but there was no sound of arrows piercing flesh.  Yu Canghai looked up and saw that there were less than two hundred people in the field. Although those people were beaten back and forth, and some even had a few arrows stuck in their bodies, they still retreated quickly.  But before, the one who blocked Yu Canghai's three consecutive shots was none other than Linghu Chong.  Before leaving, Linghu Chong glared at Yu Canghai with cold eyes. It was him who kept killing. At least fifty people died under Yu Canghai's arrows.

    The second confrontation ended in the underworld¡¯s failure again.  This time it was even more brutal than the first time. After a charge of nearly a thousand people, only more than a hundred people were left to flee back, almost 90% dead. Dead bodies were everywhere in the open space, and the soil on the ground was stained red with blood.

    "Amitabha, sin, sin!" Under the leadership of Fang Zheng, a group of monks and nuns sat on the ground and chanted the Rebirth Mantra.

    At this time, perhaps feeling that he had been humiliated by Linghu Chong, Yu Canghai, who paused for a moment, bent his bow and arrow again, and shot out life-threatening arrows. In an instant, he had killed dozens of gangsters who were wailing on the spot.  middle man.  Maybe killing is contagious, or maybe the heroes haven't recovered from the excitement of the previous killings. They all followed Yu Canghai and shot life-threatening arrows. They screamed for a while, and hundreds of people were seriously injured.  The gangsters were slaughtered, and the scene gradually became quiet, leaving only the heavy breathing of the archers.

    Lin Han was silent in silence. His eyes were filled with mist. The white eagle feathers and the red blood were slowly mixed together, like a tide, rushing around. He was startled and his body was trembling.

    "What's wrong? Xiaohan!" Zuo Lengchan, who was standing next to him, noticed something was wrong with Lin Han's state. He patted his shoulders with both hands and asked softly.

    Lin Han shook his head. He didn't want to answer. He looked around and saw more young disciples trembling, and felt a little at ease.?It seems that human nature is not murderous.  At this moment, he felt that it was quite wise to leave Feiyan and Qiu Li on the other side. At least, he didn't want them to see too much blood!

    "Uncle, I want to go down for a walk!" After saying this, he left in a hurry without waiting for Zuo Lengchan's consent.

    Looking at Yu Canghai who was immersed in the killing, and then at Lin Han's back, Zuo Lengchan said with a smile: "After all, he is still a child!"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 116 Romance

    Update time: 2012-07-12

    After two consecutive attacks, each time they returned with disastrous defeats, the bandits were fearful in their hearts, and they all hesitated, hiding around the corner and not daring to take another step forward.  In desperation, Linghu Chong also organized several thieves with high martial arts skills to attack from the side. However, they were discovered in advance by the Baidao masters every time. After all, compared to the cutting-edge power, the Baidao side is much stronger. The underworld's advantage only lies in the number of people.  , Now Linghu Chong and others are using their own shortcomings to attack the enemy's strong points, how can they get any favors?

    Looking at the exhausted bandits on the ground, Linghu Chong and others understood that in their current state, and with the hundreds of longbows guarding the main road in Baidao, it would be extremely difficult to break through the encirclement.  Together, several people decided to retreat to Shaoshi Mountain first and then think of a solution.

    After detecting that the underworld had withdrawn, the white gang members turned around from the tense battlefield. When they saw the dead bodies on the ground, they immediately heard the sound of retching.  Especially the archers who came into contact with death at close range even vomited all the bitterness in their gallbladders.  At this time, Yu Canghai finally came back to his senses from the excitement. He looked at the battlefield in front of him for a while, and then looked at the smiling leader next to him, and his face instantly turned livid.  After all, he is a master of the generation. Although he was deceived before, when he woke up afterwards, he still didn't realize that he had been tricked. No wonder when someone proposed that he command the archers, almost all the leaders nodded immediately.  Agree.

    After confirming that the underworld had really retreated, Fang Zheng called on everyone to clean up the battlefield, retracting the arrows for use again, and burying the bodies deeply.  It actually took a full two hours to clean up the battlefield. However, the land stained red by blood could never return to its previous calm.

    The sky is gradually getting dark, and although it is cloudless, it is full of gray tones, and it is getting darker and darker, until the first snowflake falls sadly.

    One piece, two pieces, three pieces, countless snowflakes are falling down in a row. Maybe God can't stand the ugliest evil in the world, and wants to wipe away the deep sorrow on the earth with a heavy snow.  trauma.

    At this time, Lin Han was already accompanying Feiyan and Qiu Li, along with some second-generation disciples with low martial arts skills. These people were judged to be unsuitable for fierce battlefields, so they were left behind by their commander.  .

    When Lin Han arrived here, he was silent and didn't say a word. At that time, even Feiyan didn't dare to ask more questions, which shows how bad Lin Han's face was.  Until snowflakes began to fall from the sky, Lin Han stretched out his hand and caught the thin snowflakes in his hand. Gradually, the snowflakes in his palm condensed and became crystal clear, turning into a beautiful ice crystal flower.

    At this time, the playful non-smoking girl no longer cared about it, and jumped up to Lin Han's side, shaking his left arm vigorously, but looking straight at the beautiful ice crystals in the palm of his right hand.

    "Well, here you go, let's play with it." Lin Han shook his head and handed the ice flower in his hand to her, causing her to scream in surprise, and then asked: "Will it melt?"

    Lin Han smiled and said: "No, at least not within two hours."

    "Okay, thank you, Brother Lin." Feiyan quickly put his head close to Lin Han, kissed him quickly on the face, and then shyly ran to the side to play.

    Qiu Li next to him felt sour in his heart when he saw this scene. He reluctantly lowered his head and remained silent.

    He stretched out his hand again, constantly catching and discarding it, until a plum blossom-shaped snowflake fell on his palm. Lin Han nodded with satisfaction and circulated the ice energy in his palm. Gradually, the snowflake changed from white to white.  Transparent, then dyed with a light cyan color, and gradually deepened, finally becoming a bright cyan plum blossom.

    Lin Han held his right hand, walked gently to Qiu Li, slapped her on the shoulder, and when she was stunned, he put his fist in front of her and said with a smile: "Girl, open it and take a look."

    Qiu Li looked at him in surprise, and glanced secretly at Fei Yan, who had not noticed Fei Yan here. Then he stretched out his jade fingers with a spring expression on his face and gently placed them on Lin Han's fist, his eyes as charming as silk.  Smiling, he opened his fingers one by one, and a bright green plum blossom appeared in front of his eyes, followed by an intoxicating sound of surprise.

    "Given to me?" Qiu Li looked at Lin Han with misty eyes and asked shyly.

    Lin Han nodded with a smile, handed his palm to her, pulled her right hand over, and amidst the throbbing of her body and mind, he transferred the green plum blossoms to her palm.

    Feeling the coldness conveyed on the palm of his hand, Qiu Li felt a rare clarity in his heart. He stared into Lin Han's eyes uneasily and asked nervously: "Senior Brother Lin, do you, do you have Qiu Li in your heart?"

    Stepping forward and touching her pretty face, Lin Han nodded and said, "I didn't have that before, and there was even some prejudice, but now, my heart tells me that you are here." As he spoke, he held her palm against his heart.  .

    ? ?Feeling the tender touch on his cheek and the throbbing from his palms, Qiu Li's eyes suddenly became moist, and he jumped into Lin Han's arms and hugged his waist tightly.  .

    Lin Han also wrapped his right hand around her smooth waist, and the five fingers of his left hand shuttled through her hair, bringing out bursts of fragrance.  When Lin Han put Qiu Li's head on his shoulders, he saw Feiyan pouting not far away, looking very aggrieved, and looking steadily at the two people hugging each other.

    Lin Han felt his heart throbbing and the pain was severe.  He gently patted Qiu Li's jade back, pushed her away, and with her puzzled eyes, he held her hand and walked to Feiyan.  At this time, Qiu Li also understood what was going on and lowered his head uneasily.

    "Brother Lin bullied Feiyan!" Qu Feiyan said with a cry.

    Pulling her into his arms and letting her cry, Lin Han first looked at Qiu Li apologetically, then held her hand tighter, letting her feel the affirmation in her heart, and then clung to Fei Yan.  whispered in his ear: "Brother Lin said he would take care of you for the rest of his life!"

    Feiyan raised his head: "Then you still".

    Using his free left hand, he wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes. Lin Han smiled bitterly and said, "Brother Lin did something wrong. After falling in love with Feiyan, he also fell in love with Sister Qiu Li. However, Brother Lin doesn't want to say sorry to you. Okay."  ?"

    "You bully people!" Feiyan said with his lips curled up.

    "Well, Brother Lin has bullied you two and will bully you forever." After saying that, he pulled the two of them into his arms, holding them tightly and refusing to let go.

    Qiu Li and Fei Yan were startled. They were already leaning against Lin Han's chest. They felt the other person. They struggled slightly, but they couldn't withstand Lin Han's strength. Finally, they helplessly leaned their heads on his arms.  , holding her hands even more tightly, for fear that she would lose less.

    Looking at the two people apologetically, Lin Han could only hug him tighter, because at this time, any words were feeble. He could apologize, but he could not say sorry, otherwise, it would be a deeper feeling for everyone.  harm.

    The three of them hugged each other tightly. This was what others saw. Naturally, the others included Zuo Lengchan, Fang Zheng, Xu Zheng and Zhang Yihe.

    Xu Zheng could tell at a glance that it was Qu Feiyan, He, and Qiu Li in Lin Han's arms. He immediately stopped and looked at the two of them in despair.  Zuo Lengchan patted his shoulder gently: "He is your senior brother, and even more so your elder brother, and that woman will be your senior sister-in-law in the future." Although he didn't agree too much with the relationship between Lin Han and Qiu Li  matter, but he still believed that Lin Han could handle it on his own. As mentioned before, how could the Songshan Sect change its attitude because of a marriage.

    "Yes, disciple understands." Xu Zheng replied sadly.

    "That's good if you understand! Don't think too much, there are plenty of women in the world." Zuo Lengchan comforted him and walked forward, because at this time something happened in front of him.

    It was Zhang Yihe who got angry. He first looked at the three people hugging him with wide eyes, and then scolded: "Miss Qiu, you, how could you?"

    His words made others frown slightly. What does other people¡¯s love affairs have to do with you?  After the explosion, he saw that the three people he was holding ignored him. Zhang Yihe's blood surged in an instant, and he rushed to Lin Han, stretched out his hand, and was about to pull Qiu Li away.  Unexpectedly, a thick thigh and an increasingly bigger shoe suddenly appeared in front of him. Amidst the shouts of "Be gentle with your feet", Zhang Yihe felt his face go numb, and there was a "buzz" in his head.  Once you reach the blue sky, you don¡¯t know anything anymore.

    Jie Feng took the person down from the sky. He didn't care about the blood coming out of Zhang Yihe's flat nose. He put his finger in it. After a long time, he breathed a sigh of relief. He didn't care about complaining. He apologized and took Zhang Yihe away.

    After waking up from Lin Han's arms and seeing so many people gathered around them, Qiu Li and Fei Yan wanted to escape shyly, but were held tightly by Lin Han. They both gave him an annoyed glance.  They looked at each other sheepishly and hid behind him.

    "Uncle, has it been handled over there?" Lin Han asked, scratching his head.

    Zuo Lengchan nodded and said with a smile, "You are enjoying the blessings of others."

    Lin Han smiled awkwardly. Although he heard the blessing in his uncle's words, there was nothing to show off.

    Seeing that the two girls were still hiding behind Lin Han, Zuo Lengchan said with a smile: "You two, remember, if Xiaohan dares to bully you in the future, come to your uncle as soon as possible, and your uncle will definitely beat him to vent your anger."  .¡±

    Qiu Li sheepishly poked his head out from behind Lin Han and called out shyly, "Uncle."

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Zuo Lengchan nodded, then looked at Qu Feiyan on the other side.

    The girl Feiyan popped up from behind Lin Han and called out reluctantly.  Regarding Qu Feiyan¡¯sAfter a while, Zuo Lengchan understood that the source of the matter still lay with Qu Yang, so he just nodded and said nothing more.

    With a comfortable mood, Lin Han realized that everyone was back, and asked, "Uncle, why have everyone withdrawn?"

    Zuo Lengchan explained: "Didn't you see it was snowing? Just leave a few disciples to take turns watching. There is no need for a group of people to starve and freeze there."

    "That's right. After the snow accumulates, the mountain road becomes difficult to travel. The gangsters can no longer charge, so the role of bows and arrows becomes even more obvious." Lin Han nodded.

    So what is Linghu Chong doing at this time?  Where is Ren Yingying?

    (Thanks to Hancock for the sweet words! Sunset has discovered that long book titles are a sin. Once they hit the top of the list, they will sink to the bottom!

    There were 20,000+ clicks and 300+ collections on Monday. After being dropped from the list, it was really far behind. It couldn¡¯t even hold the number one spot on the list of potential masterpieces!  )

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 117 Iron Man Alley

    Update time: 2012-07-12

    Ren Yingying is on the back mountain, anxious or restless, no matter where she is, she won't move.  Just because of what Lin Han said: If you go down the mountain at this time, you will definitely make trouble out of control.

    During the communication with Ren Yingying, Lin Han was always in a strong position. Therefore, when facing Lin Han, Ren Yingying lacked self-confidence and always thought that Lin Han's words were right.  Therefore, no matter how noisy there was down the mountain, Ren Yingying never took a step out of the room. No matter how impatient she was, she just walked in circles in the hall.

    Linghu Chong never thought that Ren Yingying was not far away in the back mountain, but when the search failed, he thought that she had been coerced by Shaolin to go down the mountain.  Nowadays, it makes no sense for everyone to stay on Shaoshi Mountain. However, it is easy to go up the mountain but difficult to go down. The roads have been blocked, and everyone is not familiar with the trails of Shaolin. They are all gathered in various Zen monasteries with no choice.

    In the main hall, Linghu Chong, the old man, Zu Qianqiu, Ji Wushi, Lan Fenghuang and others sat together, each in silence.

    Looking at the snow falling more and more outside, Linghu Chong asked, "I wonder if you guys can think of any good ideas?"

    Everyone shook their heads. If there was a way, how could everyone be trapped here!  Ji Wushi said: "Brothers have not eaten for a day. Why don't we try to get some food? Otherwise, if we continue like this, it will be freezing outside and it will be easy to cause trouble. By then, before Shaolin can attack,  We¡¯ve made a mess of ourselves.¡±

    Linghu Chong nodded: "That makes sense. I think so. Although the Shaolin monks carried away all the rice and noodles, they can't also take away the radishes and cabbages they planted. They should dig out some first and deal with them. In addition, since  When it snows, there must be birds and animals escaping from the cold, so everyone splits up, some dig wild vegetables, and some go hunting to find some food for the night."

    Lan Fenghuang asked: "What should we do if we don't have well water?"

    After thinking about it, Linghu Chong said: "Although the wellhead is sealed, we can dig it next to the wellhead. It doesn't need to be very deep, as long as water can come out. If not, we can melt some snow for cooking."

    ?????????????????????????????"Master Linghu is absolutely right, we will do it right now." Everyone then went separate ways.

    When the bandits heard that it could solve the problem of food and clothing in their stomachs, they were all excited. They called to their relatives and friends, and gathered in groups in the mountains and forests to catch birds and beasts.  It is worth mentioning that perhaps because the back mountain was too high and the birds and animals must be extinct, no one went up the back mountain. Once again, the opportunity to discover Ren Yingying was missed.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUTOUT  When it was time to light the lamps, everyone gathered what they had got, and there were actually a few wild boars in their nests. As a result, if they cooked some broth, it would be enough to feed six or seven thousand people.  In addition, some white tender radishes and winter cabbage harvested from Shaolin's own vegetable garden, even though rice and noodles are missing, it is still enough for everyone to have a feast.

    There is food in hand and no panic in mind.  Everyone started killing birds and pigs in Shaolin's extra-large kitchen. This was really a disaster day for Shaolin.  As the saying goes, if a monk can escape, he cannot escape from the temple. The monks are gone, but the innocent birds and beasts in the mountains suffer. Even some hibernating beasts are pulled out of their beds and taken to the slaughterhouse.  In the kitchen, the casserole that was just used for making porridge the day before is now used as a good tool for making broth; the steamer used for steaming steamed buns is also used for steaming meat.

    The kitchen, which was once free of meat and fish, was contaminated by the blood and grease of various unknown birds and beasts.  Fortunately, there was insufficient food, and everyone knew how to save. Except for a small amount of leaked blood, most of the animal blood was collected, sprinkled with some salt to make it into jelly, and used as ingredients for soup, so as to prevent the blood from flowing into a river.

    As the saying goes: Eat enough to make you full.

    After eating the animal meat, the bandits added the animal skins and bones with some vegetables and radishes, and threw them into the big pot, boiling out bowls of thick soup.  They were all drunk until their bellies were in the air.

    After eating, although he had no lustful thoughts, he continued the work of harming Shaolin to the end.  The so-called domineering side leakage is the kingly way, and the internal energy leakage is the humane way.  What goes in must come out. Due to their resentment towards Shaolin, no matter how big or small the bandits were, they were all dealt with on the spot on Shaoshi Mountain.

    Still unable to understand the hatred, many people spontaneously destroyed Shaolin¡¯s things.  In addition to the house being used for rest and shelter from the snow, all the incense tables, futons, wooden fish and other things in the room were smashed to pieces.  What's more, the Buddhas, Bodhisattvas and Arhats enshrined in the Mahavira Hall also suffered a devastating blow.

    Linghu Chong originally intended to stop him, but when he saw the blood-red eyes of the bandits, he fell silent and allowed them to make trouble and vent, otherwiseSooner or later, there will be bigger troubles. After all, there are nearly a thousand casualties. If you don't vent the resentment in your heart, there will definitely be troubles internally.

    ¡°Ah, there is a tunnel here!¡± Suddenly, a surprised shout came from behind the broken incense table.  Everyone was overjoyed and rushed forward.  Linghu Chong tried his best to find a way out and peered forward, and he saw that there was a hole exposed.

    It turned out that someone smashed the Bodhidharma statue to pieces, revealing a piece of machinery behind it. The man called and pulled the machinery, revealing a dark hole.

    When Linghu Chong saw it, he was overjoyed: This Shaolin is like Meizhuang, with a tunnel underneath. Could it be that Yingying was imprisoned in the tunnel?

    He quickly ordered the bandits to get torches, led several people down the tunnel, and groped forward in the dark tunnel under the dim light.  Linghu Chong and his group walked silently for who knows how long. After turning a corner, they saw an extremely long straight road ahead of them. Although the light from the torches could not reach the bottom, everyone estimated that there were hundreds of people there.  meters away.

    Linghu Chong walked forward cautiously. Suddenly, two black figures jumped out from the two walls and struck down with heavy weapons in their hands.  Linghu Chong hurriedly pointed at it with his sword. There was a strong burst of force and the sword in his hand flew away. In his haste, Linghu Chong fell to the ground and rolled like a donkey.  When I turned the corner, I felt relieved when I saw that the enemy was no longer pursuing me.

    "What happened?" the old man and others asked.

    Linghu Chong shook his head and stuck his head out. By the light of the fire, he could see clearly this time. It turned out that the people who attacked him were not real people, but two iron men, bare-headed iron men.

    Hearing what Linghu Chong said, the old man exclaimed: "Iron Man Alley!"

    Zu Qianqiu nodded and said: "I have heard that there is a wooden man alley in Shaolin. The mechanism is extremely flexible and almost the same as a real person. I didn't expect to see a more powerful iron man alley here. I don't know why those bald donkeys would spend so much effort to do it."  There are some iron men guarding here."

    Linghu Chong frowned and said: "Looking at the length of the alley, there must be a lot of iron monks. It's impossible to break through forcefully. We have to find a way to break this mechanism."

    The old man stuck his head out to observe for a moment, then retracted his head and said, "I'm afraid it won't work. The traps are all in the wall. I don't know how they are triggered. But if anyone comes forward, they will definitely be attacked by Monk Iron. Look at the weight of the Zen staff."  , almost killed when hit and injured when knocked."

    Ji Wushi said: "How about bringing some stone pillars in to resist the attack of the Zen staff, and then use a sword to cut off Monk Tie's wrist. In this way, Monk Tie, who cannot move naturally, will have no use."

    "Yes, this plan is very good, just do it according to Brother Ji's wishes." The old man said with admiration.

    Linghu Chong ordered a few people to wait in the tunnel, and when he came out of the cave, he saw the Six Immortals of Peach Valley poking their heads at the entrance of the cave, looking like they wanted to enter but didn't dare. He couldn't help but laugh, and asked: "What are you doing?  "

    After being scolded by Linghu Chong, the six of them were quiet for a while. At this time, they came closer to Linghu Chong. Taohuaxian asked first, "Master Linghu, is it fun in there?"

    Linghu Chong rolled his eyes and said with a smile: "It's very fun. I'm just coming up to ask people to come down and play."

    "I'll go, I'll go." The six people argued endlessly.

    Linghu Chong shook his head and said, "You can all go, but".

    "But what?" Tao Shixian asked.

    "Yes, yes, tell me quickly." Tao Genxian urged.

    "Each of you needs to go outside and bring a stone pillar in from the tower forest." Linghu Chong had just finished speaking when the six of them uttered a "chirp", a stream of green smoke rising from their buttocks, and they plunged outward.

    After the six people left, the bandits gathered around and asked in all directions: "Master Linghu, what's going on inside?"

    Waving his hands to signal everyone to be quiet, Linghu Chong smiled and said, "There may be a secret passage down the mountain."

    Everyone cheered and looked at Linghu Chong eagerly. Linghu Chong shook his head and said: "But there is a trap inside. After the trap is broken, he will lead everyone down the mountain in sequence."

    Everyone nodded quickly. After being frightened, and seeing that they had a way to survive, everyone was in high spirits, talking and laughing, and started shouting.

    After a while, the Six Immortals of Peach Valley came back, each holding a stone pillar as tall as one person in their arms.  Only Tao Genxian was holding a very large stone pillar of more than two meters and showing off the size of the stone pillar from time to time, while the other five were listless.  Linghu Chong was very surprised. After careful questioning, he found out that there was only one largest stone pillar in the tower forest, but Tao Genxian took it away first. The other five people had to choose the one they thought was the biggest, but after all, it was shorter.  So I bow my head.Qi.

    Linghu Chong made funny gestures to Tao Genxian's stone pillar and nodded: "You can barely get in with this stone pillar, but it's still not as good as the five of them."

    Upon hearing Linghu Chong's words, Tao Genxian became anxious, while the other five people gloated about his misfortune.  Linghu Chong ignored them and said, "Follow me," and got into the hole.  The six people ignored the argument and rushed forward in a hurry.

    With just a 'dong' sound, the six people collided together and staggered.  After a while, the six people lined up in order. Naturally, the ones in the front were arrogant, while the ones behind them were sighing.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 118 Escape

    Update time: 2012-07-13

    Hearing the footsteps coming from outside, he saw that it was Linghu Chong who came in first. The old man rushed to greet him, but saw that his hands were empty and there was no stone pillar as mentioned before. He asked with a puzzled face: "Master Linghu, haven't you found it?"

    Linghu Chong smiled, shook his head, and pursed his lips behind him, signaling him to wait for a moment.  Not long after, the old man heard someone coming in again. He looked up and saw that the Six Immortals of Peach Valley were squeezing forward, each holding a large stone pillar. He couldn't help but glance at Linghu Chong, shook his head and said with a wry smile: "I'll go to the front.  Waiting for you."

    If he had not long been accustomed to the six living treasures' personalities and understood that although they were reckless, they were not evil people, Linghu Chong might not have been able to tolerate them again and again. Of course, the six people's high martial arts skills were also one of the reasons.  No matter what, Linghu Chong was very willing to have six good helpers around him doing odd jobs.

    Even though they were holding a large stone pillar in their hands, the mouths of the six of them were never idle.  Tao Shixian, who was the youngest and was left last, asked: "Fifth brother, why is it dark?"

    Peach Blossom Fairy, who was ranked second to last, agreed: "Yes, why is it so dark?"

    "Ouch, ouch, it's dark here too." Taoye Xian, who was ranked fourth, also shouted.

    Taozhixian, who was third in line, could barely see the light in front of her through the crowd, and said happily: "It's dark, but it's still bright in front of me. I think it's going to be dawn."

    The second-place Tao Ganxian retorted: "Nonsense, it's already dark, and there are torches in front of you."

    Before several people could retort, Tao Genxian at the front suddenly said: "No, the torch is out, let's go quickly."

    The five people behind took a look and saw that it was pitch black in front of them.  The six people walked forward, squeezing each other, and there was a loud banging sound between the stone pillars.  Just when the six people arrived at a relatively open area in front of their eyes, another torch shone in front of them. It turned out that Linghu Chong, after teasing the six people, came to greet them with a torch.

    Under Linghu Chong¡¯s urging, the six of them stopped talking and hurried forward.  To say that the strength of the six people is really extraordinary, they have not stopped since they entered the tunnel. How much arm strength is required? Linghu Chong was stunned. No wonder they would practice a set of combined attack attacks, specifically  It's not unreasonable to cut someone's body into pieces. That's really not a job that ordinary people can do.

    After meeting the old man, Zu Qianqiu and others, Linghu Chong smiled and said to the six people who put down the stone pillars: "Let's play a game now."

    "Come on, tell me, what kind of game is it?" Upon hearing this, the six people were overjoyed and quickly urged Linghu Chong to explain the details.

    Amidst the laughter of others, Linghu Chong said: "Later, you arrange your order and send one person to walk in front of you. Do you see there? Yes, it's those iron monks. They carried the stone pillar between the two iron monks.  , and then immediately step back, if you are hit by Monk Tie¡¯s Zen staff, you lose.¡±

    Although the six of them were good guys, they still felt frightened when they saw such a big Zen staff. Tao Genxian asked uneasily: "What will happen if you get hit by the Zen staff?"

    "Then you lose."

    "What will happen if we lose?" Tao Genxian asked again.

    "Yes, yes, what will happen?" the five people asked in unison.

    Linghu Chong said with a smile: "If someone gets hit by accident, there is no time to play. Just crawl back obediently and tell others to come down and play."

    Lan Fenghuang next to "Puchi" was overjoyed, and the others were also holding back their laughter as they watched Linghu Chong play tricks on them.

    "Who comes first now?" Linghu Chong asked.

    Tao Genxian quickly stepped back and said to Tao Ganxian, "You come first!"

    How could Tao Ganxian be willing? He shook his head repeatedly: "No, no, you are the eldest brother, you should come first."

    "No, I was the one who came down first before. It's your turn this time." Tao Genxian shook his head like a rattle and refused to step forward no matter what.

    Tao Ganxian asked: "How about this time we do it in order from small to large."

    "No." The youngest Tao Shixian quit. He didn't get a good deal before and was ranked last. Now that he is in danger, he is asked to take the lead. How can he be willing?

    Linghu Chong threatened: "If you don't dare to go up, then crawl back together and call the other six people."

    "No, how can we, the Six Immortals of Peach Valley, be afraid!" Tao Genxian immediately refused and gathered the six people together in a hurry. After muttering for a while, I don't know what kind of benefits were promised, and saw Taoshi Xian walking happily.  In front of Linghu Chong, he said cheerfully: "We have agreed that the most wise and powerful Tao Shixian will be the first to go."

    Linghu Chong didn¡¯t waste any time and explained the precautions in detail. Starting from the old manZi took a long sword that was as sharp as iron and told Tao Shixian to pick up the stone pillar and walk to the front.

    Tao Shixian walked timidly in front. When he stepped out with his left foot again, two iron monks suddenly popped out of the stone walls on both sides.  Tao Shixian was so stimulated that he panicked. He exerted force on his hands and threw the big stone pillar that he had held in his arms with his bare hands. His body jumped back like lightning.

    It was a coincidence that he threw it, and with a "dong" sound, the big stone pillar fell unevenly between the two iron monks.  When Monk Tie heard the noise, how could he tell whether it was a person or an object?  Just wave the Zen staff and chop it down on the head, and there will be two "dang, clang" sounds. The Zen staff has been chopped hard, and then it will not stop, raising and lowering the staff, and the "ding-dang" sound is endless.

    When he got the opportunity, Linghu Chong didn't dare to neglect. He calculated the frequency of Iron Monk's attacks. When the two Iron Monks attacked at the same time again, he took a few steps forward and came in front of him. At this time, the moves of the two Iron Monks were already worn out. Even if they sensed it, they would attack again.  When someone came, he had no choice but to let Linghu Chong's long sword attack his wrist.  "Ding, ding, ding, ding" sounded four times in a row, and the long sword changed four times very quickly. When Linghu Chong retracted his sword and retreated, he only heard the soft sound of "click, click, click", and then "snap, snap".  With a click, the four palms of the two iron monks were broken at the same time and fell to the ground.

    Everyone was happy and breathed a sigh of relief, the solution is feasible.  It turned out that even after Iron Monk broke his wrist, he would still raise his arms to attack from time to time, but without the bonus of the Zen staff, as long as everyone was careful, they could still pass through.

    Seeing that Peach Blossom Fairy passed the level without any injuries, the other five people thought it was fun and kept urging them. However, they had already arranged the order before, so they had to recommend Peach Blossom Fairy to come out for the game.

    An iron monk without a Zen stick in his hand is a dead monk. In order for the people behind him to move forward better, the old man and Zu Qianqiu stepped forward, one against each other, and knocked the two iron monks with their teeth out to the ground, haha  Laughing and breaking it into pieces.

    With the previous successful experience, Peach Blossom Fairy was able to face it calmly even though it was also his first time. In this way, Linghu Chong only had to cut off Iron Monk's wrist and let everyone destroy it.

    The Six Immortals of Peach Valley took turns to fight and had a great time. Unknowingly, until no more Iron Monks jumped out, everyone finally cleared the entire Iron Man Alley.  After counting carefully, Iron Monk happened to be one hundred and eight. If it were in an open space, he would definitely be able to form a formation of one hundred and eight Arhats. Unfortunately, in such an alley, the Six Immortals of Peach Valley plus a Linghu Chong were able to form it.  Destroy it. If Bodhidharma has a spirit, he will definitely be angry to death. This method is too shameless.

    After finishing the work, the six Immortals of Peach Valley who were still not satisfied began to argue about who had beaten the most, causing others to shake their heads. The six people took turns, and they did not go out of order. The total number of one hundred and eight was not exactly divided by one person.  Ten and eight?

    Looking at the six destroyed stone pillars, everyone was still in fear. Monk Tie's Zen staff was so powerful that it destroyed all six stone pillars. Fortunately, the last stone pillar was thicker, otherwise the six stone pillars might not be enough.

    After passing through the Iron Man Alley, there is a smooth road ahead, and there are no more mechanisms along the way.  Gradually, there was a sound of water flowing in front of him. Linghu Chong, who was walking at the front, took another step and stepped on a pile of snow. His feet were empty. When he reacted, he was already in mid-air, and a line of water could be vaguely seen below.  stream.  Linghu Chong adjusted his body and with a splash, his body was completely submerged in the water.

    When he floated up, he heard the old man above asking: "Master Linghu, what happened?"

    Linghu Chong felt the cold water of the stream, shuddered, and then said: "There is a stream below. We must have reached the bottom. Please send someone up to pick them up."

    Everyone was overjoyed: "Thank God, we finally came down. Mr. Linghu is waiting. We will go up to pick him up." After the old man, Zu Qianqiu, and Ji Wushi went up to pick him up, there were six consecutive heavy objects falling into the stream.  The sound turned out to be the Six Immortals of Peach Valley who couldn't bear the loneliness and jumped off the cliff and fell into the water.

    Linghu Chong asked: "Sister, do you want to come down?"

    After a while, Lan Fenghuang's voice came from above: "Okay, you have to catch it."

    Linghu Chong raised his head and saw something falling down. He didn't have time to distinguish it in the dim light. He didn't dare to neglect it at that moment. He jumped up and stretched out his hands to catch it. He tightened his hands and felt something was wrong. When he looked closer, he was startled.  It turned out to be an iron head.  At this time, another object fell down in mid-air, and amid a burst of giggles, Blue Phoenix's voice came: "I'm coming down, you have to catch it."

    Linghu Chong gave a bitter smile, threw away the iron knot in his hand, and reached out to pick it up again. When he touched a piece of warm and plump skin, he quickly took it back. Before he could adjust his body again, it was too late, and he splashed into the water, and the two of them rolled away.  Fall in one place?.

    When they surfaced, Linghu Chong awkwardly hugged Lan Fenghuang's smooth plumpness, but Lan Fenghuang didn't care about that. With her affection for Linghu Chong, if she hadn't been worried that he was Ren Yingying's man, she would definitely stretch out her claws towards Linghu Chong.  A piece of uncooked rice is cooked into cooked rice.  At this moment, with such a rare opportunity, she hugged Linghu Chong tightly, squeezing Linghu Chong's chest with her plump body, and kept spraying hot air on his neck from her lips, stirring him up.  It's so exciting.  Fortunately, Linghu Chong still remembered that Ren Yingying was still in danger, and it took a lot of perseverance to wake up from the gentle village without having any negative close contact with Lan Fenghuang.

    The next step was to wait. Groups of bandits escaped through the tunnels one after another, but they did not dare to raise their voices. It was not until everyone came down the mountain that the noise started beside the stream. Bandits also dared to light a fire to keep warm.  Baking wet clothes.

    Linghu Chong clapped his hands to attract everyone's attention and said loudly: "Everyone, now that Yingying is still in Zhengdao's hands, we will work separately. If anyone gets the news, tell each other immediately. Don't conflict again, lest they harm Yingying."

    Everyone nodded, understanding that this was the only way to go.  Suddenly, Linghu Chong became childlike and said, "Let's tell Zhengdao that we are out of trouble and surprise them."

    "Okay." Everyone cheered in unison, eager to vent their anger.  Linghu Chong used his inner strength to shout: "Hey, we're going down the mountain!"

    "Hey, we're going down the mountain!"

    Linghu Chong said again: "Just enjoy the snow on the mountain!"

    The bandits followed and shouted: "Just go up the mountain to enjoy the snow!"

    Linghu Chong cupped his hands and said, "Everyone, the mountains will not change but the water will flow forever. We will meet again later!"

    "As long as the green hills remain unchanged and the flowing water flows forever, we will see you again in the future!" the bandits agreed.

    Suddenly someone scolded: "You turtle sons of bastards, go to hell with your grandma's 18th generation of ancestors!"

    This shout was much more energetic than Linghu Chong's, and the bandits shouted again until they were hoarse, then they gave up and went down the mountain separately.

    The Zhengdao people were warming themselves by the fire and resting on the mountainside. Suddenly they heard shouts from the bottom of the mountain and couldn't help but panic.  After listening carefully, I was shocked to find that the gangsters had escaped.

    In the crowd, Lin Han, who had expected all this, sat there quietly, holding Feiyan in one hand and Qiu Li in the other. He was not distracted by the commotion outside, and was still telling jokes and making jokes with the two of them.  A joy!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 119 Want to cry but no tears

    Update time: 2012-07-13

    The stench is overwhelming, debris is flying, and the hilltop of Shaoshi is completely occupied by domestic garbage. This is the first impression of Shaolin monks on the sect after returning.

    Back to the main hall, where you look, the Buddha statues are destroyed, the incense table is smashed, and all kinds of animal bones are everywhere. There are no less than a hundred species.

    "Amitabha, Amitabha, Buddha" From the first moment the Shaolin monks saw the scene in the temple, the sound of the Buddha's trumpet never stopped. Under the leadership of Fang Zheng, thousands of people visited the temple.  Shouting the name of Amitabha shows the anger of the Shaolin monks.

    The heroes stepped forward and stepped on the animal bones scattered on the ground until they crackled. They suppressed laughter and pretended to comfort the Shaolin monks, but their hearts were filled with joy. Nothing made them happier than Shaolin being harmed.  It's a once-in-a-lifetime thing.

    After calling Fang Sheng over, Fang Zheng gritted his teeth and said, "Junior brother, tell me to go down and clean it up, try to restore it to its original state, and then make statistics. Hey, this time it is really a heavy loss, a shame that has not happened in a century!"

    "My condolences, Abbot!" Fang Sheng consoled him, and then retreated at Fang Zheng's signal. There was still the final reconstruction work waiting for him to do.

    Zuo Lengchan stepped forward and said: "My condolences, Abbot, but in Zuo's opinion, Shaolin's loss may not be very big?"

    Fang Zheng glanced at him expressionlessly and asked, "I wonder why the leader of the Zuo Alliance said this? I am all ears."

    "Haha," Zuo Lengchan said, "Shaolin has blocked Jianghu Baidao this time. Even if there is a slight loss, if Zuo thinks about it, people will definitely appreciate Shaolin's kindness in the future. If one side is in trouble, all sides will support it, and with the loss  Compared with this, the harvest will definitely not be less. If Shaolin can use all of it for reconstruction, it will definitely become prosperous again. Zuo Mou congratulates the abbot first."

    "I would like to borrow the good words from the leader of the Zuo Alliance." The abbot nodded and replied. There was no sadness or joy on his face. His face was calm and calm, but his heart was not calm. He scolded the general: "Although this is the fact, there is no need for you to say it."  Come out?  Just like the Shaolin Society's embezzlement of donations, could it be that the Shaolin monks would abandon the temple's foundation and line their own pockets instead?

    The Shaolin monks were busy non-stop, and with the help of the heroes, as it approached the third quarter of the day, they managed to clean up the filth on Shaoshi Mountain.  Fortunately, the house was not destroyed. Although futons, wooden fish and other objects were damaged, they had nothing to do with the heroes. For those Buddha-natured objects, the heroes still had no love in their hearts.  It has been a tiring day, and most people have already fallen asleep on their beds to prepare for the underworld's next move.

    In Zuo Lengchan's room, the lights were brightly lit, and Lin Han and Xu Zheng were sitting opposite Zuo Lengchan.

    "What do you think of today's events?" Zuo Lengchan asked.

    Xu Zheng glanced at Lin Han unnaturally. He did not expect that the master would summon him, and he felt a little nervous. With Lin Han's encouragement, Xu Zheng said: "Shaolin was harmed, which is very satisfying, but  , most of the underworld has escaped, and they have not been able to do their best, which is somewhat unsightly."

    "What do you think of Xiaohan?" Zuo Lengchan asked noncommittally, but he sighed in his heart: Compared with Xiaohan, this apprentice is still a bit useless.

    Lin Han shook his head and said: "It would be best for Shaolin to win one battle, but the situation in front of us is the most beneficial to us."

    "Why?" Xu Zheng asked puzzledly, because he didn't understand the joints.

    Lin Han explained: "Junior brother, think about it, this time the underworld rescued Ren Yingying, it was not a demonic organization, but a spontaneous one."

    "What's the difference? Aren't they all the same?"

    "It's different!" Lin Han shook his head and said, "It's spontaneous, and most of them come by calling friends. What happens in the end? Maybe the friend is dead, but you are still alive, so how do you face your friend's family? Those people  The resentment in my heart was naturally aimed at Shaolin, not us. You see, the incident started because of Shaolin, and the person died on Shaoshi Mountain. Later, I found out that the bow and arrow were borrowed from Shaolin, and the culprit was  Shaolin Sect.¡±

    After taking a breath, Lin Han continued: "However, if everyone in the underworld is dead and there is no personal grief, there will be much less hatred. After it spreads, most people will say that the white ways are destroying the underworld. Which white ways? Shaolin can't escape,  Then we, who are on the Songshan Mountain, may have to take a big blame for Shaolin. And with Shaolin's consistent image of mercy, if Shaolin deliberately guides us, maybe our Songshan sect will become the biggest murderer."

    "Haha," Zuo Lengchan clapped his hands and said, "Xiaohan is right, Zheng'er, you should learn more from your senior brother, otherwise, how can I trust you to leave the Songshan Sect in your hands?"

    "Master is saying" Xu Zheng stood up and said excitedly.

    Zuo Lengchan waved his hand: "So you have to try to learn how to deal with the sect."Things between men and women, rather than lingering on things between men and women.  "

    "Yes, Master." Xu Zheng glanced at Lin Han awkwardly and agreed reluctantly.

    Lin Han knew something about Xu Zheng's love for Qiu Li, so he smiled and said to Zuo Lengchan: "Uncle, you see it's not a problem to keep the brothers in Songshan. Should we send them to Luoyang?"  , one is to help Uncle Fei, and the other is to see the world, especially women, otherwise, if the enemy uses a honey trap, it will explode."

    After thinking for a while, Zuo Lengchan nodded: "What you said makes sense. When things are done here, after the New Year, we will send all those boys who have nowhere to vent their energy to Luoyang."

    Glancing at Xu Zheng, Zuo Lengchan said, "Zheng'er is going too. You should also share some responsibilities for the sect."

    "Yes, Master." Xu Zheng replied with a grimace.

    Zuo Lengchan shook his head and asked, "Xiaohan, what do you think the underworld will do next?"

    Lin Han was silent for a moment and said: "The underworld just suffered a big loss. The Bai Dao was unscathed, but they suffered nearly a thousand casualties. Disciple thinks that with the deterrence of the archers, the underworld thieves will be frightened and will not dare to attack the mountain easily.  , perhaps by this time, they have dispersed, and many have even gone home."

    "Well, the most worrying thing is that Ren Woxing did not show up. Oh, by the way, where is that witch Ren Yingying now?" Zuo Lengchan asked.

    Lin Han smiled and said: "The disciple once instigated her to stay in the back mountain and not to come down to disturb the situation under any circumstances. If no one came to the back mountain, she should still be there now."

    "Oh, is there such a thing?" Zuo Lengchan asked with a smile.

    Nodding, Lin Han said: "It was inconvenient at night. Disciple will go up and have a look tomorrow."

    "That's fine." Zuo Lengchan said, "You guys should go down and have a rest."

    Lin Han nodded, bowed and saluted, and then came out with Xu Zheng.  Seeing that he still looked listless, Lin Han held his shoulders and asked, "You kid, aren't you still thinking about your sister-in-law?"

    "Sister-in-law?" Xu Zheng asked doubtfully.

    Lin Han slapped him on the head, and said with a smile: "It's Qiu Li, I tell you, don't make mistakes, or I will cut off your dick."

    Xu Zheng shrank his legs and subconsciously protected his dick with one hand.

    "Okay, okay, go back to sleep. When I go to Luoyang next year, ask Uncle Fei to introduce you to some top names. I think you are a loser." Lin Han scolded.

    "I didn't." Xu Zheng said aggrievedly.

    "I don't care if you have it or not, go to sleep." Lin Han urged.

    "Oh", Xu Zheng followed Lin Han slouchingly, "Senior brother, don't you have that little girl? Why don't you give way to junior brother?"

    Lin Han suddenly turned around and looked at him steadily, saying nothing.  Xu Zheng was startled and took a step back subconsciously.  Lin Han suddenly laughed, took his arm and said, "Qiu Li has a pretty face and a good figure, right?"

    Xu Zheng nodded fiercely, and Lin Han smiled and scolded: "Speak carefully and don't swallow your saliva. The most important thing is that she likes me."

    "Ah, really?" Xu Zheng asked in disbelief, "Didn't Senior Brother say before that she just has a crush on you?"

    "Yes, but that was before," Lin Han said with a smile, "Senior brother knows now that she just likes me."

    "What about you, senior brother? What's your attitude towards her?" Xu Zheng asked nervously.

    Lin Han smiled, "Have you not seen it all? It feels good to like a beautiful girl. As long as you have a good impression of that girl, you will probably like her. Senior brother had some misunderstandings about her before. I understand.  After that, the misunderstanding was resolved and we naturally got together."

    "Oh" Xu Zheng responded with his head drooped.

    A bang hit him on the head, and Lin Han said with a smile: "Senior brother is a man, and he will not do such useless things as selling the woman he loves, so just give up and wait for Master Fei to find you a red card girl.  .¡±

    "oh."

    "Oh, you are going to bed, hurry up and go."

    "oh."

    Early the next morning, after breakfast, Shaolin Fangzheng, Wudang Chongxu, Songshan Zuo Lengchan, Kunlun Zhenshanzi, Beggars Jiefeng, Taishan Tianmen, Hengshan Moda, Qingcheng Yu Canghai and Huashan Yue Buqun couple  , gathered together and waited in the main hall.

    They were waiting for no one else, but Lin Han who was going up the back mountain.  Before going out in the morning, Lin Han told Xu Zheng to protect Qiu Li and Feiyan and arrange for them to be with the disciples of Hengshan. Then he went up the mountain at Zuo Lengchan's signal.

      After going up the mountain, I entered the house and heard a noise in the kitchen. It turned out that Ren Yingying was torturing the pots and pans.  Seeing Lin Han coming up, Ren Yingying immediately raised her dark face, almost frightening Lin Han to death.

    "Okay, okay, let's go back and wash up. I brought you food. You don't have to work so hard to cook." Lin Han joked, and then returned to the hall to wait.

    After a while, Ren Yingying came out of the kitchen, soaked and wet, with a pretty and rosy face, which made Lin Han drool at the sight.

    "What are you looking at? Take out the breakfast quickly. You kidnapped Feiyan and made me have to cook for myself." Ren Yingying said angrily. Maybe it was because she got familiar with Lin Han, and finally she was not like the previous ones.  So shy when we first met.

    Lin Han nodded, untied the package, and said with a smile, "Don't tempt me anymore. If you hadn't fallen in love with Linghu Chong earlier, would I have snatched you back?"

    (Friends, give me some votes after reading, and help write some book reviews, so as to remove some of the links from the full article. Thank you very much!)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 120 Ren Woxing appears

    Update time: 2012-07-14

    "Tell me honestly, how is the situation at the bottom of the mountain?" Ren Yingying stared into Lin Han's eyes and asked steadily.

    Lin Han nodded and said, "Even if you don't ask, I will tell you."

    "Then why don't you tell me quickly?" Ren Yingying glanced dissatisfied.

    Pointing to the white-faced steamed buns on the table, Lin Han smiled and said, "Have you eaten your fill first? This will be your last meal in Shaolin."

    "The last meal?" Ren Yingying looked at Lin Han in confusion. She would never think that Shaolin was going to do harm to her. There was only one situation, and she must be sent down the mountain. But for no reason, why would Shaolin do this?  So do that?  Thinking of the hustle and bustle yesterday, Ren Yingying asked in surprise: "Brother Chong went to Shaolin?"

    Lin Han looked at her and asked, "Don't worry about it for a while, right? Finish eating first. You'll know when you get down the mountain after eating."

    Knowing that there might be news about Linghu Chong, Ren Yingying still had no appetite. She took a few bites randomly and managed to finish off a steamed bun, then she put down her bowls and chopsticks and waited for Lin Han.

    Looking at most of the breakfast left on the table, Lin Han shook his head, picked up a steamed bun and put it in his mouth. He stood up and said while eating: "Since you are in such a hurry, let's go. There is nothing to pack."  Bar?"

    "No, let's go." Ren Yingying urged.

    Lin Han stopped talking nonsense and walked straight towards the main hall, knowing that a group of big shots must be waiting impatiently.  Ren Yingying naturally followed Lin Han up and down step by step.

    Before arriving at the Main Hall, it seemed a bit deserted. Since most of the second-generation disciples were rushed to the Zen monastery to rest and were not allowed to approach the main hall, at this moment, there were only four Shaolin monks guarding the door. Lin Han walked toward the four unlucky ones.  After a ceremony, he took Ren Yingying into the main hall.

    After Ren Yingying entered the palace, she felt a little frightened. Seeing all the sect leaders there, she didn't know if they were going to harm her, so she was subconsciously on guard.  After Lin Han, who was leading the way in front of her, entered the palace, he cupped his hands and said, "Uncle, seniors and juniors, I have invited Miss Ren here."

    "Yeah" Zuo Lengchan waved to Lin Han to stand behind him. Lin Han did not refuse, nodded towards Ren Yingying, then walked to stand behind Zuo Lengchan.

    Ren Yingying asked: "I wonder why the abbot wants Yingying to come?"

    "Amitabha," Fang Zheng said, "I'm afraid the donor may not know something. Just yesterday, the gangsters, led by Linghu Chong, attacked Shaoshi Mountain."

    "Ah" Ren Yingying screamed, and her first reaction was to look at Lin Han.  Lin Han spread his hands and motioned for her to listen to Fang Zheng.

    Although she was angry at Lin Han's deception, she didn't see Linghu Chong present. Ren Yingying understood that something must have happened, so she had to ask: "How dare I ask the abbot, where is Linghu Chong now?"

    Fang Zheng replied: "Yesterday afternoon, the gangsters had a conflict with everyone here. Afterwards, the gangsters retreated to Shaoshi Mountain, disturbing the Shaolin Temple, and retreated last night. As for Linghu Donor, he has disappeared."

    Ren Yingying felt relieved when she heard that Linghu Chong was fine, and asked, "Why did the abbot invite me here today?"

    Fang Zheng shook his head and said, "There is one thing I need to ask for Donor Ren's understanding for."

    "What's the matter?" Ren Yingying asked doubtfully, her heart even more wary, wondering what tricks Shaolin was planning to play.

    Fang Zheng said: "The previous donor agreed to imprison himself in Shaolin on the condition of curing Linghu Chong, but Mr. Linghu".

    "Why, you didn't save Brother Chong?" Ren Yingying asked anxiously.

    Fang Zheng waved his hand and said: "Lao Na, together with his junior brothers, after several months of treatment, finally lived up to expectations and revived Mr. Linghu, and planned to teach him Shaolin's treasure of suppressing teachings - the Yi Jin Jing."

    "Hiss", there was a sound of gasping from above the main hall. Only Lin Han and Zuo Lengchan understood the inner story and smiled disdainfully. Of course, they also heard the news spread by the disciples outside the Songshan Sect.  However, at this time, they all thought it was a rumor.

    Fang Zheng said again: "However, Lao Na made a request. Only by becoming a disciple of our sect can you learn the Yi Jin Jing."

    Hearing this, the heroes breathed a sigh of relief and thought: If Linghu Chong really became a Shaolin disciple and learned the Yi Jin Jing, he would definitely not lead the crowd to attack the mountain. There must be some hidden agenda, so the recent rumors are not groundless, but  It's true, it's true that Shaolin "doesn't keep its word".

    "Brother Chong, have you learned it?" Ren Yingying asked anxiously. No one knew Linghu Chong's condition better than him. If he couldn't learn the Yi Jin Jing to resolve the foreign energy in his body, he would eventually die. It was precisely because of this.  That's why she desperately wanted to get the Yi Jin Jing at the cost of imprisoning herself in Shaolin.

    ?Fang Zheng shook his head: "No."

    Ren Yingying yelled and scolded: "How can you break your promise? Since you didn't teach Brother Chong the Yi Jin Jing as promised, how could you not tell me the truth, but lie to me and imprison me in Shaolin?"

    "Amitabha," Fang Zheng replied, "Lao Na originally thought that since Mr. Linghu was expelled from the school by Master Yue, as long as he repented wholeheartedly and Shaolin was willing to accept him, he would be able to persuade him to become a Shaolin disciple. Who could have imagined that he was actually  On the grounds that he cannot bear the precepts, he rejects the good intentions of Lao Monk and others."

    "Since you have not taught Yi Jin Jing and have not cured Brother Chong, what authority do you have to imprison me?" Ren Yingying continued to scold.

    Fang Zhengdao: "Donor Ren, when you carried Mr. Linghu to Shaolin, he was already as weak as a gossamer and his life was in danger at all times. It was Lao Na and several junior brothers who fought hard to protect him day and night with their true energy in order to risk damage to their skills."  It took several months to extend his life and bring him back from the gate of hell. Moreover, for the Yi Jin Jing, it is not that we are unwilling to teach it, but that he is unwilling to learn it."

    Ren Yingying said disdainfully: "I would like to ask the abbot, when we made the agreement, did we insist that Brother Chong become a Shaolin disciple?"

    "Amitabha, there is no clear explanation for this," Fang Zheng argued, "However, the Yi Jin Jing is a secret that I do not teach in Shaolin. If you are not a Shaolin disciple, I will never teach it."

    "Sophistry, everything is sophistry," Ren Yingying said angrily, "Since there is such a thing, why didn't you tell it at the beginning? Since you didn't teach it, why didn't you tell it directly later?"

    "This" Fang Zheng was speechless when asked by Ren Yingying, and could only shake his head and sigh.

    Seeing Fang Zheng's defeat, everyone in the hall laughed secretly, waiting to see Shaolin's joke.

    ¡®Ah¡¯, several screams suddenly came from outside.  Fang Zheng's expression changed drastically and he shouted: "Who is it?"

    Before he finished speaking, two people rushed into the hall.

    "Dad, Uncle Xiang," Ren Yingying was overjoyed and hurriedly rushed to the two of them, looking at them in disbelief.

    "Let me do it?!" Everyone in the hall was shocked and hurriedly gathered together to be on guard.

    "Amitabha," Fang Zheng, as the master, stepped forward and asked, "Have the Shaolin disciples guarding the gate outside been poisoned by Master Ren?"

    Xiang Wentian, who was standing beside Ren Woxing and his daughter, replied: "Yes, those four people dared to stop the leader out of ignorance. Xiang Mou naturally wanted to teach them a lesson, and Xiang Mou has always been heavy-handed. Those four people  You¡¯re asking for your own death, but you can¡¯t blame others.¡±

    Fang Zheng said: "Master Ren, who hurt my Shaolin disciples from the donor, I must seek justice from you."

    Ren Woxing pulled Ren Yingying to his side, he laughed and said: "What a joke, I need an explanation for killing a few of your ordinary disciples, but what should I say to you for imprisoning my precious daughter?"

    "That was Ms. Ren's voluntary decision, not forced imprisonment by Shaolin." Fang Zheng replied.

    "Bah," Ren Woxing said disdainfully, "I didn't expect that Master Fang Zheng also learned how to tell lies. My little girl said it clearly. You must cure Linghu Chong and teach him the Yi Jin Jing before she will be voluntarily imprisoned by you in Shaolin.  , but the fact is that Yingying was imprisoned by you, but Linghu Chong was not cured by you. What is this but betrayal? Fang Zheng, you have disappointed me so much."

    "Amitabha," Fang Zheng said, "even if Shaolin did something wrong regarding Miss Ren, they would naturally let her go later. However, Master Ren and Donor Xiang killed four people in Shaolin. I must intervene and give an explanation to my disciples.  "

    "Hahahaha," Ren Woxing laughed and said, "Then I wonder how the abbot wants the three of me to explain?"

    Fang Zheng replied: "This matter has nothing to do with Miss Ren, and Shaolin is not unreasonable. Naturally, let her go. But for Master Ren and Master Xiang, I would like to invite them to stay on Shaoshi Mountain for three to five years.  Eat fast and chant Buddha's name every day to wash away the sins on your body."

    "Okay, let's eat three meals a day, recite Buddha's name every day, and wash away our sins," Ren Woxing nodded and said.

    Fang Zheng was overjoyed, thinking that he had surrendered, and asked, "Did Leader Ren agree?"

    "Dad" Ren Yingying shouted anxiously, but was pulled by Xiang Wentian next to her.  Xiang Wentian shook his head at her, signaling him to be calm. With his understanding of Ren Woxing, there was no way he would succumb to Shaolin's bald donkey.

    Sure enough, Ren Woxing sighed and said: "It's just a pity that I didn't get my name well. I called Ren Woxing instead of Ren Woxing. So I'm really sorry that I can't do it according to the abbot's wishes."

    "How can everything go as you wish?" The grumpy Tianmen Taoist jumped out first, "Since you threw yourself into a trap and barged in, with the abilities of everyone here, how can you still make a step forward?"

    "OhoriginalThis is Taoist Tianmen." Ren Woxing deliberately took a few steps forward, "If I want to leave, how can you stop me?  Could it be that your Tianmen really has great abilities?  "

    "Hehe," Yu Canghai said with a smile, "If you really want to leave, of course we may not be able to stop you, but I'm afraid Xiang Zuo and Miss Ren will have to stay and suffer."

    "Hmph," Ren Woxing said coldly, "That's wonderful. Master Zuo has a son who is said to be poor in martial arts and is easy to kill. Junzi Yue has a daughter. Master Yu seems to have a few lovers.  Concubine, I also have three young sons. Taoist Master Tianmen has no sons or daughters, but he has many beloved disciples. Mr. Mo Da has an old father and mother here. Kunlun Sect Qiankun Yijian Zhenshanzi has a grandson who is a single lineage. And this beggar  Where is the leader of the gang, Mr. Xiangzuo, Mr. Jie, is there anyone in the world who is reluctant to part with him?"

    Xiang Wentian said: "I heard that the Qinglian Messenger and the White Lotus Messenger in the Beggar Clan, although their surnames are not Jie, they are both the illegitimate sons of the leader of the Jie Clan." Ren Woxing said: "Are you not mistaken? Let's not leave.  Did you kill the wrong good person?" Xiang Wentian said: "It's not wrong, my subordinates have already investigated clearly." Ren Woxing nodded and said: "Even if he killed the wrong person, there is nothing we can do. Let's kill thirty or forty people from his beggar gang.  There are a few who killed the right ones." Xiang Wentian said: "Congratulations, leader!"

    (Sunfall has been breaking out for so many days in a row, friends must support it by clicking, collecting, red tickets, and commenting! At the same time, thank you for the reward for beating the little monster!)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 121 N War£®  kicking the iron plate

    Update time: 2012-07-14

    When Ren Woxing mentioned that he wanted to kill everyone's family members, Yu Canghai and Gang Leader Jie were all awe-struck. They knew that this person meant what he said and there was no way anyone could stop him. If he killed his daughter, he would definitely use ruthless means to kill his daughter.  The means repay each other, and I am afraid that none of my closest relatives and loved ones will be able to escape his vicious hands, and I shudder at the thought.  For a moment, there was silence in the hall, and everyone's face changed color.  After a long while, Fang Zheng said: "There is no time to retaliate against injustice. We are determined not to hurt Miss Ren, but we have to surrender to the two elders and stay in Shaoshi Mountain for five years." Ren Woxing said: "No, I  The murderous intention has already started, and I can't help but kill the son of Master Zuo, the concubines and sons of Guanzhu Yu. Mr. Yue's daughter-in-law cannot even allow her to live in this world."

    Lin Han secretly laughed in his heart: Ren Woxing was just holding an insignificant bargaining chip, using it to bargain, coerce the heroes, and force everyone to let the three of them leave.

    When everyone was in trouble, Taoist Chongxu stood up and said: "Mr. Ren, let's make a bet. What do you think?"

    Ren Woxing did not want to fall into the trap. He shook his head and said: "I have bad luck with gambling, so I am not sure about my bets. I am not sure about killing masters, but my parents, children, and wives are quite sure about them."

    Taoist Chongxu said: "Master Ren, you don't need to be playful. If we continue to get entangled, I will risk my life and keep you. By then, both sides will suffer, and your daughter will not survive. I think it is better to do this. We  Don't rely on more to win, and you can't kill people indiscriminately. Everyone is fair and equal, and the victory or defeat is determined by martial arts. The three of you, compete with three of us three times, and win two out of three."

    Fang Zheng nodded, feeling that what Chongxu said was reasonable, and said hurriedly: "That's right, Taoist brother Chongxu has great insights, it's extraordinary, just stop it and it won't hurt anyone's life."

    Zuo Lengchan smiled knowingly at Lin Han: Zhengchou couldn't find the opportunity to make plans, so let me do it, and the opportunity came to his door.  Lin Han was also very excited. He had been admiring the Shaolin Sect's Thousand-Armed Tathagata Palm for a long time. Being able to see the legendary 'Tathagata Palm' today was a worthwhile trip.

    Ren Woxing thought for a moment, nodded, and understood that there was no way he could go down the mountain unscathed today. He asked: "If the three of us win, we will naturally go down the mountain immediately. If we lose, we will have to stay in Shaoshi Mountain for five years."  , yes or no?¡±

    Taoist Chongxu said: "Exactly, if the three of them win two games, we will naturally admit defeat and let the three of them go down the mountain."

    Ren Woxing nodded and said: "That's fine, then which three of your party will appear on the stage? Can I choose them?"

    "Hahaha," Zuo Lengchan said with a laugh, "Let me do it, you are too whimsical. Master Fangzhang is the master, and he must die. I have put aside my martial arts for more than ten years, and I want to try it.  Try. Is this the third time? Since this gambling match was proposed by Taoist Master Chongxu, he can¡¯t just sit back and sit back and pose a difficult problem for others to challenge? He has no choice but to show off his Tai Chi swordsmanship.¡±

    On the righteous path, the ten people are all mediocre. They are either the leader of the sect or the elders of the sect. Their martial arts are all extraordinary, but when it comes to judging the teachings, Shaolin and Wudang are the Taishan Beidou in the righteous path. Master Fang Zheng¡¯s inner strength is profound.  Unpredictable, Shaolin's stunts are also extraordinary, so it would be best for him to be the first to fight. As for Taoist Master Chongxu, his Tai Chi sword skills are also extremely superb, so there is nothing wrong with him taking action.  Then there is Zuo Lengchan. No one from the Five Mountains Sword Sect will compete with him. Yu Canghai of the Qingcheng Sect also knows how powerful he is. Since he is not Yue Buqun¡¯s opponent, it is even more impossible to defeat him who has been suppressing Yue Buqun.  Zuo Lengchan naturally agreed. The Beggar Clan and Kunlun were in decline. Although Jie Feng and Zhen Shanzi were determined to gain prestige and were somewhat confident about dealing with Xiang Wentian and Ren Yingying, Zuo Lengchan had already spoken, so they did not dare to offend the momentum.  The vast Songshan Sect had no choice but to wait and see what would happen.

    Ren Woxing said: "Win two out of three fights. This is not appropriate. Let's only compete once. You pick one, and we will pick one here. Let's just have one fight and settle the matter." Zuo Lengchan said: "Ren  Brother, today you are alone and at a disadvantage. Not to mention the ten of us here, which is more than three times more than yours. Master Fangzhang gives the order and there are two or three of the first-class masters of the Shaolin sect alone.  Ten, not counting the experts from other sects." Ren Woxing said: "So you have to rely on more to win." Zuo Lengchan said: "Yes, you have to rely on more to win." Ren Woxing said: "Don't  It¡¯s so shameless.¡± Zuo Lengchan said, ¡°It¡¯s shameless to kill someone for no reason.¡±

    Zuo Lengchan asked: "Brother Ren, you are procrastinating the moment and you don't dare to fight today?" Ren Woxing suddenly let out a loud roar, which made the roof tiles ring and the twelve candles on the altar dimmed together.  When his whistling stopped, the candlelight returned to light.  When everyone heard his howl, their hearts were pounding and their faces changed color.  Ren Woxing said: "Okay, Zuo, let's make some gestures." Zuo Lengchan said: "A man once said what he said, it's hard to catch up. You win two out of three. If three of you lose, two will lose."  They all have to stay in Shaoshi Mountain for five years." RenI said: "Forget it! We win two out of three battles. If three of us in this group lose and two of us lose, the three of us will stay on Shaoshi Mountain for five years." People in the orthodox religion heard that he had received the teachings of Zuo Lengchan.  They were so excited that they actually agreed, and everyone was delighted.

    Ren Woxing said: "Then I will have a fight with you. Xiang Zuo will fight against Yu Dwarf, girl against girl. My daughter will have a fight with Ning Nuxia."

    "Pfft!" Lin Han laughed out loud after hearing this. Ren Woxing was a good calculator. He could beat Master Zuo by half by himself, and Xiang Wentian could probably win against Yu Canghai. Ren Woxing would probably win.  Yingying lost more than she won against Ning Zhong. However, if she had won the first two games, Ren Yingying wouldn't need to take action. It was a good plan.

    Seeing that he was a boy, Ren Woxing laughed at him and scolded him: "What kind of kid are you from? You are so ignorant of discipline. Why do you have the right to interrupt when adults are talking?"

    Lin Han was not angry and said with a smile: "In that case, before the third war, how about letting Master Ren discipline my teacher?"

    Ren Woxing was stunned for a while, feeling that Lin Han had taken advantage of his ambition and dared to attack him like this.  Seeing the interesting thing, I was not annoyed anymore. I looked towards the right path and saw Lin Han standing next to Zuo Lengchan, so he asked: "Are you from the Songshan Sect? It's interesting, since Zuo Lengchan can lead you  Come on, you must be good at martial arts, so if you turn to the left, you will be able to learn this young hero's skills, and be careful that the sword has no eyes."

    Xiang Wentian understood that this was the leader's intention to frustrate the spirit of the righteous party, so he nodded, stood up, and smiled at Lin Han: "Boy, since you dare to stand up, Xiang will weigh you.  Do you dare to challenge?"

    Amid everyone¡¯s puzzled or disdainful looks, Lin Han and Zuo Lengchan looked at each other and smiled. Zuo Lengchan said, ¡°Go ahead and fight well.¡±

    "Hehehe, is the old lady picking on the weak?" Lin Han walked out with a frosty face, "Turn to the left, and I will use the sword in my hand. Please give me your guidance as the 'king of heaven', don't let me down."  After saying that, he walked to the middle and squeezed the scabbard hard with his right hand, "Clang" A long blast made everyone tremble. In the flash of lightning, Lin Han shook his left hand,  He already holds the long sword in his hand.

    Seeing Lin Han's momentum, everyone's expressions changed drastically. The righteous party only looked at Zuo Lengchan and Lin Han with complicated expressions. Let me go, Xiang Wentian's heart tightened, and he stared at Lin Han's hands with a serious expression.  sword.  Ren Woxing looked at Ren Yingying and saw that her beauty was also pale.

    "What's wrong? Do you know that boy?" Ren Woxing asked.

    Ren Yingying nodded and said uneasily: "He is Lin Han, the most outstanding person among the younger generation. He once defeated Yu Canghai and is definitely the number one among the younger generation. My daughter privately thinks that he is the most outstanding person in the Five Mountains Sword Sect."  Among them, except for a limited number of one or two, no one is his opponent."

    Looking at Zuo Lengchan, who was calm and not worried at all, Ren Woxing felt that something was wrong. If one bad move failed, not only would it not dampen the opponent's spirit, but one of his own might also hurt a good player. He whispered  He ordered: "Turn to the left, be careful of that kid, don't be careless."

    Xiang Wentian nodded, almost crying in his heart: I originally thought it was a soft persimmon that could be handled casually, but I didn't expect it to be a shiny iron plate, and it was also thickened.

    Facing Lin Han, whose momentum was rising steadily, Xiang Wentian was about to cry without tears. Seeing that it was becoming increasingly difficult to resist, Xiang Wentian did not dare to delay any longer, shouted and rushed forward with bare hands.

    Seeing Xiang Wentian rushing towards him with his teeth and claws open, Lin Han smiled, and he smiled very happily. He told you not to bring a weapon, but you are the one who will be hit. Today I want you to see why the flowers are so red.

    "Bah, bah, bah" followed three soft sounds in a row. Lin Han and Xiang Wentian exchanged positions. He gently swung the sword blade to shake off the blood beads on it. Lin Han smiled and said, "Xiang Wentian."  Zuo Shi, if you don't show your true skills, I'm afraid you will never have a chance."

    Everyone was shocked and looked at Xiang Wentian, only to see a blood hole on his chest and left and right arms, with red blood leaching out from it.  It turned out that in such a short period of time, Lin Han had stabbed Xiang Wentian three times in a row, and the hits were gradually coming.  This is of course because Lin Han has already surpassed Xiang Wentian. On the other hand, it is also because Xiang Wentian lost his weapon and faced the enemy in a way that he was not good at. Under Lin Han's calculated calculations and unintentional, he attacked at the fastest speed.  Xiang Wentian, who was still in the process of testing, took the lead and conquered the city first.

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t used my arms to resist in the crisis, and after getting a chance to breathe, I quickly switched places with Lin Han, I am afraid that blood would have been spattered three feet.  Xiang Wentian continuously clicked on his chest, left and right arms, and pressed the acupuncture points at the injured location. Then he turned around and looked at Lin Han with a complex expression: "You're careless, young man, you are very good."

    " I can't say I have a bad opinion of Xiang Wentian, nor can I say I have a favorable impression of him. In Lin Han's impression, he is generous and loyal, but he is also an evil-doer.He is a bandit leader, and at the same time, he has some foolish loyalties.  But these have nothing to do with Lin Han. Holding the tear stain in his hand, he drew the long sword forward and said lightly: "Please!"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 122 N War£®  Buddha's Palm

    Update time: 2012-07-15

    "Shoot to the left, don't be careless!" Ren Woxing shouted. Seeing that Xiang Wentian was injured within one move, he felt anxious and regretful. He shouldn't have teased the young man. He knew in his heart that Xiang Wentian was probably going to kill him.  Although he was defeated, he could not be summoned back at this time to avoid losing his face.  If word spreads that the Sun-Moon God Sect's Guangming Left Envoy is defeated by a second-generation disciple of Songshan in one move, how will the God's Sect lose its face?

    Xiang Wentian didn't dare to neglect anymore, Luck attacked with his whole body, and used his palm to attack Lin Han's chest vitals.  His full-strength attack immediately attracted the attention of the heroes. He was seen moving quickly, and it was extremely fast. His palms flew around, causing the sound of the wind.  Lin Han's heart lit up and he secretly admired: He is indeed worthy of the name of 'The King of Heaven'. This set of palm techniques is as powerful as a rainbow, one palm after another, coming like a tide. It actually makes Lin Han feel anxious. He is  Between the palms of his fists, elbow strikes and knee strikes, for a moment, Lin Han was stopped from attacking and could only resist his attack with his long sword.

    Lin Han has always been good at speed, but he didn't expect that he lost the opportunity this time and actually asked Xiang Wentian to hit him under pressure. He was also shocked and confused.  Fortunately, Lin Han's sword was sharp, taking advantage of the length of the sword. He cut the rungs straight and made a move step by step. This was mixed with the use of his right hand to defend, repeatedly blocking Xiang Wentian in front of him and preventing him from advancing.  At this time, Lin Han did not reveal his ice and fire energy. For a moment, he was on a par with Xiang Wentian.

    Seeing the sharp power of Xiang Wentian's palm, Zuo Lengchan was originally worried that Lin Han would expose the ice and fire energy, which would arouse Ren Woxing's defense. However, Lin Han also understood this, which gave Zuo Lengchan a false alarm.

    After fighting for a long time, Xiang Wentian secretly complained in his heart. It turns out that his palm technique is mainly about momentum, one palm after another, attacking the enemy continuously. However, there is also a huge drawback, that is, it consumes a lot of money.  , this palm technique can certainly advance layer by layer, and each palm is stronger than the last. However, if the opponent can resist it, the advantage becomes a disadvantage. As the saying goes, the attack cannot last long.  When he hit one hundred strokes, Xiang Wentian was already showing signs of breathlessness, and the movements of his hands had slowed down. Gradually, the movements of his palms became more coherent. Finally, after hitting one hundred and fifty strokes,  At that moment, the palm technique could no longer be maintained, and the posture became chaotic.

    In fact, Lin Han had already seen the flaw in his palm skills, and at the 50th move, he had a chance to attack and defeat the enemy.  But he didn't do that. On the one hand, he wanted to confuse the enemy and didn't want to reveal too much. On the other hand, it was a rare opportunity. It was the best to have such a master practice with him. You know, he was holding a lantern on weekdays.  I can't find such a good opportunity. Now that I encountered it today, I can't waste it at all.

    Poor Xiang Wentian didn¡¯t know that he had become Lin Han¡¯s training target until he was beaten until he was out of breath, which made Lin Han feel happy.

    In the main hall, those who paid attention to this competition were all top figures, but except for Zuo Lengchan, who knew Lin Han thoroughly, although the others had doubts in their hearts, they all thought that they were thinking too much. You know  Xiang Wentian is no worse than everyone here. They will never believe that Lin Han still has strength left when facing Xiang Wentian.

    Others may not have thought of it, but Xiang Wentian, who was in the midst of it, was a sensible person, and he already vaguely understood the situation in his heart.  Speaking of which, there was a lot of frustration before. Since he is known as the ¡®King of Heaven¡¯, one can imagine the arrogance in Xiang Wentian¡¯s heart.  I was hurt by such a kid from the beginning, and I had resentment in my heart. I also planned to teach Lin Han a lesson, and then I took full action, not even hiding the effort of pressing the bottom of the box, and then he  With that extremely brilliant set of palm skills.

    He almost did it. Lin Han didn't expect that Xiang Wentian, who was good at using the sword, could actually use his palm skills well. He took advantage of the unprepared one and was beaten until he could only parry.  However, although Xiang Wentian's speed is fast, he is still a step behind Lin Han. Don't underestimate this gap. For example, Linghu Chong's speed can only be considered average.  Qiu's Qinggong made Linghu Chong look good because of his superiority, while Xiang Wentian was able to control the Bujie monk and his wife because of his quick attacks, which shows that he is half a step ahead of the Bujie monk and his wife.  But now, compared with Lin Han, Xiang Wentian's speed is even slower, so he is naturally no match for Lin Han.

    Of course, it cannot be said that Lin Han is two and a half times better than Linghu Chong. Personal martial arts characteristics are different, and they do not all rely on speed. Lin Han pursues speed and momentum, while Linghu Chong pursues "predicting the enemy's opportunity". What?  It is to anticipate the enemy's opportunity, which is to judge the opponent's attack method based on the slight movement of the opponent's body at the moment the enemy makes an attack, and then either counterattack or wait for the opponent to hit the prepared sword move.

    ??Here we are talking about Xiang Wentian. After finishing a set of palm techniques, he was panting from exhaustion. Lin Han still looked half-dead in the wind and waves. He still couldn't understand that he had been tricked and the gap between them.

    ? ?However, after fighting at this level, there is no point in competing anymore. Therefore, in the eyes of others, Xiang Wentian made a fierce attack and forced Lin Han to take a step back. He immediately jumped out of the battle ring and said with a cupped hand: "Young hero's swordsmanship is superb.  , Xiang Mou was defeated."

    Lin Han had no intention of keeping Xiang Wentian, and was counting on him and Ren Woxing to fight Dongfang Bubai!  Lin Han turned the tip of the sword upside down, held the hilt with both hands, cupped his fists and said: "Be polite to the left. The junior has not won, and the senior has not been defeated. Let this fight be considered a draw, how about it?"

    Xiang Wentian glanced at everyone and nodded: "You're welcome, haven't you asked me your name yet?"

    Lin Han smiled and said: "Junior Lin Han, a disciple of Songshan, studied under the 'Tota Hand' Ding Mian. People in the world are called 'Chasing the Wind Swordshead', which is not as loud as the name of my senior."

    "Hahaha," Xiang Wentian said with a smile, "Zhuifeng? That's very good. Young Master Lin is also worthy of the word 'sword head'."

    After the two of them returned to their respective formations, Ren Woxing laughed and said, "Heroes really come out of young men. I didn't expect that I haven't been around for a long time, but young warriors like this would appear in the martial arts."

    "It's disappointing for Leader Ren." Lin Han stabbed lightly.

    Ren Woxing was naturally angry, but after seeing Lin Han's martial arts, he understood that except for himself and the traitor Dongfang Bubai, no one in the cult was his opponent. After all, even the top three Xiang Wen  Tiandu has been defeated, and the younger generation is no match.  Putting down the anger in his heart, Ren Woxing said: "Since you have already eaten the snacks before dinner, Master Fang Zheng, why don't we have a discussion first? I really want to know what the level of the first person in the righteous path is."

    Fang Zheng and others did not understand that Ren Wo Guild would challenge him so happily, but it was for the best. Fang Zheng said: "Amitabha, since Master Ren is willing to teach me, I also want to learn about the famous 'Star Absorber'  Big*fa'."

    "Hahaha, you will get your wish." Ren Woxing laughed loudly, patted Ren Yingying's head to comfort him, and then came to the center of the hall.  Fang Zheng was not polite, walked towards Ren Woxing step by step, and finally stood five feet in front of him.

    Without waiting for Fang Zheng to salute, Ren Woxing suddenly sent out a palm, hitting Fang Zheng's chest like lightning. He didn't stop after that. After sending out one palm, another palm immediately followed.  Divine Palm is completely different. It goes to the other extreme. There is no complicated change, but it goes straight. Every blow is a real move. It must hit or be blocked before changing to the next move. This is  He relied on his deep internal strength to defeat the enemy.

    It seemed that he had been prepared for Ren Woxing's sneak attack. When Ren Woxing made his move, Fang Zheng also made an undeclared attack and sent out a light palm. This palm move was ordinary, but in the middle of the palm, he suddenly shook slightly and suddenly  The palms become two palms, the two palms become four palms, and the four palms become eight palms.  Ren Woxing blurted out: "Thousand-Armed Tathagata Palm!" Knowing that he would only be delayed for a moment, he transformed his eight palms into sixteen palms, and then transformed into thirty-two palms. He immediately slapped out a palm and attacked Fang Zheng.  Right shoulder.  Fang Zheng's left palm came out from the bottom of his right palm, still swaying slightly, and the shadows of his palms flew from one to two, and from two to four.  Ren Woxing jumped up and returned the two palms with a roar.

    Lin Han was greatly moved. When he saw both of them using their special skills, he immediately looked closely. However, he saw that Master Fang Zheng's palm skills were unpredictable. Every time he hit the palm, it had already changed into several directions in the middle of the strike. The palm skills were so fantastic.  , I have never seen it in my life.  Ren Woxing's palm technique is very simple. When he opens and closes his palm, it seems rather sluggish and stiff. However, no matter how bizarre and unpredictable Fang Zheng's palm technique is, once Ren Woxing's palm force is sent to him, he will follow suit.  With this change of moves, it seems that the two of them are equally matched and their skills are equal to each other.

    Suddenly, Ren Woxing pushed out his palms flatly, without any change.  Lin Han was shocked and stared at Ren Woxing's palms without daring to relax, knowing that he would take the opportunity to use the star-absorbing magic.  But I never thought that Fang Zheng also understood this, and instead of touching Ren Woxing's palms, he made several circles with his left palm, and slapped with his right palm, up and down, left and right, several times.  Shoot, let me go and take a step back, shoot a few more times, let me go and take a step back.

    The eyes of everyone in the hall were all fixed on Master Fang Zheng and Ren Woxing¡¯s palm skills, and they were all filled with admiration.  Zuo Lengchan thought to himself: "Fortunately, Old Monster Ren chose Master Fang Zheng, otherwise I wouldn't know how to deal with his seemingly clumsy and skillful palm skills. Compared with this, our sect's Great Songyang Divine Palm,  It seems that the moves are too complicated and have too many changes. It is not as good as his palm technique that can attack only one point but not the rest." But Xiang Wentian thought: "The Shaolin martial arts have been famous for thousands of years. It is really not trivial. Master Fang Zheng's 'Thousand-Armed Tathagata Palm'  "Although the palm technique is complicated, but the skill is not lost, it will be really difficult. If I meet him, I will have to fight with his internal strength, and the palm technique is incomparable to him." In the minds of Yue Buqun, Yu Canghai and others  , and both of them use their own martial arts skills to corroborate their palm skills.

    At this time, Ren Woxing saw that he had not been able to win for a long time, and he was very anxious. When he saw Master Fang Zheng's left palm being slapped again, he immediately shouted, and his left palm swiftly and unparalleledly came forward to meet him. There was a slap, and the palms of his hands met.  ?Everyone took a step back.  Ren Woxing felt that although the other party's internal energy was soft, it was extremely powerful. He used the 'Star Absorbing Technique', but he couldn't absorb any of his internal energy, and he was even more surprised.  Master Fang Zheng said: "How good! How good!" Then he struck with his right palm.  Let me go and use my right palm to intersect with it.  The two of them swayed, letting me go, but I felt that all the energy and blood in my body was shaking. They immediately took two steps back, turned around suddenly, grabbed Yu Canghai's chest with his right hand, and slapped his Tianling Gai with his left palm.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 123 N War£®  Yu Canghai¡¯s frustration

    Update time: 2012-07-15

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? away  When it comes to the depth and purity of internal energy, Fang Zheng ranks first, far surpassing Zuo Lengchan. At least twelve years ago, Zuo Lengchan was also sucked loose by Ren Wo Xing, and lost nine out of ten of his skills.  Comparable to Fang Zheng sitting on Mount Taishan like this.

    Having gained the upper hand, Fang Zheng was overjoyed. A stone fell to the ground and he was about to step up his attack.  Never would I have thought that it would not be easy for me to do whatever I want. I have hidden gems in my heart, so I am panicking but not panicking. I saw him suddenly turning around and attacking the unprepared Yu Canghai beside him.

    Yu Canghai was watching with excitement, but he never thought that disaster would fall from the sky. Originally, he was thousands of miles away from Ren Woxing's martial arts. A person who calculated mentally and unintentionally was captured on the spot.

    This time, a falcon suddenly appeared, and no one expected a strange change. Seeing Ren Woxing fighting with Master Fang Zheng, the situation was getting worse. Logically speaking, he could not do enough to protect himself, but he would actually turn around and attack Yu.  sea.  This move became too strange too fast, otherwise Yu Canghai is also a master of martial arts. If he fights with Ren Woxing, although he will lose in the end, he will never be captured by him in one move.

    The city gate was on fire, affecting the fish in the pond. How could Yu Canghai have imagined that when Ren Woxing was fighting with Fang Zheng, he would have the leisure to embarrass him. Thinking of the infamous 'Star Absorbing Technique', Yu Canghai was afraid in his heart.  Before I could do the exercise, I felt like a hundred thousand ants were biting my body, my muscles and bones were buzzing, and the itching was unbearable.  In great shock, all his true energy disappeared and he screamed.

    Everyone was shocked, thinking that he had been poisoned by Ren Wo Xing. Thinking that his great master had suffered in an instant at the hands of Ren Wo Xing, they all subconsciously stepped back and faced the big star sucker.  The fear of magic has deepened. At the same time, he looks towards the center of the field and has an even higher regard for Fang Zheng, who is not afraid of magic.

    Listening to Yu Canghai's screams, Fang Zheng felt that his face was dull, and he felt guilty in his heart. He thought: It was precisely because Yu Canghai believed in him that he was defenseless against Ren Woxing, but he let his opponent escape during the fight.  , bringing disaster to others, I will definitely not be able to escape the relationship. If Master Yu is poisoned by the devil, Shaolin will owe a huge favor.

    Thinking of this, Fang Zheng no longer held back. He jumped up and pounced like a bird. With both palms out, he struck at the back of Ren Woxing's head. This is the strategy of "surrounding Wei and rescuing Zhao" in martial arts. The enemy has to be rescued when attacking.  After being forced to do so, Ren Woxing withdrew the palm that struck Yu Canghai's head and blocked the attack with his backhand.

    When all the masters saw Master Fang Zheng using this palm in such an instant, they were greatly impressed, but they had no time to cheer, knowing that Yu Canghai's life could be saved.  Unexpectedly, Ren Woxing withdrew his palm, but instead of blocking the attack with his backhand, he grabbed Master Fang Zheng's "Tanzhong Point" and hit his heart with a finger of his right hand.  Master Fang Zheng's body softened and he fell to the ground.  Everyone was shocked, shouted, and rushed forward.

    Zuo Lengchan took a step forward, waiting to take advantage of the situation to attack. He saw that Ren Woxing was fighting with Master Fang Zheng. Although the last three moves were made with wisdom, he also used all his strength. Otherwise, the leader of the Shaolin School  How could he grasp the "Tanzhong Point" with such deep internal strength?  A finger to the heart?  These moves were fought with all one's strength, and they were really a desperate move.  The reason why Ren Wo Xing defeated Master Fang Zheng was purely a deception.  He calculated that the other party was feeling guilty, so he rushed towards Yu Canghai and killed him. Firstly, the Yu Canghai people were far away, so even if he tried to rescue them, it would be impossible. Secondly, the leaders of each faction had no good friendship with Yu Canghai and would never take big risks.  Even if he sacrifices his life to save someone, only Master Fang Zheng will definitely take action.  Under this situation, the Shaolin abbot had no choice but to attack himself in order to relieve Yu Canghai's difficulties. However, he failed to block Master Fang Zheng's palm and instead used the opponent's key points.  This move was extremely dangerous again.  Master Fang Zheng struck him on the back of the head with both palms. It didn't have to be a solid blow, as the wind from his palms could cause his brains to burst.  When he captured Yu Canghai, he had already made a huge bet with his life. The bet was that this eminent Buddhist monk had a fake compassionate heart and would withdraw his palm power when he saw that his palms could crush the back of his head.  But Fang Zheng was in mid-air, and after striking out with his palms, he immediately retracted them with all his strength. Even if he was an extremely expert, the internal force between his chest and abdomen would not be able to sustain.  As soon as he took a little bit, he knocked Master Fang Zheng down.  Just the force of Fang Zheng's strong palm had already caused severe pain in the back of his head, and he couldn't even get enough Qi from his Dantian.  Zuo Lengchan saw this clearly and wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to restrain me and let me do whatever I wanted.

    Lin Han suddenly took a step forward, grabbed Zuo Lengchan's clothes, shook his head at him, and motioned for him to look across.  Zuo Lengchan raised his eyes and saw Xiang Wentian looking at him eagerly. He was shocked, so he stepped back and asked in a low voice: "You and I will take action together, and you will support Xiang Wentian. Master will just let me do it."  Wouldn¡¯t it be better to wear uniforms?¡±

    Lin Han shook his head and replied in a low voice: "Don't forget our purpose today, and I believe that even if I am at my best, if I am unprepared, I will be attacked by my uncle. In this way  , the result is the same, so why insult your status as one of the three great masters of the righteous path.

      After thinking for a moment, Zuo Lengchan patted Lin Han's shoulder and nodded. He was also anxious just now, thinking that his old enemy was right in front of him, and he didn't want to miss this rare opportunity, but he forgot the purpose and identity of his trip.

    Seeing that his uncle listened to his opinions, Lin Han felt a lot more at ease. It was not that he wanted to help Ren Woxing on purpose, but that this trip had another purpose, and with the false compassion of Master Fang Zheng before, if Master Zuo had  Making a sneak attack, if the comparison spread out in the future, it would be a great insult to the status of the master, and the reputation of the Songshan Sect would also be damaged. Lin Han must not let things like that happen.

    When Zuo Lengchan turned around and came to protect Fang Zheng, the three demon sect members also breathed a sigh of relief. They knew that it would be hard to do whatever they wanted, and they knew that they must not immediately compete with Zuo Lengchan of the same level, otherwise he would definitely lose.  Xiang Wentian next to him also saw that there was something wrong with Ren Woxing, and quickly stepped forward to help him, and asked eagerly: "Master, how are you?" Ren Yingying also rushed forward, but she was purely concerned and said  I don¡¯t see any danger in our bank.

    Ren Woxing waved his hand and motioned to Xiang Wentian to help him go to the side to rest.  He glanced at Ren Woxing and the three of them, then sighed to Chongxu and said, "Master Abbot's single thought of benevolence was betrayed by traitors."

    After being patted open the sealed acupuncture point by Chongxu, Fang Zheng said: "Amitabha. Donor Ren has a quick mind and a battle of wits and strength. I lost." Yue Buqun said loudly: "Mr. Ren committed treachery and deceit.  , the victory is not fair and just, it is not the behavior of a gentleman." Xiang Wentian smiled and said: "Are there any decent people in our Sun and Moon God Sect? If Leader Ren was a gentleman, he would have joined your ranks long ago, why are you trying to compete?" Yue  The group is at a loss for words.

    After adjusting his breath for a while, Ren Woxing regained his composure, stood up and said, "Master Fang Zheng, I accept the concession. In this first round, our side won."

    Everyone on the Zhengdao side yelled at Ren Woxing for being shameless. Fang Zheng waved his hand and said, "It's true that I didn't think well and lost the game. It's no wonder that Ren is the leader."

    Ren Woxing glanced at Yu Canghai and said disdainfully: "You and I are hostile to each other. Yu Canghai, you can be considered a great master. The Qingcheng sect is also a famous sect that has produced many heroes. Why are you  But to be so vulnerable is really disappointing to me."

    Yu Canghai¡¯s face turned red and he argued: ¡°As a righteous person, Yu has not yet learned the shamelessness and despicability of the Demon Cult. Otherwise, how could he be attacked by the demon and lose his face?¡±

    "Hahahaha", Ren Woxing laughed and said: "You are not a childish child. You know that you and I are hostile, but you don't take precautions. Who is to blame? Master Fang Zheng lost a round in vain, so you  He is the culprit.¡±

    Seeing how embarrassed Yu Canghai was being forced to do, Lin Han smiled and said: "Master Yu, don't worry, why should you be like a villain? If you are bitten by a vicious dog, you can't endure the smell and bite back, don't you think?"

    "Absolutely, people are not as knowledgeable as dogs!" Yu Canghai nodded in agreement, feeling that Lin Han was particularly pleasing to the eye at this moment. How could he know that Lin Han was trying to win over him.  Seeing that the date of the Songshan sect's merger is getting closer and closer, to confront the other four sects, even Shaolin and Wudang, the Songshan sect must recruit all available forces.

    Being slandered by these two people, Ren Wuxing couldn't stand it anymore and said in a deep voice: "Dwarf Yu, be careful of trouble coming from your mouth."

    "Humph", Yu Canghai was scared in his heart, Qiangzi snorted and stopped answering, the scene of being captured before flashed through his mind.

    Nodding with satisfaction, Ren Woxing said to Lin Han: "Boy, although your martial arts are good, young people should not be too arrogant, otherwise, they will not last long and will die young."

    Lin Hanhan smiled and said: "Thank you for your concern, Master Ren. You don't need to threaten me. I have neither parents alive nor a wife. My only brother has already died at the hands of the Demon Cult. There is no conflict between you and me."  , your threats are not taken seriously by me."

    Listening to Lin Han's words, Ren Woxing frowned slightly. He didn't expect that Lin Han actually had a big enmity with the divine sect. At this moment, he began to pay great attention to Lin Han, with a cold light in his eyes, and he actually had murderous intent.

    Since he discovered the sword intention, Lin Han's sense of Qi has become more obvious. He felt Ren Woxing's murderous intention and smiled disdainfully. Since he dared to expose it without concealment, he would not be afraid of Ren Woxing.  Through previous comparisons, he already had a clear understanding of each other's strengths.

    Seeing the smile on Lin Han's lips, Ren Woxing laughed out loud: "Hehehe, you brave boy, how about you accompany me to play with me in this second game?"

    Lin Han shook his head and said: "Master Ren, why are you anxious? If you are willing, there will be many opportunities to teach this kid a lesson in the future, but today it is not possible, you should come and meet old friends."

    Zuo Lengchan stepped forward, patted Lin Han on the shoulder, motioned for him to go back, and then said with a smile: "Master Ren, I believe you have alreadyNow that you've had enough rest, in this second round, it's up to Zuo to learn your clever tricks!  "

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 124 N War£®  Ice Chi

    Update time: 2012-07-16

    Ren Woxing laughed loudly: "Zuo Lengchan, you are just a defeated general under my command, so what courage do you have to challenge me?"

    "Hmph, you are not ashamed to speak loudly. If you have the ability, just take action." Zuo Lengchan snorted coldly.

    Ren Woxing nodded, took a deep breath, suddenly felt his inner breath flowing freely, his energy was lifted, and he struck out with three palms.  Seeing the fierceness of the coming palm, Zuo Lengchan did not dare to neglect it and worked hard to resolve it.  When Dede took over, he was shaken again and again, and he was secretly surprised: This devil has not been seen for more than ten years, and his skills are much better than in the past. If you want to defeat him today, you must use all your strength.  At that moment, he stopped holding back and attacked Ren Woxing with all his strength. The two of them were going back and forth for a while, which was very lively.

    Lin Han watched from behind and nodded. The two sides were going back and forth, making a whirring sound, which showed that the strong internal strength and the calmness of the palms were beyond the capabilities of ordinary martial arts masters. He was indeed standing at the top of the martial arts world.

    This time they meet again, and this time they fight, it is a showdown before the top figures in the world.  Both of them take the outcome of victory and defeat very seriously, but they are not as peaceful as they were when Ren Wo Xing and Master Fang Zheng competed just now.  Ren Woxing was ready to kill as soon as he came up, and his palms were like knives and axes. Zuo Lengchan's fists and palms, grasping and holding, were extremely versatile.  At this moment, the two of them were moving extremely fast. If Lin Han's internal strength had not reached a certain level, or if he had been replaced by a bystander with a weaker internal strength, he might not even be able to understand how to release a punch or a palm, or how to hold it back.  .

    Just when the fight between the two was at its most intense, Lin Han suddenly heard a soft sound from the sect, and was startled. Then he realized what he was doing, and raised the corners of his mouth slightly, revealing a smile.  Looking up and around the hall, Ren Yingying's face was as white as snow, her long eyelashes drooped, but there was no look of surprise or worry on her face.  Xiang Wentian's face was alternately happy and worried, sometimes surprised and doubtful, sometimes regretful, sometimes frowning and gnashing his teeth, but it seemed that it was more important than him fighting in person.  On the right side, Yue Buqun and his wife stood side by side, their eyes somewhat fixed on Master Zuo, their expressions very excited.  Next to Yue Buqun and his wife were Master Fang Zheng and Taoist Chongxu. Chongxu slightly supported Fang Zheng, which showed that the injury to that finger was indeed serious, and it had not recovered for so long.  Behind them, one is Taoist Tianmen, the leader of Taishan Sect, and Mr. Mo Da, the leader of Hengshan Sect.  After Mr. Mo Da came to the palace, he never made a sound. When Lin Han saw his thin and small body, he immediately felt funny in his chest. He really showed the best of the Ninja Turtles' skills.  The leader of the Qingcheng Sect, Yu Canghai, stood alone behind the wall, with his hand on the hilt of his sword, an angry look on his face, and his eyes fixed on Ren Woxing. If Ren Woxing was seriously injured at this moment, he would definitely not mind stepping forward to make up for it with his sword.  Tell him to burp here.  Standing on the west side is a beggar with white hair, of course the leader of the Beggar Clan, Jie Feng.  The other one was wearing a green shirt and looked quite chic. It was Qiankun, the leader of the Kunlun Sect, who shook Shanzi with his sword. Lin Han hadn't really noticed him much before, but now he discovered that he really had the legacy of the Kunlun Immortal.

    Everyone in the hall was staring nervously at Ren Woxing and Zuo Lengchan who were fighting. They didn't notice anyone approaching from outside. Only those like Lin Han who knew the outcome early would have the time to hear the subtle noises outside the hall.  .

    When Lin Han turned his attention to the battlefield again, he saw that Uncle Zuo had been forced into a corner and was completely at a disadvantage. His arms were extremely short and he retracted them before he could attack more than one foot. It seemed that he was only defending but not attacking.  .  Ren Woxing struck at him with one palm after another. Each palm was like a huge axe, with astonishing power.  Under such circumstances, Lin Han's heart began to beat restlessly, and he silently transferred his skills. As soon as an accident occurred, he would immediately attack. He did not want his uncle to be injured in Ren Woxing's hands, otherwise, he would return to Songshan Mountain.  , must be eaten alive by the master.

    Suddenly, Ren Woxing let out a loud shout and pushed his palms toward the opponent's chest.  The four palms intersected, and there was a loud bang. Zuo Lengchan's vest hit the wall, and the sand and dust fell from his head, but the four palms did not separate.  Lin Han was startled, his eyes fixed on the palms of the two men, not daring to relax at all, thinking: The two competed for internal strength, and Mr. Ren used the 'Star Absorbing Technique' to absorb the internal strength, and the victory or defeat depends on this.  In one fell swoop.

    Everyone in the hall was a person with extraordinary vision, and they immediately saw Ren Woxing's plan. Just as they were about to issue a warning, they saw Zuo Lengchan shrinking his right palm, resisting the opponent's palm force with a single palm of his left hand, and extending his right hand with two fingers.  Let me poke it.  Ren Woxing let out a strange cry and jumped away quickly.  Zuo Lengchan followed with his right hand.  He pointed three fingers in a row and let Woxing take three steps back.  Master Fang Zheng, Taoist Priest Chongxu, and others were all very surprised: "I have always heard that Ren Wo Xing's 'Star Absorbing Technique' is good at absorbing the opponent's internal energy. Why was Zuo Lengchan safe and sound when the four palms of the two of them met just now?  Is it possible that the internal strength of his Songshan sect is not afraid of absorbing *star*demon* techniques?"

    The experts in the audience were surprised, and Ren Woxing was even more horrified.  My predecessor, Zuo Lengchan, had been fighting for more than ten years. I had never used the "absorbing * star * method", but I had already gained the upper hand. I was able to restrain Zuo Lengchan at a glance. I suddenly felt a strange pain in my heart and it was almost difficult to use my true power.  , I was extremely horrified, knowing that this was a counterattack for practicing the "Great Star Absorbing Technique"If the strength is normal, one can sit quietly and exercise and slowly dissipate it, but at that time, a powerful enemy is facing him, how can he have such an advantage?  When he was at a loss what to do, he suddenly saw two people appearing behind Zuo Lengchan. They were Zuo Lengchan's junior disciples, Ding Mian, the pagoda hand, and Fei Bin, the Dasongyang hand.  Ren Woxing immediately jumped out of the circle, laughed, and said: "We agreed to fight alone, but it turns out you have a helper secretly. A gentleman will not suffer the loss of the moment. We will meet again in the future. Grandpa will not accompany you today." Zuo Lengchan's defeat was complete, but the other party unexpectedly  He wanted to stop fighting voluntarily, and he didn't dare to take advantage of words, saying "anyone who asks for help is not a good man", for fear of irritating the other party, and if the fight continued, it would be inconvenient for Ding Mian and Fei Bin to step in to help.  His reputation was inevitably in vain, so he immediately said: "Who taught you not to bring more helpers from the Demon Cult?" Ren Woxing sneered, turned around and left.

    ???????????????? That fight seemed to be indecisive on the surface, but both Ren and Zuo knew in their hearts that they had great weaknesses in their martial arts. It was really a fluke that they did not lose that day, and they have been training hard since then.  In particular, Ren Woxing knew that there were huge hidden dangers in the "Sucking*Star*Big* Technique", which was like a gangrene attached to the bone.  He uses the "Great Star Absorbing Technique" to absorb the opponent's skill, but the opponent's sect is different and has different skills. The skills of various miscellaneous schools are absorbed into himself and cannot be integrated into one. When used for his own use, they often burst out unexpectedly.  He himself has very strong internal energy. When he senses the internal energy of the alien sect, he immediately subdues it. He has never been in danger. However, this time his opponent is a very powerful master. During the fierce battle, his internal energy is consumed greatly. The energy used to suppress the internal energy of the alien sect in his body  It will be weakened accordingly. When the enemy is present, there are both external troubles and internal worries, which will inevitably lead to embarrassment.  After that, he devoted himself to thinking and trying to figure out a way to subdue the internal strength of the alien sect in his body. He was so clever that he didn't even realize that he had transformed into an elbow and armpit, and was finally trapped by Dongfang Bubai.  He was imprisoned at the bottom of the West Lake for ten years without any distractions. Only then did he realize the proper way to suppress the internal strength of the alien sect in his body. Only by practicing this "Great Star Absorbing Technique" would he not be in danger of suffering a backlash.

    This time, he met Zuo Lengchan again, but he couldn't win for a while. He immediately used the "Sucking*Star*Great* Technique" and intersected the opponent's palm. Unexpectedly, after sucking it, he found that the opponent's internal energy was empty and had no where to go.  Ren Woxing's surprise is no small matter.  It¡¯s not surprising that the opponent¡¯s internal energy was condensed and couldn¡¯t be sucked in. Just now he couldn¡¯t absorb Fang Zheng¡¯s internal energy, but in an instant he hid the internal energy without a trace and taught him the ¡°Great Star Absorbing Technique¡±.  "There is nothing to be done. Not to mention that I have never encountered it in my life, I have never even dreamed of such a strange thing.  He inhaled a few more times, but still couldn't touch the slightest bit of Zuo Lengchan's inner strength. Seeing Zuo Lengchan's sharp fingering, he took three steps back, then changed his moves and slashed wildly, with unparalleled power.  Zuo Lengchan went on the defensive.  The two of them fought for another twenty or thirty moves, Ren Woxing used his left hand to slash him away, Zuo Lengchan flicked his wrist with his ring finger, and poked his left rib with his right index finger.  Ren Woxing saw the fierce force of his finger and thought to himself: "Don't you have any inner strength in this finger?" He leaned slightly, as if to dodge, but in fact he deliberately exposed the empty door for him to hit.  chest and ribs, and at the same time put the "Sucking Star Stretching Kung" on the chest, thinking: "You have the ability to hide your inner strength and prevent me from sucking the *star* big* method, but if you attack me with your fingers, if there is nothing on your fingers  If you have internal energy, then the pricks on my body are just for scratching my itch, but if there is any internal energy, you will have to suck all the energy out of me."

    Just when his mind was flashing with lightning, there was a pop, and Zuo Lengchan's finger had poked the "Tianchi point" on his left chest.  The spectators said "ah" and shouted in unison.

    Zuo Lengchan¡¯s fingers rested on Ren Woxing¡¯s chest for a moment, and Ren Woxing immediately used all his strength to exert his energy. Sure enough, the opponent¡¯s internal energy was like a river bank bursting, pouring in from his ¡°Tianchi Point¡±.  He was overjoyed and stepped up his efforts to absorb the opponent's internal energy faster.  Suddenly, his body swayed, and he slowly retreated step by step, staring at Zuo Lengchan without saying a word, his body trembling, his limbs motionless, as if someone had sealed the acupuncture points.

    Ren Yingying screamed: "Daddy!" She rushed over to support her, but felt the skin on his hands was cold to the bone. She turned around and said, "Uncle Xiang!" Xiang Wentian stepped forward and stretched out his palms to massage Ren Woxing's chest a few times.  Ren Woxing said "Hey", regained his breath, and said with a livid face: "Very good, I didn't expect this move. Let's play again."

    Zuo Lengchan slowly shook his head and said with a smile: "Victory or defeat has been decided, what else is there to compete with?"

    Yue Buqun also smiled and said: "Didn't Mr. Ren just seal the 'Tianchi Point' for the left leader? Now that the victory has been decided, what else can we compare?"

    In response to Yue Buqun's words, Zuo Lengchan just smiled and did not think that he was helping him.  This is indeed the case. The relationship between Huashan and Songshan is nothing more than competition. If they get the opportunity, they will naturally want each other to die. However, Huashan is different from the Demon Sect. It is a deep-seated hatred.  If there is still room for maneuver between Huashan and Songshan, then Huashan and the Demon Sect will really have to fight to the death.  Therefore, when he saw Ren Woxing being defeated, Yue Buqun felt very happy. He didn't care who brought this joy, so he couldn't help but want to criticize Ren Woxing.

    Being molested by two people?, Ren Wo Xing made a sound and shouted: "Yes, I was fooled. I lose this game." It turned out that Zuo Lengchan's move just now was a dangerous move. He had practiced it for more than ten years.  Years of "Ice Qi" was concentrated on the index finger, using up a lot of internal energy, and then let Ren Woxing suck it in. Not only did he suck it in, but it also increased the internal energy and quickly injected it into the opponent's acupoints.  This internal force is something extremely cold and cold. In an instant, my entire body was frozen to the point of freezing.  The moment Zuo Lengchan took advantage of his "Sucking*Star*Grand* Technique" to suffocate him, his internal energy was used to seal his acupuncture points.  The act of blocking acupuncture points was originally only seen when second- and third-rate martial arts figures took action. Masters would never use such mediocre moves to compete with each other.  However, Zuo Lengchan was willing to expend a lot of energy and actually used second-rate or third-rate means to win. Although this move was a deception, it would be extremely difficult to pull off without extremely powerful internal strength.  Xiang Wentian knew that although Zuo Lengchan had won, his true energy had been greatly damaged, and he was afraid that it would take several months to recover. He immediately stepped forward and said, "Just now, Master Zuo said that after you defeat the leader Ren, you can come back again."  Knock me down. Do it now."

    "Hehehe", Lin Han supported Zuo Lengchan and said with a smile: "Since Xiang Zuo is so interested, why don't I come and learn from you as a junior?"

    (New week, new streaking, friends, work harder, please keep Binghuo on the potential list, thank you!)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 125 N War£®  Tai Chi Swordsmanship

    Update time: 2012-07-16

    Facing Lin Han¡¯s challenge, Xiang Wentian was extremely embarrassed. He didn¡¯t know what to do for a moment and froze on the spot.  Lin Han did not rush, and looked at the three demon sect people leisurely with a smile on his face.

    At this moment, the atmosphere in the hall was extremely strange, and no one came out to speak.  On the Zhengdao side, they had already seen Xiang Wentian's martial arts before, and no one was really sure of defeating him. Everyone acquiesced in their hearts that Lin Han, who had been able to compete with Xiang Wentian equally before, was willing to fight again.  On the side of the Demon Cult, Xiang Wentian himself felt guilty, and Ren Woxing was busy adjusting his breath. Ren Yingying watched Ren Woxing adjust his breath with concern, and the situation was stuck.

    At this moment, Ren Woxing suddenly said: "Brother Xiang, please step back." After saying that, he reached out and pulled out the long sword from his waist.  Except for Lin Han, everyone was shocked and thinking: He has already fought two masters in a row and his internal strength has been greatly depleted. He actually wants to fight three battles in a row and then take on the third battle?  Zuo Lengchan was even more astonished and thought to himself: I have poured the Ice Qi that I have practiced hard for more than ten years into his 'Tianchi Point'. Even a person with martial arts ten times better than him would probably have to spend three or four hours.  can be resolved.  Could this person be able to attack someone in a matter of seconds?  How did everyone know that at this moment, there were dozens of knives stabbing Ren Woxing's Dantian. He tried his best to speak these words smoothly without letting out any pain.

    Lin Han smiled and said: "Haha, Leader Ren, do you still have the strength to fight again? I don't want to take advantage of such an advantage, lest someone poke my spine later." After saying that, he turned around and walked back to the camp.

    Taoist Chongxu said: "Master Ren, you'd better ask Zuo Zuo to fight. Otherwise, I'm afraid no one will be willing to take advantage of this."

    Ren Woxing said: "I would like to underestimate the heroes of the world if I fight against two masters and then fight against you all. Although I am arrogant, I am not so arrogant."

    Chongxu nodded: "That's the best, but if Leader Ren doesn't allow Xiang Zuo to fight, how can it be possible to force a woman to fight?"

    Ren Woxing shook his head and said, "I don't know, who will you fight next?"

    Chongxu was stunned by the question. Logically speaking, he should be the third one from the righteous side to fight. However, Lin Han had challenged Xiang Wentian before, but unfortunately he was disturbed before the fight.  Chongxu looked at Lin Han, and Lin Han smiled and said: "Of course Taoist Chongxu will fight in the next round. Compared to Taoist Priest's Tai Chi swordsmanship, this junior is willing to lose."

    Chongxu was overjoyed: I didn¡¯t expect this kid to be very knowledgeable and not as arrogant and unreasonable as ordinary young people.

    Ren Woxing nodded and said: "Taoist Master Chongxu is a new force on your side, and we also have a new force on our side." He turned around and shouted: "Brother Linghu Chong, come in!"

    Everybody was stunned and hurriedly turned their heads to look outside.  Lin Han was also surprised, but then he realized that Ren Woxing must have discovered Linghu Chong's whereabouts before entering the palace.

    Linghu Chong was even more surprised. He was at a loss for a moment and was extremely embarrassed. In this situation, he could no longer hide, so he had to rush in, knelt down to Master Fang Zheng, bowed his head and said, "Young man trespassing on the Baosha Temple must be punished with ten thousand crimes."  If you die, I will be punished by the abbot." Fang Zheng laughed and said: "It turns out to be Young Hero Linghu. I heard that Young Hero was breathing evenly and had deep internal strength. I was wondering in my heart, I don't know which master came to our temple. Please.  Get up, please get up, I don¡¯t dare to pay such a big gift." He said clasping his hands and returning the gift.

    Lin Han was secretly surprised: He didn't expect that this old monk's inner strength was so profound that he could find people hiding outside the temple. He really shouldn't be underestimated.

    Jie Feng laughed and said, "You have a guilty conscience. What did you steal in Shaolin Temple?" Linghu Chong said, "When I heard that Miss Ren was staying in Shaolin, I boldly came to pick her up." Jie Feng laughed and said, "It turned out to be a sneak attack.  My wife is here, haha, this is not a coward with a guilty conscience, this is called cowardice." Linghu Chong said sternly: "Miss Ren has done me a great favor, and I am willing to die for her even if I am torn to pieces." Jie Feng sighed.  , said: "It's a pity, it's a pity. A good young man, but his future was ruined by a woman. If you don't fall into evil ways, will the position of leader of the Huashan Sect still escape your hands in the future?"  Xing Daandao said: "Headmaster of Huashan, what's so strange about me? In the future, when I die, will the position of leader of the Sun Moon God Sect still be able to escape from the hands of my son-in-law Chenglong Kuai?" Linghu Chong was startled and said in a trembling voice.  : "No no can't" Ren Woxing said with a smile: "Okay, let's stop chatting. Chong'er, you can learn the sword of this Wudang leader. Taoist Chongxu's sword technique uses softness to overcome hardness.  , everything turns as you want, it is rare in the world, so be careful." He changed his name to "Chong'er" and really regarded him as his son-in-law.  Linghu Chong carefully observed the situation in front of him. Both sides had won one game each. The victory or defeat in this third game would determine whether he could save Yingying from the mountain: He had swordsmanship with Taoist Chongxu, and he could beat him in swordsmanship. If he wanted to save Yingying,  Yingying, she had to appear, so she turned around, knelt down to Taoist Chongxu, and bowed several times.?? 

    Taoist Chongxu hurriedly stretched out his hand to help each other, and asked curiously: "Why do you do this great gift?" Linghu Chong said: "The boy has great respect for the Taoist priest. Due to the situation, he wants to learn from the Taoist priest, and he feels uneasy." Taoist Chongxu laughed.  "You are so polite, little brother." Linghu Chong stood up and let Woxing hand over the sword.  Linghu Chong took the sword in his hand, pointed the tip of the sword to the ground, and stood sideways.  Taoist Chongxu raised his eyes to look at the sky in the courtyard outside the hall, dazed, thinking about Linghu Chong's sword moves.  Everyone felt very strange when they saw that he remained motionless and seemed to be in trance.  After a long time, Taoist Chongxu took a long breath and said: "There is no need to compete in this game. You four can go down the mountain."

    As soon as these words came out, everyone was shocked.  Linghu Chong was overjoyed and bowed.  Jie Feng said: "Taoist Master, what do you mean by this?" Chongxu said: "I can't think of a way to break his swordsmanship. In this competition, I will admit defeat." Jie Feng said: "You two  But I haven't done anything yet." Chongxu said: "A few days ago, at the foot of Wudang Mountain, Pindao fought him in more than three hundred moves, and I lost that time. If we compete again today, Pindao will still lose."  Fang Zheng and others asked: "Is there such a thing?" Chongxu said: "Brother Linghu has learned the true swordsmanship of senior Feng Qingyangfeng, and I am no match for him." He smiled slightly and stepped aside.  Ren Woxing laughed loudly and said: "Taoist Master is so humble and admirable. I only admired you half way at first, but now I admire you seven points." It is said to be seven points, but after all, it is not full.  He bowed his hands to Master Fang Zheng and said, "Master Fang Zheng, we will meet again later."

    "Wait a minute." Lin Han suddenly shouted.

    "What's the matter with you?" Ren Woxing looked at Lin Han angrily, really angry at his repeated provocations.

    Lin Han smiled and said: "The two sides only won one and lost one, and it just happened to be a draw. Why did Master Ren have to leave?"

    Ren Woxing said angrily: "You kid, you're in trouble. Taoist Master Chongxu has obviously given up, so how can we still win and lose? Don't mess around anymore."

    "Why should Master Ren feel guilty?" After Lin Han finished speaking, he no longer cared about him. Instead, he walked up to Taoist Chongxu and bowed: "I admire the Tai Chi swordsmanship of my seniors very much. The elders of my sect once taught me  , in this world, if we talk about the number one master of the righteous path, it is definitely Master Fang Zheng. However, when it comes to the number one swordsman, he must be Taoist Master Chongxu of Wudang. The juniors take this seriously, so if the seniors care about  The relationship between Wudang and Huashan was intentionally compromised by Linghu Chong, and occasionally he was defeated by him. The younger generation believed it. However, today is different from the past. If Taoist leader is defeated again, wouldn't it mean that the devil will be allowed to walk out of Shaoshi Mountain?  If word spreads, where will the prestige of Shaolin exist? Where will the prestige of Wudang exist? Where will the prestige of the righteous Tao exist? Please think again, Taoist priest! I dare to ask my senior to take action again!"

    Although Zuo Lengchan didn¡¯t understand what was going on, he still stood up and said, ¡°Taoist Priest, please think again!¡±

    Others did not believe that Linghu Chong could defeat Chongxu. Now they saw some people making noises, and they all tried to persuade him: "For the reputation of the righteous way, please fight with all your strength, Taoist Master."

    In this situation, Chongxu was helpless. He glanced at Lin Han with complicated eyes, took out his sword, and sighed: "In this case, I will be embarrassed again. Young Master Linghu, please teach me."

    Linghu Chong was accompanying Ren Yingying with his head lowered. Hearing Chongxu's invitation to fight, he raised his head helplessly and looked at him innocently.  Ren Woxing was angry, but had no idea what to do. He glared at Lin Han fiercely, handed the long sword to Linghu Chong, and said, "Although you have defeated Taoist Chongxu before, you still have to be careful this time.  Whether Yingying can go down the mountain depends entirely on you!"

    Linghu Chong nodded, took a deep breath, came to Chongxu, and said, "Senior, please give me some advice."

    Chongxu smiled faintly, turned his body slowly to the right, held the sword in his right hand and lifted it upwards, with the sword body horizontally across his chest, and the palms of his left and right palms facing each other, like holding a ball.  Although Linghu Chong had fought with him before, he also understood that the flaw in Tai Chi swordsmanship was in the center of the ball. But that time was purely a competition, but this time it had a great relationship. He didn't dare to neglect it now. Seeing him with his sword  Before it even came out, it was already full of momentum, and it was even more concentrated.

    Since Chongxu changed to holding the sword in his right hand, he also had the intention of winning. His right hand sword was slowly drawn forward, forming an arc.  Linghu Chong felt a strong chill coming towards him. If he didn't fight back, he would be unable to do anything. He said, "I'm sorry!" This time, he didn't attack the flaw in his swordsmanship. He was afraid that it was a trap, so he had no choice but to make a weak point.  sword.  Suddenly, Chongxu's sword flashed with great force, and the others only shushed as the cold light flashed, and the long sword was drawn towards Linghu Chong's neck.  This move was so fast that all the heroes watching couldn't help but scream.  Lin Han nodded secretly, this sword was extremely clever.

    But when he was so ready to strike, Linghu Chong saw the flaw in his side and stabbed out the long sword, pointing directly at the "Abyss Liquid Point" under his side.  Chongxu's long sword stood upright, with a clang sound, the two swords intersected, and both of them retreated.Take a step forward.  Linghu Chong felt a strong force on the opponent's sword, which made his right arm feel numb.  There was no look of surprise on Chongxu's face. He had obviously known this would happen for a long time. He remained silent and turned his sword around again, drawing two circles in front of him.  Linghu Chong saw that his sword strength was continuously protecting his whole body, just like the last time, and there was still no gap. He secretly admired him: "I have never seen anyone's moves so flawless. If he only used defense, then  But what to do?

    It would not be difficult if he remained undefeated, but if he did so, he would be accused of wanting to do so. Although he knew that an attack would have a flaw, Chongxu still attacked with all his strength. He was holding the sword in his left hand.  Jue, the sword in the right hand couldn't help shaking, and suddenly stabbed flatly, the tip of the sword trembled sharply, and it was hard to see where the attack was going.

    This move covered seven of Linghu Chong's key points on his upper plate, but with this attack, Linghu Chong had already discovered three flaws in his body. It was not necessary to attack all of these flaws. Attacking just one of them was enough to kill him.  Immediately, he felt relieved: "He has no flaws when defending. After all, there are still openings to take advantage of when attacking. And judging from the current progress, the Taoist priest does not intend to defend." At the moment, the long sword pointed at the opponent calmly.  Left eyebrow.  If Chongxu continued to thrust his sword forward, the sword would hit his left forehead first. By the time the tip of his sword hit Linghu Chong, it would already be a step too late.

    Chongxu also understands this. The sword moves have already turned around before they become old.  Suddenly, several white circles of light appeared in front of Linghu Chong's eyes, large circles, small circles, positive circles and diagonal circles, flickering endlessly.  His eyes were dazzled, and he immediately returned his sword and attacked the opponent's sword circle diagonally.  With a clang, the two swords crossed again, and Linghu Chong felt a numbness in his arms.  There were more and more illusory haloes on the Chongxu sword. After a while, his whole body was hidden in countless haloes. One halo did not disappear, and another one regenerated. Although the long sword was moving extremely fast, there was no sound of golden blade.  The sound of splitting wind shows that the flexibility of the sword has reached the state of transformation.

    Like last time, Linghu Chong could no longer see the gaps in his swordsmanship, and felt that there were thousands of long swords protecting his whole body.  If Chongxu Chuncai is on the defensive, there will be absolutely no flaws.  But this fortress composed of sword edges can move, and thousands of circles of light are slowly coming in like waves.  Chongxu is not an attack one by one, but a defense composed of dozens of sword skills, which is turned into an offensive at the same time.  Linghu Chong couldn't resist, so he had to retreat to avoid it.  He took a step back, and the aperture moved further. In an instant, Linghu Chong had taken seven or eight steps back.

    He took a few steps back, staring at the countless circles created by the opponent's sword light, and understood that the center of the circle was the flaw.  As soon as he stretched out his arm, the long sword pierced through the aura of Chongxu's sword.  There was a loud bang, and Linghu Chong felt his chest shake violently, and his blood surged, but one arm was still intact.

    Chongxu took two steps back, sheathed his sword and stood up, with a strange look on his face, showing both helplessness and shame. It was when he stood still for a long time that he said: "Master Linghu is a master of swordsmanship. After all, he is an experienced Taoist."  I can¡¯t win, admire, admire! Ashamed, ashamed!¡±

    "Ah", only at this moment did the heroes scream. They had been mesmerized watching the sword fight between the two before, but now they realized that Taoist Chongxu had really lost, and they were all shocked.  Looking at Linghu Chong.

    Ren Woxing and others welcomed Linghu Chong back with happy faces.  Linghu stared blankly at the sword in his hand. He originally thought that he might not win this time, but he didn't expect that Chongxu still couldn't resolve his sword attack and was defeated by him. He didn't know whether to be happy or sad for a moment.

    Ren Woxing laughed loudly: "We have won two out of three battles, we can leave."

    Fang Zheng sighed: "Four of you, please!"

    "Haha", Lin Han stood up again.

    "What do you have to say?" Ren Woxing was frightened and yelled angrily.

    Lin Han shook his head and said: "Master Ren, Miss Ren, and Ambassador Xiang Zuo, the three of you can leave naturally. I have no objection. However, Master Yue, what do you think about Linghu Chong betraying Huashan and joining the demon sect?  view?"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 126 N War£®  Yue Buqun's counterattack

    Update time: 2012-07-17

    Linghu Chong walked to his master and his wife, knelt down and kowtowed.  Yue Buqun turned sideways and said coldly: "I don't dare to take it!" Mrs. Yue felt sour in her heart and tears filled her eyes.

    Lin Han looked at Linghu Chong's behavior with great joy. It was really like Zhu Bajie looking in the mirror. He was no longer human inside and out.

    "Chong'er, what are you doing there?" Ren Woxing said angrily, "Since you are not a disciple of Huashan, what do you have to do with the Huashan sect?"

    "Uncle Yue, don't you have anything to say?" Lin Han said with a smile.

    Yue Buqun glanced at Lin Han expressionlessly, turned his head and said to Linghu Chong: "Tao Chongxu, a great sage, doesn't argue with villains. This third game was originally given to you. Linghu Chong, I'll do it.  I¡¯ll sign with you.¡±

    Linghu Chong was shocked and couldn't help but trembled all over his body. He muttered: "Master, IIhow could"

    Ren Woxing was very annoyed: "Yue Buqun, you hypocrite, you are so shameless. Taoist priest Chongxu has already competed with you. We are clearly losing, but you say it is a concession. Well, even if it is a concession, we will win."  , you come to challenge again, you want to fight in a wheel battle, but you can't do it, are you still ashamed?"

    However, Yue Buqun remained calm and said: "No matter how shameless Yue is, it is much better than some people instigating their daughters to seduce disciples of other sects. Linghu Chong, people say that under the guidance of Master Feng, a senior in our sect, your swordsmanship has reached the level of Huashan."  The essence of the sect, it seems that I am no longer your opponent. Although you have been expelled from the sect, you have become famous in the world and still use the swordsmanship of the sect. My poor discipline has caused all the seniors in the orthodox sect to become famous.  I'm angry at you for being such an unscrupulous young man. If I don't take action, how can I let someone else take on this important responsibility? If I don't kill you today, just kill me." After speaking, his voice was fierce, and with a brush, he pulled out his long hair.  Sword, shouted: "You and I no longer have the relationship between master and disciple, show your sword!" Linghu Chong took a step back and said: "Disciples don't dare!"

    Yue Buqun sneered at him and stabbed him flat in the chest with his sword.  Linghu Chong ducked sideways.  Yue Buqun then thrust out two more swords, but Linghu Chong dodged them again, keeping his long sword pointed at the ground and not using his sword to block the attack.  Yue Buqun said: "You have given me three moves. I have fulfilled my duty of respecting my elders. Now draw your sword!" Although Ren Woxing was angry that Zhengdao was unfaithful, at this moment he saw that Linghu Chong still refused to fight back and was anxious.  Said: "Chong'er, if you don't fight back, are you really going to lose your life here?"

    Linghu Chong responded: "Yes." He held his sword across his chest.  Is this competition for Master to win, or is it necessary to defeat Master?  If he deliberately conceded and lost this battle, it would not matter even if he was seriously injured, but Ren Woxing, Xiang Wentian, and Yingying would have to suffer five years of imprisonment on Shaoshi Mountain.  Master Fang Zheng is indeed an eminent monk, but there is no guarantee that Zuo Lengchan and the other monks in the Shaolin Temple will not frame Yingying and the others for five years. It is said that they will be imprisoned for five years, but it is hard to say whether they can survive these five years.  Very.  If you don't care, you have been lonely since you were a child, and you have been taught by your master and mistress, just like your biological parents. If you have not repaid your great kindness, how can you defeat your master in front of the heroes of the world, making him look shameless and discredited?  ?  Just when he was hesitating and unable to make a decision, Yue Buqun had already made more than twenty attacks.

    Linghu Chong only used the Huashan Sword Technique taught by his master to block the attack. Each sword of the "Dugu Nine Swords" attacked a person's vital point, killing as soon as the sword was drawn out. He did not dare to use it at the moment.  Since he learned the "Dugu Nine Swords", his knowledge has greatly improved, and his internal strength has become extremely strong. Although he only uses the ordinary Huashan sword technique, the power generated by the sword is naturally very different from before.  Yue Buqun continued to use his sword force, but could not reach him.

    Lin Hanxiao watched Linghu Chong use the sword like this, knowing that he wanted to do it intentionally, and Yue Buqun was also so cooperative. It was clear that he wanted to hide his clumsiness, and his ultimate goal was still the Songshan Sect.  He couldn't help but look towards Master Zuo, and saw that he was already looking this way, with the same amusement in their eyes.

    Zuo Lengchan smiled and said: "Senior Brother Yue, Zuo knows that you have been seriously injured and your skill has dropped a lot, but are you really not able to take care of your own disciples?"

    Zuo Lengchan's words immediately caused a burst of laughter, and Yu Canghai, who was quite resentful towards Yue Buqun, echoed: "Master Yue, where has your prestige gone? I don't want the 'Junzi Sword' that Yu knew, or  Say, do you intend to let Linghu Chong go so that you can marry the leader of the Demon Cult, and from then on, you can run rampant in both the black and white ways, and be popular in all of them?"

    Ning Zhongze said angrily: "Master Yu, my husband and I respect you as a great master and have never made things difficult for you. Why are you so mean?"

    "Oh, it turns out it was Mrs. Yue, not Yu who was the instigator. The facts are all in front of us. Master Yue clearly wanted to do it intentionally. Otherwise, why couldn't he win over his next disciple? It's so unreasonable!" Yu Canghai sneered, "Could it be that,  Is Yu really right? Do you, Huashan, really want to form a marriage relationship with the Demon Cult?"

    "You don't know what to say!" Ning Zhong turned his head and ignored it. Instead, he looked at the situation in the field nervously, and his heart was in a mess.

    Let me do what I want and do what I wantThey both looked at each other with a worried expression.  The two of them coincidentally remembered that that day at Meizhuang in Gushan, Hangzhou, Ren Woxing invited Linghu Chong to join the Sun Moon God Sect, allowing him to serve as the Right Envoy of Light, and to serve as the leader of the cult in the future, and also allowed him to teach him the secret to resolve the problem.  The consequences of the backlash of alien internal forces in the "Great Star Absorbing Technique".  But this young man was not moved at all, which shows that he is very loyal to his master.  At this moment, I could see that he was extremely respectful towards his old master and his wife, as if Yue Buqun wanted to stab him to death with a sword, but he was willing to do so.  All the moves he uses are defensive. How can he hope to win if he continues to fight like this?

    Linghu Chong was obviously determined not to defeat his master, let alone defeat him in front of so many famous heroes.  If he hadn't known that he had lost this battle, Yingying and the other three would have been imprisoned in Shaoshi Mountain. They would have given up their swords and given up, fearing that they would not be able to defeat them in ten moves.  Ren and Xiang were hesitant and looked at each other again, with only three words in their eyes: "What should I do?" Ren Woxing turned around and whispered to Yingying: "Go to the other side." Yingying understood.  What his father meant was that he was afraid that Linghu Chong would miss the kindness of his former master, so he would deliberately give in to each other in this competition. He asked him to go to the other side, so that when Linghu Chong saw him, he would think of his affection for him and then use his strength to win.  She hummed slightly but did not move.

    After a while, Ren Woxing saw that Linghu Chong couldn't help but retreat, and became even more anxious. He said to Yingying again: "Go to the front." Yingying still didn't move, and didn't even say "hmm".  She was thinking in her heart: "You already know how I treat you. If you value me and are determined to save me from the mountain, you will win. If you value Master, I will hold on to your sleeve and beg you.  , it's useless. Why should I stand in front of you to remind you?" I deeply feel that it is natural for two people to be happy with each other. It would be extremely tasteless if Linghu Chong had to make plans for himself after he had given hints.

    Seeing Linghu Chong and Yue Buqun's master and apprentice pretending to fight, Lin Han became bored. Suddenly he saw the little actions between the three demon sects, and was overjoyed for a moment. He thought: It turns out that Ren Yingying doesn't have a little temper in her heart!

    Linghu Chong swung his hands casually, deflecting the master's sword attacks one by one. His skills were not limited to the Huashan Sword Technique.  If he had fought back, he would have forced Yue Buqun to abandon his sword and admit defeat. Seeing the flaw in his master's sword moves exposed, he still refused to attack.  Yue Buqun had already understood his intentions, and used the Zixia magic skill to fully display the Huashan swordsmanship.  Since he knew that Linghu Chong would not fight back, every move he made was an initial move, no longer caring about whether there were any flaws in his swordsmanship.  In this way, the power of the sword technique is more than doubled.  Onlookers saw that Yue Buqun's swordsmanship was exquisite and he had taken advantage of it, but he was still unable to stab Linghu Chong; they also saw that Linghu Chong sometimes made a move with his sword, sometimes not, and when there was no move, the long sword seemed to be blocking and fighting randomly.  However, the song was as brilliant as it could be, and he neutralized Yue Buqun's ingenious sword moves in an understatement. The more he watched, the more he admired him, and they all thought: "Taoist Chongxu admits that he is not good at swordsmanship, so he is not lying."

    Listening to the admiration of the heroes, Yue Buqun was shocked: There are all smart people in the hall. They must have seen that Linghu Chong was giving way to me. If I can't attack in such a hurry, wouldn't it make people look at my master and compare him with his inferiority?  If you become a disciple and spread the word, the Huashan Sect will be greatly embarrassed.  Thinking of this, Yue Buqun was about to change his moves, trying to stop Linghu Chong with the evil-dispelling sword technique, but suddenly caught a glimpse of the eyes of Zuo Lengchan and Lin Han, and a burst of cold sweat broke out on his forehead. He thought: What if the Songshan Sect knew this?  I have obtained the evil-fighting sword manual. If they try to snatch it away, with my untrained evil-fighting sword skills, I will definitely be no match for their uncle and nephew. It would be a disaster.

    He immediately transferred all the Zixia magical power to his sword, and with a roar of his sword, he slashed straight to the head.  Linghu Chong leaned out of the way.  Yue Buqun circled his sword and slashed across his waist.  Linghu Chong jumped over the sword.  Yue Buqun's long sword struck back and stabbed him in the back of the heart. The sword's movements were so fast that Linghu Chong had no eyes on his back and it was difficult to dodge.  Everyone yelled "Ah".  Linghu Chong was in mid-air. He had nowhere to take advantage of the situation and jumped forward again. He couldn't get back in time with his sword to block, but he saw his long sword thrust out and struck the wooden pillar a few feet away in front of him. With this leverage,  His body had already jumped behind the wooden pillar, and with a pop, Yue Buqun's long sword pierced the wooden pillar.  The blade was flexible, but due to his inner strength, the sword actually passed through the pillar, and the sword tip was only a few inches away from Linghu Chong's body.

    Everyone said "Ah" again.  This cry was filled with joy, relief and admiration. Everyone couldn't help but be happy for Linghu Chong. They not only admired his clever evasion, but also felt lucky that Yue Buqun finally didn't stab him.  Yue Buqun used his unique skills and struck three times in a row, but still couldn't do anything to Linghu Chong. Hearing everyone's shouts, they all sympathized with Linghu Chong and felt very angry.  This "Deadly Chain of Three Immortals Swords" is a unique skill of the Huashan Sect Sword Sect, which his Qi Sect disciples didn't originally know.  When the two sects committed suicide, the disciples of the Sword Sect killed several masters of the Air Sect with this sword technique.  After the disciples of the Air Sect slaughtered all the disciples of the Sword Sect and took over the head of the Huashan Sect, the masters of the Air Sect carefully studied the three tricks of the "Deadly Chain of Three Immortal Swords".  When everyone thought about the power of these three consecutive moves during the fight that day, they still felt fear in their hearts. When they participated in the research, everyone said:??Three moves of swordsmanship have entered the devil's way, but they strive for exquisite swordsmanship, but forget the difficulty of "controlling the sword with Qi". Everyone talks about it beautifully, but they all admire it in their hearts.

    Yue Buqun used such exquisite sword moves, Zuo Lengchan's eyes widened in shock.  Lin Han quickly shook his head, pulled his sleeve and said, "Uncle, that is the Huashan Sword Sect's unique skill, the life-threatening three-immortal sword."

    Zuo Lengchan murmured: "Huashan Sword Sect, Huashan Sword Sect, only now did Zuo understand the gap between Songshan Mountain and Huashan Mountain!"

    (Ri Zhuo's words: Some people may say that these chapters are suspected of being copied from the original work, and Ri Zhuo admits it. However, Ri Zhuo would like to ask - did you enjoy reading it? If you feel happy, then that's good, then Ri Zhuo will feel at ease!  )

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 127 N War£®  Master and disciple kill each other

    Update time: 2012-07-17

    At that time, Huashan was divided into two sects: Qi and Sword. The same sects were fighting each other, and the dispute arose due to the dispute between Qigong and Sword.  Yue Buqun is the head disciple of the Huashan Qi Sect. At this time, he actually used the unique skills of the Sword Sect. If outsiders found out, wouldn't it be despising?  Since he used this move, he had no choice but to do so. In fact, it was already obvious that he was not Linghu Chong's opponent, so there was no need to fight hard.

    Ning Zhong looked at the two of them miserably, intending to step forward to dissuade them, but the matter was too involved and was not just a matter for his sect. He wanted to move forward but hesitated, pressing the hilt of his sword with burning worry.

    Yue Buqun raised his right hand and pulled out the long sword from the pillar.  Linghu Chong stood behind the pillar and did not move out.  Yue Buqun only hoped that he would hide behind the wooden pillar and not come out to challenge him. He was afraid of him and could save his own face.  The two looked at each other.  Linghu Chong lowered his head and said, "This disciple is no match for you, old man. We don't need to compete anymore, okay?" Yue Buqun snorted.  Ren Woxing saw that Linghu Chong was determined not to turn against Huashan. When he saw Yingying looking at Linghu Chong intently, he felt sad and said, "It's impossible to tell the winner between his master and his disciple. Master Abbot, the three of us  In this competition, both sides will be victorious and undefeated. I apologize to you, how about we say goodbye?" Mrs. Yue secretly let out a long sigh of relief and thought to herself: We obviously lost this competition.  Leader Ren said this, he finally took care of our face, and it would be best to settle the matter like this.

    Fang Zheng saw that the matter had come to this, nodded and said: "Amitabha, Master Ren said this, everyone does not harm the harmony, I have no objection."

    Seeing that Fang Zheng wanted to be the peacemaker, Zuo Lengchan quit and suddenly said: "Then we will let these four people go down the mountain, harm the world and massacre innocent people from now on? Let their eight palms be stained with millions  Human blood, allowing them to kill the good people in the world? Will Senior Brother Yue be considered the head of the Huashan Sect in the future?"

    "This" Fang Zheng was stunned for a moment. Without waiting for him to intervene, he heard a 'squeak' sound. It turned out that it was Yue Buqun who couldn't bear the excitement and walked around behind the pillar with a sullen face.  He raised his sword and charged towards Linghu.  Linghu Chong dodged and within a few moves, the two of them fought to the center of the palace.  Yue Buqun's quick sword attack, Linghu Chong either blocked or avoided, and it became a sluggish fight again.  After more than twenty moves were taken, Ren Woxing said with a smile: "In this competition, the winner and loser will eventually be determined. Let's see who starves to death first and then fights for seven or eight days. I believe we will be able to decide." Everyone felt that  Although what he said was an exaggeration, it would be difficult to achieve results within a few hours with such a strategy.

    Since Yue Buqun and Linghu Chong were both up again, Zuo Lengchan retreated into the crowd again and smiled at Lin Han. Both of them wanted to find out the details of Yue Buqun and Linghu Chong and how they could let them go so easily.

    Ren Woxing saw that Linghu Chong was giving in to everything, while Yue Buqun was immersed in attacking without any sense of shame. He was anxious and thought: In this way, Yue Buqun would be invincible. If Linghu Chong makes one mistake, he will surely die on the spot.  .  He said, "Brother Xiang, we recently came to the Shaolin Temple and it was really eye-opening."

    Xiang Wentian understood and replied: "Yes, the top figures in the martial arts are all here".

    Ren Wo Xingdao: "One of them is even more amazing."

    Xiang Wentian asked: "Who is it?"

    Ren Woxingdao: "This man has mastered a magical skill, which is astonishing."

    Xiang Wentian asked: "What kind of magical power is it?"

    Ren Woxing said: "This person practices the golden mask and iron mask magic skills."

    Xiang Wentian said: "I have only heard of golden bell mask and iron cloth shirt, but I have never heard of golden mask and iron mask."

    Ren Woxing said: "My golden bell mask and iron cloth shirt skills make me invulnerable. This person's golden mask and iron mask magic skills only make me tough-skinned."

    Xiang Wentian said: "I wonder which sect of this golden mask and iron mask martial arts are from?"

    Ren Woxing said: "This Kung Fu is no small matter. It was created by Mr. Jian Yue Buqun Yue, the leader of the Huashan Sect in Huashan Mountain, Xiyue, and a well-known gentleman in the world."

    Xiang Wentian said: "I have always heard that Mr. Gentleman Jianyue has unparalleled qigong and unparalleled swordsmanship. He is indeed not a person who deserves his fame for nothing. This golden mask and iron mask magic skills can make a face invulnerable. I wonder what it is used for?"

    Ren Wo Xingdao: "The uses of this are endless. We are not disciples of the Huashan Sect, so the secret is difficult to understand."

    Xiang Wentian said: "Mr. Yue created this magical skill, and he has become famous in the world and will live forever."

    Ren Woxing said: "Of course. When we meet people from the Huashan Sect in the future, we must be extremely careful about their iron-faced magic."

    Xiang Wentian said: "Yes, I will keep it in mind."

    Listening to Ren Woxing and Xiang Wentian¡¯s questions and answers, they satirized Yue Buqun to their heart¡¯s content as if they were talking in cross talk, and everyone in the hall was holding it in bitterly.Smiling, everyone's eyes wandered between the two demon sect and master and disciple Yue Buqun from time to time.  Judging from the situation, he was paying attention to the fight between Master Yue Buqun, but in fact, he was more listening to the farce between Ren Woxing and Xiang Wentian.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? are concerned about Yue Buqun's face to some extent, and will not laugh out loud, but don't forget, there is also Yu Canghai in the palace who has a deep conflict with Yue Buqun.  Yu Canghai couldn't stop laughing and gloating over the misfortune.  Ning Zhong endured the erosion of Ren Wo Xing's poisonous tongue, and his pink face turned red.  On the other hand, Yue Buqun himself, who had a strong face, seemed not to have heard a word, and continued to attack with his sword.  He thrust out with his sword. Linghu Chong dodged to the left. Yue Buqun turned to the right and swung his sword diagonally. He suddenly turned around and stabbed violently with the sword. It was a wonderful move in Huashan's swordsmanship called "The Prodigal Son Turns Back".  .  Linghu Chong raised his sword to block, and Yue Buqun's sword flew down from mid-air, but it was a move of "Green Pine Welcomes Guests".  Linghu Chong waved his sword to block it.

    Yue Buqun swiped his two swords. Linghu Chong was startled and took two steps back. He couldn't help but flushed and shouted: "Master!" Yue Buqun snorted and stabbed him with another sword. Linghu Chong took another step back.  Seeing Linghu Chong's embarrassed and embarrassed expression, everyone onlookers were puzzled. They all thought: "His master's three swords are just ordinary, so what's so great about them? Why is it so difficult for Linghu Chong to resist?"

    Others were puzzled, but Lin Han had a general idea. He looked at Yue Buqun with disdain and cursed in his heart: Yue Buqun, Yue Buqun, you are also a master of the generation, and you actually resorted to such despicable methods.  My disciple is really shameless and behaves like a human being.

    How did everyone know that the three swords used by Yue Buqun were the "Chongling Sword Technique" created privately by Linghu Chong and Yue Lingshan when they were practicing swordsmanship.  At that time, Linghu Chong was infatuated and only hoped that he and his junior sister could form an alliance in the future. Yue Lingshan was also very good to him.  Both of them had a childish thought in their hearts. They felt that the martial arts taught by Yue Buqun and his wife could be mastered by other sect members, but they were the only two people in the world who could use this set of "Chong Ling Sword Technique", so they used this set of sword techniques.  Every time, there is a hint of sweetness in my heart.

    Unexpectedly, Yue Buqun actually used these three sword skills at this time. Linghu Chong was at a loss, felt ashamed and sad, and thought to himself: "My junior sister has already broken all ties with me, but you use this trick."  The swordsmanship caused me to feel emotional and confused. If you want to kill me, just kill me." I just feel that living in the world is meaningless, and it would be better to die than to be happy.  Yue Buqun stabbed him with his long sword, but this move was "playing the jade and playing the flute".  Linghu Chong was familiar with this move and blocked it in a daze.  Yue Buqun then used the next move "Xiao Shi Riding the Dragon".  These two postures complement each other and are graceful in posture. Especially in the posture of "Xiao Shi Riding the Dragon", the long sword flies gracefully, just like a divine dragon piercing the sky, but it is also graceful and subtle, and has a fairy spirit.  It is said that during the Spring and Autumn Period, Duke Mu of Qin had a daughter who had a small character named Nong Yu and loved playing the flute most.  A young man, Xiao Shi, arrived on the dragon's back. His flute playing skills were superb and he came to teach him how to play the jade flute.  Duke Mu of Qin betrothed his beloved daughter to him as his wife.  This is where the allusion of "riding a dragon to your son-in-law" comes from.  Later, the couple both went to immortality and lived in the middle peak of Mount Huashan.  There is the "Phoenix Pavilion" on the Jade Girl Peak of Huashan Mountain, and there are the Jade Girl Temple, the Jade Girl Cave, the Jade Girl Shampoo Basin, and the Dressing Table on the middle peak, all of which are named after this legend.  Linghu Chong and Yue Lingshan had traveled together in these places countless times, and the meaning of precaution and joy in the story of Xiao Shi and Nong Yu had lingered in their hearts countless times.

    Suddenly, an idea flashed in Linghu Chong's mind, and he suddenly realized: "It turns out that Master used sword skills to awaken me. As long as I abandon evil and return to the right path, and the prodigal son turns back, I can re-enter the Huashan Gate." At this point, Linghu Chong raised his head.  He came and looked at Yue Buqun happily, with tears in his eyes.

    Linghu Chong interrupted, not only Yue Buqun, who was in the game, was confused, but Lin Han, who knew a little bit about the inside story, was also confused. He thought he was having a nightmare, but he could still laugh at such a moment. He really didn't understand.

    How could anyone else know that Linghu Chong's misunderstanding was getting out of control.  Thinking: Master is saying that not only can I re-enter the Huashan sect, but he can also make my junior sister my wife.  The master used the "Chong Ling Sword Technique" and clearly stated this meaning. But I was confused and didn't understand, so he used the "Nong Yu Chui Xiao" and "Xiao Shi Riding the Dragon" moves.

    For Linghu Chong, a wandering young man, returning to Huashan and marrying Yue Lingshan were the two biggest wishes in his heart. Suddenly, the master told him these two things in front of the world's masters.  The promise was made, although it was not stated explicitly, but it was made very clear in these few sword moves.

    Linghu Chong knew that his master was the most important promise and would never go back on what he said. He not only promised to return to the family, but also betrothed his daughter to him as his wife. This was what he had promised and he would definitely do it.  Suddenly, joy filled my chest.  He naturally knew that Yue Lingshan and Lin Ping were deeply in love, and not only did they no longer have love for him, but they also had great hatred for him.  However, marriage between men and women depends entirely on the orders of their parents, and children cannot have their own decisions. This has been the case for thousands of years.  ?Since Buqun agreed to betroth his daughter to him, Yue Lingshan was determined not to resist.  Linghu Chong thought to himself: "Thank God that I can return to the Huashan sect. What's more, I can marry my little junior sister. It's really a blessing from heaven. My little junior sister will definitely not be happy at first, but I will obey her in everything. As time goes by, I will definitely  Feeling my sincerity, I slowly changed my mind."

    He was overjoyed and had a smile on his face.  Yue Buqun used another move of "Prodigal Son Turns Back" and another move of "Green Pine Welcomes Guests", two moves in succession.  The sword moves become more and more urgent, if you can't stand it anymore.  Linghu Chong suddenly realized: "Master told me to turn back as a prodigal son. Of course, he didn't say it without any reason. He wanted me to abandon my sword immediately and admit defeat, and then he took me back into his sect. I have to return to Huashan, marry my junior sister, and my life will be restored again."  What do you want? But what about Yingying, Leader Ren, and Brother Xiang? If they lose this competition, the three of them will have to stay on Shaoshi Mountain, and they may be killed. I am greedy for my own happiness, but I am betraying others.  Si, is that still a human being?" When Yan thought about this, he couldn't help but break out in cold sweat on his back. His eyes were blurry, and he saw Yue Buqun's long sword swiping across his mouth, followed by the sword.  Feng then pushed him over and used the move of "playing the jade and playing the flute".  Linghu Chong's heart moved again: "Yingying is willing to die for me, but I can't care less. Is there anyone in the world who is more heartless than me, Linghu Chong? No matter what, I can't betray Yingying's love for me.  ." Suddenly, I felt dizzy, and I heard a clang sound, and a long sword fell to the ground.

    Seeing the changes in the field, the spectators shouted "Ah".  Lin Han and Zuo Lengchan looked at each other and smiled. Nothing could be more satisfying than this.  There is nothing better than a disciple defeating his master in full public view. It is not an exaggeration to say that he deceives his master and destroys his ancestors.  From today on, as long as Yue Buqun is still in Huashan, there is no possibility for Linghu Chong to return to Huashan.

    Linghu Chong swayed and opened his eyes, only to see Yue Buqun leaping back with a scowl on his face and blood dripping from his right wrist. When he looked at his sword again, there were drops of blood on the tip of the sword.  Come down.  He was shocked when he realized that just now, when he was in confusion, he casually blocked the incoming sword attack, but somehow, he used the sword technique in the "Dugu Nine Swords" and stabbed Yue Buqun's right wrist.  He immediately threw away his sword, knelt on the ground, and said, "Master, this disciple deserves death."

    Yue Buqun's leg flew out and hit him in the chest.  The strength of this leg was so strong that Linghu Chong immediately flew up. When he was in the air, he felt a blackness in front of his eyes. He fell straight down. He heard a faint bang in his ears. He landed on the ground, but he no longer felt any pain.  I don¡¯t know the personnel.

    "Haha, Uncle Yue, you have great leg strength." Lin Han clapped his hands and praised.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 128 N War£®  Things are far from over

    Update time: 2012-07-18

    Yue Buqun glanced at Lin Han angrily, snorted coldly, and limped back to the crowd. Ning Zhong was already supporting him from the side, and asked anxiously: "Senior brother, are you okay?"

    "I can't die!" Yue Buqun groaned, feeling like he had found a punching bag.

    Ning Zhong, on the other hand, didn't care. He looked worriedly at Linghu Chong who was taken over by Ren Woxing, and said cautiously, "I wonder how Chong'er is doing?"

    As soon as Linghu Chong was mentioned, Yue Buqun became angry. He glanced at the Demon Sect members with hatred and cursed, "Why are you mentioning that little beast?"

    Ren Woxing inspected it carefully and after confirming that there was nothing wrong, he scolded: "Yue Buqun, the Huashan Sect has a leader like you. It is really bad luck for eight lifetimes. Your martial arts is poor, and you lost to your own disciple;  His temperament is even pitiful. After being defeated by his apprentice, he took advantage of the opportunity to sneak attack. He is really a complete 'hypocrite'."

    "Hmph!" Yue Buqun endured the stinging pain from his broken leg and ignored Ren Woxing's roar.

    After scolding Yue Buqun, he saw Yue Buqun looked like he was indifferent and found it boring to do whatever he wanted. He turned to Fang Zheng and asked: "Master Fang Zheng, we will win this time, what do you have to say.  "

    "Amitabha, you can go down the mountain. I hope Master Ren will take care of himself." Fang Zheng clasped his hands together, nodded and sighed.

    Just when the three of them were carrying Linghu Chong on their backs and were about to leave, Fang Zheng said again: "Please tell Master Ren to tell Mr. Linghu that Master Dingxian of the Hengshan Sect has sent a message to him to take over as the head of Hengshan."  I asked him to go to the Hengshan Sect if he has time." After saying this, he looked at Taoist Chongxu meaningfully, then turned to Zuo Lengchan, but saw that he had an indifferent expression on his face and had no words.  Objection, they didn't know that the uncle and nephew of the two masters of the Songshan sect had long been prepared to disrupt the situation.

    When Ren Woxing heard Fang Zheng's words, he staggered and almost threw Linghu Chong away. Fortunately, he finally digested this fantastic news and nodded: "I will tell you."

    Just when Ren Woxing and his party were about to leave again, Lin Han stopped and said, "Wait a minute!"

    Ren Woxing abruptly threw Linghu Chong to Xiang Wentian, turned around to face Lin Han, and saw blue veins popping up on his forehead, his right hand tremblingly resting on the sword handle, which showed the deep love he had for Lin Han in his heart.  The impression has been very bad, and there is a tendency to start a fight if there is a disagreement.  Ren Yingying, who was next to her, was also startled by Ren Woxing's reaction. She quickly stepped forward to hold his arm and signaled him to calm down. You must know that the righteous path still has a very obvious advantage at this moment. If a fight breaks out, they will not be able to tolerate it.  Half the benefit.

    "Haha," Lin Han said with a smile, "Why is Master Ren so excited? I just want to send you a message. Please ask Linghu Chong which side he is on. Well, that's all."

    Seeing that Lin Han did not deliberately create difficulties anymore, Ren Woxing and Xiang Wentian looked at each other, breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Let's go."

    Watching Ren Woxing and others walking away and finally disappearing from sight, everyone in the palace felt much more relaxed.  Fang Zheng said: "Amitabha, thanks to the help of all my martial arts colleagues, Shaolin has escaped this disaster. I am grateful!"

    Chongxu smiled and said: "Master Fang Zheng is too polite. When one party is in trouble, support from all directions is what it should be. Only with Shaolin's consistent compassion can we get help from our comrades. This is what Master Fang Zheng does well on weekdays.  That¡¯s why we received so much help from the leaders.¡±

    Zuo Lengchan said: "Master Fang Zheng, you don't have to be polite. As the saying goes, if you gain more help, if you lose, there will be less help. With Shaolin's reputation, it is naturally okay. However, it is difficult to explain clearly what happened this time. Fortunately, Shaolin is fine.  "

    "Amitabha, everything has a cause and everything has an effect. Good, good!" Fang Zheng sighed.

    Amid the congratulations, Lin Han asked: "Seniors, would you like to tell your disciples this good news so that they won't be afraid?"

    Fang Zheng nodded: "What Lin Shaoxia said makes sense, then I ask all the heads to act separately."

    Everyone gradually dispersed and returned to the Zen courtyard where they were resting.  Lin Han and Zuo Lengchan looked at each other, smiled, and walked towards the Hengshan Villa.  On the way, Lin Han asked: "Uncle, what do you think of this incident?"

    Zuo Lengchan pondered for a moment and said with a smile: "Our goal has basically been achieved. The underworld lost nearly a thousand people, which is only one out of ten people out of ten thousand. However, many relatives and friends witnessed their deaths. This  The resentment is much deeper. Shaolin failed to eradicate the root cause, and there will be endless troubles in the future."

    Lin Han nodded: "Those people naturally don't dare to attack Shaolin, but the root of the disaster has been laid. If conditions permit, those people will definitely not mind giving Shaolin some eye drops."

    "Yes, this is exactly what we want, and presumably what other leaders want too."Zuo Lengchan chuckled.

    Lin Han said: "Uncle, you see, the relationship between Shaolin and Wudang is not so harmonious!"

    Zuo Lengchan sneered, patted Lin Han on the shoulder and said: "Xiaohan, you have to understand that no one wants to be the second child for a thousand years. The reason why Wudang succumbs to Shaolin is, in the final analysis, because the foundation is not deep enough and cannot compare with Shaolin.  Thousands of years of inheritance. However, people are ambitious. This underworld siege is an opportunity for our Songshan sect, and it is also an opportunity for other sects. As long as Shaolin is weakened, Wudang has a chance to replace it. Like Kunlun,  Emei and even the beggar gang may take advantage of the chaos and rise up."

    "Do you think the goal has been achieved, uncle? You know, there are almost no deaths in Shaolin." Lin Han asked.

    "Hehehe," Zuo Lengchan said with a smile, "On the bright side, apart from some structural losses, there are indeed no casualties in Shaolin's personnel. However, haven't you seen that every leader is smiling happily?"

    Lin Han nodded. He also had an idea in his mind and asked tentatively: "Master, are you referring to the damage to reputation and the root of the disaster?"

    Zuo Lengchan smiled and said, "Xiaohan sees it very clearly too!"

    "Disciple is not very sure." Lin Han shook his head.

    "Well, you are still young after all. You are already very good at thinking of these things. Much better than your junior brother." Zuo Lengchan nodded and said, "After this time, Shaolin's bad faith will definitely be spread in the martial arts world. Let me do whatever you want."  The fact that the others escaped unscathed will be a huge blow to Shaolin's prestige. In addition, there is the hatred of the underworld towards Shaolin. I believe it will be much more difficult for Shaolin disciples to walk in the world in the future."

    "Then what should we do next?" Lin Han asked. For these conspiracies, the most accurate choice is to leave it to a dedicated person.

    Zuo Lengchan shook his head and said: "Next, let's do nothing, just prepare for the merger of the Five Sacred Mountains. As for the rest, do you think Wudang, Kunlun and other sects will let go of the opportunity?"

    "Uncle, did you say that they will come out immediately to stir up trouble?" Lin Han asked.

    "Well, this is an opportunity. Soon, the world will be very lively. We must be prepared. Otherwise, wouldn't it be a wasted opportunity? But, again, we must be prepared!" Zuo Lengchan smiled broadly.  Lin Han was touched by the ground.

    Lin Han nodded and said somewhat reluctantly: "Unfortunately, Shaolin did not reduce its personnel in battle."

    "Haha, I made a mistake. I didn't expect the bow and arrow to be so effective." Zuo Lengchan shook his head, but he was not angry.

    Lin Han suddenly had an idea and asked, "Uncle, do you think it is possible for us in Songshan to organize a battalion of archers?"

    Zuo Lengchan waved his hand and said: "The martial arts has its own rules, and the imperial court has its own imperial rules. They all say that chivalrous men use force to break the law, but why can the imperial court still tolerate it?"

    "Is it because Jianghu is a scattered world?" Lin Han said uncertainly.

    "Well," Zuo Lengchan said, "there are masters in the world who can take the head of a general out of thousands of troops. The imperial court is very afraid of this kind of beheading, so it has never dared to force it.  Too tight to avoid backlash. However, the imperial court will never allow the existence of established force in the sect, so weapons such as bows and arrows are strictly controlled. It is not allowed to exceed a certain quantity, and if the quantity  Too little, and it will be useless against top experts."

    Lin Han nodded, understanding that his idea was a bit fanciful. There is always a shortage of capable people in the martial arts world. It¡¯s not that no one has thought about it, but it¡¯s just that it¡¯s impossible to succeed. Thinking of the predecessor of the imperial court, Lin Han gave up. His colleagues were enemies.

    Not long after, the two arrived at the Hengshan Villa. Xu Zheng, Feiyan, and Qiu Li were chatting and laughing among a group of nuns.  Xu Zheng had to speak less. One reason was that the Songshan disciples in the Hengshan Party except Lin Han were not very popular. The other reason was that being surrounded by a group of nuns was really not a good feeling. If it weren't for Lin Han's  Xu Zheng had long since given orders to accompany the two beauties.

    Seeing Lin Han and the others coming in, Xu Zheng's eyes lit up, and his expression instantly relaxed, feeling that he had gained hope.  He quickly stood up to greet him and asked: "Master, senior brother, how is the situation?"

    Lin Han replied: "The crisis has been resolved, we can go home tomorrow."

    Hearing Lin Han¡¯s words, not only Xu Zheng and the other three were overjoyed, but the disciples of Hengshan also cheered. They had seen more deaths in these days than in the previous half of their lives combined. When they heard that they could go home, they all jumped up happily.

    However, the disciples of Hengshan were not excited for long, as they all drooped their heads with a low expression, and there was more sadness in their brows.

    Lin Han walked up to the leaders Yihe and Yiguang and said, "Senior sister Yihe, I am also grateful for the deaths of two senior sisters, Dingxian and Dingyi."??I am very sad, but when you go back to the mountain this time, you must be more careful to avoid being harmed by traitors.  As for who killed the two masters, I already have an idea in my mind.  "

    The disciples of Hengshan were startled and all gathered around, vying to ask questions.  Lin Han waved his hands and said: "As for who it is, I don't have enough evidence yet, but it is close to ten, but please don't leak it. In addition, please believe that you from our Songshan Party have no ill intentions, especially in  This is especially true after the two masters agreed to merge the factions. Please wait patiently, and I, the Songshan faction and the alliance leader will definitely give you an explanation."

    Although Yihe, Yiguang and others had suspected that it was the Songshan Sect, after all, they had criminal records, what Lin Han said was extremely reasonable, knowing that Dingxian and Dingyi would probably agree to merge.  In the case of the faction, there would be no conflict between Songshan and Hengshan, and there would be no reason to take action.

    At this time, Zuo Lengchan said: "Master nephews, don't worry, Zuo swears here that he will definitely find the murderer for you."

    "Thank you, Master Zuo." Hengshan disciple said gratefully.

    Lin Han added: "There is another thing, I believe you have also heard about it. For some reason, Master Dingxian wanted to pass on to Linghu Chong before she died, which is very confusing. I hope all senior sisters will consider this matter carefully.  , maybe something confused Master Dingxian, causing her to make this decision in an unconscious state."

    They also couldn't understand Dingxian's appointment of Linghu Chong as the head of Hengshan. Although Linghu Chong was kind to Hengshan, there had never been a precedent for a man to take over the head of Hengshan, and they were dubious.  After hearing Lin Han's explanation, everyone said they would consider it carefully.

    After taking the vaccination, Lin Han said: "In that case, we won't bother you anymore, so we'll say goodbye!"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 129 Everyone goes back to his home

    Update time: 2012-07-18

    Since arriving at Shaoshi Mountain, Lin Han has not had a good look at the scenery of the Buddhist holy land.  Although Songshan and Shaolin are not at odds with each other, this does not prevent pure appreciation of the natural scenery.

    Early in the morning that day, Lin Han urged Feiyan and Qiu Li to get up, and then pulled them to run all over the mountains and plains.  Being able to accompany Lin Han around carefree, Feiyan's laughter never stopped, flying everywhere on the high hills with the winter wind.

    Sitting back-to-back with Qiu Li, feeling the smoothness on his back comfortably, Lin Han smiled knowingly as he looked at the jumping elf in front of him, and asked lightly: "How did you get on well with Feiyan?"

    "What?" A soft voice came from behind. Obviously, Qiu Li didn't notice Lin Han's question, and was probably just enjoying the beauty of this moment.

    Lin Han chuckled: "I mean, how did you get on well with Feiyan?"

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s what you¡¯re asking about.¡± Qiu Li chuckled.

    Lin Han's heart skipped a beat when he heard this. He stretched out his hand, caught her green-white jade finger, gently scratched her palm, and said, "Speak quickly, or I'll itch you to death."

    "Giggle, okay, let go, I said, I said." Qiu Li resisted the itching of his palms and smiled coquettishly.

    Pulling her jade hand over and turning it against his heart, Lin Han said with a smile, "Say it quickly!"

    Feeling the warmth in his palms, Qiu Li turned around, put his arms around Lin Han's chest, rubbed his back with her chest, and said numbly: "These are girls' private words, you have to listen too, you are shameless."  .¡±

    "Sister, why are you so shameless?" Feiyan came to the two of them and watched them folding twists with a smile. Then he pulled them up one by one with each hand.

    Lin Han rushed to say: "You must have heard wrong. We are talking about why you keep laughing?"

    "Also, you haven't come to see Feiyan all this time. Feiyan is so boring." Feiyan said coquettishly, "Oh, I forgot. Please help me pick off that maple leaf." After that, he pulled me away.  Lin Han walked towards the east.

    He turned around and smiled helplessly at Qiu Li, motioning for her to follow, and then involuntarily slid forward along Fei Yan's footsteps.  Facing the rising sun and the moist dewdrops, we run towards the fiery red to pick the beauty that belongs to each other.

    Seeing the three people with red leaves tied at the ends of their hair, holding hands and laughing constantly, Zuo Lengchan said with a smile, "What? Are you going out to play?"

    "I've met my uncle." Qiu Li and Fei Yan leaned beside Lin Han and bowed.

    Lin Han nodded: "Good morning, uncle. I thought that I was going back to the mountain soon. It would be a rare opportunity to visit Shaolin, a Buddhist holy place, so I spent some time with them."

    Zuo Lengchan nodded and said with a smile: "Young people are just playful. Go call your junior brother and go back after breakfast."

    "Okay," Lin Han agreed and told Feiyan and Qiu Li to go back to their rooms to clean up. He then walked straight to Xu Zheng's room.

    "Bang, bang, bang, lazy boy, get up." Lin Han shouted, banging on the door.

    "Wait a minute, wait a minute, I'll be here." After a small splashing sound, there was a "squeak", and Xu Zheng stretched and slowly opened the door.

    With a slap on his forehead, Lin Han cursed: "Why does it take so long? What time is it? Why are you still sleeping?"

    Opening his mouth and yawning, Xu Zheng said aggrievedly: "I was too nervous yesterday and didn't sleep well at night, so I slept a little longer in the morning. Senior brother, master didn't scold me, right?"

    Looking at his bearish look with both laughter and tears, Lin Han threatened: "Senior uncle's face is darker than the bottom of the pot. Be careful, senior brother can't help you."

    "Ah, no way." Xu Zheng asked with an unlucky look on his face.

    Lin Han pushed him and said with a smile: "I'll give you half an hour. After washing up, go have breakfast, and then go back to your home and find your mother."

    Xu Zheng said: "It's fasting again, can you not eat it?"

    After kicking him, Lin Han said, "You are nosy. You can eat or not as you wish. Just ask your master."

    Hearing Lin Han¡¯s threat, Xu Zheng knew that he would have to suffer, so he quickly went back to the house in a mess.  Lin Han shook his head and replied: "Yes, your butt is very elastic. I must kick it more times in the future."

    With Zuo Lengchan¡¯s threat, Xu Zheng didn¡¯t dare to neglect. He packed up the items quickly and urged Lin Han to go faster on the road.

    Seeing Zuo Lengchan, he found that the weather was not bad. Xu Zheng felt relieved and bowed, "Good morning, Master."

    "Well, let's go." Zuo Lengchan nodded and then walked towards the Shaolin kitchen.Lin Han quickly said hello, calling out two pretty girls, one in each hand, and pulled them forward, making Xu Zheng drool with envy.

    "Oh, by the way, why didn't you see that unlucky kid Zhang Yihe?" Lin Han asked.  Qiu Li burst out laughing, gave Lin Han a fierce look, and replied, "Senior Jie went down the mountain yesterday evening, so he will naturally follow him back."

    "Why are you in such a hurry?" Lin Han asked puzzledly.

    "Haha" Xu Zheng laughed out loud.  Lin Han glanced at him, and he quickly kept a straight face and did not dare to say anything anymore.

    Qiu Li looked at Lin Han with charming eyes: "It wasn't because he was afraid of someone that Senior Xie had to go down the mountain with a reluctant guy."

    "Oh, so that's it." Lin Han said with a chuckle in his heart. The slightly raised corners of his eyebrows had already betrayed his good mood, earning him a series of eye rolls.

    While having fun all the way, everyone arrived at the kitchen lobby and saw that the disciples from Huashan and Qingcheng had already arrived.  In the corner on the left, Kunlun Zhenshanzi, Qingcheng Yu Canghai, Huashan Yue Buqun and his wife were sitting together. Zuo Lengchan signaled Lin Han with his eyes. Lin Han shook his head. Zuo Lengchan ignored him and went directly.  Walked towards Yu Canghai's table.

    Ignoring the enthusiasm and hypocrisy among the leaders, Lin Han and the four of them sat down at a table in the front row. A Shaolin monk had noticed it and came forward to greet them: "I wonder what you guys want to eat?  "

    Lin Han nodded and said with a smile: "Just bring some steamed buns and porridge, please, senior brother."

    "You're welcome, wait a minute." The Shaolin monk turned and walked towards the kitchen.

    "Are all Shaolin monks so polite?" Xu Zheng looked at the monk walking away and asked in confusion.

    Lin Han shook his head and said with a smile: "How is that possible? These days are exceptions. Firstly, they are guests from afar, and secondly, it is our purpose of coming."

    Qiu Li smiled and said: "Senior brother is right. We come all the way to support Shaolin, and they should serve us better."

    "Yes, good luck to you!" Lin Han pretended to joke.  Qiu Li was stunned for a moment, and before he could react, he didn't know which song he was singing.  The two people next to them, Xu Zheng and Feiyan, looked amused and laughed out loud. Not only that, the Huashan disciples at the next table also laughed.

    Being made such a fuss, Qiu Li also reacted, her pretty face turned red with embarrassment, she raised her hand and patted Lin Han's arm: "You are seeking death, I call you good luck, I call you good luck."

    Lin Han grabbed her hand and begged for mercy: "No, it's not auspiciousness, it's surrender. I will surrender now, please forgive me."

    "You still said that!" Qiu Li stretched out his other hand and twisted Lin Han's arm hard, causing Lin Han to jump three feet high.

    After finally calming Qiu Li down, Feiyan, Yue Lingshan and others were already laughing.  Lin Han suddenly asked the disciples of Huashan: "Brothers from Huashan, when do you plan to return to the mountain?"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ¡°Good morning, Junior Brother Lin. Master has ordered me to come down, and I was about to leave after breakfast, but¡± As he said this, Laudeno looked at Lin Pingzhi beside him.

    Lin Pingzhi stood up and said: "Hello, Senior Brother Lin, I plan to pray for my late father and mother in Shaolin first, and will not return to Huashan for the time being."

    "Xiao Linzi, are you really not going back?" Yue Lingshan looked at Lin Pingzhi aggrievedly, hoping that he would change his mind.

    Lin Pingzhi shook his head and said: "I have made up my mind. After running around for so long, I have not done a proper ritual for my parents. As a child, it is already very unfilial. Now that I have the opportunity, I can ask Master Fang Zheng to agree to do it for me.  Pingzhi is very grateful for his parents¡¯ forgiveness.¡±

    Lin Han nodded and said: "Junior Brother Lin's filial piety is commendable. Junior Sister Yue should understand it. Besides, Junior Brother Lin is still a disciple of Huashan. After doing rituals, he still has to return to Huashan."

    Yue Lingshan nodded and said, "Hey, Lingshan was originally going to accompany Xiao Linzi, but my father said that it is not convenient for female guests to stay in Shaolin, so he did not agree with me staying."

    Lin Han smiled and said, "I hope Junior Brother Lin's parents can rest in peace!"

    Lin Pingzhi nodded excitedly: "Thank you, Senior Brother Lin."

    "Brothers and sisters, your breakfast is here, please enjoy it!" The welcoming monk brought the food up and asked Lin Han and others to eat it.  After everyone thanked them and signaled to the Huashan disciples, they began to eat breakfast.

    On the other side, Zuo Lengchan and others were also talking continuously.  Zuo Lengchan said to Yu Canghai with a smile on his face: "I wonder, is Master Yu also in a hurry to return to Qingcheng Mountain?"

    Yu Canghai smiled and said: "Yes, it's almost the end of the New Year, and the time left is pretty good. My disciples have also been out for a long time, so they just go back to celebrate the New Year."

    Zuo Lengchan said regretfully: "That's a pity. Zuo originally intended to invite Master Yu and his disciplesIt seems that it is not possible to be a guest in Songshan.  "

    Yu Canghai was overjoyed and said quickly: "Yu is really overjoyed to be valued by the leader of the Zuo Alliance. Although I can't move forward this time, there will still be time for communication in the future."

    "Well, Temple Master Yu is right, there will be a long time to come." Zuo Lengchan laughed and said, from Yu Canghai's attitude, he could see that the Qingcheng Sect was very willing to get close to the Songshan Sect, and he was greatly relieved.

    Glancing at Yue Buqun, Zuo Lengchan smiled and said, "It's better than this. March 15th next year happens to be the official day of the Five Mountains Conference. I wonder if I can invite Temple Master Yu to come and participate?"

    "Songshan Conference? March 15th?" Yue Buqun said in surprise.

    Zuo Lengchan nodded: "Yes, Zuo will notify you later. I hope Senior Brother Yue will be ready." Listening to Zuo Lengchan's words, Yue Buqun nodded, thinking secretly: There are still three months, although  A little tighter, but about the same.

    Yu Canghai replied: "Definitely, definitely, Yu will definitely go there together with his disciples."

    "That would be great." Zuo Lengchan laughed and said, "I wonder if the Kunlun Sect can send someone here?"

    "This" Zhen Shanzi was thinking in his mind.

    Zuo Lengchan looked towards Lin Han and said with a smile: "If it goes as expected by Zuo, the great hero Xu Huaishan of the Kongtong Sect should participate."

    Zhenshanzi was shocked. Although the Kongtong sect was not as powerful as Kunlun, it was still a famous sect in the world. Moreover, the mountain had been closed before. Although he did not know why Xu Huaishan participated in the Songshan Conference, Zhenshanzi still made a decision.  He smiled and said, "In that case, I, the Kunlun Faction, would like to thank Leader Zuo for the invitation."

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 130 Stealing Eating

    Update time: 2012-07-19

    Songshan Mountain, Fengchan Terrace, the fiery red sun gradually rises. In the faint sunshine, two figures, one red and one white, keep interlacing and dancing. It is a dance, a dance of swords.

    "Ding, ding, ding, ding" The sound of the sword was heard endlessly, waking up the migratory birds in the empty valley, fluttering their wings and flying high, and soon they were hidden in the mountains and forests around the fields.

    Red is like fire and white is like snow. Between red and white, the red is more passionate and unrestrained; the white is more dazzling and brighter.  After a long time, two figures stopped.  Facing the warm sunshine, Lin Han gently sheathed his sword and praised with a smile: "Junior sister's swordsmanship has improved a lot."

    ¡°Giggle, that¡¯s all the credit of senior brother.¡± Qiu Li said with a sweet smile in the bright morning light.

    Holding Tears in his arms, Lin Han turned around to face Qiu Li and asked, "What does it have to do with senior brother?"

    Qiu Li jumped forward, gently pulled Lin Han's arm, and said with a smile: "How could Qiu Li's swordsmanship improve if he didn't have a senior as a sparring partner every day?"

    "Oh, then how are you going to repay senior brother?" Lin Han stared at her plump body with fascination, and the look on her face was almost embarrassing.

    "Bah," Qiu Li spat, "I was tricked into coming up the mountain by you in a daze, what else do you want?"

    Lin Han chuckled and said, "I still want to eat this little sheep like you." After saying that, he hugged Qiu Li tightly in his arms, and amidst her screams, he kissed her sexy lips.  .  As soon as her red lips were wet, the second half of her scream was suppressed in her throat. Half-pushed and half-suspended, Qiu Li hummed softly and slumped softly in Lin Han's arms.

    Holding Qiu Li's plump body, Lin Han, who was just joking at first, gradually became aroused. The tip of his tongue reached forward, gently touching Qiu Li's closed teeth, and kept sucking in the overflowing fragrance.  Gradually, Lin Han was no longer satisfied with testing outside the city gate. With a 'pop' sound, the tear stain was abandoned on the grass by his owner.  Lin Han's hands gently held Qiu Li's waist and slowly groped for Yun Shang.

    Feeling the touch on her skin, Qiu Li was startled. She woke up from her daze and was about to refuse.  But she didn't expect that with her movement, the detectives who were ambushing outside the city gate were waiting for her. With a "chirp" sound, Lin Han's tongue invaded Qiu Li's mouth and immediately became entangled with her fragrant tongue.  .

    Qiu Li was so excited that he was instantly overwhelmed by the pleasure that overflowed his heart, as if he was floating in the clouds, unwilling to wake up.  Taking this rare opportunity, Lin Han's tongue kept teasing him, kissing Qiu Li until he was breathless. On the other side, the two armies that were deep into the enemy's territory were busy again.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????: A large army marched across the plains, heading straight for two towering mountains. From time to time, they climbed to the peaks and traveled through the troughs. They lingered between the two peaks, bringing with them waves of fragrance.

    The other army was different from the previous one going north. Instead, it went south in a roundabout way until it completely occupied two highlands.  Along the way, the troops marching south kept digging, digging, and kneading, building fortifications on the two highlands.  After building the first line of defense, he continued to descend, along the two avenues leading to the sky, combing through a three-inch radius, causing a series of trembling sounds.  After thousands of turns, the army came to the intersection of the roads again and gently touched a dense hilly land. Just when the Southern Expeditionary Army was about to cross the stream, wipe the grass and occupy the hills, the enemy army was suddenly violently attacked.  He was awakened by the stabbing attack. At this moment, the army encountered another natural disaster. In an instant, it was hit by a sudden flash flood and was shattered into pieces.

    Just when Lin Han was lingering, Qiu Li was lost under the strong impact.

    ??Clamping her legs shyly, Qiu Li gently pushed Lin Han away, and Chun* cursed passionately: "You are seeking death!"

    Lin Han was stunned and felt the moisture on his hands. He immediately reacted and glanced regretfully at the Northern Expedition Army who was only moving outside his bellyband. No longer caring about expanding the results of the battle, he quickly recalled the two armies, and then tightly pulled Qiu Li away.  In their arms, their necks were intertwined, and each could only see the back of the other's head.

    Being held in Lin Han's arms, the weak Qiu Li could not see Lin Han's eyes. The embarrassment in his heart was relieved. He also stretched out his hand and hugged Lin Han's back tightly.  The intertwined embrace of the two of them was trapped in the afterglow of passion.

    Amidst the howling mountain wind, the sun rose deeper and higher. After a long time, Qiu Li pushed Lin Han away embarrassedly, put his hands on his broad chest, suppressed the shyness in his heart, stared into his eyes charmingly, and spoke softly.  Said: "Qiu Li has recognized senior brother in this life, please don't let Li'er down!"

    "Yes", Lin Han agreed, pulled her into his arms again, gently stroked her pretty face with his left hand, and said with a smile: "Don't worry, senior brother is not a heartless person, we will never leave you in this life.  "

      "Well", Qiu Li leaned his head on Lin Han's chest, enjoying the warmth of this moment.

    Suddenly, Qiu Li's arousal that had not yet dissipated was filled with blush, and she shyly avoided Lin Han's big hand that was making trouble on her face.

    "What's wrong?" Lin Han asked puzzledly.

    Qiu Li whispered coyly: "Your hand was there before and it was a little dirty. Don't touch it!"

    "Hehehe", Lin Han laughed out loud, dangled his left hand in front of him, put his lips against her earlobe and said: "No more, this hand is in front, the one that has been washed is on the waist  .¡±

    "You're dead!" Qiu Li pushed Lin Han away, picked up the sword on the ground, and ran towards the Feng Chan platform.  Lifting his right hand and smelling it, Lin Han shook his head with a smile. After picking up the tear stains, he chased Qiu Li who was walking further and further away. While chasing him, he shouted: "Li'er, wait for me."

    In the Songshan dining hall, Lin Han and Qiu Li sat across from each other. Lin Han responded to the greetings of the senior brothers from time to time, while Qiu Li was dealing with white-faced steamed buns with a blush on his face.

    Lin Han really couldn't bear to see her. He was really afraid that she would be embarrassed to death. He didn't expect that Qiu Li, who had a charming foreign appearance, would be so shy when it came time to show his true nature. I really didn't expect that.  In order to have a happy sexual life in the future, Lin Han asked without any trouble: "Tomorrow you are going to live with Feiyan at the foot of the mountain. Are you not used to it?"

    Seeing Lin Han start talking, Qiu Li rolled her eyes at him and said, "You are so cruel that you left sister Feiyan alone at the foot of the mountain. Aren't you afraid that something might happen to her?"

    "Go, what are you saying? Tongyanwuji." Lin Han laughed out loud when he thought of Feiyan's joy when he heard that he was going to build a house for her. "I didn't expect that girl to like the excitement so much. I heard that we were going to build a house for her at the foot of the mountain.  Anjia actually stayed as a supervisor himself."

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Qiu Li's understanding of the grievances between Feiyan and the Songshan Sect, Feiyan and Lin Han is very unclear, she can only be attributed to taking advantage of others' danger.

    "Then will you go down the mountain today?" Qiu Li asked carefully.

    Lin Han nodded and said, "I will go down with you today, rest at the foot of the mountain for a night, and rush back early tomorrow morning to participate in the Songshan year-end competition."

    Qiu Li asked: "Since you didn't participate, why did you come back? You know that the year-end competition is always held for five days, so you have the heart to ask us sisters to live alone at the foot of the mountain for five days?"

    Lin Han reached out and stroked her hair and sighed: "Of course I am willing to accompany you, but my status in the sect is completely different now. I can no longer be as casual as in previous years. Even if I don't participate, I have to  You need to be a role model to cheer up the senior brothers."

    Qiu Li laughed out loud after listening to Lin Han's words: "Look at what you said, cheer up the senior brothers. Oh, by the way, let me ask you a question."

    "Well, tell me." Lin Han responded.

    After knocking down Lin Han's mischievous hand, Qiu Li raised his head and asked, "Have you ever won first place in the Songshan year-end competition?"

    Lin Han was not discouraged. After taking back his left hand, he quietly extended his right hand, earning a blank look from Qiu Li.  But he didn't care. He held her left hand and said, "You see, my senior brother is so wise, powerful, charming, loved by everyone, and has flowers blooming. Do you need a first place in the year-end competition to decorate your appearance?"

    Qiu Li chuckled loudly, tilted his head and said: "That means there is no more, what a shame!"

    Lin Han was not angry. He stretched out his hands to straighten her head and said with a smile, "Don't learn everything from Feiyan. Your face would look better if it was straightened."

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Seeing that no one noticed, Qiu Li allowed Lin Han to stroke her cheek, and said with a sweet smile: "I'm afraid it's not that I don't want to, but that I don't dare. I'm afraid that I will lose face once I get on stage."

    "Okay, you dare to doubt senior brother." Lin Han stood up, but suddenly snatched the small half of the steamed bun from Qiu Li's hand. When Qiu Li tried to snatch it back, he opened his mouth wide, and all the remaining steamed buns were already there.  Put it in your mouth and chew it loudly.

    Qiu Li was angry and annoyed, but had no choice but to pick up another steamed bun and wave it in front of Lin Han.

    "You guys had a lot of fun!" Ding Mian's voice suddenly came from beside the two of them.  Qiu Li blushed and quickly put the buns into a bowl. When she looked up, she saw Ding Mian looking at the two of them with a smile on his face.

    "Master, morning." Lin Han's face didn't change, his heart didn't beat. He pulled a chair from the side, and then motioned to the kitchen servants to bring some food.

    "Morning, uncle," Qiu Li greeted.

    Ding Mian smiled and said: "Seeing that your relationship is so good, I don't mind if you call me master."

    Qiu Li smiled awkwardly, not knowing how to respond.  Lin Han was so busy: "Master, please wait a little longer."?One day.  After taking the food from the servant and handing it to Ding Mian, Lin Han asked: "Master, do you have anything to do with me?"  "

    Ding Mian nodded and asked, "Are you still not going to participate in this competition?"

    Lin Han nodded: "It's not interesting, fighting them is boring."

    Ding Mian did not force himself, but asked: "Who do you think will win this time?"

    After pondering for a moment, Lin Han said: "The ones who have the strength to win the championship should be Li Ji, Xu Zheng and Di Xiu. Haha, they are all disciples of the master. I said, should you work harder and teach some competitive people?  His disciple."

    Ding Mian rolled his eyes at him and cursed: "I have taught a disciple who is competitive but refuses to go on stage."

    "Puch" Qiu Li beside him couldn't bear it any longer and laughed involuntarily.

    Ding Mian said: "I have a disciple like you but I don't care about my master, let alone mention it. Who do you think is more powerful?"

    Lin Han said: "Senior Brother Di Xiu has worked hard for so many years and finally broke through to the sixth level. It is considered rare. However, the breakthrough was a little late. If he had been able to do it half a year earlier, with his profound knowledge, he might have won the championship.  , now? The least likely one is him. "

    Ding Mian nodded, no one thought that Di Xiu would one day break through to the sixth level.

    "As for Xu Zheng and Li Ji, I was originally optimistic about Li Ji. However, after all, he is missing an arm and the time to practice the "Red Flame Scripture" is also shorter. However, it is difficult to tell clearly until the end.  "

    "Well, I didn't expect that child to be so ambitious. After breaking his arm, he made great progress and has reached the first level of cultivation. He is not much inferior to you back then. It's not in vain that you plan a plan for him."  Ding Mian said with emotion.

    Lin Han nodded. He did not expect that in such a short few days, Li Ji would cultivate the Red Fire Qi to the level of Dacheng, which was amazing.

    "Are you going down the mountain today?" Ding Mian asked.

    "Well, come back tomorrow morning. We won't go down during the competition." Lin Han replied. Seeing that Qiu Li had finished eating, he said to Ding Mian, "Master, let's go down the mountain first."

    Ding Mian agreed and said, "Remember to come back early tomorrow."

    (Friends, don¡¯t take it for granted. It¡¯s very painful, especially when you¡¯re running naked. Please support and motivate me!)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 131 Year-end competition.  referee

    Update time: 2012-07-19

    This year-end competition was taken very seriously by everyone on Songshan Mountain. Except for Fei Bin, the unlucky boy who was left behind to guard Luoyang, the Thirteen Taibao of Songshan were almost here, and the disciples who wanted to take advantage of this great opportunity to show off their skills came early.  Return to Songshan Mountain.

    On the main seat of the Feng Chan platform, Zuo Lengchan sat in the middle, with Ding Mian and Lu Bai on the left and right sides.  Under the main seat, stood a group of red-shirted disciples, while deputy head Tang Ying'e was shouting from the front and presiding over the entire ceremony.

    While listening to Tang Ying'e's speech and looking at the hundreds of disciples below, Zuo Lengchan was in a happy mood and smiled knowingly.  Seeing Zuo Lengchan's high interest, Ding Mian asked with a smile: "Senior brother, why are you so happy? It makes us happy to say it."

    Zuo Lengchan waved his hand and said with a smile: "Looking at the disciples in the audience, senior brother felt confident in his heart. We found that we are one step closer to our goal. It feels really good."

    Lu Bai nodded and said: "It is true. Our Songshan Sect is in a period of rapid development, especially the group of disciples who started twelve years ago. In addition to outstanding disciples such as Lin Han, Xu Zheng, and Li Ji,  , the others have cultivated the Songshan Heart Method to at least the fourth level, ten of them have reached the fifth level, and three of them have reached the fifth level of Dzogchen, which is really gratifying."

    "Hehehe, Junior Brother Lu is absolutely right. For a sect to develop, it must replenish fresh blood in a timely manner. Look at this new group of disciples. As long as we are given another ten years, there will definitely be another group of pillars.  In addition, maybe there will be another genius like Lin Han among them." Zuo Lengchan said happily.

    Lu Bai said jokingly: "If there is another disciple like Lin Han, I would also like to accept a disciple. Senior brother, the head master, won't you object?"

    "Uh" Zuo Lengchan was stunned, looked at him in astonishment, suddenly laughed out loud, pointed at Lu Bai and Ding Mian and said, "You guys, you guys are so quick to do it one by one, Junior Brother Ding is my brother  I snatched away Lin Han, and Junior Brother Lu actually started making reservations so early. It¡¯s really"

    "You have quick hands, but slow hands don't. Look at how nourishing Senior Brother Ding's life has been since he took in Junior Nephew Lin Han. Now when people in the world talk about their master and apprentice, no one in the world doesn't give a thumbs up and praise them." Lu Bai  Said enviously.

    Ding Mian shook his head and said: "That boy is not easy to worry about. You don't know how old he was at that time, but he dared to take the initiative to find me to protect him, saying that he wanted to practice internal skills to avoid danger.  "

    "It's because you protect him that he is willing to be your disciple. I hope you reject him then, so that you can have a chance as a brother." Zuo Lengchan said with a smile.

    Ding Mian was startled. Thinking about it carefully, he realized that that was really what happened. He felt even happier and said with a smile: "Duiji, Duiji, it seems that it's not just because of his quick hands. Haha, by the way, that boy actually did it."  Didn¡¯t come up.¡±

    "Haha, young man, some love between children is inevitable." Zuo Lengchan said with a smile. Suddenly he saw someone jumping onto the Fengchan platform, and pointed over there and said, "Look, isn't this coming!"

    Ding Mian and the two looked at the person coming, wasn't it Lin Han?  He bowed his hands in this direction and then squeezed into the group of second-generation disciples, standing between Li Ji and Xu Zheng.

    Ding Mian said dumbfounded: "This kid, why should he join in the fun?"

    "You can't expect him to side with Junior Brother Zhong, right?" Lu Bai said with a smile.

    Zuo Lengchan nodded: "Well, after all, he is still a second-generation disciple, and it is not shameful to stand among the masters and uncles. Let him be."

    At this time, Tang Ying'e had finished his speech and was looking here, signaling Zuo Lengchan to announce the start of the competition.  Zuo Lengchan nodded, coughed, attracted the attention of all the disciples, and said: "The sect specially holds such a year-end competition to review your achievements over the years in order to have a better understanding of your strength.  Understanding is also to prepare for the tasks assigned to you."

    Amidst the cheers, Zuo Lengchan lowered his hands and said in a measured tone: "Some people may already know that the Demon Sect has shown signs of rising recently. In order to compete with the Demon Sect, the various sects in the Five Mountains have decided to  On the 15th, a Songshan Conference will be held to discuss the merger of the Five Mountains. After that, you will be assigned tasks so that your ten years of hard work can be put to use. Now, let me see what you are capable of and perform well.  Come on. I declare that the year-end competition has officially begun!"

    "Ohohoh" There was a cheer immediately in the crowd. All the second-generation disciples were gearing up, looking forward to good results in the competition.  In this way, he attracted the attention of the division commanders and was able to delegate important tasks.

    Looking at Li Ji and Xu Zheng, Lin Han asked, "Are you sure?"

    Li Ji nodded. Although he did not speak, the momentum in his eyes wasSheng, it seems that he has not only cultivated the red fire energy, but also has a fire hidden in his heart, waiting to be burst out.  Xu Zheng asked: "Senior brother, won't you participate again this time?"

    Lin Han looked at the three people on the main seat, shook his head and said: "I won't participate, but Master specifically told me not to leave. I don't know what tricks they are going to play. Senior Brother has a very bad feeling in his heart."

    Li Ji and Xu Zheng looked at each other and said in unison: "We have a good hunch."

    "Uh" Lin Han was stunned for a moment, and his heart began to tremble, thinking: Is there really something wrong?  Master, uncle, they want to plot against me?  It can't be so miserable!

    While the three of them were discussing quietly, Di Xiu in the front row suddenly turned around and said with a smile on his face: "Junior brother Lin still doesn't want to participate?"

    Lin Han was stunned. He didn't expect Di Xiu, who didn't have much contact with him on weekdays, to take the initiative to come over and say hello. He smiled and nodded: "I probably won't participate. I heard that Senior Brother Di has also broken through to the sixth level of mental power. Congratulations!"

    Di Xiu shook his head and said, "It's funny. I've been here longer than you, but I'm lagging behind. It took me too long to break through to the sixth level. I'm really ashamed. I've failed my master's teachings."

    "You can't say that. It's precisely because Senior Brother Di has been trapped in the fifth level of Dzogchen for so many years that his foundation is extremely profound. It is far beyond what we, the younger generation of disciples, can match. Presumably, Senior Brother Di is still the biggest favorite to win this time." Lin Han  He looked heartbroken, as if he really thought that.

    Di Xiu glanced at Li Ji and Xu Zheng and said with a smile: "Although senior brothers are confident, junior brother Xu has received the inheritance of the "Ice Scripture", and junior brother Li has also been a blessing in disguise, receiving the inheritance of the "Red Flame Scripture". Who will win?  , it¡¯s still unknown, let¡¯s work hard together.¡± After saying that, he turned his head and started talking to Stenda beside him.

    Looking at Di Xiu's back, Lin Han frowned and felt a haze in his heart: There is something in his words, is it unwillingness?

    "What's wrong, senior brother?" Xu Zheng looked at Lin Han puzzled.

    Lin Han shook his head and said, "It's nothing. I hope I'm unfounded."

    Xu Zheng looked at Di Xiu, unable to think of a reason, so he ignored it and listened to Tang Ying'e begin to announce the list of players.

    Tang Ying'e said: "The schedule of this competition is different from the previous ones. It adopts a defensive battle."

    "Ah" As soon as he finished speaking, there was a gasp in the audience.  Lin Han was also stunned. He didn't understand which song he was singing. You must know that, unlike the knockout rounds, defending the ring not only relies on strength, but luck is also indispensable. And, most importantly, he also has a lot of connections.  a limiting factor.

    Tang Ying'e signaled everyone to be quiet, and then said: "Here are the rules. The first level: all disciples can participate. Those who can win three games in a row will automatically enter the next level. Everyone has two chances. After two times,  , you are not allowed to go on stage to challenge again." At this point, Tang Ying'e specially reminded: "How to spot the opportunity before taking action is the key to most people's good results. Come on."

    Lin Han nodded and agreed very much with Tang Ying'e's words. If he could meet three weaker opponents in a row, it would still be possible to advance to the next level even if he was not strong himself.  However, if you have good strength but encounter strong opponents twice in a row, then you have nothing to say and can only lament that there is something wrong with your character.  Of course, we don¡¯t rule out the possibility that someone might deliberately dislike you and come together to disrupt the situation.  However, as long as you are strong enough and seize an opportunity, you still have a good chance of advancing.

    At this time, Tang Ying'e in front suddenly looked at Lin Han. That wretched look actually made Lin Han tremble. The hairs all over his body stood up, and the top of his head was even colder. A very bad feeling came to his heart.  .

    Sure enough, Tang Ying'e chuckled and continued: "This time, in order to be able to compete quickly, and in order to have as many disciples as possible observe each game, we decided to set up two arenas at the same time. Of course, Sword  Wuyan, although it is based on the principle of 'friendship first, competition second', it is inevitable that there will be injuries. Here, there will be a master as a referee in each arena, and it is also to ensure the safety of the disciples in the competition."

    "No way?" Lin Han's uneasy premonition became even stronger.

    "After discussion, we decided that Senior Brother Zhong Zhen will be responsible for the judgment of Arena No. 1. Senior Brother Zhong has the right to interrupt the game at any time according to the situation of the game and determine who wins and who loses. Do you have any opinions?" Tang Ying'e asked.

    "No!" Everyone shook their heads and laughed. Although Zhong Zhen's martial arts is not top-notch, it is more than enough to decide the outcome among ordinary disciples. After all, there is no chance of a fierce battle in the first level. Everyone will be careful.  To avoid this phenomenon from happening, we will not undermine each other.

    Tang Ying'e continued: "As for the referee of the second ring???", having said this, he looked at Lin Han again.

    "It's bitter" Lin Han complained endlessly in his heart.

    "Haha, everyone is very familiar with the referee of the second ring, that is, Junior Nephew Lin Han." Tang Ying'e announced after whetting everyone's appetite.

    ¡®Shua¡¯, everyone turned their heads neatly and looked at Lin Han steadily.

    Lin Han smiled sadly, gritted his teeth and said, "Thank you all teachers for your kindness. I am very grateful."

    "Hahahaha" Looking at Lin Han's aggrieved look, everyone laughed together.  After laughing, all the disciples nodded together. On the one hand, they were missing one of the most powerful competitors. On the other hand, they were also reassured that Lin Han would go to the second arena to judge.

    (Thanks to Dapeng Golden Wing King for the reward. Dapeng Golden Wing Ming Wang is a great person. He owns the famous book "Beiyang 1917" with millions of manuscripts. Friends who are short of books are blessed!)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 132 Year-end competition.  opening

    Update time: 2012-07-20

    After being forced to serve as the referee for the second stage, Lin Han had no choice but to accept the reality.  Amid everyone's envious and encouraging gazes, Lin Han came to the huge temporary arena and looked at the huge word '¶þ'. Lin Han felt that he was also inferior.

    Just when Lin Han was about to step onto the stage, Tang Ying'e grabbed him, pointed at the long sword in his hand and said: "Martial nephew Lin, it's not you who are competing, so you don't need to bring the sword, right?"

    "Uh" Lin Han looked at his hands subconsciously.

    "Well, do you call me uncle like that?" Tang Ying'e said dissatisfied.

    Lin Han was stunned and looked at him in confusion. It took him a long time to realize: "Uh" is the same as "ÄÖ"?  Really terrible!

    Tang Ying'e suddenly raised his hand, patted him on the shoulder, and said with a smile: "Uncle, I'm joking with you. Don't take it seriously. It's inevitable that you will be nervous when you are a referee for the first time. Remember, you are only the referee, as long as the two sides are fighting  If a person is not in danger, let him go."

    Nodding, Lin Han said: "Yes, I understand, thank you, Uncle Tang." After Tang Ying'e retreated, Lin Han thought for a while, then put the tears on his back, turned over like a kite, and walked to the ring.  superior.  With everyone's envious and expectant eyes, he said: "Brothers and brothers, let's get started. If anyone is willing to come and give us a good start, Lin Han asks him to come up first."

    Amidst the discussion and pushback, a disciple who was slightly older than Lin Han jumped onto the stage, cupped his hands towards Lin Han, and then said to the audience: "I am Zhang Hai, who is on the fifth level of Songshan Mental Technique. He is good at palm techniques. How can he do it?"  Is a senior brother willing to come up and give me some advice?"

    "Okay, I'll come." There was a shout from the audience, and another disciple came out, took a long step, with his toes a little on the ground, jumped up a foot high, clanged a foot above the stage, and landed safely on the ring.  The audience immediately burst into applause.

    After the man stood still, he also raised his fist towards Lin Han, and then said to Zhang Hai: "Xun You is at the fifth level of Songshan Mental Technique. Please give me Junior Brother Zhang's advice."

    "Oh" There was another burst of cheers from the audience, "Let's fight, let's fight."

    Lin Han secretly laughed in his heart: They all like to make noise!  After taking a look at the two of them, Lin Han understood in his heart: Zhang Hai should be one of the twenty disciples who started in the same group as him. He was able to cultivate the Songshan Mental Technique to the fifth level. Among the group of people who were so good at it, he was only ranked second.  Average, but pretty good; You Xun, who is a few years older than Zhang Hai, should be a disciple in the same batch as Di Xiu, so his qualifications can only be considered average.

    "Okay, are you ready?" Lin Han asked aloud.

    The two nodded together, and Lin Han said: "Then first keep a distance of ten feet." After the two separated, Lin Han said: "I announce that the game has begun."

    As soon as the words fell, Zhang Hai and You Xun began to walk around the ring, circling back and forth in hand gestures, waiting for each other's flaws.  Suddenly, Zhang Hai took a few steps forward. You Xun quickly twisted his body to avoid Zhang Hai's front, but Zhang Hai didn't care much. He probed with his left palm. After attracting the opponent's attention, he followed with his right palm.  , went straight to the front door.

    You Xun didn't dare to neglect, he slightly moved his left hand that was protecting him in front of him, tilted it towards Zhang Hai's attacking right palm, and in a sudden change of pace, his right palms crossed and secretly shot out from under his left arm.  There was a 'bang' sound, and the palms of both sides connected. They were both at the fifth level of Qi. No one could do anything about the other, but they were evenly matched.  As his body swayed, Zhang Hai was about to strike out with his left palm that he had feinted earlier, but he never thought that You Xun's right palm had already arrived first. In his haste, Zhang Hai ignored the attack and reluctantly exchanged a palm with You Xun.  .

    There was another 'bang' sound, and Zhang Hai, who barely changed his moves, was finally defeated by the opponent. He staggered and took three steps back.  After gaining the upper hand, the experienced You Xun was very unreasonable. He pressed his toes and chased Zhang Hai. His hands were even more merciless. He used all his strength and struck Zhang Hai with one palm after another.  go.

    "Bang, bang, bang, bang" After a series of palm strikes, Zhang Hai, who had lost the opportunity, retreated continuously. After a dozen moves, he was about to fall to the edge of the ring, and he had no way out.

    As the referee, Lin Han shook his head, and had already sentenced Zhang Hai to death in his heart. The two were equally skilled, but Zhang Hai's experience was too little. The experienced You Xun just played a small trick, but he took a huge advantage.  Cheap, and then even more merciless, forcing Zhang Hai, who was at a disadvantage, to confront him, pushing him to the edge of defeat step by step.

    Lin Han stepped forward slightly, ready to lend a helping hand at any time.  You Xun was sure of victory, and he continued to force his opponent step by step, while Zhang Hai became more and more anxious as he fought. Facing You Xun who was fighting against him like a cone attached to bones, he had no choice but to do anything.  Although the arena is big, it has an end. Unknowingly, Zhang Hai has retreated to the edge of the arena. Suddenly, the two of them exchanged palms again. Zhang Hai took another step back, but there was no way to retreat, and he staggered.  , and fell headfirst.

    Being shocked by the force of his palm, when You Xun wanted to rescue him, he had already?It's too late.  Fortunately, Lin Han next to him was already prepared. He stepped forward and instantly slid out ten feet away. He stretched out his left hand, probed, pulled, and shook. When Lin Han returned to the ring, Zhang Hai also did the same.  Just landed firmly on the ground.

    The audience, who had held their breath, immediately burst into a series of applause. Lu Bai, who was in the main seat, praised: "What a brilliant footwork, such exquisite control."

    Seeing Zuo Lengchan looking over, Ding Mian quickly said: "Don't look at me, it must be a private item that kid got it from somewhere."

    "Haha", looking at Ding Mian's rare stupidity, Zuo Lengchan laughed so hard that tears flowed out, "I don't blame you, but that kid is so lucky, he can find good products every time. If this continues, why  I¡¯m worried that the sect is not prosperous!¡±

    Someone who still didn¡¯t know that he was being targeted by the unscrupulous master announced cheerfully: ¡°Congratulations to Senior Brother You Xun for winning his first victory in this arena. Let us remember this historic moment.¡±

    You Xun, who won the victory, quickly expressed his gratitude. Amidst the roar of laughter, Lin Han asked loudly: "Seeing Senior Brother You Xun's skills, which other senior brother has the courage to come and challenge? No? Yes? Oh,  This charming senior brother is here, very nice."

    In the crowd in the audience, Li Ji turned to ask Xu Zheng next to him: "Has Junior Brother Lin always been like this?" Xu Zheng was also stunned for a while, shaking his head like a rattle, and said in disbelief: "How is it possible, Senior Brother has always been like this?  He is a dull gourd who only becomes more active in front of people who are very close to him. Although he has changed a bit since then, it is far from what he is now."

    Li Ji nodded and concluded: "Then he must be stimulated."

    Lin Han also had no idea about the complaints made by two unscrupulous people. He nodded and motioned to the new senior brother to make an introduction.  The senior brother who was similar in age to Zhang Hai nodded, clasped his fists and said: "I'm Wu Tianfeng, the fifth level of Songshan Heart Technique, Dzogchen, good at swordsmanship, and has been taught the first of the seventeen fast and slow sword techniques. Senior Brother You Xun, be careful.  ¡±

    Lin Han looked at him in surprise. He hadn't noticed it before. He didn't expect that he was one of the first six people in the same batch with him. Hearing that he had been taught advanced sword skills, he couldn't help but give him a high look. His thoughts were already there.  With the tilt, although you can't take care of him during the competition, it doesn't stop you from cheering him up.

    At this time, You Xun on the opposite side also had a serious look on his face. He knew that this match was definitely not going to be easy. Since he couldn't match his internal strength, he had no choice but to rely on his rich experience to give it a try.

    Seeing that both of them were ready, Lin Han announced the start.  Wu Tianfeng said without politeness, "Be careful", and immediately raised his long sword. With a quick movement, he let out a soft cry, and the sword shot out from the scabbard, heading straight for You Xun's right ribs. He didn't stop after that, charging high and high.  He jumped up and struck You Xun directly in front of the door with his sword.

    When You Xun slapped the scabbard away, he found that Wu Tianfeng was in front of him, and the whistling sound of the sword hit his eardrums.  After You Xun was at a disadvantage, he simply stopped attacking and focused on defense. He kept dodging and striking the sword's spine from time to time.  For a while, the sound of snapping could be heard endlessly. Both of them changed their moves very quickly. Often, before one move was completed, the next move was already being planned.

    Nodding, Lin Han finally figured it out. The two were almost evenly matched. In terms of internal strength, Wu Tianfeng was slightly better. After all, he had reached the fifth level of mental perfection. With the sword's length and exquisite sword moves, most of them could  He was in an offensive state all the time, taking the initiative one after another, hoping to win this round.

    On the other hand, although You Xun's internal strength is slightly inferior, and the palm skills on his hands are not as sophisticated as Wu Tianfeng's sword moves, the connection between the moves is much smoother than his opponent's.  Don't underestimate this. Exquisite moves are important, but proficiency is also indispensable. When Zhang Sanfeng and Song Qingshu used a set of Luohan Fist, even if the factor of skill was excluded, Zhang Sanfeng was far superior.

    After being unable to attack for a long time, Wu Tianfeng was a little impatient, but he was still able to grasp his emotions and follow the essence of the fast and slow sword techniques as much as possible to follow the principles of the sword and attack in an orderly manner.  You Xun, who was at a disadvantage, felt helpless when he saw that the other party was not fooled. After all, not every newcomer would be impatient.  Comparing the internal strength of the two sides, You Xun will naturally suffer the greater disadvantage. If this continues, it is possible that Wu Tianfeng will be forced to develop weaknesses. Similarly, it may also be due to his lack of strength.

    After another period of changing moves, the two had already fought no less than two hundred moves. The two sides were fighting lively, but the cheers from the audience gradually became silent.  It¡¯s no wonder that the audience wasn¡¯t very supportive, as the two people on the stage were playing without passion.

    Suddenly, Lin Han's eyes lit up, and he walked within ten feet of the battle circle between the two. The long sword in his hand had been secretly unsheathed, and he was watching the situation closely, not daring to relax for a moment.

    It turns out that by this time, You Xun was familiar with Wu Tianfeng's routines and found that the connection between his two moves was quite awkward. When the opponent used the previous move again, he took action.  Just??He folded his palms together, and slapped his right palm hard on his left palm. The power of the two palms was superimposed, and there was only a "bang" sound. His left palm slapped hard on the sword, and then he didn't stop, and his right palm slapped hard on the sword.  Following the trajectory of the long sword, the palm hit Wu Tianfeng's forearm and knocked his long sword away.

    Under the sudden double force blow, the originally stagnant sword path was interrupted, and the long sword in his hand became even more unstable. In a daze, his opponent risked hitting his arm, and the long sword fell out of his hand. Wu Tianfeng was defeated.

    Lin Han sheathed his sword and nodded secretly. You Xun's forward attack before was certainly risky. Although he might be stabbed by Wu Tianfeng who reacted, the chance was too small. If he fought hard, he was still very sure.  It was clean and neat. After he succeeded, he quickly retreated to the left. He also dealt with it very smartly. Wu Tianfeng was not unjustly defeated.

    Picking up Wu Tianfeng's long sword and handing it back to his hand, Lin Han said with a smile: "You failed this time because you are not proficient in the newly learned swordsmanship. Work hard, you have another chance today."

    Wu Tianfeng nodded his thanks and jumped off the stage.  Lin Han announced: "The fight between the two senior brothers was very fierce. In the end, the experienced senior brother You Xun was superior and won the game again. Is there anyone else who wants to challenge?"

    For a while, no one came forward to challenge. Lin Han also understood that You Xun had already had enough luck. Not to mention the first challenge he took on. In the second game, he met a fifth-level Dzogchen. If he was judged,  The darkest person every day must be him.

    ??Perhaps it was a fate that happened. After the silence, another disciple came to challenge. This time, it was just a disciple who had just entered the fourth level of the mind method.  The two sides only exchanged five moves before the disciple was forced to step down.  Seeing Lin Han shaking his head, I really doubted that he was here to make soy sauce.

    Fortunately, the first disciple who won three games in a row and entered the second level finally appeared. He is You Xun!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 133 Year-end competition.  Liu Xuewen's battle

    Update time: 2012-07-20

    You Xun became the first disciple to break into the second level, and the atmosphere became much more lively after that.  Perhaps among the same group of apprentices, Lin Han's influence is really much greater. Most people are willing to gather around the second arena. As a result, there are fewer spectators in the first arena, and most of them are Di Xiu.  That group of disciples, as well as many inner disciples who were promoted from the outer disciples.  Among the new little ones, including Old Uncle Liu¡¯s ¡®Tiger Head¡¯, it added to the popularity of Arena No. 2.

    Just like this, the road to promotion in the first arena is relatively easy. When the contestants are being eliminated in the second arena, three contestants have been promoted in the first stage. Stenda has advanced.  , Wan Daping was promoted, and He Jin was also promoted.  These three disciples from the same batch as Di Xiu were still much stronger than the ordinary ones. Three strikes and five divided by two were like chopping melons and vegetables. They easily defeated the three opponents and successfully entered the second level.  .

    Listening to the cheers coming from the No. 1 Arena from time to time, Lin Han was also helpless. Among the players in the No. 2 Arena, except for some new disciples and promoted outer disciples, most of them were at the same level.  And they know each other very well, which creates a situation where the first opponent is often defeated with great difficulty, but is immediately knocked down by the next opponent. Even those who occasionally survive until the third battle will suffer from physical and mental exhaustion.  Due to excessive reasons and other reasons, he was pulled down by a third person.

    On the second stage, there were a lot of cheers, and similarly, there were sighs and regrets one after another, which formed a sharp contrast with the first stage.

    After another disciple fell in the third battle amidst the sighs of everyone, another disciple jumped onto the ring.  Seeing the person coming, Lin Han's eyes lit up. Although he was a little surprised why he didn't compete in the No. 1 arena, after all, he saw the hope of the second person to advance, so he didn't care about anything else. After all, which arena he chose?  Competition is a personal power.

    After giving a slight salute to Lin Han, the visitor faced his opponent, clasped his fists and said, "I am Liu Xuewen, who is a few years older than my junior brother. He has cultivated the Songshan Mental Technique to the fifth level of perfection. At the same time, he is proficient in the seventeen fast and slow sword techniques.  Fifth Route, junior brother, be careful."

    Lin Han nodded secretly. Liu Xuewen had been out of control ever since he won the fifth place in the competition. He not only practiced the first-level fast and slow sword skills given to him, but also improved the Songshan Mental Technique, which had not been seen for a long time, from the fourth place.  After breaking through to the fifth level, he has now reached the Great Consummation, and even the last four sword techniques taught posthumously have been fully mastered.  Among the disciples in the same batch as him, only Di Xiu could barely surpass him, and he was definitely considered a late bloomer.

    After listening to Liu Xuewen's introduction, the disciple named Niu Dali did not dare to neglect and bowed respectfully: "Dali knows that, please show mercy, senior brother." After the two were polite, they looked at Lin Han and signaled  It's time to start.

    Lin Han nodded, but did not announce the start. Instead, he smiled and said to Liu Xuewen: "I heard that Senior Brother Liu has received a promise from Senior Uncle Lu that he will be accepted into his sect after the competition. Is this true?"

    Speaking of this, Liu Xuewen couldn't help but smile and nodded happily: "Yes, I have received the master's promise. After the competition, I will have a master ceremony. I hope that Junior Brother Lin can come to be a witness."

    Lin Han quickly responded and congratulated: "Then congratulations to Senior Brother Liu. Perform well and strive to win the championship. Maybe there will be unexpected surprises."

    "With my junior brother's words, although I don't dare to think about winning the championship, I am still sure of being in the top five." Liu Xuewen said with a fighting spirit.  It's no wonder he is so confident. In terms of strength, apart from Di Xiu, Li Ji, Xu Zheng, and He Jin, there are really not many people who can be his opponents. To say he is ranked in the top five.  Not false.  It is understandable that this late bloomer, who has been frustrated for so many years, has finally made his mark and has become a disciple of Lu Bai, the most powerful figure in the Songshan Sect - the 'Crane Hand'.

    Looking at Niu Dali, who was a little reserved, Lin Han smiled and said: "Senior Brother Niu, it's not my junior brother who is trying to calm you down. You must still remember that seven years ago, when Li Ji and Xu Zheng won the second and third place in the competition,  , Senior Brother Liu Xuewen is fifth. Although he has not participated in the internal competition since then, his kung fu has not dropped, but has become more refined. Therefore, Senior Brother, just try your best, fight well, and perform hard, and maybe you will enter a certain position.  Uncle Master¡¯s Dharma Eyes are very likely to be accepted as a disciple.¡±

    Niu Dali nodded: "Thank you, Junior Brother Lin, for reminding me. Dali understands. I never thought that I would be able to win the championship. There will always be losses and wins. If I can compete with Senior Brother Liu, Dali will go all out and strive for a good performance. Even if I lose,  Now, there is still another chance to challenge, and it is not impossible to break into the second level.¡±

    "Okay," Lin Han said with a smile, "If Senior Brother Niu has this kind of mentality, it may not be impossible to knock Senior Brother Liu off the stage."

      As soon as these words came out, Liu Xuewen and Niu Dali both laughed out loud.  For a while, the smell of smoke and gunfire on the stage faded a lot, and it really felt like competition came second and friendship came first.

    "Then I announce that the game has begun." Lin Han said while retreating.

    "Fight, fight, fight" Amidst the cheers, the two looked at each other, first pulled them ten feet away, clasped their fists in salute, and made a hand gesture.

    Niu Dali lives up to his reputation as a powerful man. His physique is definitely one of the best among Songshan disciples. The muscles on his arms are bulging, and he looks like a man with extraordinary arm strength. In terms of physical strength alone, there are few opponents in Songshan Mountain.  Niu Dali learned boxing and palm techniques. Unlike other disciples, he gave up the complicated and complicated path and learned extremely simple basic boxing techniques and basic palm techniques. His fists and palms were opened and closed to cooperate with him.  The strength of the tiger is also powerful.  If you are not a familiar person, you will most likely suffer a big loss the first time you fight him.

    After Liu Xuewen unsheathed his sword, Niu Dali said "offended", let go and rushed forward without hesitation. In the meantime, his left hand was protecting and his right hand was ready to go. As long as Liu Xuewen found a flaw along the way, what would come to him would be  A blow like a meteorite falling from the sky.

    Lin Han stood aside with great interest, waiting for the collision between Jing and Jian. He didn¡¯t know what kind of sparks would arise between the two. Will softness overcome strength or force overcome all obstacles?  The audience in the audience had the same idea. Although most people did not think Niu Dali would win, there were still some who were lucky.

    He had no time to care about what others thought, and Liu Xuewen on the stage did not dare to neglect him. You must know that Niu Dali's straight-forward approach has always been the nemesis of Fanwu's moves. It is like playing the piano to a barbarian bull. No matter how lingering the sound is, it will only  Concentrate on the collision.  When Niu Dali entered two meters in front of him, he flicked his wrist and swung the sword tip forward. With a slight tremor, Liu Xuewen stabbed with his sword, heading straight for his opponent's chest. The sword swung and completely covered the four large points on Niu Dali's chest.  Inside.

    The attack is the flaw, this is not just the will of Dugu Nine Swords, but the instinct of human beings.  Seeing Liu Xuewen take out his sword, the progressing man also followed suit. He raised his right arm high, like a mountain bearing down on the top. He used the sword as a fist, and used a powerful move called "Splitting Huashan", which was ruthless.  He hit the sword hard.

    According to common sense, Liu Xuewen turned his wrist and turned the long sword with a flat thrust for a quarter of a cycle, facing the sky with the sword edge, and raised his right hand slightly. During the change of sword posture, the sword tip was pointed towards the throat of Niu Dali.

    There was a clang sound, and Liu Xuewen's expression changed slightly. He let go of his right hand and let the long sword fall. Then he moved his left hand and grasped the long sword again. He stepped on it, and with a short body, he wiped the long sword towards the opponent's thigh.  At the same time as the end, the figure was already swooping out from the right side.

    In the flash of lightning, others did not react, but Lin Han, who was very close at hand, looked at him and couldn't help nodding his head, applauding the two people's response.  It turned out that just now, when Liu Xuewen changed his moves with his right hand, he saw that the honest and honest Niu Dali had tricked him. He moved half a step to the left, but his right arm ignored it and hit the sword hard.  On the top, there was a crisp sound of gold and iron clashing, and he actually wore a diamond armguard on his arm.

    Liu Xuewen, who was tricked, was really amazing. He relied on quick wits to turn the danger into safety, and even forced Niu Dali three steps away.  Amidst the cheers of the audience who reacted, Lin Han shook his head helplessly and cursed: If you don't belong to the same family, if you don't enter the same house, one hides the arm guard, and the other attacks the root of the thigh, they are all insidious.

    Niu Dali was not angry because he failed to steal someone but was fucked. He chuckled and said, "Senior brother Liu is good at swordsmanship. Junior brother's life was almost in danger."

    Liu Xuewen smiled sheepishly: "Be careful next time, be careful next time, but junior brother should also say hello in advance."

    The secret was discovered, Niu Dali smiled again, held the torn sleeve, and with a strong force, he pulled off the entire long sleeve with a 'chila' sound. He did the same thing, but the sleeve on his left hand could not escape the fate of being torn to pieces by violence.  .  When the two arms touched, they made a muffled sound of "Qiang, Qiang", which seemed to be a demonstration to Liu Xuewen, making people dumbfounded.

    After some teasing, the two of them fought together again. This time, neither of them were hiding. Liu Xuewen naturally used his fast and slow sword skills to the extreme. Niu Dali also relied on the protection of the diamond armguard, without any hesitation.  I don't mind having a head-on confrontation with Liu Xuewen's long sword.

    For a moment, the weaker Niu Dali had the upper hand. He bullied Liu Xuewen's extreme discomfort and forced him to dodge and move, which was really embarrassing.

    Unfortunately, the good times did not last long. Liu Xuewen's internal strength and experience were not comparable to Niu Dali's. After a fight, Liu Xuewen gradually became familiar with 'Cheng Yaojin's three-blade axe' and mastered Niu Dali's moves.  The defensive counterattack began, and the long sword was aimed at the fingers, palms, and armpits, and stabbed whenever there was an opportunity.  This made Niu Dali uncomfortable. After all, the arm protection was not enough.With boxing gloves, it's okay to make some clever moves occasionally, but they can't be relied upon for a long time.

    After being known by the other party, fighting with one's own internal strength failed to get any relief in the end.  Liu Xuewen once again thrust the long sword towards Niu Dali's armpit. In a hurry, Niu Dali was unable to block with his arm guard and had to take another step back.  Unexpectedly, this time Liu Xuewen actually took the initiative to collide with the arm guard, and then used the force of the counter-shock to quickly draw out his sword.  By the time Niu Dali realized what he was doing, goosebumps had already appeared on his neck.

    Feeling the chill on his neck, Niu Dali did not dare to move anymore, so he could only look at Lin Han for help.

    Lin Han shook his head and chuckled, "Okay, I declare that Senior Brother Liu Xuewen defeated Senior Brother Niu Dali in this round and won."

    Withdrawing the long sword, Liu Xuewen cupped his hands and said: "I accept."

    "Hey," Niu Dali sighed, "I wish Senior Brother Liu good luck in breaking through to the second level and say goodbye." After saying that, he jumped off the stage, causing a burst of laughter.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 134 Year-end competition.  Half day battle

    Update time: 2012-07-21

    In the end, Liu Xuewen successfully advanced to the second level.  With his strength, apart from Niu Dali causing some trouble for him in the first game, the next two were purely there to help him get more games.

    This is indeed the case. In the first competition with Niu Dali, after the initial discomfort, Liu Xuewen used the first two sword techniques, fast and slow, to make things prosperous. Before he could use the last three of the first five sword techniques, he  Kill the ox vigorously and knock it off the horse.

    The disciples have seen Liu Xuewen's exquisite swordsmanship, and those who hope to advance are naturally unwilling to waste a round on Liu Xuewen. You must know that everyone only has two opportunities to challenge. If you lose a round here, you will have to fight again later.  If an accident occurs, if you want to stand out, you have to wait for the next opportunity. Therefore, no one who has the ability will feel uncomfortable on stage.

    In this way, those disciples who have some strength but are not strong enough to break into the second level, like those who have cultivated the Songshan Mental Technique to the fourth level but have not yet broken through to the fifth level, do not mind competing with the masters.  Make a pass and gain some experience.

    The next two competitions were held in a friendly atmosphere, with the purpose of competition and the purpose of gaining knowledge. With the hard work and cooperation of two fourth-level disciples, Liu Xuewen easily won and became the number two in the ring.  , the second disciple to break into the second level.

    After this round of fighting, the sun is already hanging high above our heads.  The sun was high in the sky, and it was lunch time. With Zuo Lengchan's approval, the disciples dispersed and rushed to the dining hall.

    "Senior Brother Lin, you are in the limelight today." Xu Zheng came over and complimented Lin Han with a smile.  Next to him, Li Ji, a martial arts idiot, also had a rare laugh and asked: "Junior Brother Lin, how does it feel to stand on the stage?"

    After being forced to stand all morning, Lin Han's legs were a little numb. When he saw the two people coming forward, he said angrily: "My legs are numb. You can't escape anyway. If you don't fight in the morning, you won't have to go up in the afternoon."  "

    Xu Zheng smiled and said: "That's different. We go up there as players, and you are the referee on the stage. I'm really envious."

    "If you make sarcastic remarks again, I'll stumble you during the game." Lin Han threatened.

    "Hey, how could you do this?" Xu Zheng shouted, "You must be fair and fair, and you must not let down Master and the others' expectations of you."

    "Go, won't I do it more secretly? Anyway, it won't be seen by others. Do you want to try it?" Lin Han said with a smile.

    Li Ji shook his head and said, "Aren't you forcing us to go to Arena No. 1?"

    "Xiaohan, come here." A shout came from the front.  The three of them looked up and saw Zuo Lengchan, Ding Mian, and Lu Bai gathered together. Zuo Lengchan was greeting them.

    "Hey, come on." Lin Han agreed and said to the two of them, "I'm coming over, you guys behave well this afternoon."

    Li Ji nodded, and Xu Zheng said: "I know, let's go quickly, let's go have lunch first." After saying that, without waiting for Lin Han to agree, he pulled Li Ji down the mountain.

    Walking to Zuo Lengchan, Lin Han smiled and said, "I wonder what you think of this morning's game?"

    Lu Bai smiled and said: "If nothing else, I think you are not very good as a referee. Five people have already advanced to the second level in Arena No. 1, and you only have two people in Arena No. 2. It can't be justified, right?"

    Scratching his head, even though he knew he was joking, Lin Han was still a little embarrassed and nodded: "Disciple is also very helpless. Everyone's level is quite different. Although the fight is fierce and beautiful, the one who can pass three levels in a row is really the best."  Not many, only two people there in the morning, I hope it will be better in the afternoon.¡±

    Zuo Lengchan nodded and said with a smile: "This is a good thing. It shows that there are many talents in the sect and it is thriving. Besides, with competition, there will be greater progress."

    Zhong Zhen asked: "Nephew, how does it feel to be a referee?"

    Lin Han shook his head and complained: "Damn, my feet are numb after standing all morning."

    Ha, ha, ha ha everyone laughed together.  Lin Han said: "What's even worse is that the senior brothers are all at the same level. Their swords have no eyes. If one of them can't control it well, it's very likely to hurt the other. The disciples didn't dare to relax all morning for fear of an accident. It's really a comparison with Xiang Wen.  I¡¯m still tired from fighting all day long.¡±

    Tang Ying'e smiled and said: "That's not because my nephew is very popular. All the good players are willing to go to the second ring to compete. Look at Senior Brother Zhong, he has been very leisurely all morning, and there is nothing to worry about."

    "Hahaha, that's right, people like Stenda, Wan Daping, and He Jin don't need me to take care of them at all," Zhong Zhen said cheerfully, "There is a huge difference in strength, and they can control the situation on the field by themselves.  , I¡¯m just announcing the result.¡±

    Lin looked at Zhong Zhen enviously.Han said dejectedly: "I hope I can have a good time this afternoon."

    "Okay, stop complaining," Ding Mian stepped forward and patted Lin Han on the shoulder and said, "Let's go, let's go, let's go eat. I've been messing around with you all morning, and I'm a little hungry."

    Everyone responded in unison. Under the leadership of Zuo Lengchan, they walked towards the dining hall talking and laughing. They didn't know what happy things they talked about. The group burst into bursts of laughter from time to time.  This attracted a lot of side glances from the disciples. Of course, they were more envious of Lin Han among the crowd.

    Entering the dining hall, everyone turned around. In the envious eyes of all the disciples, Lin Han followed the teacher into the small restaurant.  This is not the first time that Lin Han has come in, but this time he feels very comfortable. He has figured out that everything he has now, including his own martial arts and the respect of his teacher, are the result of more than ten years of hard work, and  Not pie in the sky.  When ordinary disciples see his preferential treatment, if they are motivated, they should think of urging themselves to work harder instead of being jealous.

    After helping distribute the bowls and chopsticks, Lin Han was busy pouring tea and water for everyone, then took the plates from the servants and placed them on the dining table one by one.  After finishing his work, Zuo Lengchan quickly motioned for him to sit down and put his favorite diced beef with chopped pepper in front of him.

    Lin Han nodded and thanked him, feeling very warm in his heart and feeling that the hard work all morning was worth it.  After taking a sip of tea to moisten his throat, Zuo Lengchan smiled and said, "How about it, Junior Brother Zhong, if you get closer, have you found any good seeds?"

    Nodding, putting down his chopsticks, Zhong Zhen said with a smile: "There are really only two of them. There are a total of five promotions in the No. 1 arena, which is much better than the No. 2 arena where Junior Nephew Lin is in charge.  "

    Everyone burst out laughing and looked at Lin Han jokingly, making him feel uncomfortable. They had to put a few bites of chopped pepper into their mouths, but they didn't want to choke on a mouthful, causing him to quickly drink half a cup of tea.  .  Zuo Lengchan was seen smiling and shaking his head, and the others were even more happy. Fortunately, Fei Bin was not here, otherwise he would have to laugh and lie down.

    Zhong Zhen continued: "Among them, Shi Dengda, Wan Daping, and He Jin are very familiar to everyone. It is reasonable to be promoted this time, so I won't talk about it anymore."

    Everyone nodded to express their understanding. The three of them were all good at martial arts. As long as they didn't run into a few popular figures, they would most likely be able to advance.

    Zhong Zhen turned to Tang Ying'e and said, "I would like to congratulate Junior Brother Tang this time. The outer disciple who was promoted gave us a big surprise."

    Tang Ying'e smiled and nodded: "Yes, Wu Ping is indeed working hard. He is not discouraged even if he is in the outer sect. A few years ago, he even practiced the Songshan Mental Technique to the fourth level. I saw that he was a talented person, so I recruited him.  Introducing the inner sect and passing on the fifth-level mental skills to him. He is really striving to achieve success. He actually reached the fifth-level mastery and is only one step away from the sixth level."

    Zuo Lengchan nodded and said with a smile: "It seems that this Wu Ping is really not simple. I'm afraid if it is placed inside the outer door, it will be considered a legend."

    "Yes, many outside disciples follow his example and hope to enter the inner sect." Tang Ying'e praised with a smile on his face.

    Lin Han suggested: "Uncle Tang, you might as well give a few quotas every year to attract some disciples from the outer sect to the inner sect."

    Everyone was stunned and thought: This is an excellent idea.

    As the deputy head in charge of the outer disciples, Tang Ying'e raised his hands in favor of the proposal. He first glanced at Lin Han gratefully, then looked at Zuo Lengchan and asked, "What do you think, senior brother, head?"

    After pondering for a moment, he analyzed the pros and cons in detail. After a long time, Zuo Lengchan nodded: "Okay, I will leave this matter to Junior Brother Tang. We can hold a competition among the outer disciples before the year-end competition."  , select three disciples with excellent martial arts skills and excellent character to join the inner sect."

    Tang Ying'e was overjoyed: "Okay, I've written it down."

    Zuo Lengchan said: "Let's start from next year and forget about this year."

    Everyone nodded, understanding that it was too late and it would be just right to start implementing it next year. With one year of preparation time, it would be better to discover outstanding talents.

    "However, Junior Brother Tang must pay attention," Zuo Lengchan warned, "First, you must practice to the fourth level of Songshan Mental Technique. If you can have expertise in sword techniques or palm techniques, that would be even better. Other  Second, one¡¯s wealth must be clean, and it is better to lack than to overspend. If there is even the slightest bit of confusion, we will reject it.¡±

    Tang Ying'e quickly agreed. The first point is okay, martial arts can be practiced slowly, but the second point is very important. If one is not good, if someone with ulterior motives is mixed into the Songshan sect, the gain will outweigh the loss.

    "Junior Brother Zhong, continue." Zuo Lengchan ordered.

    Zhong Zhen nodded and said: "This last person is called Tang Jian. He is the fifth level of Dzogchen of Songshan Mental Technique. He is an initiate in the same group as Master Nephew Lin."?.  Haha, nephew, you missed someone over there.  "

    Lin Han shook his head and said: "It's not a big deal. Although most of my group competed in the second arena, there were also some who went to the first arena. Perhaps Senior Brother Tang Jian felt that he couldn't compete with his acquaintances for a spot, so he came  Let¡¯s go to Arena No. 1.¡±

    "That's true." Seeing that Lin Han didn't care, Zhong Zhen didn't say anything more. He just chose to compete in that arena. There was really nothing to worry about.

    "Everyone here knows something about Tang Jian, so I won't go into details.  Zuo Lengchan asked: "Who are the two disciples on Master Nephew Lin's side?"

    Lin Han said: "The first one is Senior Brother You Xun, and the second one is Senior Brother Liu Xuewen."

    Lu Bai smiled and said: "You Xun's martial arts are not bad, and he is somewhat lucky to be able to pass the test. Liu Xuewen, on the other hand, is quite good. I plan to take him under my tutelage years ago."

    Everyone had heard about this before, and when they were informed, they congratulated each other.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 135 Year-end competition.  miserable victory

    Update time: 2012-07-21

    After avoiding noon, after an hour's rest, the first day of the arena competition began again.

    Standing on the ring, Lin Han, as the referee, could clearly feel the nervousness of his brothers.  If in the morning competition, everyone still had an attitude of discussing and communicating, then the afternoon competition would be much more real.  In the morning, it¡¯s okay to fail, after all, everyone gets two chances.  After the failure, most people did not choose to continue the challenge, but watched carefully in the audience, checking the strengths and weaknesses of their fellow students, and then comparing their own strengths and weaknesses, hoping to win the game in the afternoon and win three games in one fell swoop.

    "I never thought that there would be quite a few disciples with this idea. As a result, there were many good players who were reluctant to come on stage, waiting for the game to start in the afternoon.  How could those people have imagined that the competition in the afternoon would be more intense than in the morning.  Seeing that several senior brothers with good strength were defeated and failed to win three games in a row, they lost the qualification to continue the challenge and missed the chance to enter the second level. Everyone looked worried.  .

    Looking at Di Xiu, Li Ji, and Xu Zheng who were watching eagerly in the audience, all the disciples were anxious and regretted it endlessly. If they had known this, they should have gone on the field decisively in the morning. Maybe they could have killed them with great luck like You Xun.  Entering the second level, there is no need to cross the single-plank bridge with thousands of troops and horses like now.

    Seeing this situation, Lin Han was dumbfounded. It is said that the early bird catches the worm, and the same is true in the arena of love. If you wait hesitantly, you are more likely to miss the opportunity.  The ensuing fights became more and more intense, and they often went into action after spotting the opponent's shortcomings. During the fight, they discovered that it was not the case at all. The opponent's style had completely changed. I was dumbfounded. After a few moves, he was defeated.  The opponent was knocked off the stage.  Counting others and counting yourself, you cheat me and you cheat me. This is the true portrayal of the first few games in the afternoon.

    Different from the morning, as soon as the competition started in the afternoon, all the disciples were always paying attention to the movements of the two arenas. As soon as one arena showed signs that the opponent was weaker, a bunch of disciples would gather around them and get ready; and if the opponent in one arena was too strong,  , ten times out of ten, he will sneak to another arena.

    Faced with such a situation, the No. 1 arena, which was still prosperous in the morning, was completely misfired, and there was no qualified player.  On Lin Han's side, two people passed the test in succession.  Of course, these two people were narrowly defeated. After all, their strength was even more even in the afternoon. It was impossible to win easily. Only those with cultivation levels like Di Xiu, Li Ji, and Xu Zheng could achieve it.

    Maybe it¡¯s because watching the game is too boring. After all, no one has successfully passed the level for a long time, which also hurts morale.  At Zhong Zhen's signal, Di Xiu, who was supposed to be the finale, was arranged to challenge.

    On the other side of Arena No. 1, all the disciples saw Di Xiu coming on stage and cheered together, attracting the attention of Arena No. 2. Lin Han was so depressed that he shook his head.  Seeing this situation, Xu Zheng here also wanted to go on stage to attract popularity, but was stopped by Lin Han.  It's a joke, there has just been some improvement here, let the senior brothers see hope, the friendly atmosphere cannot be ruined by Xu Zheng.

    With the cheers coming from Arena No. 1, a new round of competition began in Arena No. 2.  Different from before, this time the two players are good at using swords, and their internal strength is also equivalent. They are both at the fifth level of mental skills.

    The new man on stage raised his hands and said, "I am Chen Chen, who is at the fifth level of mental skills. Please give me some advice from Senior Brother Li."

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome, Junior Brother Chen!¡± Li Yuheng, who had already won a match before, returned the favor.

    Coughing to attract the attention of the two, Lin Han said: "Okay, the two senior brothers should keep distance first, because both senior brothers use swords, so you must be extra careful. After all, we are competing with the same sect in the sect, so don't fight too hard.  So as not to hurt the harmony, do you understand?"

    "Understood." They both nodded.

    Lin Han smiled and said: "Of course, I will be there to take care of you, so the two senior brothers don't have to worry too much. Then, let the game begin!"

    With an order, Chen Chen and Li Yuheng drew out their long swords at the same time, threw the scabbard aside, and each moved their steps, testing carefully.  It's no wonder that the two of them were careful. There was a precedent before. Someone managed to win two games, but lost the third game because of nervousness or pride.  Learning from the past, Chen Chen did not want to be defeated as soon as he came on stage. After all, he had used up one opportunity before. If he lost this round again, he would naturally have no hope of promotion.  Li Yuheng also accompanied Chen Chen in circles. He also did not want to lose Jingzhou carelessly.

    Just when Lin Han was almost confused by the two of them, someone finally launched an attack. This time, the first to make a move was the new Chen Chen.  I saw him walking forward when he suddenly stepped forward with a 'squeak' sound and struck forward with his long sword, piercing Li Yuheng's face.

    Being stimulated, Li Yuheng's eyes narrowed slightly. After a short period of adaptation, Chen Chen's long sword had reached his body.? One meter. Fortunately, Li Yuheng had been on high alert before. His body reacted much faster than his thoughts. The next second after he was attacked, his body leaned back slightly, and the long sword in his right hand was immediately swung out, protected by the previous one across his chest.  Excited, from left to right, he slashed towards Chen Chen's long sword, intending to block his first blow.

    At this moment, Chen Chen, who was attacking, also had the intention of testing his opponent's internal strength. After Li Yuheng made his move, he did not give way. He still insisted on Qingshan and did not relax, and just moved straight forward.  The next moment, the two swords clashed, making a 'clang' sound. After the two of them competed, they found that neither one could do anything to the other, and they felt confident in their hearts, and at the same time they stepped back and jumped away.

    After widening the distance, the two looked at each other and launched an attack at the same time.  This time, the two of them stopped testing and each danced their swords with great force.  Since both of them followed a nimble path, the changes in their sword moves were extremely fast.  After the initial adaptation, both of them no longer had any scruples and used their best swordsmanship.  For a moment, there was a continuous sound of clang, clang, clang, clang. The two people's swords were separated as soon as they touched. They both made up their minds: since they can't compete in terms of internal strength, they will win in swordsmanship.  burden.

    This fight was really exciting. Accompanied by bursts of cheers from the audience, before they knew it, the two of them had fought no less than three hundred moves.  Lin Han nodded. It could be seen that both of them had a good understanding and strong application of basic swordsmanship. There was no stagnation in the changes of sword moves, just like the refreshing spring breeze, giving people a sense of refreshment.  It's a natural and satisfying feeling that comes naturally, so it's satisfying.

    Not only Lin Han, but also Le Hou, who was also paying attention to the competition. He nodded from time to time, and even said to Deng Bagong, the 'divine whip' beside him: "Yes, these two people have already worked hard on their foundations.  It is very thick and can be used to practice seventeen fast and slow sword techniques."

    Deng Bagong agreed: "Senior brother is right. After this competition is over, the head senior brother will have a headache again about teaching swordsmanship."

    "Hahahaha, it doesn't matter, that's something Senior Brother Zuo should consider." Lehou gloated and laughed.

    Deng Bagong said: "Brother, don't be happy too early."

    "Why is this said?" Lehou asked puzzledly.

    Deng Bagong smiled and said: "I'll do the math for you. I won't talk about the disciples of the head brother. Senior brother Ding Mian has his nephew Lin Han, senior brother Lu Bai has also booked Liu Xuewen, and senior brother Fei Bin is based in Luoyang. Maybe something  It was then that he accepted a disciple. Besides, Junior Brother Tang Ying'e, he was also very concerned about Wu Ping and had no idea of ??accepting a disciple. As a result, in this general situation, there was a talent spurt again. Junior Brother thought,  Can the others escape?"

    "Uh", Lehou was startled. Thinking about it, this is really what happened. If the head brother waved his hand, they would really have to accept disciples.  However, turning his attention to the two people on the second stage, Lehou said with a smile: "Junior Brother Deng, we have to choose carefully, and we must learn from Senior Brother Ding to strike first."

    "That's exactly the truth." Deng Bagong nodded happily and responded.

    Lehou quickly said: "Watch the game, watch the game."

    The eyes shifted to the second arena, where Chen Chen and Li Yuheng were still fighting hard.  However, from Lin Han's point of view, the two of them could not hold on for long. No matter how exquisite their swordsmanship was, no matter how hard they tried to avoid the weak, in the final analysis, fighting was all about physical effort. Over time, everyone's limbs would become weak and their whole body would become weak.

    After fighting no less than 400 moves, Chen Chen and Li Yuheng were as tired as pugs at the same time, their steps began to falter, and their sword-holding hands were not so stable.  At this time, the swordsmanship of the two men was full of flaws, and they often pointed here and there involuntarily.

    Suddenly, Chen Chen's long sword changed and hit a flaw in Li Yuheng's middle door.  Lin Han's attention was immediately tense. It was not that he had no confidence in the swordsmanship of the two men, but that he had no confidence in their physical strength.

    Sure enough, during Li Yuheng's dodge, Chen Chen used too much force. Due to inertia, the long sword flew out from Li Yuheng's left side without hitting any target.  Unfortunately, Li Yuheng's long sword had already been thrust out, and the sword move that was originally aimed at Chen Chen's lower abdomen went straight towards his throat while Chen Chen was staggering.  At this time, Chen Chen, who was exhausted, could no longer evade, and the same was true for Li Yuheng, whose physical strength was not much better than that of his opponent. It was too late to change.

    The disciples in the audience saw the danger and saw that Chen Chen was about to be splashed with blood. They immediately screamed out. Even the three people on the high platform who were paying attention to the No. 1 ring were shocked when they saw this situation.  However, the next moment, they showed understanding smiles and nodded repeatedly.  It turned out that at the most critical moment, the role of referee Lin Han came to the fore. He stepped forward with a burst of tears and sheathed it as he walked. As he rushed into Chen Chen's arms, the tears hit Li Yuheng's long head.  On the tip of the sword, without stopping at the same time, a heavy shoulder collision knocked Chen Chen out.

    When Chen Chen woke up from the panic, he was already out of the air. Fortunately, although Lin Han used a lot of force, he used a clever force. When he landed, although he staggered back a few steps, he finally landed safely.  .

    Chen Chen, who was still in shock, did not dare to neglect. Although he lost, he still managed to save his life. He quickly bowed to the stage and saluted: "Thank you, Junior Brother Lin, for your life-saving grace. Chen Chen is grateful. From now on, Junior Brother will definitely answer any orders he may have."  "

    Lin Han cupped his hands and said, "Senior brother, you are polite. It is Lin Han's responsibility as a referee to ensure the safety of the players. Unfortunately, senior brother Chen lost the round. Two senior brothers came first and helped senior brother Lin aside to rest."

    As soon as he finished speaking, two disciples stepped out from the side and carefully helped Chen Chen to rest aside.

    The crisis was over, and Li Yuheng on the stage also breathed a sigh of relief. If Chen Chen was accidentally injured, even though it was not his responsibility, he would feel guilty in his heart. He quickly sheathed his sword and thanked him: "Thank you, Junior Brother Lin, for taking action in time. Otherwise, Senior Brother, I would have become a sinner."  .¡±

    Lin Han shook his head, retracted his tears, and said with a smile: "Senior Brother Li, don't mind, there was no accident. After this fight, how will you meet the next challenge?"

    "Ah" Li Yuheng was stunned. He had fought too hard with Chen Chen before, and after narrowly winning, he was unable to fight again. However, it was impossible for him to give up. This was a difficult problem.

    Lin Han was also helpless: Could it be that he had finally made it through two games in a row, but he had to stop before the second level because of such reasons?

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 136 Year-end competition.  Watch until you despair

    Update time: 2012-07-22

    Li Yuheng finally won two games in a row, but because he fought too hard in the last game, he is now exhausted and unable to fight again.  Faced with such a situation, Lin Han thought about it and decided to give him a quarter of an hour to rest. Whether he could recover or not was up to him.

    This humane arrangement immediately won the support of all the brothers and sisters in the room. After all, no one wanted to step forward to take such an advantage.  It would be fine if Li Yuheng's level was not good, but this was not the case. If he hadn't met Chen Chen, who also had the strength of the fifth level, he would have firmly obtained a place for promotion.

    Li Yuheng was overjoyed to be able to rest for a quarter of an hour. Although it may not be of much use, it is better than nothing.  After thanking Lin Han and his brothers for their understanding, Li Yuheng ignored his image and just slumped on the stage, which immediately attracted a burst of good-natured laughter.

    A quarter of an hour may not be long or short, but in short, it has passed.  After a little reply, Li Yuheng, whose face was no longer so pale, managed to get up from the ring, cupped his hands and said, "Which senior brother is willing to come on stage to learn from me?"

    Seeing that no one was willing to take advantage of this, and obviously no one was willing to offend anyone, Lin Han smiled and said: "I heard that the first level of the arena competition also has a quota limit. If you don't hurry up, the quota will be lost to the number one arena competition.  Snatched."

    Everyone laughed together, and some people inquired about the information in Arena No. 1. They learned that Disiu over there had already won three games in a row and got a promotion spot. Now another person has won one game and is currently playing the second game.

    No one has come on stage yet, and both Lin Han and Li Yuheng are helpless.  While everyone was hesitating, a chubby little man shouted with a tigerish tone: "I'll do it, I'll do it!" He then tried his best to hold the pillar and climb up, finally getting onto the stage, which immediately caused a burst of laughter.

    As soon as Little Fatty came on stage, he immediately ran to Lin Han, knelt down and bowed: "Thank you Uncle Lin Han for introducing Era to the inner gate. Era kowtows to you!"

    Looking at the little fat man in front of him in a funny way, Lin Han couldn't laugh or cry, so he had to ask: "Hutou, what are you doing here?"

    It turns out that this little chubby guy is none other than Lin Han¡¯s neighbor, the grandson of Uncle Liu¡¯s family. He is called Liu Jiyuan, nicknamed ¡°Tiger Head¡±, and was introduced to him by Lin Han.

    ¡®Tiger Head¡¯ Gulu climbed up from the table and asked with a smile: ¡°Uncle Lin, is ¡®Tiger Head¡¯ an inner disciple of the Songshan Sect?¡±

    "Yes, although I started a little late." Lin Han smiled, already understanding what he was planning, and thinking that this was a good idea.  Thinking that "Hutou" himself must not be so courageous, he quickly looked down the stage and saw Xu Zheng winking and looking very proud.

    In this room, ¡®Hutou¡¯ pretended to be an adult and said seriously: ¡°Liu Jiyuan, an inner disciple of Songshan Mountain, came here to ask for advice from my senior brother.¡±

    Faced with such an unexpected situation, Li Yuheng was also amused. Although he didn't know who instigated it, since Lin Han was familiar with "Tiger Head", he was probably inseparable from him, so he quickly sought Lin Han's opinion.

    Lin Han nodded and said with a smile: "Below, there is a new disciple Liu Jiyuan. He will face senior brother Li Yuheng who has won two games in a row. The game begins."

    With Lin Han¡¯s agreement, the anxious ¡®Hutou¡¯ was overjoyed and said, ¡°Senior brother, please make a move.¡±

    Glancing at Lin Han gratefully, Li Yuheng put the long sword away from its scabbard and also held it in his hand: "Junior brother Liu is young, so I asked you to make the move first."

    "Oh", the 'Tiger Head' nodded repeatedly, like a chicken pecking at rice, shouted and bumped towards Li Yuheng.  He had just started training not long ago, and he didn't know any boxing skills at all. He had just barely learned some stances, and at this time, he was even more confused and bumping into people when he saw them.

    Amidst the laughter, Li Yuheng played with "Tiger Head". After "Tiger Head" was exhausted, he lifted him up with both hands and sent him off the stage lightly.

    Li Yuheng won another game, and "Tiger Head" also had a lot of fun. Lin Han also didn't have to be embarrassed, and everyone was happy.

    Lin Han announced with a smile: "Senior brother Li Yuheng has won three games in a row and became the fifth person in this arena to break into the second level. Congratulations to everyone." In the midst of applause, he asked Li Yuheng to step off the stage, and Lin Han said again: "The following  , which other two senior brothers are willing to take the stage, do it early, there is not much time left."

    Just like winning a lottery, as long as someone wins the big prize, the business of the betting station will definitely be booming, because everyone has a heart of comparison and is looking forward to becoming the next lucky person.

    This principle is also applicable to the arena.  Li Yuheng successfully broke through and immediately set off a wave of enthusiasm. The atmosphere in the venue immediately became heated, and everyone rushed forward.  Everyone has the intention of going on stage, but after all there is a sequence, and the two lucky onesEr appeared on stage, which caused a burst of sighs.

    Among the two, one was bare-handed and did not have any short weapons hidden on his body. Everyone immediately understood that this was a senior who had certain attainments in boxing or palm skills.  Lin Han saw him spreading his palms out from time to time and pointing them in the shape of a knife, and he had already made a judgment in his mind: This was someone who was accustomed to using palms.  The other person came to the stage with a long sword on his back. It was obvious that he specialized in swordsmanship.

    When the two of them were ready, Lin Han announced the start without saying much.  This time, it was the unarmed senior who was more skilled.  I saw him using a pair of fleshy palms to continuously slap the opponent's sword spine, and he was able to deflect the sword every time.  Although his steps were not very flexible, relying on the airtight defense, the sword-wielding senior brother couldn't get away with it, and every attack was intercepted midway.

    As the saying goes, "Hardness cannot last, softness cannot defend." The side using the sword belongs to the strong side. He relies on the advantage of the long sword to attack non-stop, which is exactly the disadvantage of being strong and cannot last;  He did a good job. Although he was on defense, he was merciless and his palm force was extremely fierce. Every time he defended, the opponent's sword was swaying around. This was exactly what the defender had to do with his extremely powerful force.  Offensive and defensive moves, but with the intention of attacking, they are extremely clever.

    Seeing that he could not attack for a long time, the sword wielder became even more anxious. He no longer attacked head-on. Instead, he kept wandering around, circling the opponent, and attacking from all directions while walking.  Unexpectedly, his change did not achieve much results. He saw that the person using the palm also turned around with him, facing the attack of the long sword at all times, his palms flying, snap, snap, snap.  

    Lin Han smiled in his heart: It is much easier to turn around on the spot than to run in a circle. In this way, the advantage of the one with the palm becomes more obvious.

    Originally inferior in terms of internal strength, and being the attacking party, the physical expenditure is much greater than that of the opponent. In addition, the battle situation is unfavorable and he is anxious. The sword wielder is like a fly covered in a translucent glass vessel.  , burying his head and banging around, but there is nothing he can do.

    Bang, bang, bang, clang

    Everyone was stunned: Is this the end?

    Lin Han in the field could clearly see that it was not that the palm power of the palm wielder had increased, but that the sword wielder had consumed too much and his hand was weak. After several consecutive collisions, he could no longer control it.  The long sword in his hand was knocked down.

    He patted the loser on the shoulder and comforted him gently. After he turned around lonely, he came to the palmer and said with a smile: "Congratulations to Senior Brother Shi Tao for your first victory. Your palm power is really enviable. It's so pure."  Defending will result in a futile outcome.¡±

    Shi Tao smiled and said: "I only have this ability. Due to my personality, I can only defend but not attack. I can't compare with Junior Brother Lin."

    "Haha, senior brother Shi, why should you be so modest? Your defense is as stable as a rock, even hopelessly stable. It can also be called a stunt. I hope senior brother can persevere." Lin Han said from the bottom of his heart.

    Nodding, Shi Tao said happily: "Thank you, Junior Brother Lin, for your approval. Senior Brother was still doubtful before, but now after listening to Junior Brother Lin's words, he has firmed up his mind."

    "Well, come on." Lin Han smiled and said, "Which senior brother below can come up and give me some advice."

    "I'll come, I'll come." There was a scramble from the audience.  Lin Han sighed in his heart: Why can't he see the situation so clearly?  Are they all so confident in themselves?  Although Shi Tao is not very good at attacking, how many people can break through his defense?

    In Lin Han's heart, he was very happy to find a person like Shi Tao, and he also valued him very much. According to his opinion, if the two people's internal strength was equal, he was not absolutely sure that he could beat Shi Tao.  This evaluation is no longer extremely heavy. Even Linghu Chong cannot deserve Lin Han's praise.

    Looking at the senior brother who came on stage happily, Lin Han could only give desperate blessings, hoping that he would not collapse.

    "Senior Brother Shi Tao is right. I am under the Dragon Armor. I have entered the fifth level of Songshan Mental Technique for the first time. Please give me some advice." Mr. Long said politely, but he could not hide his excitement. He remembered that he had seen Shi Tao just defending.  Without taking the initiative to attack, his self-confidence began to expand infinitely, and he wanted to start fighting immediately so that the long sword in his hand could shine with endless light.

    Shi Tao nodded: "Junior Brother Long, please."

    Seeing that Shi Tao was neither arrogant nor impetuous, Lin Han was even more satisfied. Although Shi Tao entered the industry in the same batch as Di Xiu and had average qualifications, no one had noticed his strengths before after being a wife for many years.  This time, if he still can't be recognized by others, Lin Han plans to recommend him to his master. As the saying goes, the good news should not flow to outsiders.

    People who think highly of themselves tend to be miserable, just like Senior Brother Long Duo Jia now.  After fifty moves, he was no longer so enthusiastic; after one hundred moves, his forehead began to sweat; one hundred and fifty.After that, the hand holding the sword began to tremble; less than two hundred moves later, there was a "clang" sound, and the long sword was knocked down. He still stood there in despair, muttering to himself: "How could this happen? How could this happen?  so?"

    Lin Han really didn't know what to say, even if he was worried, he couldn't help it. He picked up the sword, handed it back to him, patted his shoulder, and motioned for him to step down.

    After that, someone was invited to the stage again. This time, someone with the same palm finally came up.  Looking at the audience, Lin Han finally understood that the swordsman with many emotions was like a rabbit dying and a fox was sad. He was afraid that he would also be hit once, so he simply didn't go up.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Let¡¯s not talk about the praise or criticism of this approach, but among Songshan disciples, there are really few who can deal with it.  No, although the third disciple who came on stage did not use a sword, he was equally unimaginable when he encountered Shi Tao's defensive stance.

    This time, Shi Tao finally changed his target because there was no sword spine to shoot, but this did not stop him. He found a new pleasure, which was the opponent's arm.

    Amidst the series of slaps, Lin Han was frightened, worried that the senior brother's arms would gain weight!

    (Friends are very helpful, the clicks are pretty good, please give me some red tickets now, please give me more support. Are you still satisfied with Sunset¡¯s full July outbreak plan?)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 137 Year-end competition.  Only the last place left

    Update time: 2012-07-22

    The fifth level of Songshan Mental Technique, Dacheng Realm, is actually not very clever, but Shi Tao still won another round.  Although his opponent is not weak, he has a fifth-level cultivation level and can withstand his attacks to some extent.  However, no matter how high the internal strength is and how strong the arms are, they can't withstand Shi Tao's vigorous attack.

    In just a short time, the tragic senior brother¡¯s arm was already swollen. His right arm was swollen, and his left arm was not spared either.  After a fight, Brother Tragedy finally came to his senses. He had no choice but to defeat Shi Tao, and his hands were so swollen and painful from the beating that he gritted his teeth, jumped out of the ring, and simply gave up.

    Lin Han nodded, accepted his surrender, and announced that Shi Tao had won again.  As a result, there have been four passers in the second arena. Including the two in the morning, a total of six people have advanced.  After asking around, I found that Arena No. 1 was a complete tragedy. Only Di Xiu passed the test in the afternoon. Adding in the five people in the morning, the two sides were tied, with six people each.

    According to inside information, during this stage of the arena competition, 16 people were admitted on a merit-based basis in the second round, and now there are 12 people. Adding in Li Ji and Xu Zheng, who are sure to pass, there are actually only two places left.

    No one in the No. 1 arena has passed the test, and many people have shown signs of moving to the No. 2 arena. Seeing this situation, Lin Han felt somewhat unhappy.  Not to mention anything else, among the previous twelve people, Di Xiu's group already accounted for the majority. If they were allowed to pass, wouldn't it mean that Lin Han's group was too incompetent?

    Although they are all brothers in the same sect, there are always differences between people, high and low, and they cannot be as smooth as carrying water.  After another disciple from the same batch was eliminated, Lin Han was ready to take action.  It's not that Lin Han bullied others, but this elimination was too ugly. A fourth-level Dzogchen senior brother, relying on his rich experience and desperate play style, eliminated a fifth-level junior brother who had achieved little success.  .  The matter of elimination itself is very common. If the senior brother only eliminated the junior brother based on experience, Lin Han would have nothing to say. What is hateful is that the senior brother actually forced the junior brother to panic with his ruthlessness. This is  Some bullying.

    In Lin Han's eyes, he started martial arts five years ago and practiced martial arts for seventeen years. In the end, he couldn't even break through to the fifth level. He basically had no future and could even be said to be useless, so why bother to block it?  The future of the junior brothers?  If Lin Han eliminated his juniors with his true skills, he would just not stand it and wouldn't say anything. But now that he is cheating, it can't be justified.

    For the sake of the harmony of the sect, although Lin Han was angry in his heart, he did not show it at all on his face. Instead, he smiled and said: "Congratulations to Senior Brother Liu Xia for winning one game. I wish Senior Brother can win three games in a row."

    "Oh, Junior Brother Lin is too polite. I'll try my best, I'll try my best." Liu Xia, who is also a veteran, replied cheerfully, without any trace of guilt.

    Lin Han nodded, and while he was asking questions from the audience, he secretly winked at Li Ji.  After receiving Lin Han's signal, Li Ji was stunned and didn't understand why he was asked to come on stage so early.  However, Xu Zheng, who was next to him, came over and said in his ear: "It's probably because senior brother can't stand it anymore. Go quickly and knock down that senior brother on the stage." He spoke very quietly. Except for Li Ji, everyone else  Don't worry about others hearing it, and avoid spreading it, which will bring bad reputation to Lin Han.

    After Xu Zheng explained this, Li Ji looked up to the ring and saw Liu Xia happily standing on top waiting, and felt very unhappy. After all, the eyes of the crowd were sharp.

    Xu Zheng and Li Ji stood close to the front. Without waiting for the other senior brothers to step forward, Li Ji stood up from the ground on his tiptoes. He jumped to the edge of the ring, and with the help of others, he stood firmly on the stage.  superior.

    Seeing Li Ji step forward, the smile on Liu Xia's face disappeared instantly, knowing that his road had come to an end.  Li Ji nodded to Lin Han, then cupped his hands towards Liu Xia and said, "Li Ji, my internal strength is equivalent to the fifth level. Please give me some advice from my senior brother."

    Liu Xia forced a stiff smile and said unnaturally: "I have heard of Junior Brother Li Ji for a long time. Liu Xia feels honored to be able to fight against Junior Brother. I hope you will show mercy."

    Lin Han knew that Li Ji was not good at words, so he smiled and said: "It seems that the two senior brothers are ready, let's get started."

    Li Ji nodded, took the initiative to open a distance of ten feet, put his left arm across his chest, and said: "Senior brother, please."

    Seeing Li Ji's calm look, as if he had already decided on himself, Liu Xia cursed in his heart: No matter how powerful you were before, you were just a junior who started five years later. You must have insufficient experience, and you have broken your right arm.  , ten percent of success may not be enough, so why bother you!

    "Junior brother, be careful." Before he could express his thoughts, Liu Xia had already gained enough strength to launch an attack.  Before, he had ignored the opponent's long sword, let go of defense and focused on offense, and only won a "weak versus strong" victory with a desperate style of play.

    ? ?Han felt secretly happy: Li Ji was a standard martial arts idiot, and there was no compromise in his mind.  Since losing an arm, his moves have become more brutal, rarely entangled with opponents, and his moves are almost fatal.  Although it was impossible for Li Ji to really hurt anyone in the sect competition, his punches were still very heavy. Lin Han could even predict Liu Xia's misery.

    When Liu Xia launched the attack, Li Ji automatically entered the "Martial Chi" state. He spread his left palm with his five fingers standing together in the shape of a knife. A faint flame appeared on the edge of the entire palm. In one leap, the knife in his hand  Pulling it from left to right, it has the momentum to cut the heaven and the earth.

    Lin Han looked at Li Ji's move in astonishment, and was happy. Isn't this Jiumozhi's flame knife? Although it is a weakened version, his imagination is really good.

    Facing the heat wave coming towards his face, Liu Xia instantly paled. At this moment, he regretted for the first time why he had learned boxing instead of swordsmanship.  If he had a long sword in hand, at least he wouldn't be in such a mess.  In a helpless situation, Liu Xia had no choice but to hold back and retreat continuously, wishing that his parents would give him two more legs.

    Of course, Liu Xia did not think about cheating again, but when faced with the menacing Li Ji, he still very wisely chose to avoid it and did not dare to test the fire.  This made Lin Han worried. If Liu Xia really had a problem, Lin Han, as the referee, would not be able to explain it.  Fortunately, those who know the current affairs are heroes. This principle is valid at any time. At least, Liu Xia does not have that courage, but is very aware of the current affairs.

    After giving in, Liu Xia started to sweat when she saw Li Ji pursuing him. At least he didn't take a gamble, otherwise his life might be in danger.

    Liu Xia finally understood that Li Ji was an unforgiving master and showed no mercy at all.  At this moment, Liu Xia was afraid. He made several attacks, retreated several times, and even almost got hurt several times.  Feeling timid in her heart, Liu Xia dodges with increasing difficulty.

    As the saying goes: Two fists are no match for four palms.  But after all, no one said that 'one palm is no match for two fists'. Facing Li Ji's crazy attack with one arm, Liu Xia was always in danger of serious injury. This was still Li Ji's current state that he was not used to, but as time passed,  As time went by, Li Ji became more and more comfortable in hitting, and his palms, fists, and fingers were constantly changing, and he was no worse than a person with sound hands.

    This time, Liu Xia couldn't resist it anymore.  Okay, looking at this situation, there is no hope at all. After escaping Li Ji's attack again, Liu Xia ran to Lin Han's side.  Li Ji was stunned, not understanding what was happening to him, and just stood there.

    Liu Xia didn't notice that Li Ji stopped pursuing him. He ran and shouted: "I give up, I give up, I won't fight."

    Amid the roar of laughter from everyone, Lin Han blocked him and said with a smile: "I declare that Senior Brother Li Ji wins this round." At this time, Liu Xia also realized that he had made an own goal and smiled sheepishly,  Congratulations: "Junior brother Li Ji has great skills. Senior brother, I won't be unjustly defeated. I'll say goodbye." After saying that, he jumped off the stage and ran towards the No. 1 ring.  Lin Han was stunned for a moment, wondering: Is he still planning to compete again?

    No matter what, after Li Ji¡¯s commotion, the disciples on the other side of Arena No. 1 finally felt more at ease and were able to wait at their respective arenas with peace of mind, instead of swarming back and forth.

    The next thing will be much simpler. No good player will ask for trouble to collide with Li Ji.  Anyone with a little bit of vision can see that although Li Ji has broken his right arm, even if he only has his left arm, he is still as powerful. Coupled with the ring of flames on the edge of his palm, it looks like high-end goods. Someone goes there.  Looking for trouble is really because you have eaten lard and become blinded.

    After giving some guidance to two fellow disciples who were at the fourth level of mental skills, Li Ji successfully advanced and broke into the second level without any suspense.  At this time, another one finally made it through Arena No. 1. As a result, 14 of the 16 places had been taken. Except for Xu Zheng, there was only one place up for grabs.

    Faced with this situation, in order to leave a chance for other disciples, Lin Han simply signaled Xu Zheng to come on stage and asked him to confirm a spot as soon as possible, and then compete with the No. 1 ring for time, hoping to win the last spot.

    At Lin Han¡¯s signal, Xu Zheng jumped onto the ring, walked up to Lin Han, and asked, ¡°Senior brother, why are you asking me to come up?¡±

    Lin Han waved his hand and asked him to come over. After all, it was difficult to announce it publicly.  Seeing how mysterious Lin Han was, Xu Zheng naturally wanted to cooperate.  Lin Han said softly: "Uncle Tang explained that there are only sixteen places for the second level, and now there are only two left. You finish it early, hoping to get the last place."

    "Ahthat's it, okay, I got it." Xu Zheng nodded.

    Lin Han didn't waste any time and quickly called someone to come on stage.  This time, the disciples who came up were the fourth-level disciples of the mental method, and the disciples who did not have the fifth-level mental method came up to fight to the death. However, those who were above the fifth-level mental method,There are not many disciples who still have a chance, and almost all of them have failed twice, or at least once.

    That disciple originally came to the stage with the intention of learning, but he never expected that he would be eliminated by Xu Zheng within five moves.  However, Lin Han and Xu Zheng looked at each other and could only respond with helpless looks.

    The next two games were almost a replica of the first game, with no more than ten moves, which made the two disciples very depressed.

    After three games here, a quota was created again, and the first game over there happened to have just ended.  At this time, Tang Ying'e announced: "Everyone, be quiet. Fifteen people have already advanced to the second level, and we only plan to select sixteen people to advance. In other words, there is still one spot."

    "Ah" Everyone was agitated, especially the disciples on the fifth level.

    Tang Ying'e said loudly: "No noise, this is our joint decision, don't say I won't give you a chance, starting from below, the two arenas will be held at the same time, but there is only one quota, so fight for it!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 138 Year-end competition.  the final winner

    Update time: 2012-07-23

    Opportunities will not be left to those who are not prepared. Similarly, those who are too well prepared will not get good opportunities.

    For example, in this year-end competition, which is the first stage of the arena competition, we can¡¯t fight recklessly, but we can¡¯t be hesitant and miss the best possible opportunity either.

    Although the Songshan disciples wanted to complain, they were powerless to do anything about it.  Most people can still understand the arrangements of the elders. After all, there are only so many people, and there will always be only a few who are relatively outstanding. It is impossible to let them fight until the end of time, except for three unlucky guys.  It is unrealistic that everyone can advance to the second level.  Therefore, they had already prepared for the quota limit for the second level, but they did not expect it to come so soon, so that several disciples at the fifth level of Songshan Mental Technique were still waiting and watching.

    Facing the eagerly awaiting senior brothers in the audience, Lin Han stopped writing and said loudly: "Senior brothers and sisters, please work harder and don't ask Uncle Zhong Zhen to snatch the last spot."

    "No!" Everyone shouted in unison, and for a moment they were full of momentum.  With this momentum, Lin Han announced: "Which senior brother thinks he is the most confident? Come on stage first."

    "I'll come, I'll come, I'll come." A few disciples at the fifth level of mental skills competed fiercely, but those disciples at the fourth level and below made no noise and voluntarily withdrew from the competition.

    Lin Han observed carefully. As the saying goes, it is best to select the strongest senior brother in order to win three games in one fell swoop and seize the last spot.  Currently, there are four senior brothers who are competing most fiercely. Three of them are around 25 years old, and one is 28 or 9 years old. Based on Lin Han's guess, the three young people should be from the same batch, and their cultivation base is the same.  It should be on the fifth floor; the older one is most likely from Di Xiu's group, and his cultivation level will not be too strong. He is most likely to have just touched the edge of the fifth floor, but he may have rich experience.  Some.

    Seeing this, Lin Han had an idea in his mind.  He first selected the older senior brother to enter the ring, and then selected the one standing faintly in the middle among the three.

    After the two came to the stage, the older one introduced him first: "I am Xu Lang, who is at the fourth level of Dzogchen Dharma. He is good at using a sword. Please give me some advice."

    The young man also held up his hands and said: "I am Meng Fei, who is at the fifth level of mental skills. He is used to using swords. Please give me some advice from my senior brother."

    "Okay, the two senior brothers are ready, I won't talk nonsense anymore, let's get started." Lin Han stepped aside, leaving space for the two of them, and announced immediately.

    The two of them turned to look at Arena No. 1 at the same time, and saw that the fight had already begun over there. They did not waste any more time, and after pulling away from each other, they drew out their long swords and started fighting together.  Lin Han praised in his heart: These two are so direct and in a hurry. They didn't even do basic testing and started fighting as soon as they got started.

    The two of them learned roughly the same thing, mainly the basic swordsmanship of Songshan Sect, mixed with some low-level swordsmanship circulated within the sect. The only difference was that Xu Lang, who was a few years older, still had some personal items on hand.  Most of them were passed down from his family or acquired from elsewhere.

    Generally speaking, only those who are accustomed to using weapons can better understand the meaning of swords without eyes. Therefore, although the two men fought fiercely, they were both very measured. In other words, they were a little nervous and not too relaxed.  .

    After all, Xu Lang, who was slightly more experienced, took the lead in adapting to the atmosphere of the arena. Amidst the cheers from the audience, Xu Lang gradually suppressed Meng Fei.  Lin Han was already prepared for the phenomenon of the fourth level of Dzogchen suppressing the fifth level of Xiaocheng. After all, the gap between the two people is not that big. It is only half a pound at most. Who can win depends on their performance.

    Now, Meng Fei was suppressed, which was also within Lin Han's expectation.  This is a process of growth, a stage that young people must go through.  Once you cross this hurdle, you will surely make a leap forward, and your future will be bright.  Among the three young disciples on the fifth level, Lin Han valued Meng Fei the most, which was why he asked him to go on stage first.

    Having the upper hand, Xu Lang did not relax, but launched attacks one after another. For a moment, Meng Fei was forced like a rock in the sea tide, constantly being washed away, with the intention of breaking it into pieces and shattering his bones.

    Although Meng Fei was at a disadvantage, he still reluctantly resisted Xu Lang's attack. Seeing that he had lost the opportunity, he simply calmed down and defended, almost not taking the initiative to attack.  Faced with this situation, Xu Lang was helpless. His internal strength was not very good, and he could not overturn his opponent through constant head-on collision. He could only grit his teeth and persevere, hoping to overwhelm his opponent first.

    Suddenly, cheers came from Arena No. 1. Listening to the faint cheers of "win another game", Lin Han understood that someone there had already won two games in a row.  Seeing the two people who were still doing water grinding kungfu in the field, he felt helpless. He could do the best he couldThere are many ways to deal with it, but it cannot replace the competition. As the saying goes, everything depends on God's will.

    Lin Han heard it, and the two people present naturally heard it too.  This time was different from usual. Meng Fei, who was on the defensive, calmed down, but Xu Lang, who was older, became anxious.  Lin Han could somewhat understand his mood. If there was plenty of time, the attacking side wouldn't mind grinding it out slowly. Unfortunately, time waits for no one. Everyone else is not a fool. Lin Han could clearly feel it.  Arena No. 1 also speeds up the pace of the competition, and its purpose is self-evident, nothing more than grabbing the last spot.

    ??????? Chopping, breaking, cutting, stabbing, and teasing, all kinds of methods were used, and all the sword moves were used. After increasing the intensity of the attack, he still had no choice but to defeat his opponent. Xu Lang became more anxious and focused on attacking.  What he didn't notice was that it wasn't that his attacks were ineffective, but that Meng Fei gradually adapted to the frequency of his attacks. Little by little, Meng Fei's momentum on the defensive side gradually increased, and he became more comfortable in dealing with it.

    Another thirty moves passed, and suddenly, the two swords clashed, sparks bursting out, and Xu Lang took three steps back in succession, looking at his opponent in astonishment.  Lin Han, who was close at hand, could see it clearly. Just now, when Xu Lang was about to swing his sword to attack, Meng Fei suddenly judged the path of his sword in advance, and intercepted him halfway. With calculated calculations and unintentional calculations, he exploded into the fifth level.  The strongest blow of internal strength completely suppressed Xu Lang's sword moves, which were not in his strongest state, and forced Xu Lang back for the first time.

    Seeing this, Lin Han smiled, the situation will completely change at this moment.  Sure enough, Meng Fei, who was full of momentum, became more and more courageous as he fought. The offense and defense between the two completely changed. From Xu Lang's attack and Meng Fei's defense, to Meng Fei's attack and Xu Lang's defense.

    In battle, what is important is to go all out in one go, then weaken again, and then finish three times. This requires that the party attacking first can completely defeat the opponent from the beginning, without giving the opponent the slightest chance.  If it can suppress but cannot win, the morale of the attacking party will definitely drop. When the morale drops to a certain critical point and happens to encounter the opponent's counterattack, then the chance of being overturned will be very high.

    This is what Xu Lang and Meng Fei are like now. Meng Fei, whose momentum is rising, is getting braver and braver, while Xu Lang, whose confidence is low, is retreating steadily. He is completely different from his previous bravery.  In this strong contrast, it is obvious who wins and who loses.  At this time, Meng Fei, who has already gained confidence, has a great chance of winning even if he encounters Xu Lang who was in the same state at the beginning, not to mention the current Xu Lang who lacks interest!

    After another fifty moves, there was a 'clang', and Xu Lang's long sword was shot down. After all, he did not escape the fate of defeat.  Lin Han was overjoyed, everything was going according to his script, and Meng Fei lived up to his expectations. Although it was difficult, he still defeated Xu Lang.

    Stepping forward, Lin Han said: "Senior Brother Xu, it's a pity. It turns out that you have a good chance of winning." Xu Lang smiled bitterly, shook his head and said, "It's a pity that we still lost. Congratulations to Junior Brother Meng and say goodbye."

    After Xu Lang stepped down, Lin Han walked to Meng Fei and said, "Congratulations."

    "How's it going over there?" Meng Fei asked.

    Knowing what he meant, Lin Han was about to speak, but there were sighs from the other side of the No. 1 arena. Lin Han smiled and said, "I don't need to say more."

    "No, no, haha." Meng Fei replied cheerfully.

    Lin Han faced the audience and said loudly: "Now, the two arenas are standing on the same starting line, and it will depend on your performance." This sentence was more addressed to the other two senior brothers on the fifth floor,  Sure enough, a fifth-level senior brother came up to the stage, cupped his hands and said: "Li Yan, Senior Brother Meng, if you want to get the last spot, you have to show your full ability, otherwise, Junior Brother, I don't mind taking your place."  your."

    Meng Fei nodded and said: "It should be so. Junior Brother Li Yan's mental skills have already entered the fifth level. He is not much weaker than my brother. How can I dare to neglect my brother?"

    "Okay, let's get started." Li Yan laughed loudly.

    Lin Han consciously stepped aside. Judging from the familiarity between the two, he must know the basics and there was no need for him, the referee, to get in the way.

    With one palm and one sword, the two men immediately started fighting each other. Again, without any testing, they directly launched exquisite sword and boxing techniques, stabbing with swords and striking with palms, and collided fiercely.

    Looking at the palm movements and sword skills of the two of them, they were both very comfortable in handling them. Lin Han further confirmed his guess. The relationship between the two must be extraordinary, and they must compete frequently on weekdays.  The two of them knew who was stronger and who was weaker. After fighting for a hundred moves, Li Yan showed a flaw. Meng Fei immediately seized the opportunity and used three swords in succession to restrain Li Yan.

    Regardless of whether Li Yan¡¯s flaw was intentional or not, at least it is difficult for others to judge.  Quite profoundAfter glancing at the two men, Lin Han announced: "Congratulations to Senior Brother Meng Fei for winning another round. Senior Brother Li Yan also played well."

    At this time, cheers came from Arena No. 1 again. It seemed that someone had won two games in a row there. As a result, competition was fierce not only between the players, but also between the two arenas.

    Before Lin Han could make an announcement, the last senior brother at the fifth level of mental skills jumped onto the stage.  Lin Han understood and immediately announced the fight.  As before, this time the fight was shorter, only fifty moves were exchanged. Meng Fei caught his opponent's flaw and restrained him under the sword.

    Lin Han announced loudly: "Senior Brother Meng Fei is superior in skill. He won three games in a row and won the last place to advance to the second level. Congratulations to him!"

    (A new week, a new beginning, our joint efforts, our common July! Thanks to Huajianfu for the reward!)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 139 Year-end competition.  Lin Han's breakthrough

    Update time: 2012-07-23

    On the day of December 22nd, the sun was still shining brightly. From the morning, the golden lazy sun of winter shone on the faces of Songshan disciples indiscriminately, making the enthusiasm in everyone's hearts even warmer.

    During the competition, the sect showed great mercy and exempted the disciples from one and a half hours of morning classes every day so that the disciples participating in the competition could have a good rest.  The free Songshan disciples had breakfast early and chatted in small groups waiting for the start of the second round of knockout matches.

    For ordinary disciples, being able to witness the competition between the masters in the sect can broaden their horizons and increase their knowledge. Therefore, everyone does not dare to neglect. Even though there is no morning class, they are willing to come early and wait.  However, the dew in the mountains was too heavy, so they did not want to go up the mountain too early, so they stayed at the foot of the mountain and waited.

    Most Songshan disciples still approve of the top 16 players selected yesterday. Of course, there are no absolutes in anything, and it is impossible to satisfy everyone.  However, the only regret is that we can't see the strongest Lin Han take action, and all the disciples are a little helpless. Fortunately, the competition will become more and more intense in the future. If Lin Han has always been the referee, he can still be seen.  Wonderfully performed.

    Over time, it has always been Lin Han's rule not to interrupt the practice of internal strength due to accidents.  On the days of the competition, the practice of Hanbing Zhenqi was not disturbed. After all, it was carried out at midnight; however, the practice of Chihuo Zhenqi was going to be delayed. No, Lin Han put it down early in the morning.  He has a complete understanding of the sword's intention, but he is cultivating the red fire energy.

    Lin Han¡¯s place of cultivation was naturally the Zen Fengdai. When he thought about it, since the sect had waived morning classes, no one would get up early, and no one would come to the Zen Fengdai without any trouble.

    Facing the fiery red rising sun, Lin Han raised his five hearts to the sky, exhaling and inhaling, the tip of his nose quivering, and the essence of fire energy with the breath of morning dew was continuously sucked into the body, alternately shaking the turbid air out of the body.  When the fire essence enters the body, it is immediately driven by the red fire energy in the body and runs along the inherent meridian route. After a week, the fire essence is assimilated by the red fire energy and supplements the ice and fire Tai Chi fire in the Dantian.  In order to balance the slightly excess ice energy.

    When Lin Han was excited, his whole body and mind relaxed. The acupoints all over his body trembled slightly, and a faint suction force was produced. The essence of fire in the air was also excited, rushing to surround Lin Han, and gradually attracted him.  Covered, looking from a distance, Lin Han at this moment looked like a blazing red fireman.

    At this moment, Lin Han suddenly felt blessed. He followed the guidance in the dark, no longer restrained, and allowed the red fire energy to flow endlessly in his meridians.  The moment Lin Han let it go, the essence of fire energy from the outside world also began to vibrate, like moths flying into the flames, continuously fluttering outside the acupoints and drilling inward with all their strength.

    After all, the barriers of the acupuncture points in the human body are too thick, and almost all the essence of fire energy returns in vain.

    Wait It's not all. Lin Han's fingers were getting brighter and brighter, like red-hot iron pillars. The whole body of his fingers appeared dark red, and it never stopped. The color gradually deepened. Finally,  The ten fingers turned completely bright red and emitted a dazzling light.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? A series of sounds came from the light, and the severe pain that penetrated the heart pulled Lin Han from the gentle heaven to hell.  He was startled and looked at his fingertips in panic. He saw the essence of fire pouring into his body like a swarm. Lin Han was immediately overjoyed. He stared at the fingers that were still glowing red in disbelief. He turned and changed and murmured:  "How is it possible to reach the fourth level of the Red Flame Scripture?"

    An unexpected surprise, a really unexpected surprise. Lin Han never thought that he would enter the fourth level so quickly. Although it was the first time to enter the fourth level, it was completely different from the previous third level perfection.  The appearance is still the same as before, but the door has been opened. What Lin Han has to do now is to become familiar with this feeling until he becomes mellow, and then he will naturally enter the fourth level of Xiaocheng.

    At this moment, Lin Han did not dare to neglect, and once again assumed the posture of five hearts pointing to the sky. Different from before, this time the ten fingers were spread out, and all the consciousness was concentrated between the ten fingers, carefully feeling the difference before and after the breakthrough.  As the true energy circulates, the essence of fire energy gathers again. This time, Lin Han clearly senses that his body is no longer simply absorbing the essence of fire energy through breathing in and out of his nose. The essence of fire energy is also stirring between his fingers.  And it feels clearer.

    Unlike the absorption between the nose and breath, although the amount absorbed by the fingertips is far less, it is more pure.  Lin Han was overjoyed, and he naturally understood what this meant.  For all warriors, the absorbed external energy essence contains impurities and must be continuously purified before it can be used for one's own use. Even so, it does not necessarily make it purer.  For example, Ding Jian's thunder and lightning energy, apart from emitting some electric light effects, has almost no characteristics of thunder and lightning.Lightning essence is extremely difficult to obtain and will cause harm to the human body. On the other hand, it is also because it is impossible to capture pure lightning essence.

    After the Qi was completely familiar with the acupuncture points, Lin Han laughed loudly: "Wrong, wrong, wrong from the beginning. It's wrong to open up the tiny meridians between the fingers."  , maybe it is effective to open up the tiny meridians, but it has gone a wrong way. Acupoints, acupoints are the right way, Six Meridians Divine Sword, Invisible Sword Qi, so that¡¯s it, that¡¯s it.¡±

    When he thought of this, Lin Han's excitement could not be suppressed.  Calm down, calm down, must be calm, forcing himself to calm down, Lin Han began to carefully recall the feeling of the moment of breakthrough. After a long time, Lin Han said to himself with a smile on his face: "Acupoints are the largest areas of the human body that can be used.  There are 365 acupoints, which happens to be the number of Zhou Tian. Yes, that¡¯s it. The fourth level is the invisible sword energy, and the fifth level is to open up the 365 acupoints all over the body. My future  My path is here, hahahaha."

    At this moment, Lin Han was no longer confused and fully understood how he should go in the future.  In a short period of time, he had two epiphanies, once the sword's heart became clear and he understood the direction of the sword; once he understood the acupoints, he understood the next level of internal strength. How could Lin Han not be excited?  It can be said that it was these two epiphanies that laid a solid foundation for Lin Han's future.

    Seeing that it was still early and half an hour before the normal time for breakfast, Lin Han stopped delaying and immediately sat cross-legged, absorbing the essence of the fire energy between heaven and earth once again.  Compared with noon, although the fire essence in the morning is not as intense, it is purer and more natural. After all, it has not been polluted by popularity.

    Holding his fingers with both hands, the ten fingers constantly changed, and the posture was adjusted at all times, absorbing the essence of the fire in the most natural way.

    The red sun shines by the side, sitting in undressed clothes, fingers flying, flames dancing, this is the first impression of Meng Fei and the others when they ascend the Fengchan platform.  Originally, there was a prohibition in the sect that any Songshan disciple was not allowed to go to the Fengchan platform to disturb Lin Han's practice during morning classes.  Such a rule deliberately set for Lin Han had made many others envious.

    Today, Meng Fei, who has made it to the top sixteen, and two friends who have just entered the fifth level of Songshan Mental Technique, after having breakfast early, suggested that while there is still time, try the difference of practicing at Fengchan Terrace.  .  But who could have imagined that even on the day of the competition, Lin Han never stopped practicing. When other disciples were doing nothing, he unswervingly came to the Fengchan Platform to practice again.

    The moment they stepped onto the Fengchan platform, the three of them were overwhelmed by Lin Han's perseverance. It was not without reason. Seeing everything in front of them, the three of them deeply understood that Lin Han's success was inevitable.  At the same time, looking at the god-like scene, the hearts of the three of them contracted. They were shocked by the huge gap between them. Meng Feicai's somewhat complacent heart suddenly calmed down, just when he saw the forest bathing in the morning light.  That moment of coldness.

    After a long time, the flames around Lin Han dissipated, his fingers stopped beating, and he gradually calmed down.  Taking a deep breath, Lin Han opened his eyes, called it a day, and stood up, declaring that this morning class was successfully completed.

    Bending down to lift the tears beside him, Lin Han walked up to the three of them and asked with a smile: "Why are you here too?" Lin Han knew about the arrival of the three of them immediately, but when he saw them  The people stood motionless, and Lin Han didn't bother to pay attention. He continued to practice his internal skills with peace of mind. He didn't have time to look after them until he finished practicing.

    Seeing that Lin Han was not angry at being disturbed, the three of them breathed a sigh of relief.  Meng Fei said: "I didn't expect Junior Brother Lin to work so hard. I thought Junior Brother wouldn't come, so we came up to take a look. Unexpectedly, it was our fault to disturb Junior Brother's practice."

    The other two people also apologized again and again. Lin Han waved his hands and said with a smile: "It's nothing. At first, I saw no one came, and I like peace and quiet, so I practiced alone in this Zen platform. Unexpectedly, I was so tired that the head master later became  It's my fault that the ban was issued so that none of the senior brothers can come up."

    The sedan chair was carried by everyone, and Lin Han was not blamed, and his attitude was very good. Meng Fei also smiled and said: "It doesn't matter where you practice, we have morning classes on weekdays, and we have to go to the big school to practice. Originally  I don¡¯t have time to come to this Zen platform. Since Junior Brother Lin likes it, in order to avoid being disturbed by emergencies, it is understandable that the head master has issued a ban.¡±

    Seeing that it was already late, and he hadn¡¯t had breakfast yet, and he would have to judge the competition later, Lin Han cupped his hands and said: "Those three senior brothers are free to do it. Junior brother, I will go down and have breakfast, otherwise I will not be able to catch up with the morning competition."

    The three of them said in succession: "It's free, Junior Brother Lin, just go and don't worry, let's just take a look at the scenery first."

    "Then I wish Senior Brother Meng good results and say goodbye." Lin Han said politely and then changed his mind.??Go down the mountain.

    Looking at Lin Han's retreating figure, Meng Fei smiled bitterly and said, "I was very proud of entering the top 16 before, but now when I compare myself with Junior Brother Lin, I realize that there is still a long way to go."

    Another person said: "Brother Meng, there is no need to underestimate yourself. There are hundreds of inner sect disciples and nearly ten thousand outer sect disciples in Songshan. It is extremely rare to be able to enter the top sixteen."

    Meng Fei shook his head and said with envy: "Looking at the previous situation, I'm afraid Junior Brother Lin has made some progress again."

    Nodding, the other two people also looked envious.

    (Thanks to Brave 1023 for the reward!)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 140 Year-end competition.  Top 16 matchup

    Update time: 2012-07-24

    When Lin Han came to the dining hall, he happened to meet Zuo Lengchan and his party coming to have a meal, so they went to the small restaurant together without saying a word.  This time, apart from the better environment, there are no other differences, and there are no exceptions for the exquisite snacks. The steamed buns are still white flour, the glutinous rice cakes are still fried, and there is no porridge. Those things are too nonsense. Eating too much will affect the environmental hygiene of Fengchan Terrace.

    After dinner, everyone went up to the Fengchan platform and found that all the disciples had arrived. At Zuo Lengchan's signal, Tang Ying'e was still in charge.  Lin Han accompanied the teachers and stood at the front.  In this regard, after the first day of judging, both the other Songshan disciples and Lin Han himself had naturally accepted it.

    Signaling everyone to be quiet, Tang Ying'e said loudly: "This time, many outstanding disciples have emerged in the sect. After the first level of the arena battle, we selected the sixteen most outstanding ones to participate in the second level.  Knockout round." Taking out a list from his arms, Tang Ying'e continued to read: "Now, let's get to know which disciples have successfully shortlisted for the second round. Everyone whose name is called, come forward and draw your number.  .¡±

    At this time, a disciple had already brought a large wooden box that had been prepared to the front.  Patting the wooden box, Tang Ying'e said: "There are a total of sixteen wooden signs in the box, with numbers from 'Ò»' to 'Shilu' engraved on them. Haha, you can't even think of finding out the words on them, because  The front has been glued shut, and the numbers inside can only be seen after it is opened."

    "Hehehe" The disciples burst into laughter. They really thought about using their fingers to find out the number inside, but they didn't expect that this item had been thought of long ago and was blocked in advance.

    "Master Nephew Lin, come here and help me write down the number." Tang Ying'e greeted Lin Han.  Lin Han nodded, agreed, walked to him, spread out the paper, picked up the brush and waited.

    Tang Ying'e read from the list: "The first one below is, You Xun, the fifth level Xiaocheng of Songshan Mental Technique, come on stage."

    You Xun did not dare to neglect, and hurriedly walked out of the crowd and quickly came to the front desk. At Tang Ying'e's signal, he reached into the wooden box and pulled out a wooden sign after a few seconds.  When he was about to hand the wooden sign to Tang Ying'e, he was signaled to open it himself.  You Xun nodded, there was nothing embarrassing about it. He closed the wooden sign with both hands and gently broke it, splitting the wooden sign into two halves.

    Lin Han smiled and asked, "Senior Brother You Xun, what is your number?"

    "Shiwu." You Xun replied, then spread the wooden sign on the table.  Lin Han nodded, dipped in ink, found You Xun's name, and wrote the word "Shiwu" in big letters underneath.

    Because it is the first number drawn, it has no other meaning except its literal meaning. It is not up to him to decide who will fight in the end.  After You Xun stepped down, Tang Ying'e continued to read: "Liu Xuewen, the fifth level of Great Perfection of Songshan Heart Dharma, come on stage."

    Liu Xuewen walked to the wooden box, reached out and pulled out a wooden sign, and opened it in the same manner. Before Lin Han asked, he had already arranged the wooden signs on the table and said with a smile: "Eighth."

    Lin Han nodded: "It's a lucky number. I hope Senior Brother Liu can have smooth sailing."

    "Thank you for your good words from Junior Brother Lin." Liu Xuewen nodded and walked back to the crowd.  After Lin Han wrote it down, Tang Ying'e called someone forward again. This time it was Stenda, who had mastered the fifth level of Songshan's Mental Technique. Under the spotlight, he showed his name: Shisi.

    Because they had not yet matched up as an opponent, the disciples below also waited patiently and did not make any cheers or noises.  The players naturally hope to draw the easiest opponent to compete, rather than draw an opponent who is too powerful and be eliminated directly, or an opponent of equal strength will fight to the death. However, in the eyes of the audience, they are eager to see this.  One, two, or even eight passionate collisions.

    The fourth person to take the stage is Wan Daping, who has also cultivated the Songshan Mental Technique to the fifth level, which is equivalent to the previous Shi Dengda.  When Lin Han reported the number of "Shi", there was a slight sound of regret in the audience. Unexpectedly, the four people were not paired yet.  However, everyone is not in a hurry. The wider the spread, the more flavorful it will be.

    Tang Ying'e looked at the list and read out again: "No. 5, He Jin, is the fifth level of Great Perfection of Songshan Mental Method." With envious eyes, He Jin stepped forward, stretched out his hand, pulled out a wooden sign, and opened it.  Finally, he smiled and said: "Shi Er." Lin Han nodded, added a stroke under He Jin's name, and wrote the word 'Shi Er'.

    The number of people was nearly half, but they still couldn't get it right. Tang Ying'e called the sixth person. It was Wu Ping who had been promoted from an outer disciple to an inner disciple. His Songshan Mental Technique had been cultivated to the fifth level. As an outer disciple,  , it is really not easy to think of being able to do this.  When he came forward, Lin Han nodded to him.  Wu Ping was flattered. He had been in the inner sect for a while, and he often heard people mention this younger junior brother. For Lin Han,He was very impressed. At this time, he didn't expect Lin Han to take the initiative to say hello to him, and he was very excited for a while.

    Lin Han smiled and said, "Come on, Brother Wu, take a piece too. I hope you have good luck."

    Wu Ping nodded, and under Tang Ying's gaze, after hesitating for a few seconds, he pulled out a wooden sign and handed it to him.  Tang Ying'e was stunned for a moment, then laughed out loud, patted his arm, and then shook the wooden sign open, revealing the big word "LU" in the wooden sign.  Lin Han smiled and said, "I still haven't met anyone yet. Senior brother, let's go down and wait for the news."

    After Wu Ping went down, the seventh person to come to the stage was Tang Jian, a disciple of the same batch as Lin Han, one of the three people who had attained the fifth level of Great Perfection in the Songshan Heart Method.  Lin Han paid attention to him because he heard Uncle Zhong Zhen talking about him running to the No. 1 arena to participate in the competition.

    Tang Jian walked onto the stage and turned a blind eye to Lin Han's gaze. He walked straight to the wooden box and pulled out a wooden sign.  After he opened the wooden sign, he said to Tang Ying'e: "Uncle Master, the number is 'Four'." Then he put the wooden sign on the table, and did not look at Lin Han from the beginning to the end until he came off the stage.

    Looking at his back, Lin Han's face darkened, and he was being ignored for no reason. Thinking of his previous beating, a haze arose in his heart.  Tang Ying'e also frowned. When he saw Lin Han's face, he comforted him: "Don't worry, maybe there is some misunderstanding."

    "Yeah." Lin Han agreed, shook his head and said, "Uncle, don't worry, maybe the disciple has offended someone unintentionally."

    Tang Ying'e didn't know why, but he knew that this problem was very serious. If it could not be handled well, civil strife would most likely occur, and the person who would suffer must be Tang Jian. Regardless of his talent, he was pretty good, but compared to Lin Han  Come on, everyone knows how to choose.

    "Let's go next." Lin Han reminded.

    "Oh, yes." Tang Ying'e woke up with a start, holding the list and reading, "Li Yuheng, the fifth level of Songshan Mental Technique, comes to the stage."

    After Li Yuheng came to the stage, he also pulled out a wooden sign. When he broke the wooden sign open, his expression changed and he then silently spread the wooden sign on the table.  Lin Han took a closer look and shook his head slightly, knowing why his expression changed. This battle would be very difficult, and the chance of winning was extremely small.  As usual, Lin Han first wrote "Qi" under Li Yuheng's name, and then announced: "Senior Brother Li Yuheng, the number plate is Qi."

    Hiss There was a gasp from the gentlemen in the crowd, followed immediately by a round of applause. Seven trumpets fought against eight trumpets, Li Yuheng faced off against Liu Xuewen, and someone finally choked him, and both of them were not weak in strength.  It is about meeting good talents.

    Unlike the people who didn¡¯t know the inside story, Lin Han had already begun to mourn for Li Yuheng in his heart. Even though Liu Xuewen didn¡¯t look very eye-catching, he was definitely one of the top five people. When meeting him, it¡¯s no wonder that Li Yuheng¡¯s expression changed.

    Lin Han is helpless about this kind of thing. There will always be someone who will catch him and fight him to death. This is the charm of the knockout competition, which is both thrilling and exciting.

    After signaling the audience to be quiet, Tang Ying'e continued: "The next person is Zhang Tianfeng, who is a master of the fifth level of Songshan Mental Technique."

    With the fifth layer of Xiaocheng's internal power, the internal power of the mind enters the second level. Either has the ability to get a hand or an extraordinary luck, no matter which one is enviable.  Zhang Tianfeng drew the number '2'. Seeing such a number, Lin Han cursed in his heart: I'm afraid he will die very 'two'.

    Though his thoughts were wandering, his writing was still unambiguous. A big word "¶þ" appeared under Zhang Tianfeng's name.  But in Lin Han's eyes, it looked a bit ominous.

    Tang Ying'e, who didn't know what was going on, read the next quota in turn: "Shi Tao, the fifth level of Songshan Mental Technique."

    Perhaps his personality affects his martial arts, or perhaps his martial arts affects his character. In short, Shi Tao, who seemed very honest and steady, came forward. After greeting the two of them, he took out a wooden sign and revealed an interesting number, Shi San.  Confronted with Stenda.

    Regarding Stenda and Shi Tao, Lin Han was still very partial to one person.  After Shi Tao went down, the next person up was Liu Sicheng, one of the three newly promoted Dzogchen disciples of the fifth level of Songshan Heart Method.  Compared with Tang Jian, Liu Sicheng's attitude was much better. He first saluted Tang Ying'e, then greeted Lin Han, and finally drew the number.  Unfortunately, he drew the number '11' and faced He Jin who was on the fifth level of Great Consummation. I believe it would be a collision of Mars hitting the Earth.

    Next, it was the turn of Lu Yi, who was on the third fifth level of Dzogchen. Compared with Liu Sicheng, Lu Yi was much luckier. The number he drew was "Shilu", and he got the softest persimmon.

    At this time, Tang Ying'e smiled and said: "The one below is Di Xiu. He broke through to the sixth level of Songshan Mental Technique not long ago, and is now at the level of Xiaocheng."

    Amid the exclamations, Di Xiu came forward and greeted Tang Ying'e and Lin Han respectively. The number he drew was ?Number one.  Di Xiu immediately beamed with joy. It was a good sign both from the number itself and from the opponent's perspective. He was facing Zhang Tianfeng, and Zhang Tianfeng in the crowd almost lost his breath.

    Next, Li Ji took the stage. Although one arm was broken, his one-armed style was still the same.  Now there are only four people left, Li Ji, Xu Zheng, Wu Ping, and Wan Daping, who have not yet determined their opponents, and it is impossible for Li Ji and Xu Zheng to face each other, so the tragic double draw seems very calm, because no matter who is chosen, it will be  They accepted their fate as a dead end.

    In the end, Li Ji faced Wu Ping, and Wan Daping tragically faced Xu Zheng.

    The draw for the top 16 in the second level is over, and the perfect fight is about to begin!

    ¡¾ps: Here is the top 16 battle table:

    First half: 1. Di Xiu: Zhang Tianfeng, 2. Meng Fei: Tang Jian, 3. Li Ji: Wu Ping, 4. Li Yuheng: Liu Xuewen,

    The second half of the district is 5. Xu Zheng: Wan Daping, 6. Liu Sicheng: He Jin, 7. Shi Tao: Shi Dengda, 8. You Xun: Lu Yi]

    (There are still four or five days of updates to reach 500,000, but it was revealed that the potential list is very sad! It is estimated that there are still 500,000 to write this book. How many martial arts fans have you seen that have millions of people? There should be recommendations next week  , but can you give up this week? I have been catching a cold a few days ago, but I still keep updating 6,000 times a day and dare not stop updating. Now Rizhui needs your support! At the same time, thank Shen Yiyi for the reward!)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 105 Year-end competition.  Disu's sword

    Update time: 2012-07-24

    Di Xiu fights against Zhang Tianfeng, the sixth level of Xiaocheng in Songshan Mental Technique versus the fifth level of Xiaocheng. There is a whole big difference between the two, and it is the most critical difference between the fifth and sixth levels.  Anyone who understands can guess the outcome of the first game. It is no wonder that when Zhang Tianfeng came on stage, the disciples burst out with sighs instead of thunderous applause.

    The first round of the second level was held in Arena No. 1. As usual, Zhong Zhen was the host. With Zhong Zhen¡¯s cultivation level that had just reached the 70th percentile of mental skills not long ago, it was more than enough to judge this match.

    Walking out of the crowd, a big roc spreads its wings. Zhong Zhen has already jumped onto the ring. Amidst the applause, he shook his sleeves and said loudly: "The second level of this year-end competition has officially begun. The first game is still  I will preside over it, and I will invite my two nephews, Di Xiu and Zhang Tianfeng, to take the stage."

    In the midst of mourning, Zhang Tianfeng jumped onto the ring with an ugly face and expressionless expression, bowed to Zhong Zhen and then stood aside and waited.  Zhong Zhen didn't take it seriously and understood his mood very well. No matter who met one of the three favorites in the competition, they would not be in a good mood.  She patted his shoulder encouragingly, gave him a silent word of encouragement, and then looked down the stage, waiting for Di Xiu to come on stage.

    Suddenly, the crowd dispersed with exclaims. Lin Han behind the ring was stunned. He looked forward and was shocked by the thunder. Good guy, is this still Disiu?  What a slut!

    I saw a person standing in the center of the crowd. He was wearing a gilt-edged purple gown, with his long hair tied up, and a gorgeous wooden hairpin pierced through it. The most surprising thing was that his back was no longer the fine steel carried by ordinary disciples.  The long sword is the most famous three-sword scabbard of Songshan Sect.  If he hadn't known him a long time ago, Lin Han would really suspect that the elder who had been missing for thirty years had returned to the sect.

    "Uncle Tang, this?" Lin Han asked Tang Ying'e beside him in confusion. It's not that he didn't want to consult Ding Mian and Zuo Lengchan, two familiar people, but Zuo Leng  Chan, Ding Mian, and Lu Bai were sitting coquettishly on the stone bench at the main seat, and they could only do so reluctantly.

    Tang Ying'e was also shocked by Di Xiu's appearance before. When Lin Han spoke out, he came back to his senses and said with a smile: "Our sect has regulations. As long as the disciples' cultivation reaches the sixth level, they can wear  What¡¯s wrong with the elder uniform? Doesn¡¯t my nephew know?¡±

    "Is this happening?" Lin Han was very surprised.

    "Yeah, I thought my nephew liked to wear this disciple uniform, but it turns out he didn't know, hahaha." Tang Ying'e laughed heartily.

    Comparing the school uniforms between each other without tears, Lin Han knocked out his front teeth and swallowed, muttering: "If I had known earlier, who wouldn't want to choose more coquettish clothes to show off!"

    "What did the nephew say?" Tang Ying'e asked, not hearing clearly.

    Waving his hand, Lin Han gritted his teeth and said, "I meant to change my clothes when I get back."

    "Haha" Tang Ying'e said with a smile, "Doesn't my nephew dislike three swords with scabbards?"

    Nodding, Lin Han said: "Just change clothes to look more glamorous, and don't need the sword. It's better to wear tears."

    "Oh, the game has started, watch the game." Tang Ying'e suddenly reminded.

    Lin Han raised his head and saw that Di Xiu and Zhang Tianfeng had already drawn up their postures and were ready to take action.  Although Di Xiu's appearance was a bit showy, the effect was still very good. It not only attracted the attention and discussion of the disciples, but also put great pressure on Zhang Tianfeng who was unaware of what was going on, further destroying his original self.  The lack of confidence completely pushed him to the brink of collapse.

    Perhaps due to too much pressure, Zhong Zhen announced the start. Zhang Tianfeng immediately ran towards Di Xiu. He tapped his toes on the ground, his body suddenly rose up, and he was in the air. His parallel fingers formed into palms. Amidst the whistling sound, he ran towards Di Xiu with his right palm.  He walked towards Di Xiu and left.

    Seeing Zhang Tianfeng's panic, Di Xiu's smile became even wider. According to common sense, the best way to fight a long sword with your palm is to close the distance and engage in close combat, so that the long sword cannot exert its advantage.  Zhang Tianfeng's idea of ????taking the initiative to attack was right, but the method he chose was a taboo.  If you are facing a weak opponent, there is nothing wrong with using your volley palm to overwhelm the opponent. However, when facing an opponent who is far superior to yourself, this approach is absolutely taboo and the most undesirable.

    Fortunately, Di Xiu didn't intend to kill his opponent with just one move. He suddenly bent down and turned his back to Zhang Tianfeng in the air. Then, with a sudden movement, the long sword on the far left shot out and pounced straight on.  To Zhang Tianfeng's chest.

    Facing the menacing long sword, Zhang Tianfeng suddenly woke up and realized to his chagrin what a stupid thing he had done.  Although the long sword was attacking backwards with the hilt, judging from the roaring momentum, Zhang Tianfeng would have surrendered if he was really hit.  Fortunately, Di Xiu did not try his best, and Zhang Tianfeng, who was in a panic, still had time to think about how to deal with it.

    In the critical moment, Zhang Tianfeng deflected his right palm, raised all his strength, and fiercelyShoot forward.  With a 'bang' sound, he endured the numbness in the palm of his hand, and with the force of the shock, Zhang Tianfeng rushed out, taking three steps back, Teng, Teng, Teng, before he stood firm.  On Di Xiu's side, he could only see him bowing forward and crossing the long sword. At the same time, he turned his right hand outwards and easily grabbed the long sword in his hand.  Di Xiu held his long sword upside down and rushed towards Zhang Tianfeng without stopping.

    Deeply aware of the gap between them, Zhang Tianfeng did not dare to neglect. He could no longer think of attacking at all, and took a guarding posture with all his strength. He was determined to guard against death. Every move he could delay was a move.

    Facing his opponent's attitude of not being afraid of being boiled, Di Xiu smiled disdainfully, and without stopping, he got two meters in front of Zhang Tianfeng and turned his wrist.  , rounded the sword and struck him in the face.

    Zhang Tianfeng stared at Di Xiu and the long sword in his hand. When Di Xiu slashed with the sword, his eyes narrowed slightly and all his attention was focused on the falling long sword. He waited until the long sword was less than two feet away from his face.  At that moment, Zhang Tianfeng shouted loudly, moved his body a step to the left, and struck out with his right palm like lightning.

    Bang, bang, the first sound is the intersection of palms and swords, and the latter sound is the long sword sliding on the palm.  Zhang Tianfeng's expression changed drastically, he subconsciously retracted his burning palm, and took three steps back again.  At this time, seeing that Di Xiu was not pursuing him, he breathed a sigh of relief and had time to raise his palms to watch. Suddenly, the entire surface of his palms turned red, and a layer of skin on his palms was even scratched.

    The moves were restrained, and everyone shook their heads, including Lin Han. He really couldn't stand it anymore. The gap was too big, and it would be useless to continue fighting.  Di Xiu on the stage also thought the same way and said, "Junior brother Zhang, just admit defeat."

    It¡¯s just that Zhang Tianfeng may not agree. After all, he finally made it to the top sixteen, but was defeated by his opponent with just three moves and two moves. It was very embarrassing in terms of face, even if that person was Di Xiu.  Gritting his teeth, Zhang Tianfeng raised his head stubbornly, looked directly at Di Xiu, and said in a deep voice: "Thank you, Senior Brother Di, for your kindness. Junior Brother wants to try again."

    Shaking his head, Di Xiu said, "Then take action." Zhang Tianfeng felt aggrieved. Seeing that Di Xiu was unwilling to take the initiative, he had no choice but to attack by himself.  Taking a deep breath, keeping a breath of true energy, all of it was held in his Dantian. He made a turn of the skill, leading his left palm forward and finishing with his right palm. Zhang Tianfeng walked towards Di Xiu step by step.

    Di Xiu was not afraid of Zhang Tianfeng's approach. After the two previous fights, Di Xiu had determined that Zhang Tianfeng would not be the darkest horse, although she had never thought so.

    Circling around the opponent, when Zhang Tianfeng circled behind Di Xiu for the third time, without further delay, he rushed forward with his left palm, aiming at Di Xiu's spine. At the same time, without stopping with his right palm, he followed up with his left palm and slashed diagonally towards the opponent's right.  Go away threateningly.

    Di Xiu, who was always paying attention to Zhang Tianfeng's movements, was unambiguous. With his luck behind his back, he backed up and pushed forward, intending to catch Zhang Tianfeng's palm with his scabbard.  This response is understandable, but it is just relying on the deep inner strength to bully others. If this move is successful and Zhang Tianfeng is still the one who retreats, then he can basically be declared out. After all, the competition between sects is not a life and death battle, and the referee has the right to do so.  The game is suspended based on the situation on the field, and then the result of the game is announced based on the actual situation.

    As Di Xiu got closer, Zhang Tianfeng's right palm naturally missed, but his left palm collided with the scabbard on Di Xiu's back.  With a 'bang' sound, Di Xiu's upper body shook, but his lower body did not waver at all as if it had taken root. However, Zhang Tianfeng, who succeeded in the attack, could not bear the repercussions of his opponent's internal force and took three erratic steps back.  Obviously, even if this was the case, Zhang Tianfeng could not hurt Di Xiu, and the gap between the two was evident.

    Just when Zhong Zhen was about to stop the match, Zhang Tianfeng, who was staggering, raised his right palm and slashed forward again.  This time, Di Xiu was really annoyed. He raised the long sword in his right hand and pointed it towards Zhang Tianfeng's right palm. He even leaned back, almost flush with the ground. With a 'clang' sound, he took advantage of Zhang Tianfeng's right palm.  As he dodged the long sword in his right hand, his movement energy shook the sword. The long sword in the middle roared out and hit Zhang Tianfeng in the chest with a bang, knocking him three feet away.

    Zhong Zhen didn¡¯t care about anything else, and hurriedly stepped forward, lifted Zhang Tianfeng up, and tapped his chest repeatedly with his flying fingers, then slapped him on the back, and a mouthful of blood spurted out, and Zhong Zhen breathed a sigh of relief.

    Zhang Tianfeng also came to his senses and said mournfully: "This disciple is overestimating his own abilities."

    Zhong Zhen shook his head and said: "It's a good thing to be motivated, but you have to act within your capabilities and understand the situation. Don't blame Junior Nephew Di, he has already shown mercy."

    "I'm sorry for hurting Junior Brother Zhang." Di Xiu stepped forward and said.  Zhang Tianfeng struggled to get up from Zhong Zhen's arms, cupped his hands and said, "It's Junior Brother Meng Lang, Senior Brother Xie Di, please show mercy."

    Seeing that Zhang Tianfeng could stand alone, Zhong Zhen nodded and said, "You go down first and take good care of your injuries in the past few days. Don't use force to avoid leaving trouble."

    "Yes, thank you Master Zhong for your concern, and I will say goodbye."After saying that, he walked to the edge of the ring, bent his knees and jumped off the stage.  After stumbling a few times, he finally managed to avoid falling. After that, a familiar fellow apprentice came to help him and helped him rest aside.

    After the first round, Zhong Zhen and Di Xiu jumped off the ring at the same time and walked towards the second ring.  Tang Ying'e patted Lin Han on the shoulder and said with a smile: "Let's go, my nephew will be the judge of the second game."

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 106 Year-end competition.  Tang Jian's Sword Technique

    Update time: 2012-07-25

    After getting on the second stage, Lin Han suddenly remembered that this fight was between Meng Fei and Tang Jian, and subconsciously frowned. Although he didn't know where he had offended Tang Jian, he had offended him.  I am disgusted, but I am already quite unhappy with Tang Jian.

    The audience stopped making noise and waited quietly for the start of the second game.  Lin Hao gathered his mood. No matter what, he could not bring his emotions to work. He took a deep breath, took the list and said: "On the No. 1 arena, Senior Brother Di Xiu and Senior Brother Zhang Tianfeng jointly brought us an exquisite performance.  All the senior brothers must have benefited a lot from this unrivaled competition. Now, I would like to invite two senior brothers, Meng Fei and Tang Jian. I hope they can also bring us a visual feast. Everyone welcomes it."

    Bang, bang, bang, amid applause and cheers, Meng Fei jumped onto the ring first, cupped his hands towards Lin Han and said, "Hello, Junior Brother Lin."

    "Brother Meng, come on." Lin Han cheered him up with a smile.  Meng Fei smiled bitterly and said, "Try your best." Except for Lin Han, who often walked alone, the rest of this group of people were very familiar with each other.  In terms of martial arts cultivation, in addition to Lin Han, Xu Zheng, and Li Ji who kept everyone at a distance, Tang Jian, Liu Sicheng, and Lu Yi were the masters behind them, who had mastered the Songshan Heart Technique to the 50th percentile of Great Perfection.  Facing Tang Jian this time, Meng Fei has completely given up the idea of ??winning. He only hopes to have a good fight, to show his majesty and momentum. While leaving a wonderful game for his fellow disciples, he will also gain experience and gain the ability to fight to support the fight.  , the goal is to make progress or even breakthrough in the game, so he is not discouraged. He wants to play this game as a final.

    While Lin Han and Meng Fei were talking, Tang Jian also stepped onto the ring.  Facing Lin Han as a referee, Tang Jian could no longer escape. Although he was disgusted in his heart, he still reluctantly handed over to Lin Han.  Sensing Tang Jian's bad mood, Lin Han didn't give him a good look.  In Lin Han's heart, he worked hard to make plans for the sect, which can be said to be dedicated to him. Although he was not ready to die, he did not owe his brothers anything.  Everyone must learn to respect each other. No one would put a hot face on a cold butt, let alone someone as proud as Lin Han.  No matter what the reason was, since Tang Jian didn't want to deal with him, Lin Han silently excluded him from the category of potential friends. Although he might not be an enemy, he would definitely not be a friend.

    The scene was a little cold for a while. Lin Han chuckled and said: "Since the two senior brothers have nothing to say, let me emphasize one more point. In the second level of the competition, everyone's skills are not weak. Since we have reached the top sixteen  , No matter who it is, they all hope to go one step further to enter the quarter-finals, the semi-finals, or even win the final first place of the year. However, swords have no eyes, and I hope that the two senior brothers can avoid injuries as much as possible."

    Lin Han's words immediately won the approval of the senior brothers in the audience. After all, this is just a sect competition, which is different from a life and death fight. Although there are some utilitarian elements, disharmony should still be avoided.  Amidst the applause, Lin Han said: "No more nonsense. Since the two senior brothers are ready, let's get started." After finishing speaking, Lin Han retreated to the back of the ring, stood in the corner, and waited.  The start of the two-man match.

    After Lin Han finished speaking, the two of them stepped back two meters. As a result, the distance between the two reached four meters, far exceeding the rule of one foot.  Lin Han nodded secretly. Both of them were good at swordsmanship. Taking into account the length of the sword, the distance of four meters was not too far.

    With a clang sound, the two of them drew out their swords almost at the same time, both pointing their sword tips diagonally at each other.  Although Tang Jian was at the fifth level of Dzogchen and Meng Fei was only at the fifth level of minor achievement, it was the more skilled Tang Jian who made the first move.  I saw him throwing the scabbard behind his head, shaking the long sword, and with a flash of body, he jumped towards Meng Fei with his sword in one vertical step.

    Seeing Tang Jian taking the initiative to attack, Lin Han was unhappy. Thinking about his previous actions, he concluded that he was a very aggressive person with a strong desire to win.  Such people tend to be self-centered, have a stubborn mind, are easily impulsive, and are easily instigated by others. As long as someone provokes them, they will not see others as better than themselves. To put it more bluntly, they are jealous and competitive.  At the same time, it is also easy to do bad things.

    At this time, Lin Han had understood to some extent where Tang Jian's rejection of him came from, and he had a headache for a while. There was really no good way to deal with this kind of person. It was okay to beat him, but he was afraid that he would die.  If you don't repent, you will find many reasons for losing, and you will even become more resentful in the end.

    While Lin Han was worried, Tang Jian and Meng Fei were already at war.  Since he had only mastered the Songshan Heart Technique to the fifth level, Meng Fei was not awarded the seventeenth method of fast and slow sword techniques, so he was still using the basic sword techniques of the Songshan Sect this time.  In fact, when it comes to the martial arts world, Songshan's basic swordsmanship is quite exquisite, and is no worse than the advanced swordsmanship of some ordinary small and medium-sized sects. Therefore, even if Songshan's disciples have not received any other teachings, they only have a set of basic swordsmanship.  Swordsmanship can also be used to conquer the world.

      To be able to practice the Songshan Mental Technique to the fifth level, regardless of the quality of qualifications, hard work is indispensable. Just like Meng Fei, after several years of practice, he has a set of basic sword techniques in his hands, and he can dance well.  It's a good model, and he has understood the essence of it. Although he may not be as masterful as Lin Han, he still understands the three flavors.

    On Tang Jian's side, although he has practiced the Songshan Heart Technique to the fifth level of perfection, he has not been taught advanced sword techniques before due to the year-end competition, and he still has a basic set of skills on hand now.  Swordsmanship.  However, in Lin Han's opinion, his basic swordsmanship was obviously different from the swordsmanship practiced by ordinary disciples. With Lin Han's eyesight, he had already seen that many parts of the swordsmanship had been artificially modified.

    "What Lin Han can see, others can naturally see, including of course the three giants sitting on the main stone platform.  As a master of swordsmanship, Zuo Lengchan frowned tightly as he looked at the swordsmanship in Tang Jian's hand.  Lu Bai next to him was surprised when he saw his expression and asked, "Senior brother, what, is there something wrong?" Lu Bai's words immediately attracted Ding Mian's attention, and he also looked at Zuo Lengchan.

    Looking at the two people fighting on the stage, Zuo Lengchan did not turn his head and said slowly: "Tang Jian has gone astray."

    Ding Mian was startled and said: "The wrong road? What does senior brother mean?"

    Zuo Lengchan shook his head and said, "Look carefully at his swordsmanship."

    After receiving Zuo Lengchan¡¯s prompt, Ding Mian and Lu Bai quickly focused their attention on the ring and carefully observed Tang Jian¡¯s performance.  At this moment, just like Zuo Lengchan before, their expressions became increasingly ugly.

    Seeing that the two of them had understood, Zuo Lengchan sighed: "That kid is so victorious. I don't know what kind of psychology he had, but he actually changed a set of basic swordsmanship beyond recognition. In this way, in the short term, of course,  It is more suitable for his development, but with his shallow experience, how can he understand the essence of basic swordsmanship. The swordsmanship passed down in the sect for nearly a hundred years naturally has its own reason for survival. Not everyone can be like this.  Xiaohan is such a genius."

    Lu Bai nodded and said: "He has already started to want to run before he has learned to walk. He makes up basic swordsmanship before he understands the essence. In the short term, it is more suitable for him, but it will definitely limit him in the future.  development of."

    Ding Mian said: "It seems that Xiaohan's existence is certainly a spur to the disciples, but it still affects their character to some extent."

    Zuo Lengchan waved his hand and said: "It has nothing to do with Xiaohan, it's because the other disciples' xinxing is not good enough. We must pay more attention to this aspect in the future."

    "How should we deal with Tang Jian's matter?" Lu Bai asked.

    After thinking about it, Zuo Lengchan said: "Tang Jian has the qualifications, otherwise, it would be impossible to practice the Songshan Mental Technique to the fifth level of Dzogchen. In this way, it just so happens that the achievements of this group of disciples are pretty good. Among our brothers  Most of them have not accepted disciples, so this time we just take advantage of this opportunity to accept the best among them and teach them well."

    After pondering for a moment, Ding Mian nodded and said, "This is a good idea."

    Lu Bai also agreed: "In our generation, the Thirteen Taibao of Songshan are also very famous. Lin Han's generation is at least not worse than us. Among these disciples, those who can reach the second level are also very outstanding. Recruiting disciples  That¡¯s a good idea.¡±

    The two people fighting in the ring did not know what Zuo Lengchan and the others were thinking. At this time, the fight between the two was coming to an end. Anyone with a discerning eye could see that Meng Fei had been completely suppressed by Tang Jian.  In terms of swordsmanship, Tang Jian changed the basic swordsmanship to be more suitable for him. Although there will be troubles in the future, from the current perspective, there are still great benefits.  Although Meng Fei is also extraordinary, he is already at a disadvantage.  Comparing the inner strength of the two men, Meng Fei was only a minor at the fifth level after all. Facing Tang Jian, who was at the fifth level of Dzogchen, the pressure was really extraordinary.  Fortunately, Tang Jian does not use his internal strength to overwhelm others, which is his smart point. He also hopes to accumulate experience in the previous games and face the opponents behind him with a better attitude.

    On the stage, Lin Han had already concentrated his attention, staring closely at the two people, paying attention to their moves and analyzing possible situations.  In Lin Han's opinion, this game was relatively easy. Tang Jian was obviously better than Meng Fei. This was an unchangeable fact, at least in a short period of time.  Although Meng Fei has worked very hard to compete, the gap is there. His efforts may change the situation temporarily, but it cannot have a counterproductive effect on the entire game.  In the end, Meng Fei was defeated, which was not surprising to everyone. Although many people hoped that he could go further after seeing Meng Fei's efforts, the ideal is full, but the reality is too skinny.  Meng Fei did not create miracles.

    At the end of the game, Meng Fei, who was out of breath, was not discouraged at all. Seeing the light in his eyes, Lin Han nodded secretly, knowing that he must have gained a lot, and patted hisThe shoulders were comforted for a while, and then Tang Jian was announced to advance.

    After the three people stepped down, Tang Ying'e immediately announced that the third match was about to begin.  The third game is between Li Ji and Wu Ping. Lin Han thinks that the referee for this game may no longer be Uncle Zhong Zhen. As for who exactly it will be, we need to wait further.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 143 Year-end competition.  semifinals

    Update time: 2012-07-25

    (Special thanks to Xinchenchengshe for the reward, not only because of the reward itself, but also for the support in adversity!)

    "In this third match, I will be the referee for the two nephews." Tang Ying'e said.

    Lin Han was stunned: Uncle Tang will be the referee?  Just when Lin Han was stunned, Wu Ping made a beautiful 'dragonfly touch', gently touched the edge of the ring, landed steadily on the ring, bowed towards Tang Ying'e and said: "Uncle Master!"

    Tang Ying'e nodded with satisfaction, patted his shoulder and said: "Fight hard and don't think about victory or defeat."

    Lin Han finally understood this situation: Wu Ping was introduced to the sect by Uncle Tang. To be able to value Wu Ping among the many outer sect disciples, he must have high expectations for him, and he has never thought of taking him under his sect. In this way,  Uncle Tang personally judged this game, which explains why.

    Wanting to understand the inside story of the matter, Lin Han was not worried about Li Ji. Although Wu Ping was outstanding, he was in the top three compared to Li Ji. Unless a miracle happened, he would definitely lose.  The highlights of this game are, first, Wu Ping's status as an outer disciple, second, how far Wu Ping can achieve, and third, Li Ji's red fire energy.

    In this game, Wu Ping performed very well, but in the end he failed to create a miracle.  If instead of meeting Li Ji, it was another inner disciple who was at the fifth level of Dzogchen, it was still unclear who would win and who would lose.  Unfortunately, facing Li Ji who was in the first level of Red Fire Qi, and facing the increasingly proficient Flame Saber, Wu Ping could only withdraw sadly and miss the top eight.

    In this game, Li Ji's flame knife has made great progress, and it has become easier to use, which also inspired Lin Han who was watching the game.

    The fourth game of the second round was between Li Yuheng and Liu Xuewen, with Lu Bai serving as the referee.  There was not much suspense. Although Li Yuheng fought hard, he was ultimately defeated in front of the increasingly sophisticated Liu Xuewen.  After this game, other people looked at Liu Xuewen a little differently, with some envy and some fear.  However, Lu Bai was very happy. In excitement, he announced on the spot that he would accept Liu Xuewen as his disciple, which immediately caused a sensation in the whole audience.  Under this situation, the disciples also realized that the elders in the sect had begun to recruit disciples on a large scale.  For a moment, the disciples who did not reach the top sixteen felt regretful, while those who reached the top sixteen also secretly vowed to perform well in order to win the favor of a certain master uncle.

    The next match was between Xu Zheng and Wan Daping. There was no suspense at all. Wan Daping was average in everything and mediocre in everything. Facing Xu Zheng's ice energy, even if he was more experienced,  It just delays the time of failure a little, and in the end only persists until one hundred moves.

    The sixth game was held between two disciples of the fifth level of Dzogchen in Songshan Mental Dharma. They were He Jin and Liu Sicheng.  On the surface, the two men are at the same stage of internal strength and mental skills, and can be said to be evenly matched.  However, as one of the four favorites in this competition, He Jin, who is proficient in the first five levels of the Great Songyang Divine Palm, is not yet matchable by the young Liu Sicheng.  Therefore, although the fight was fierce, it was under He Jin's rhythm from beginning to end, and the entire game was controlled by He Jin.  In the eyes of ordinary disciples, this was an ups and downs and exciting game, but in the eyes of Zuo Lengchan and others, the game was over from the very beginning.

    Unlike the first six games, the seventh game was an upset. Stenda lost to Shi Tao.  Although Stenda's sword was flying and he always had the upper hand, forcing Shi Tao into extremely dangerous situations several times, he was still defeated.  Under Stenda's attack, Shi Tao was like a reef under the water. No matter how the surging undertide washed away, he stood firm and finally won a difficult victory, becoming the first dark horse in this competition.

    Unlike others, Lin Han was optimistic about Shi Tao from the beginning, and Shi Tao's victory was not beyond his expectation.  Before the game started, Lin Han took the initiative to communicate with Tang Ying'e, hoping to adjudicate the game.  Although the other uncles were shocked, they still agreed.

    After the game, Lin Han pulled Shi Tao to Ding Mian and expressed his opinion.  Hearing Lin Han's suggestion that Ding Mian accept him as his disciple, Shi Tao was both surprised and happy, looking at Ding Mian expectantly.

    Ding Mian's eyes lit up when he saw Shi Tao's game before. It was a completely different style from Lin Han. If Lin Han followed the path of total attack, then Shi Tao followed the path of total defense.  From the perspective of Master Ding Mian, it is natural to understand that Shi Tao's path has reached the extreme and he is definitely everyone's nemesis.  If Lin Han is the sharpest spear, then Shi Tao is probably the strongest shield.  However, appreciation is appreciation, and Ding Mian really has never thought about accepting a disciple. With Lin Han as his disciple, he is already satisfied.

    Now it was Lin Han who took the initiative to suggest that he accept Shi Tao as his disciple. Seeing that Shi Tao was absolutely willing, he only hesitated a little. Ding Mian said that as long as Shi Tao could perform better in the next game, he could consider it.  receiveHe is a disciple.  As soon as the news spread, there was another thunder, spreading like spring rain in the hearts of all the disciples.

    The last game of the second round was between Lu Yi, who had perfected the fifth level of mental skills, and You Xun, who had achieved a small success on the fifth level of mental skills.  As expected, Lu Yi killed You Xun and won the last place in the top eight.  Interestingly, You Xun was the first to break into the top 16, but he was the last to fall on the threshold of the top eight.

    At this point, the games on the second day of the year-end competition are all over. After two days of competition, the top eight are announced. They are: Di Xiu, Tang Jian, Li Ji, Liu Xuewen, Xu Zheng, He Jin, Shi Tao, and Lu Yi.

    The competition between the top eight will be held on the third day. The two games in the morning are Di Xiu: Tang Jian and Li Ji: Liu Xuewen. The two games in the afternoon are Xu Zheng: He Jin and Shi Tao: Lu Yi.  .

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªSeparating Line for the Quarterfinals¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    In the early morning of the third day, Lin Han did not go to the Fengchan Terrace to practice. In order to avoid being disturbed by the overly excited brothers like before, he simply meditated and practiced in the yard.  After that, Xu Zheng and Li Ji, who were slightly excited, took them to have breakfast and then go up the mountain to compete.

    Not long after, the first game of the morning started.  The competition was between Di Xiu and Tang Jian, and was judged by the divine whip Deng Bagong.  No one who can enter the quarterfinals is a weak player.  Although everyone was not optimistic about Tang Jian, Di Xiu still spent a lot of effort to bring Tang Jian down.  Except for some efforts to keep the opponent under control, Di Xiu was pushed to the extreme and was able to take down Tang Jian after two hundred and fifty moves.

    Watching this game, Lin Han discovered that Di Xiu's state was not stable. It seemed that he was stuck on the fifth level for too long and the time to break through to the sixth level was too short. His body was still stuck at the previous level.  In his habit, he could not adapt to the power of the sixth level for a while.  It wasn't obvious that the previous opponent was not a threat. After this battle with the powerful Tang Jian, the shortcoming of unstable strength was finally exposed.

    If the first game of eight to four can only be regarded as exciting, then the second game can even be regarded as tragic.  The battle between Li Ji and Liu Xuewen was like Guan Gong fighting Qin Qiong. Those guys were evenly matched. Fortunately, this match was hosted by Zhong Zhen. With his seventh-level mastery of Songshan Mental Technique, he could still compete well.  Suppress the two of them so that you can control the situation at all times.

    As soon as the game started, the two fought fiercely. Li Ji's flame knife and Liu Xuewen's fast and slow swordsmanship were just like meeting an opponent in chess and meeting a good talent. The field was filled with sword shadows, palm winds whistling, and collisions and snaps.  The sound is endless.  The two are of equal strength, and there is no question of who attacks and who defends. They often attack with the first move, and are forced to fight back due to the opponent's counterattack with the next move.

    Li Ji's flame knife was created based on the Great Songyang Divine Palm. Although it has the foundation of the Great Songyang Divine Palm, single palm is different from double palm after all, so many places are not perfect. In order to make up for these  There was a flaw, and Li Ji had to use more aggressive attacks to suppress the opponent.  This is naturally invincible when facing weak opponents, but once you encounter an evenly matched opponent, you will need to withstand a great test.  On Liu Xuewen's side, although the seventeen fast and slow sword techniques are exquisite, he has only learned the first five sword techniques. Compared with Li Ji's half-skilled flame sword, his advantage is not obvious. Under the pressure of the red fire zhenqi,  The two are evenly matched in terms of internal strength and moves.

    In terms of experience, the older Liu Xuewen did not take advantage. After all, Li Ji has always been a martial arts fanatic and has no lack of fighting experience.  The half-matched Liu Xuewen and Li Ji were like sparks hitting the earth. They fought five hundred moves before Li Ji narrowly won. After all, Li Ji, who had a slightly stronger internal strength, persisted to the end. Liu Xuewen won with a weak  He was defeated by Li Ji at a disadvantage.

    After this game, not only Li Ji and Liu Xuewen collapsed on the ring from exhaustion, but even Zhong Zhen, who was always paying attention to the two, was sweating profusely, which showed that he had suffered a lot.

    Compared with the second game in the morning, the first game in the afternoon was equally difficult.  Between Xu Zheng and He Jin, facing the experienced He Jin, relying on the first major achievement of ice energy, Xu Zheng also took 500 moves to subdue the shivering He Jin.  , a hard-won victory was achieved with great difficulty.  The referee of this match was the Great Yin Yang Hand Lehou. Fortunately, he had cultivated his Yin Han internal strength and was able to barely withstand the coldness of the Ice True Qi.  If another person were to be the referee, he might not be able to bear it for such a long time.

    The last game of eight to four, Shi Tao versus Lu Yi.  It seems that Shi Tao is planning to go all out. It is almost a replica of his previous game. Although it is more difficult to defend, but through the confidence accumulated in the previous game and Ding Mian's commitment, he actually performed exceptionally and won the fifth place.  Lu Yi, who reached the level of Dacheng, overturned and landed, becoming the first player to reach the semi-finals with the fifth level of Dacheng.  Compared with Di Xiu, Li Ji, and Xu Zheng, the sixthWith his cultivation level, it is simply a miracle that Shi Tao can break into the top four.

    The four games on the third day were exciting and applauded. The game on the fourth day will be between Di Xiu and Li Ji, Xu Zheng and Shi Tao. Will it be even more exciting?

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 144 Year-end competition.  Flame Breakout

    Update time: 2012-07-26

    December 24th is the fourth day of the Songshan Sect¡¯s year-end competition.  On this day, we had a morning break. The game between Di Xiu and Li Ji that was originally scheduled to be held in the morning was moved to the afternoon. The reason was that the eight-to-four game the previous day was too hard, except for Di Xiu because his opponent was not strong.  , have fully recovered, the other three people are still not able to recover enough after a night's rest.  Faced with this unexpected situation, in order to be relatively fair, everyone had to postpone the morning game after urgent discussions.

    In this way, after spending a relatively boring morning, the semi-finals did not officially begin until noon ended and noon came.  Considering that Di Xiu and Li Ji are very powerful and destructive, as the referee of this game, he must be able to control the situation.  In the end, to Lin Han's surprise, Lu Bai, one of Songshan's three giants, took charge of the game.

    On the No. 1 arena, Lu Bai faced many Songshan disciples with a serious expression.  With a slight cough, Lu Bai said after many excited disciples calmed down: "Yesterday's competition was very fierce. I believe that I don't need to say more. It is not easy for anyone to enter the top eight of the year. Except for Di Xiu who advanced.  , Li Ji, Xu Zheng, and Shi Tao, Tang Jian, Liu Xuewen, He Jin, and Lu Yi also performed well. However, competition is cruel. If you want to achieve better results, you must work harder.  Only if you work harder than others can you achieve more success than others. Today, among the four people who successfully advanced, who can enter the competition between first and second place? I believe everyone is waiting  Not enough. We will know the answer after the two games in the afternoon. Now, the first game will be played, and we invite two nephews, Di Xiu and Li Ji."

    Amid a round of applause, Di Xiu and Li Ji stepped onto the stage one after another.  This time, Di Xiu's attire has not changed. He is still a slutty purple gown with three swords in sheaths. It seems that he is not planning to change back to the attire of an ordinary disciple.  Compared with Di Xiu, Li Ji is still wearing a light red gown, and the empty sleeve on the right is floating in the wind. He has an artistic conception of "the wind is rustling and the water is cold", but I don't know if he will never leave like Jing Ke.  Return'.

    After Di Xiu and Li Ji greeted each other, Lu Bai ordered: "Both of you have broken through to the sixth level of internal energy, and your destructive power is extraordinary. I hope you can remember and don't be too dangerous.  Otherwise, even if I am present, I may not be able to rescue you in time."

    "Yes, uncle!" they both replied in unison.

    Lu Bai nodded and said: "In that case, I won't say much else. I will use all my skills to perform well and differentiate myself."

    Di Xiu and Li Ji nodded and walked with their backs to each other. After opening a distance of ten feet, they turned to face each other, each on guard.  The audience in the audience also held their breath and did not dare to speak out so as not to disturb the two people.

    After several fierce competitions, both of them have become much calmer. Di Xiu is more adapting to the power of the sixth layer of Songyang Qi, while Li Ji is more correcting the coordination of the body and the Chihuo Qi.  usage of.

    After several trials, Li Ji launched the attack first.  Leaning forward, Li Ji swung one arm diagonally while walking. In a burst of hot breath, Li Ji's left hand's parallel fingers formed a knife and slashed towards Di Xiu's front door.

    Di Xiu has always wanted to obtain the Red Flame Manual and the Ice Manual. However, in terms of internal skills and mental skills, he has been trapped on the fifth level for many years without any sign of breakthrough, so he can only  envious.  After Xu Zheng and Li Ji performed better and better, he also understood that his position would be replaced sooner or later. Sure enough, first Xu Zheng received the inheritance of Ice Qi, and then Li Ji learned the Red Fire Qi.  .  Just when he was so desperate that he was about to accept his fate, Songshan Mental Technique unexpectedly broke through to the sixth level. He was overjoyed and told his master immediately. He originally thought he could learn the Ice and Fire Scripture, but he never thought that his master was just encouraging him.  I won¡¯t ask any more questions.  Just when he was feeling disheartened, he happened to encounter the merger of the Five Sacred Mountains and the relocation of Songshan Mountain. At this time, the year-end competition was held, and the significance of it was thought-provoking. He was determined to perform well. If he could win  The first place, when the time comes, proposes to learn the Ice and Fire Qi, maybe the master will be able to agree.

    Di Xiu, who was determined to win the championship, understood that Li Ji and Xu Zheng were his biggest enemies. If he wanted to win the final victory, they must be defeated.  At this time, facing Li Ji who was the first to attack, Di Xiu decided to play it safe. He took a slight step back to open the distance between the two, then shrank his left hand to protect his chest, and raised his right hand towards Li Ji.  Ji Zuozhang ran towards him.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The palms of the two people's hands were connected, and the two of them shook their bodies at the same time. They were evenly matched. The sixth level of Songshan's mind method was against the first level of Chihuo Zhenqi, and it was really a close match.  Di Xiu was about to compete with his internal strength when he suddenly felt a pain in his palm.  A circle of blazing flames was spreading in Li Ji's palm. Although the flames were only a thin layer, they were like down.But it was unbearable for Di Xiu.  With a strange cry, Di Xiu quickly withdrew his right palm, not daring to neglect, and took three steps back.  After getting out of Li Ji's attack range, Di Xiu no longer had a smile on his face and said gloomily: "Is this the Chihuo Qi? It is indeed extraordinary."

    Li Jidao: "Yes, senior brother, be careful."

    Di Xiu nodded, and after Li Ji attacked again, he slapped his palms continuously, and while the shadows of his palms were flying, he had already used the Great Songyang Divine Palm.  This was the first time that Di Xiu used the Great Songyang Divine Palm, which immediately caused a burst of cheers.

    Lin Han frowned and stared at Di Xiu closely. He saw him fighting with his palms, slapping left and blocking with the right. Each time, he did not touch Li Ji's palm, but relied on the complicated palms of the Great Songyang Divine Palm.  Changeable, attacking Li Ji's body and the top of his wrist. In this way, he effectively avoided the advantage of Chihuo Zhenqi.  At this time, Lin Han discovered that he could practice both fast and slow swordsmanship as well as the Great Songyang Divine Palm, and he was able to master the essence. This showed that Di Xiu was not an easy person, and he had underestimated him before.

    Before losing his arm, Li Ji also intensively practiced the Great Songyang Divine Palm. His attainments in this palm technique were no worse than Di Xiu's. In addition, he had to create a skill suitable for himself based on the Great Songyang Divine Palm.  For palm skills, it is inevitable to study the Great Songyang Divine Palm in depth.  In this way, although he only had one arm left, he could still cope with it very comfortably, and Disiu was not able to get any advantage from him.

    The two of them played with each other, constantly exchanging body shapes. After a hundred moves, no one could defeat the other.  Just when everyone was watching with gusto, Di Xiu feinted a move. When Li Ji dodged, he immediately jumped out of the battle circle, raised his hand, and with a 'clang' sound, the long sword was unsheathed. With a shake of his hand, he ran towards Li Ji again.  season.  It turned out that he saw that he couldn't win with palm skills, so he used sword moves instead, hoping to win with sword skills.

    Li Ji is no stranger to the fast and slow swordsmanship of the Seventeenth Road. Because of Lin Han's relationship, he is also familiar with Xu Zheng. They often compete with each other on weekdays, and Xu Zheng is proficient in the fast and slow swordsmanship.

    Di Xiu stabbed him with a sword. Li Ji did not retreat but advanced, avoiding the sword stance. He drew a long flame with his left palm and slashed diagonally towards Di Xiu's chest.  One move failed, and the other came up again. Di Xiu flicked his wrist, and the long sword rotated, sweeping from left to right.  The sword was so fierce that Li Ji did not dare to neglect it. He snorted coldly and stopped attacking. He lowered his left palm and switched from chopping to clapping. With a 'pop' sound, Li Ji's left palm slapped hard on the front of the sword.  .

    Blocked by the force of his palm, the long sword could not advance. Di Xiu's expression changed slightly, he flipped his wrist, retracted the long sword according to the movement of his palm, and took a step back to put on the defensive.  After forcing Di Xiu back, Li Ji strode forward, using all his strength to circulate the red fire energy. As he moved, he slashed horizontally and vertically, using various moves. It was extremely simple, yet extremely effective. For a moment, the scorching energy was flowing.  Lang was tumbling on the ring, actually forcing Di Xiu to be extremely embarrassed.

    Temporarily at a disadvantage, Di Xiu was angry: If this continues, how will he defeat his opponent?  How to ask Master for the Ice and Fire Scripture?  Looking at the master on the high platform, Di Xiu's eyes turned cold, and he suddenly became sharp. He stared at Li Ji like a hungry wolf. The sword in his hand changed again, and he attacked with three swords in succession, forcing Li Ji back.  go out.  There was no rest after that, and the sword moves were used continuously. Li Ji was caught off guard for a while and could only defend passively.

    Xu Zheng was startled and shouted: "The sixth way of swordsmanship!"

    "What?" Lin Han next to him asked in surprise.

    Xu Zheng looked anxiously at the two people on the stage and quickly explained: "Senior Brother Di Xiu has been practicing swordsmanship longer than us and has been taught the first ten sword techniques. Judging from the sword technique he is using now, it is different from the first five sword techniques.  Different, but in the same vein, it must be the sixth way of swordsmanship, Senior Brother Li Ji is in danger."

    "That's it don't underestimate Senior Brother Li Ji." Lin Han said with a smile.

    As soon as he finished speaking, there was an exclamation of surprise from all around. Lin Han immediately raised his eyes and saw Li Ji's palm missing. When the move was getting old, Di Xiu had already opened the gap and stabbed him like lightning with his sword.  He came out and headed straight for Li Ji's right chest.

    At such a close distance, Li Ji could no longer block with his palms, and blood was about to splatter on the spot.  Lu Bai didn't expect that such a situation would happen. It was too late to rescue him. He could only watch the tragedy happen and was angry at Di Xiu for being too harsh.

    At the critical moment, Li Ji became furious, twisted his body forcefully, and at the same time struck out with his left palm with all his strength, with the intention of hurting both sides.

    Di Xiu may have been hesitant before, but at this time he no longer cared about being merciful. He still stabbed forward with the sword regardless, hoping to hit Li Ji first, causing him to lose strength under the severe pain. Even if he left  Even if the palm is hit hard, it is weak and weak. It is worth trading minor injuries for victory.

    ? ? ?

    Amidst the exclamations, Lin Han and Xu Zheng looked at each other in disbelief, looking at the two people on the stage in disbelief, and at the same time they thought: Is this too ridiculous?

    {Piaotian Literaturewww.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our biggest motivation}

 Text Chapter 145 Year-end competition.  Di Xiu is dead

    Update time: 2012-07-26

    On the ring, Di Xiu was lying on his back, having passed out. There were countless bright red spots, large and small, scattered all over his body.  On the other side, Li Jizheng stared blankly at his only left palm and murmured: "I didn't mean it. I really didn't mean it."

    Lu Bai was also dumbfounded. The original victim became the perpetrator, and the original perpetrator became the victim. What is happening?  Since Li Ji was fine, Lu Bai ignored him and quickly rushed to Di Xiu's side to rescue him.

    Someone was seriously injured and the game could no longer go on and was forced to pause. In other words, the game was over.  At this time, Zuo Lengchan and others could not sit still, and hurriedly went to the stage to visit, and they all gathered around Di Xiu, but forgot Li Ji aside.  Lin Han and Xu Zheng looked at each other and stepped onto the ring.  The two walked to Li Ji and woke him up from his lost state.  Lin Han asked: "What's going on? How come Senior Brother Di Xiu is lying on the ground? Isn't it more reasonable for you to lie on the ground?"

    After waking up, Li Ji took Lin Han's hand and said repeatedly: "Junior Brother Lin, I really didn't mean it. You have to believe me!" He almost cried out because of his anxiety.  Lin Han and the two of them looked at each other in confusion. Where are they going?

    "Senior Brother Li, please explain clearly what is going on." Xu Zheng urged.

    Li Ji nodded repeatedly and explained: "When Senior Brother Di Xiu stabbed him with his sword, I didn't think much about it at all. I tried my best to avoid it and punched him out with one palm. Wherever I thought, I didn't think"

    Looking at Li Ji funny, Lin Han asked, "What?"

    Shaking his head, Li Ji said with lingering fear: "I thought I was going to die by the sword this time, but I broke my right arm. When I twisted my body, my lower body was already unstable, and I used too much force on my left palm.  , just stumbled and carried forward to the left." At this point, Li Ji looked at the two people sheepishly.

    Lin Han's face was full of disbelief, as if he had seen a ghost, and asked: "That's it?"

    Li Ji nodded, looking very sincere and not deceiving at all.  Lin Han murmured: "I understand, no wonder you dodged so weird just now, it turned out to be just bad luck."

    "You lost your footing and accidentally avoided Brother Di Xiu's long sword, and then you couldn't hold back and knocked him away?" Xu Zheng looked at Li Ji as if he were a monster.

    Li Ji could only nod. He really had nothing to say.  "You are so lucky." Xu Zheng looked at Di Xiu, who was still in a coma, and said with pity, "Senior Brother Di Xiu is really unlucky for eight lifetimes when he meets you!"

    A bunch of people in that compartment worked hard for a while and finally rescued Di Xiu from his coma.  Zuo Lengchan sighed: "My lungs were injured by the red fire energy. I'm afraid my skills will be greatly reduced in the future. I don't know how much of my cultivation will be left."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Di Xiu spurted out another mouthful of blood. His face instantly turned as white as paper, without a trace of blood, as if all of it had been lost with that mouthful of blood.  "Master, I, I, I please think of a way!" At the end of the sentence, Di Xiu was already hoarse and obviously crying.

    Zuo Lengchan nodded, and with Di Xiu's expectant eyes, he shouted to Lin Han: "Xiaohan, come here first."

    Hearing Zuo Lengchan¡¯s greeting, Lin Han and the others immediately walked to Di Xiu¡¯s side.  Li Ji said guiltily: "Senior Brother Di, I'm sorry. I apologize to you here, but I really didn't mean it!"

    Looking at Li Ji with cold eyes, Di Xiu didn't reply. How could he not be resentful? Things had become like this. Regardless of whether Li Ji really meant it or not, he had been eliminated. Not only was there no chance of him getting Ice and Fire anymore,  How could he not complain about the scriptures and even the loss of his whole body cultivation!

    "Uncle, I wonder if there is anything I can do to help Senior Brother Di?" Lin Han asked softly. Seeing Di Xiu like this now, he may be left with hidden diseases at worst, or his martial arts may be completely disabled. Although he is not much like Di Xiu,  Friendship, but he doesn't want to see Songshan's strength damaged. After all, Di Xiu is his uncle's disciple, and he has trained Songshan's mental skills to the sixth level. He will try his best to help both in public and private matters.

    Zuo Lengchan said: "Xiu'er's heart and lungs were injured by the red fire energy. Now the fire poison is steaming. If it is not removed as soon as possible, I am afraid that all his martial arts will be lost. Although it was Ji'er who did it, with his skills, and  You can't remove the fire poison. When it comes to the cultivation of red fire energy, no one in the world is more proficient than you. Do you think you can remove the fire poison for Xiu'er?" After saying this, Zuo Lengchan also  He wasn't very sure. After all, he only cultivated the Ice Qi. Although the Red Fire Qi was also created by him, it had been sublimated by Lin Han and was very different from when it was first created, so he could only speculate.

    After listening to Zuo Lengchan¡¯s words, Di Xiu¡¯s eyes lit up, as if they were lit up by the fluorescence of fireflies in the dark night sky.Holding back a full breath, he prayed to Lin Han: "Junior brother Lin, for the sake of master, please help Di Xiu this time. Your great kindness will be unforgettable!"

    Lin Han nodded and said, "Senior Brother Di, don't worry, Lin Han will do his best. Even if it's not for my uncle's sake, but for yours, Senior Brother Di, I will do my best."

    After receiving the affirmative answer, Di Xiu was overjoyed and said repeatedly: "That, that, that".

    Lin Han didn't waste any more nonsense, walked straight behind Di Xiu and sat down cross-legged. After he sat cross-legged with the help of Zuo Lengchan, he immediately stretched out his left palm and pressed it against his vest, using all his strength to control the Chihuo Qi.  , sending out a small stream of red fire energy, entering the tendons along his body.

    Now, Lin Han has initially entered the fourth level. Although he is still far away from Xiaocheng, his control of Qi is no longer the same as before. After all, the fourth level emphasizes control.

    Under Lin Han's control, a small stream of red fire energy was like a flexible fire snake, winding its way through Di Xiu's meridians, and finally reached the dilapidated lung lobes.  Here, Lin Han felt that Di Xiu's lungs had several obvious damages, and the surrounding area was enveloped by a hot fire poison gas. The fire poison inhaled burned his lungs from time to time, further worsening the injury.  .  If this situation is not treated early, when the injury spreads, the entire lungs will be eroded by the fire poison, and eventually the body will be burned to death by the fire poison.

    Everyone saw that Lin Han's expression was becoming more and more serious. They all held their breath and did not dare to make a sound, so as not to disturb Lin Han's treatment.  At this time, Lin Han was trying his best to control the red fire energy to swim in Di Xiu's lungs, constantly devouring the fire poison in his body.  Li Jina's first-level Xiaocheng's Red Fire Qi was naturally completely unable to compete with Lin Han's fourth-level Red Fire Qi.  Seeing Lin Han's true energy, the fire poison in Di Xiu's body was like a mouse seeing a cat. Di Xiu lay there obediently, not daring to move, waiting for Lin Han's true energy to be swallowed up.

    After swallowing and combing again and again, even if Lin Han's true energy was strong, he was still sweating profusely from exhaustion. This was not only a technical job, but also a physical job.  After half an hour passed, Lin Han slowly stopped his work and withdrew his palms from Di Xiu's vest.  In the expectant eyes of everyone, Lin Han ordered: "Senior Brother Di, first slowly activate the internal energy, and don't stop before I wake up." After the explanation, before everyone could react, he sat cross-legged again, and  The five hearts are directed towards the sky, and the red fire energy is circulated with all their strength.

    "Master, who is Senior Brother Lin?" Xu Zheng asked worriedly.

    After pondering for a moment, Zuo Lengchan nodded and said: "There is a huge difference in the purity of the Red Fire Qi between Ji'er and Xiaohan. The Red Fire Qi he just swallowed is not as good as his own Qi.  , not only is it not a tonic, but it is extremely harmful and requires a lot of energy to purify, which is far less effective than directly absorbing the essence of fire between heaven and earth for cultivation."

    Xu Zheng asked: "Senior brother is purifying the devoured Qi?"

    Zuo Lengchan nodded, then looked at Li Ji and said, "You don't need to feel guilty. Before, you lost your arm and lost your center of gravity, so you couldn't hold back your hand. Besides, you were in danger at that time."  Among them, although I also believe that Xiu'er will not really hurt you, people have the instinctive reaction to avoid the important and take the easy. It can only be said that this situation was created by a combination of circumstances. As far as the matter itself is concerned, neither of you is wrong.  , I hope you don¡¯t have any grudge against each other.¡±

    ¡°Disciple doesn¡¯t dare, as long as Senior Brother Di doesn¡¯t blame the disciple, that¡¯s fine.¡± Li Ji said uneasily to Di.

    "I think Xiu'er will figure it out. You don't need to worry." Zuo Lengchan comforted him. He didn't want anything bad to happen between Di Xiu and Li Ji.  If more other Songshan disciples were involved, it would be very bad.  If the two of them can't let go, or if Di Xiu can't let go, then there will definitely be a civil strife in the Songshan Sect.

    Everyone is waiting patiently, no one dares to rush, even Xu Zheng and Shi Tao who have competitions.  Time passed slowly like this, and after another half an hour, Lin Han blew out a long stream of hot air from the tip of his nose, and then slowly stopped.  After finishing the exercise, he once again placed his left palm on Di Xiu's back. After some visits and adjustments, Lin Han put his palm away and stood up, saying, "Senior Brother Di, it's ready."

    After Di Xiu also finished his work, his face became obviously rosy.  Lin Han said: "Senior Brother Di is fine. Please bring someone to help him down to rest."

    "Thank you, Junior Brother Lin." Di Xiu said gratefully.

    Shi Dengda and Wan Daping immediately came forward. At Zuo Lengchan's signal, they helped Di Xiu step down from the stage and helped him down the mountain.

    Looking at the three people's retreating figures, Zuo Lengchan said: "Okay, although something unexpected happened, the game will still go on as usual. Junior Brother Ding, you will be the judge of the next game."

    Ding Mian nodded, stood up, and dispersed all the disciples, leaving onlyXu Zheng and Shi Tao were on the stage preparing for the start of the second game.

    Under the ring, Zuo Lengchan pulled Lin Han into the corner, surrounded by Lu Bai, Tang Ying'e, Zhong Zhen and others.  Zuo Lengchan asked: "What is the specific situation? Tell me the truth!"

    Lin Han sighed and said, "Senior Brother Li Ji's palm was extremely heavy. Fortunately, it hit the right lung lobe. If it had hit the heart, I'm afraid Senior Brother Di Xiu would have been in danger."

    "So serious?" Lu Bai asked with a frown.

    Nodding, Lin Han said: "Even if the lungs are injured, the fire poison has completely penetrated into the body and seriously damaged the organs. Although the remaining fire poison has been completely pulled out by me, a small part of the fire poison has completely penetrated into the cells.  .Those fire poisons are very small, but they are likely to absorb the true energy and grow on their own."

    Hearing Lin Han¡¯s worries, a gloomy atmosphere enveloped everyone¡¯s minds. Things were getting serious!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 146 The Reunion of Ice and Fire

    Update time: 2012-07-27

    Dis Xiu was seriously injured and the problem became very difficult. No one had a better solution and could only leave it for later discussion. The second game on the afternoon of the fourth day continued as usual.  Now that Ding Mian has spoken, Shi Tao's previous game in which he eliminated Lu Yi was also very good. This time he personally judged his game with Xu Zheng in order to take a closer look at his performance.

    Lin Han suggested that Ding Mian accept Shi Tao as his disciple. On the one hand, it was because of Shi Tao's outstanding performance, and on the other hand, it also had the power to win over people.  After not being in the sect for a long time, Lin Han also made some miscalculations. He originally thought that among this group of disciples, only Li Ji and Xu Zheng were outstanding. What surprised him was that the others were not inferior, and had broken through to the fifth level of mental skills.  There are quite a few of them, and three of them have reached the fifth level of Dzogchen.

    By a strange combination of circumstances, Lin Han drew Li Ji to his side, but this was not enough. No one could predict what would happen in the future.  Putting aside everything else, even if Xu Zheng is as close to him as a brother now, Lin Han may not be able to guarantee whether he will always be in the same boat with him in the future.  After all, people are subject to change, and Lin Han himself is a strong person. Even if he does not hold the power of the Songshan Sect, he still has to maintain a detached status. He cannot guarantee that Xu Zheng can tolerate it.

    When there is a talent spurt in the sect, Lin Han must plan carefully and at least attract some people to gather around him to form a deterrent to others, so that people will not dare to attack him easily.

    Now, just in time for the year-end competition, Lin Han needs to observe the disciples in his sect, especially the inner sect disciples who have entered the top sixteen, who will be entrusted with important tasks after the year. He must make a good judgment on who can  To win over.  Among the top sixteen disciples, Di Xiu, Stenda, and Wan Daping were from the same faction, and with Di Xiu as the leader, it was no longer possible to win them over.  Next are He Jin, Liu Xuewen and You Xun. Among these three, You Xun is too smooth and has been marked as a loser in Lin Han's heart. He will fall to whichever side the wind is strong. If you are lucky, you can.  He Jin's situation is similar to Liu Xuewen's, but he is in a similar situation to Liu Xuewen, but he is about to be accepted by Lu Bai as his disciple.  His luck is not very good, and it is impossible for him to become a disciple of Songshan's three giants again. His thoughts are also the most difficult to figure out.

    Among the disciples in the same batch as Lin Han, Xu Zheng was on good terms with Lin Han, but the issue of power distribution was the biggest trouble. If it was not handled well, disagreements would most likely arise. This was the issue Lin Han was least willing to face.  .  Li Ji is easy to say. After passing on the "Red Flame Scripture" to him, he is almost considered Lin Han's direct descendant and the most trustworthy.  Then there is Meng Fei, whose cultivation level is not too high, but a small achievement at the fifth level, but he has not been attracted by anyone at the moment, and there are two brothers beside him who have also just broken through to the fifth level of mental skills. Buy one, get two free.  This business is the most worthwhile for Lin Han to do, so Lin Han's first target is Meng Fei.  Through previous contacts, Lin Han was very confident in winning over Meng Fei and the others.

    Next are Zhang Tianfeng and Wu Ping. Lin Han and Zhang Tianfeng are not familiar with each other. They can only meet and say hello, so it is more difficult to win over them.  If Zhang Tianfeng still has the possibility to win over Wu Ping, then it is almost impossible for Wu Ping. After all, he was promoted from the outer sect by Tang Ying'e, and it is even more likely that he will join Tang Ying'e's sect. He will definitely be cautious about taking sides.  Be careful.

    However, the remaining Li Yuheng can be won over, and with his fifth-level cultivation, he can be of great use. He is Lin Han's second target after Meng Fei.  As for the last Shi Tao, seeing his performance getting better and better, Lin Han was confident that the master would take him under his sect and he would become his brother-in-law. Who else could he help if he didn't help Lin Han?

    As for the three senior brothers who have mastered the Songshan Mental Technique to the fifth level of Dzogchen, as soon as the three of them have a breakthrough, they are very likely to set up another mountain. They are not within the scope of Lin Han's win-win, let alone Tang Jian among them.  Don't deal with him.

    Originally, when Lin Han wanted to come, Xu Zheng became the next head of the Songshan Sect. Li Ji practiced martial arts intensively and used the conventional force of the sect to intimidate other sects. He himself studied martial arts, sorted out and created martial arts for the sect, and as a very special  The standard of force is just like Zhang Sanfeng of the Wudang Sect.  However, with the development of the sect, the situation in the sect became more and more complicated. He had to make two preparations. As the saying goes, you must not have the intention to harm others, and you must have the intention to guard against others!

    Under the auspices of Ding Mian, the battle between Xu Zheng and Shi Tao began.  Zuo Lengchan, Lin Han and others returned to the ring to watch the game, but everyone was in heavy mood.  Just like Zuo Lengchan, even though he was prepared in his heart, it was still difficult to accept the reality.  Logically speaking, even if Di Xiu is abolished, the strength of the sect will be somewhat damaged, but it is not that obvious.  However, considering that the person who injured Di Xiu was none other than Li Jishi, a direct descendant of Lin Han, things became much more complicated.

    "As long as nothing happens to Di Xiu, the most he will do is lose the chance to compete for the top spot."If you accept defeat in a bet, no one can blame anyone; if Di Xiu is ruined, he will definitely hold a grudge.  What people fear most is not that there is no hope, but that after seeing the light, they fall on the last step. That is the most heartbreaking.  If Di Xiu had never broken through to the sixth level, he would be useless if he were to be abolished. At most, he would be given some compensation in other aspects; but now, being abandoned on the sixth level and being abandoned in the infinite light, who has replaced him?  , there will be resentment in the heart.

    And even if Di Xiu is deposed, with his connections among Songshan disciples, it will be really difficult to deal with him if he starts to cause trouble. This is also the key to Zuo Lengchan's worry.  Lin Han was also worried about this. If nothing else, Stenda and Wan Daping would feel sad.

    Since the problem has arisen, we must find a way to solve it. No matter how we deal with it, we still have to decide it later. There is no need to rush. For now, we still need to complete this year-end competition first.

    On the ring, Xu Zheng and Shi Tao had already exchanged hands with each other. This time, Ding Mian did not dare to neglect, and stayed at least one foot away from the two of them throughout the process, so that if an accident occurred, he could be rescued in time to avoid it happening again.  The situation before.

    Like before, Shi Tao still put on a defensive posture from the beginning. He insisted that Qingshan would not relax and planned to defend a future.  Facing Shi Tao, who was like an old turtle huddled in its shell, Xu Zheng had no better solution after several attempts.

    Xu Zheng set traps several times, hoping to lure Shi Tao to attack, but they were easily seen through by the opponent.  No matter how good the opportunity was, Shi Tao just kept defending.  As long as Xu Zheng attacks with his sword, Shi Tao will rush towards the sword with one palm after another, as if he can slap the tip of the sword away, and he will be satisfied; and once there is a flaw in Xu Zheng's sword technique, whether it is true or false,  He only focused on gathering his strength, waiting quietly, never taking the initiative to attack.

    Faced with Shi Tao, who was not aggressive, Xu Zheng was also dumbfounded.  Although his internal strength was much stronger than that of Shi Tao, Shi Tao, who was thick-skinned and thick-skinned, had long been accustomed to using a pair of fleshy palms to fight against enemies, and those pair of bear paws had withstood the test of various internal powers.  For a moment, although Xu Zheng had the absolute upper hand, he couldn't do anything to him.

    Ding Mian, who was in the ring, had been paying attention to Shi Tao's performance. After such a close observation, he saw that Shi Tao was able to completely defend Xu Zheng's offensive. Although he was at a disadvantage, he was proud enough. Regarding his performance, Ding Mian  It's quite satisfying.  You know, Xu Zheng is a level higher than Shi Tao. Although Xu Zheng's control of the ice energy is not as good as Zuo Lengchan and Lin Han, he still needs to control the ice energy.  It can still be done by infusing it into the long sword.  In this way, Shi Tao not only has to face powerful internal forces, but also has to resist the erosion of the cold force. In this way, he can still be only slightly weaker, which is already quite commendable.

    Shi Tao's defense became more and more stable, Ding Mian became more and more satisfied, and Xu Zheng naturally did not want to lose this game.  Understanding Shi Tao's thoughts, Xu Zheng no longer used those exquisite sword moves, and simply used a set of basic sword skills to attack with one move after another.

    Seeing Xu Zheng's response with pleasure, Lin Han smiled and said to Zuo Lengchan beside him: "Master, I never thought that Junior Brother Xu is already so outstanding. Even when he has been fighting for a long time, he can still calm down and think of a solution.  Instead of just attacking with force.¡±

    Seeing Xu Zheng's performance, Zuo Lengchan was also relieved. He finally recovered from the haze of Di Xiu being deposed. He nodded and said: "Senior nephew Shi Tao has weaker internal strength, so attack him with simple moves.  Coupled with the characteristics of the ice's true energy, Zheng'er must be the winner within two hundred moves."

    Lin Han nodded and said with a smile: "The advantage of the cold ice energy is too obvious. Although Junior Brother Xu can't use it freely yet, with the cold power on the sword, as time goes by, Senior Brother Shi Tao will definitely be unable to resist and lose."  It's only a matter of time before we get out of the battle. It's just a pity for Senior Brother Shi Tao. If this time we didn't encounter Hanbing Qi, but a senior brother at the sixth level of Songyang Qi, he might not be able to fight."

    "Haha" Zuo Lengchan laughed out loud, "You two masters and apprentices have such vicious visions. Your master accepted you as his disciple long ago, and you have found such an outstanding disciple for your master. It's really enviable.  .¡±

    Lin Han said: "This is really an accident. It was because I saw that Senior Brother Shi Tao was taking a purely defensive approach, which was completely different from my offensive approach. I thought about it for a moment, thinking about the collision between these two paths when they go to extremes.  It would be very interesting, so I encouraged Master to consider accepting another disciple, but I didn¡¯t expect Master to be really tempted.¡±

    "Haha, with Junior Brother Ding's temperament, since it was recommended by you and Shi Tao himself is really up to date, how could he refuse!" Zuo Lengchan shook his head and chuckled.

    While the two were chatting, Xu Zheng and Shi Tao had already exchanged two hundred moves. At this time, Shi Tao couldn't bear it anymore and suddenly jumped out.In the battle circle, just give up and admit defeat.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? We have finally accomplished today's task, and the top two in this competition have been chosen, one ice and one fire, with Xu Zheng and Li Ji both advancing to the finals.

    In the final, there will be a collision between ice and fire, and all the disciples are looking forward to it. Even Lin Han himself wants to know whether Li Ji's flames melted Xu Zheng's ice, or whether Xu Zheng's ice froze Li Ji.  The flames?

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 147 The Collision of Ice and Fire

    Update time: 2012-07-27

    At the end of the year, the weather was exceptionally good. During the Songshan Competition, it was cloudless and sunny for five consecutive days.

    December 25th, the last day of the year-end competition, is also the day of competition for the championship and runner-up.  After the intensive adaptation in the first two days, neither Xu Zheng nor Li Ji showed signs of fatigue anymore, so the final was not postponed and was held as usual in the morning.

    At this moment, as the top boss of the Songshan Sect, Zuo Lengchan stood on the stage as a matter of course, and he personally presided over the referee of this final final.  Facing the dark crowd in the audience, Zuo Lengchan smiled and talked eloquently: "Dear Songshan disciples, after this year-end competition, I realized that there are so many outstanding talents emerging in our sect.  I feel very relieved. Especially the disciples who entered the top sixteen gave me a great surprise. People like Tang Jian, Liu Xuewen, He Jin, Shi Tao and others all performed very well, and Shi Tao even more so with Song.  The fifth-level Yang Zhenqi Dacheng cultivation level surpassed the fifth-level Dzogchen brothers, showing a different kind of grace. Today is the last day of the competition, and it is also the day of the finals. After the competition in the first four days,  Li Ji and Xu Zheng stand out, and the final battle will begin between them. Now, we invite these two people to come on stage."

    Li Ji and Xu Zheng stood out from the crowd, and amidst cheers, they both jumped onto the ring at the same time.  Standing in front of Zuo Lengchan, they both bowed and saluted: "Master!"

    "Well, I'm very happy that you two can reach the finals," Zuo Lengchan said, "Don't think too much about it, just have a good fight and show your strength. It doesn't matter who wins or loses."  .¡±

    "Yes, Master!" they both replied in unison.

    Zuo Lengchan nodded and said softly: "Do your best and don't cause any more casualties. You are brothers!"

    Li Ji and Xu Zheng replied: "I understand, Master!"

    "Okay, I won't say much more. You can take charge of the competition yourself. Let's start now." Zuo Lengchan motioned for the two of them to disperse and start the competition.

    After Li Ji and Xu Zheng got up, they did not do any unnecessary testing. They had many encounters with each other on weekdays and knew each other well.  The two of them circulated their zhenqi at the same time. Suddenly, a scorching breath surged out from Li Ji's body. As the zhenqi flowed, the red fire zhenqi passed through his left arm and reached his palm. A circle of flames immediately formed on the edge of his palm; and Li Ji's fierce flames  Differently, there was another scene around Xu Zheng. There was a cold air all over his body, and there was a layer of white mist on the long sword. It was the moisture in the air that condensed when it encountered the cold ice energy.  Tiny ice crystals are formed, and the densely packed pieces are attached to the long sword, and they are crystal clear and beautiful.

    Both of them scolded and launched attacks at the same time.  Li Ji took the initiative to step forward. He raised his arm and turned his palm into a knife. With the flames surging, he used his arm as a knife shaft and slashed a flaming knife diagonally from the upper right.  Before the palm could reach, a wave of heat hit his face. Xu Zheng did not dare to neglect. Almost at the same time as Li Ji made the attack, he also swung the long sword and slashed diagonally with the biting cold wind.

    boom

    The palm knife and the sharp sword are connected, and the battle between ice and fire begins at this moment.  The flames protected Li Ji's palm very well, so that it could not be damaged even if it came into direct contact with the sword. The ice also protected the long sword, allowing it to withstand the slap of the strong internal force.

    The collision of ice and fire made a sound of "bah, bah". The two mutually incompatible ultimate qi did not differentiate between superior and inferior, but melted into each other.  Xu Zheng and Li Ji did not intend to determine the outcome through a competition of internal strength and endurance, so the two were separated at the first touch.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ??

    The true energy of ice is as cold as yin. When Xu Zheng exerts all his strength, wherever the long sword passes, the water vapor in the air immediately condenses into ice and falls down with a rustling sound.  Before the ice slag could fall to the ground, Li Ji's raging flames arrived again. In the fierce heat, the fine ice slag was instantly evaporated into water vapor.

    The water vapor turns into ice, and the ice slag evaporates, and so on.  Every time ice and fire collide, the weather in a small area will inevitably be changed. When ice and fire blend, affected by the hot and cold atmosphere, traces of hurricanes appear out of thin air.

    When a person meets a close friend, a thousand cups are too short. The most valuable thing in a person's life is to meet an evenly matched opponent.  The existence of opponents does not just cause trouble, it often brings progress.  At this moment, when the fight reached its peak of excitement, Li Ji and Xu Zheng were also performing exceptionally well, constantly making various clever moves.  I saw Xu Zheng using the first five fast and slow sword techniques in turn. With each sword move, his understanding will be deeper. After using all the sword techniques, his understanding of the sword techniques will be more thorough.  Compared with Xu Zheng's progress in swordsmanship, Li Ji also benefited a lot.  Use the Great Songyang Divine Palm as the base, combined with the basic palm techniques.Understand, fully explore the characteristics of the red fire energy, and turn your palm into a knife. This is the origin of Li Ji's flame knife.  Every time ice and fire came into contact, Li Ji's understanding of flames deepened. How to use the sword and how to move the palms, as if he was blessed with a clear understanding of the situation.  kind of instinct.

    Lin Han looked at the two people fighting on the stage in shock. He was filled with envy. It turned out that the two of them had entered the state of enlightenment at the same time. What was especially strange was that the two of them were still competing. This had to be surprising!

    At this time, the most nervous person is Zuo Lengchan, who is judging this game.  On the one hand, Zuo Lengchan was overjoyed that the two disciples could enter the realm of enlightenment at the same time; on the other hand, he had a headache and had to pay attention to the conditions of the two of them at all times.

    The two people who have reached enlightenment rely entirely on their body's instincts to make moves, and every move is in line with the principles of human movement.  Their sudden enlightenment in public not only benefited them a lot, but also the audience was mesmerized by it. From time to time, some people showed expressions of sudden enlightenment, and some even practiced it immediately, translating the moves they saw into  In his own fist, foot and sword style.  For a time, everyone gained something, both on and off the stage.

    After a long time, suddenly, there was a loud noise from the stage. Li Ji's flame knife and Xu Zheng's ice sword collided, waking up the two people who were in a state of enlightenment.  Seeing the expressions of regret on both of them's faces, Zuo Lengchan breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile: "Don't be dissatisfied, you have already gained a lot, don't stop, fight hard, and take advantage of the aftermath of the epiphany.  It is only right to use all the previous gains for your own use.¡±

    Xu Zheng and Li Ji nodded and fought together again.  This time, the two of them no longer fought fast, but opened and closed, and each move was solid before launching the next one. The reason for this was because of their previous epiphany.  Although both of them benefited from their enlightenment, they had to pay for what they got. The price for both of them was that their minds were so exhausted that they could not persist in long-term calculations and moves, but could only fight head-on.

    The ensuing fight, although not as exquisite as before, was even more enjoyable to watch.  With ice crystals splashing and flames escaping, the two men's fight was full of passion, creating a perfect visual feast.

    Under the ring, the cheers of the disciples never stopped. On the contrary, the elders who were outstanding in their eyes were shocked by the profound skills of Xu Zheng and Li Ji, but they did not care about the competition as much as before.  Now the two are competing to see who has the stronger and longest internal energy, and who can control and utilize the true energy more rationally, so as to obtain the greatest gain at the least cost, in order to win the game.

    In terms of the control of Qi, the two of them can be said to be evenly matched. Maybe Xu Zheng is stronger, but because Li Ji only has one arm left, he only needs to pay attention to the movement of Qi in his left hand, thus evening the gap between them.  , and was not taken advantage of by Xu Zheng.

    In terms of the amount of true energy, Xu Zheng still had a slight advantage. As a result, after a long period of hard work, Li Ji gradually fell into a disadvantage.  After three hundred moves, Li Ji's attacks were no longer as frequent as before; after four hundred moves, Li Ji was already on the defensive with more defense than attack; after five hundred moves, Li Ji had been suppressed and gradually turned around.  For total defense.

    In the end, Xu Zheng relied on the first great perfect ice energy and tried his best to suppress Li Ji's first great achievement level, the red fire true energy.  After fighting for seven hundred moves, both of them were a little slack. Xu Zheng took advantage of Li Ji's first flaw and used up his last bit of strength to quickly attack with a sword and restrain Li Ji under the sword.  It was difficult to win this competition.

    Although Li Ji lost, he was not discouraged. What he gained from the Flame Knife Kung Fu this time far exceeded the competition itself. From a long-term perspective, it was not comparable to the first place in the competition.  Anyone with a discerning eye can see that the gap between Xu Zheng and Li Ji is very small. Li Ji's defeat was due to a slight lack of internal strength.  As long as Li Ji can break through to the first major perfection and be on the same level as Xu Zheng, it is still unclear who will win and who will lose.

    In Lin Han's view, it can even be said that Li Ji has gained more than Xu Zheng. Xu Zheng's epiphany was just an improvement in Songshan's fast and slow sword skills, and these can all be obtained through daily hard work.  Yes, but Li Ji's flame knife is different. It was completely realized by him. This sudden enlightenment was worth his year of meditation and practice.

    Finally, Zuo Lengchan stood between Li Ji and Xu Zheng with a smile on his face. He raised his hands to signal everyone to be quiet. After the audience disappeared, he nodded with satisfaction and laughed loudly: "I announce that this time  The year-end competition ended successfully, and the winner is" At this point, he grabbed Xu Zheng's right hand and raised it high, "He is Xu Zheng!"

    The crowd naturally applauded and cheered again,Zuo Lengchan added: "The competition in the morning is over, and the awards will be given in the afternoon. There may be unexpected surprises, so look forward to it!"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 148 Crazy Rewards

    Update time: 2012-07-28

    Interests are the driving force that drives everyone to work hard.  If there is no benefit at all and there are still people who are willing to work hard, then that person is either a fool or a saint.  Disciples of the Songshan Sect are neither fools nor saints. What drives them forward is rich rewards.  These rewards range from martial arts secrets to experience guidance, and so on.

    After four and a half days of hard work, this last afternoon is the time to reap the fruits.  On the arena, there are a pile of fourteen Taishi chairs arranged side by side. It is self-evident who these chairs are prepared for.  Under the arena, all the disciples were waiting quietly for the arrival of Zuo Lengchan and his party.

    Soon after, Zuo Lengchan, the master of Songyang God, Ding Mian, the pagoda hand, Lu Bai, the crane hand, Lehou, the great yin-yang hand, Zhong Zhen, the nine-curved sword, deputy master Tang Ying'e, the three elders of Songshan (Zhao Sihai, Zhang Jingchao,  A total of thirteen people including Sima De), the divine whip Deng Bagong, the golden-haired lion Gao Kexin, the white-headed immortal Weng Bu Chen, and the vulture Sha Tianjiang were all present.

    When the thirteen people sat down on the Grand Master's chair, all the Songshan disciples immediately burst into cheers. Seeing the posture of all the master uncles, many quick-thinking people immediately understood that there might be another big move in the sect.  , now everyone is sitting upright, standing quietly in the team with serious expressions, not daring to make any more noise, just waiting for the arrival of happiness.

    At Zuo Lengchan's signal, Tang Ying'e stood up and walked slowly to the table in the middle of the ring. After delivering an impassioned speech, he announced: "In view of everyone's outstanding performance, the top ten in this competition will be selected."  The top six disciples will all receive a generous reward, and now we will start awarding awards. Please invite the nephew whose name is called to come to the stage."

    Taking out a small bound book, Tang Ying'e read into the book: "The sixteenth place in this competition, You Xun, will receive the first three levels of the Great Songyang Divine Palm. I would like to ask Junior Brother Gao to present the award."

    Even though he only got the last place in the top sixteen, You Xun was very happy. With his fifth-level cultivation of Songyang Zhenqi, he was able to break out among the many fifth-level masters and get the title.  A spot in the top sixteen was already an unexpected blessing, and now being able to get the first three levels of the coveted Great Songyang Divine Palm was definitely worth the money, and he couldn't help but be unhappy.

    At this time, Gao Kexin, the golden-haired lion, stood up from his seat, walked straight to the desk, and picked out the first three levels of Songyang God's Palm Technique from a pile of manuscripts. After You Xun stepped forward, he handed the technique to You Xun.  Quickly in hand.  It goes without saying that You Xun was grateful. Amidst the applause, Gao Kexin said with a smile: "You come with me and stand behind me." After saying that, he turned and returned to his seat.  Seeing this situation, You Xun still didn't understand what he meant. He just felt that happiness came too fast and suddenly, one after another, which was dizzying. He hurriedly followed the instructions and came behind Gao Kexin.

    The disciples in the audience also understood that they were recruiting disciples. For a time, there were countless envious and jealous people, and the applause never stopped for a long time.

    After a long time, the applause gradually subsided, and Tang Ying'e read again: "The disciple who won the fifteenth place in this competition isMeng Fei, and the top five of the seventeen levels of fast and slow swordsmanship will be rewarded. Please invite the master.  Senior brother, present the award." As soon as these words came out, the audience was in an uproar, and Lin Han was also stunned: No way, Senior Uncle Zuo wants to accept a disciple?  And it was neither He Jin nor one of the three Tang Jian, Lu Yi, and Liu Sicheng, but the unknown Meng Fei. How could it be possible?

    Happiness came so quickly, that he could be accepted as a disciple by the master. Meng Fei never thought that such a thing would happen. He was completely confused and didn't even know how he got on stage.

    Zuo Lengchan picked out the prize from the secret book and handed it to Meng Fei. He explained with a smile: "Don't misunderstand me, Master. I already have five disciples. I don't plan to accept any more disciples. This time I will spend the money for you."  Uncle Master prepared it." After hearing Zuo Lengchan's words, Meng Fei subconsciously looked towards the empty Grand Master's chair. No wonder, but even if he could worship Fei Bin, Meng Fei was very happy, so he immediately followed  Behind Zuo Lengchan, he followed him to stand behind the free Taishi chair.

    Next, progress went smoothly. According to the ranking, Zhang Tianfeng, who was ranked fourteenth, worshiped Deng Bagong, and the prize was the top three palm skills; Li Yuheng, who was thirteenth, worshiped Sima De, and the prize was the top five sword skills.  ; The twelfth place Wu Ping worshiped under Tang Ying'e's sect, and the prize was the first three levels of palm skills; the eleventh place was Shi Dengda, who was originally a disciple of Zuo Lengchan, and because he had never learned the fast and slow sword techniques before, he only  Received rewards for the top five sword skills; similar to Stenda's situation, Wan Daping, who ranked tenth, only received rewards for the top five sword skills.

    Compared with the seven people behind, the rewards for the top nine have gone up to a higher level.  Liu Sicheng won the ninth place, and his prizes were the first five levels of palm skills and the sixth level of Songshan Heart Skills, and he became a disciple of Zhang Jingchao; the eighth place was won by Lu Yi, and his prize was the first seven swordsFa He, who is on the sixth level of Songshan Heart Law, is worshiped by Zhao Sihai; Tang Jian, who is seventh, is worshiped by Jiuqujianzhongzhen, and the prize is the same as Liu Sicheng; He Jin, who is sixth, is worshiped by Dayin Yang Handle Hou.  , the prizes are the sixth and seventh levels of the Great Songyang Divine Palm and the seventh level of the Songshan Heart Technique; the fifth place goes to Liu Xuewen, who successfully became the master of Crane Hand Lu Bai, and the prizes are the sixth to tenth levels of speed.  The sixth and seventh levels of swordsmanship and Songshan Heart Technique.

    As for the rankings of third and fourth place, Di Xiu's cultivation level was originally higher, but he was seriously injured in the competition. In the end, it was decided to rank Di Xiu in third place, which was regarded as a consolation prize.  First, the fourth one is Shi Tao.  Shi Tao's reward was the first seven levels of Great Songyang Divine Palm and the sixth and seventh levels of Songshan Heart Technique, and he even became a disciple of Ding Mian.  In real terms, Shi Tao's reward was the most generous, more generous than the rewards of the previous three. Therefore, when his reward was announced, there was an immediate gasp, and then thunderous applause broke out.  , never stopped for a long time.

    After a while, the disciples' emotions stabilized and calmed down. Tang Ying'e smiled and said: "The reward given by Shi Tao's nephew is enviable. If you also want to get such a generous reward and perform well, you will also have a chance to get it.  Let's get back to the business and award the top three prizes. The third place is Di Xiu's nephew. Since Di Xiu's nephew was seriously injured, he was rewarded with a thousand-year ginseng and the first level of the Red Flame Scripture.

    When Di Xiu, who was being supported by someone in the audience, heard the news, he looked in disbelief. These two prizes were exactly what he needed very much. Thousand-year-old ginseng was already scarce, and there were only three left in the sect. He didn't expect it.  The master was actually willing to take out one to treat his injuries; what was even more unexpected to him was that Lin Han was actually willing to give him the mental method of the first level of the Red Flame Sutra. This was really a timely help, as he had been suffering from the remaining poison in his body all night  The fire poison was so severe that he originally thought that Lin Han was unwilling to remove it. After receiving an explanation from his master, he realized that Lin Han himself could not remove the fire poison that had penetrated into his body. However, he was still dubious. Now he got Chi Yan.  Zhen Jing, his first reaction was not to go on stage to receive the award, but to look at Lin Han.

    It happened that Lin Han also looked at him at this time. After the two made eye contact, Di Xiu happily walked onto the ring and took the prize from Zuo Lengchan.  Zuo Lengchan patted his shoulder and comforted him: "Practice well and don't let down the good intentions of me and your Junior Brother Lin." Di Xiu nodded in agreement.

    Lin Han had no choice about this matter.  He voluntarily brought up the idea of ??passing the Scarlet Flame Scripture to Li Ji, and it achieved very good results. Being able to draw Li Ji to his side, a mere Scarlet Flame Scripture was nothing.  However, Lin Han was not sure about teaching the scriptures to Di Xiu. Although it was only the first level, people's hearts were not as strong as a snake swallowing an elephant!  However, in order to remove the fire poison from Di Xiu's body, this is the only possible way. Only by cultivating the red fire Qi himself and conditioning it over many years can he cure the symptoms and the root cause.  Faced with Uncle Zuo's request and his master's persuasion, Lin Han had no choice but to agree and teach Di Xiu the first important method of mind, hoping to nip the sect's conflicts in the bud.

    The second place in the competition, Li Ji, has already mastered the first level of the Scarlet Flame Sutra to great perfection, and Lin Han has passed on the first three levels of mental skills to him, so for a long time, he will not need to work on the internal skills.  Worried; in addition, he was cultivating his own flame knife, and it was just a reference for the Great Songyang Divine Palm. Zuo Lengchan and others were really worried about what kind of reward they would give him.  Finally, a resolution was passed and it was decided to reward him with three days of reading time in the Secret Treasures Pavilion.

    Since Lin Han brought back the exquisite swordsmanship of the Five Mountains Sword Sect and the various secret skills left by the ten elders of the Demon Sect, everyone in the Songshan Sect has attached great importance to it. In the end, it was Zuo Lengchan himself who classified the secrets into categories, and later compared them with the Kung Fu of the Songshan Sect.  Together, they are divided into unique skills, secrets and ordinary martial arts.  The secret knowledge is naturally kept by Zuo Lengchan himself, including the ninth level of Songshan Heart Technique, the Ice Sutra, the Red Flame Sutra, the Twelve Swords of Ziwu, and the ninth level of the Great Songyang Divine Palm; the second-level secrets are  It is collected in the Secret Pavilion. For example, those exquisite Five Mountains Sword Techniques and Demonic Cult Techniques can only be browsed by the elders of the sect. The third-level ordinary martial arts are some basic techniques and collected  Jianghu martial arts, these martial arts are stored in the martial arts hall, and ordinary disciples can enter and study after applying for approval.

    Although three days is not long, it is enviable to be treated like an elder.  Moreover, Li Ji was now in the stage of creating his own martial arts, so it was very necessary to learn from him a lot, so Zuo Lengchan simply helped him to see what level he could achieve.

    Finally, there is Xu Zheng¡¯s reward. Compared with the other three, the reward on the surface is not much, it can even be said to be pitiful. It is just the fifth to tenth sword technique among the seventeen fast and slow sword techniques.  , and Di Xiu has already learned these five sword techniques.  However, this time, Zuo Lengchan dropped a bombshell news, for the first time in public.?, announced that Xu Zheng has become the young leader of the Songshan Sect!

    As soon as this statement came out, everyone was shocked!  I believe that soon, people in the world will also be shocked. After all, in the eyes of ordinary people, as the most outstanding second-generation disciple of the Songshan Sect, it is only natural that Lin Han takes over the power of the Songshan Sect.

    However, in the eyes of ordinary disciples, there is not much difference between Lin Han and Xu Zheng, or Li Ji and Di Xiu.  What the disciples are most concerned about is that the top sixteen disciples have been divided up, and there are still two uncles who have not received disciples. Thinking that the master uncle cannot favor one over the other, the minds of the disciples become active again!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 149 Hidden secrets

    Update time: 2012-07-28

    Almost all of the Thirteen Taibao of Songshan have accepted disciples.  After the top sixteen disciples were divided up, the other Songshan disciples were shocked to find that there were still two master uncles, Bald Immortal Weng Bu Chen and Vulture Sha Tianjiang, who had not accepted disciples, and they were sitting on the Grand Master's chair.  There was no trace of frustration at all.

    Suddenly, the disciples blasted the pot, arguing in noise, and from time to time, they turned to the eyes of Bulang and Sha Tianjiang.  Some disciples of the fifth level of Songshan Mental Technique were immediately anxious and hurriedly squeezed into the front row, hoping to attract the attention of the two master uncles who had slipped through the net.  In everything, you should be afraid of someone taking the lead. As the saying goes, if the first bird is shot, the first rafter will die first.  However, after having the leader, the blind obedience of the crowd was also very scary. Before, there were only a few people pushing forward. After a while, more and more disciples began to move forward. Suddenly,  People are confused and the team disperses.

    Tang Ying'e, who was the host on the stage, was stunned and didn't understand what was going on. He didn't understand what happened until he followed the disciples' gazes and looked back, finally focusing on Bu Chen and Sha Tianjiang.  Bu Chen and Sha Tianjiang looked at each other with a wry smile and shook their heads. Tang Ying'e slapped the table hard and scolded: "Quiet, please be quiet. How can you behave like this?"

    With great difficulty, all the disciples in the audience calmed down, but they still looked at Bu Chen and Sha Tianjiang expectantly.  Tang Ying'e said: "Everyone who is a master understands your feelings, but we also see your performance. We know who is better. We don't need you to fight. It should be yours. It should be yours."  I can't run away, it's not yours, there's no point fighting." Seeing that all the disciples were listening quietly, and the restlessness in their hearts calmed down, Tang Ying'e smiled and said: "Of course, you can fight, but you have to find the right target.  Move forward on the right path, for example, practice hard and strive to break through to the fifth, sixth, or even seventh level. When you can achieve achievements like Lin Han's, those of us who are uncles are not yet  Get on the pole and rob someone!"

    Ha, ha, ha ha all the disciples laughed and searched among the crowd, and finally found the target role model in the last row.  Lin Han smiled bitterly and said: "Opportunities are reserved for those who are prepared, not those who only know how to fight for them. I am surprised. I was standing in the first three rows before, but in the blink of an eye, how could I be  We squeezed in at the end. It shows that the senior brothers still have a lot of potential to tap."

    Being interrupted by Lin Han, everyone laughed even more joyfully, and the fluctuations in people's hearts were finally completely calmed down.  Smiling and nodding to Lin Han, Tang Ying'e said: "Since everyone is so concerned about the apprenticeship of two junior brothers Bu and Sha, then please ask them to come forward and talk to you in person."

    After getting Tang Ying'e's signal, Bu Chen and Sha Tianjiang looked at each other, left their seats and came to stand next to the desk.  Facing a group of Songshan disciples who were as silent as ice, Sha Tianjiang spoke first: "Since the nephews are so concerned about me and Senior Brother Bu recruiting disciples, we will no longer titillate everyone. We can tell you clearly.  You, we will take disciples, and the chosen one will be among you.¡±

    Oh, oh, oh all the disciples immediately looked around, analyzing and eliminating one by one, trying to determine which two would be the lucky ones.  After the disciples searched to no avail, they once again focused their attention on the arena. Sha Tianjiang said: "We have been observing your previous matches, including the first day of the arena match, and we have also watched your performance.  In my eyes. What impressed me deeply was a previous game played by nephew Li Yuheng"

    Hearing Sha Tianjiang mention Li Yuheng, everyone looked at him and tried hard to remember who had played against him. At this time, there was one person in the crowd whose excitement could not be suppressed.

    Sha Tianjiang continued: "In that game, Junior Nephew Li tried his best, almost exhausted, before he defeated his opponent with difficulty and won. In my opinion, the two people are equally powerful, so I appreciate it very much.  Yes. Now, please invite Chen Chen to come to the stage."

    Ohohoh

    In the eyes of envy and hatred, Chen Chen, who was overjoyed, rushed to the front of the stage, jumped up high onto the stage, hurriedly ran in front of Sha Tianjiang, bowed and said, "Disciple, greetings  Master!"

    Amidst the strange screams, Sha Tianjiang helped the anxious Chen Chen up, but did not mean to blame him. He patted him on the shoulder and motioned for him to stand aside and wait.

    Seeing that Sha Tianjiang had finished the work, Bu Chen also came forward and said with a smile: "First of all, congratulations to Junior Brother Sha (this reminds me of Monkey, Lao Zhu and Yaksha) for getting a disciple. There will also be someone below.  Become my disciple, then who is he?¡±

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The disciples who had a chance were waiting nervously, but the disciples who had no hope began to shout and clamor away, and everyone rushed to raise their arms and shout.

    Bu Chen shook his head and said with a smile: "Niu Dali came to the stage."?!  "

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? No one thought that Bu Chen was attracted by the stupid and big Niu Dali.  Niu Dali himself was also stunned on the spot, as if he had been knocked unconscious by a pie falling from the sky, and there was no movement for a long time.

    "Hey, Dali, come up quickly, you are really lucky!"

    "Don't be stunned, Lao Niu, are you still unwilling?"

    Being awakened by the senior brothers around him, Niu Dali still felt as if he was in a dream, and asked with a look of disbelief: "Uncle Bu just called me, you didn't lie to me, did you?"

    "Niu Dali, Niu Dali, that's right, I'm talking about you big guy, come up quickly." Seeing that Niu Dali was still acting silly, Bu Chen greeted him with an iron heart.

    This time, Niu Dali finally confirmed that the person Bu Chen was talking about was his old Niu. He immediately rolled and crawled on the ground and staggered towards the ring, smashing the ground with a loud bang.  With a bang, Niu Dali jumped onto the ring, walked in front of Bu Chen in a few steps, followed Chen Chen's example before, bowed his head and bowed: "Disciple Niu Dali pays homage to Master!"

    ¡°Well, Bu Chen made a long nasal sound, pulled the cow up vigorously, looked up and down, stretched out his hands to weigh a handful on his two strong arms, and laughed out loud, expressing his great satisfaction.  Niu Dali was also enjoying being manipulated by Di Shen. He just giggled. It turns out that stupidity is also an infectious disease!

    Lin Han, who was in the back row, slapped his forehead helplessly and murmured: "It's ruined, it's ruined, the image of the master. Master Bu Shen is really a strange flower. He actually fell in love with a fool like Niu Dali."  Looking at the concerned senior brothers around me, I¡¯m afraid there are a lot of sleepless people tonight, what a sin!¡±

    No matter what, Bu Chen and Niu Dali looked at each other like a bastard looking at mung beans.  Afraid that other disciples would be resentful, and for the sake of Niu Dali, Bu Chen specifically explained: "Uncle Master, I value great strength and am willing to do so. Indeed, Dali's Songyang zhenqi is not strong, and is only a fifth-level small achievement.  However, he was able to force nephew Liu Xuewen to a disadvantage before, which is very extraordinary. Coupled with his strength like a bull, almost no one can match him. I admire this very much and am also interested in it.  After some training, it¡¯s not that others are not good enough, but that they are more optimistic about the strength of Da Da, so others don¡¯t have to be discouraged.¡±

    Lin Han nodded straight after hearing this. Mediocrity is the original sin. I am not afraid that you are poor now, but I am afraid that you have no characteristics. This is probably Bu Chen's mentality. This idea also has some truth. After hearing Bu Chen's explanation, other disciples felt better.  Quite a bit, but I am even more envious of Niu Dali.

    The award ceremony was successfully concluded. Zuo Lengchan stepped forward to deliver a concluding speech. After a routine, he broke the news: "After the new year, the sect will send some of its forces to Luoyang to support you, Uncle Fei. A large part of you will often  Stationed in Luoyang, if you are capable, you still have the opportunity to become a disciple, so take advantage of it."

    In the midst of praises and praises, Zuo Lengchan announced that the year-end competition was successfully concluded.

    After the meeting, everyone dispersed, leaving only Zuo Lengchan, Ding Mian, and Lin Han on the Fengchan stage.  I originally thought that Master Zuo had something to discuss, but he didn't expect that after he called Master and Disciple Lin Han to sit beside him, his expression quickly became depressed, with a touch of sadness on his face.

    "Senior brother, what's wrong with you?" Ding Mian asked with concern, Lin Han also looked at him nervously. In Lin Han's memory, it is difficult to see his uncle's expression like this, even if he taught the magic skills back then  It had never been like this before in the mountains.

    Zuo Lengchan shook his head and said with a wry smile, "It's Ming'er."

    Ding Mian¡¯s expression changed and he asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Still shaking his head, Zuo Lengchan saw Lin Han's confused look and explained: "There are some things that Xiaohan should also know."

    Ding Mian thought for a while, nodded, and said in agreement: "Those people in Songjiazhuang will still rely on Xiaohan in the future, so it's good to let him know."

    Listening to the exchange between the two, Lin Han was even more puzzled by Monk Zhang Er, and asked in confusion: "Songjiazhuang? Is it related to my Songshan sect?"

    Zuo Lengchan nodded and said, "None of the Thirteen Taibao of Songshan has any heirs. Don't you think it's strange, my nephew?"

    Lin Han frowned. When he was mentioned in this way, Lin Han also felt extremely weird. Before, he thought they were proficient in martial arts and had no time to take care of family affairs. Now it seems that there is something hidden.

    Zuo Lengchan said: "The most feared thing in the world is the annihilation of the family. Back then, when the thirteen of us attacked Heimu Cliff, we were willing to sacrifice our lives and moved our families in advance to a place that was extremely remote and easy to defend.  We settled in a difficult-to-attack area. Unexpectedly, we all survived. Later, in order to prevent the Demon Sect from retaliating, we did not dare to contact our family members. Over the years, we rarely went back to visit, just to leave a way for the Songshan Sect.  Way back.¡±

    Lin Han listened carefullyHe looked and nodded. No wonder he had never seen the family members of his uncles. I see.

    Zuo Lengchan said again: "Zuo Ming is the son of your uncle Zuo. He has a common problem among young people. He is competitive and does not want to stay in Songjiazhuang. My uncle had no choice but to secretly arrange him in Songshan. Originally, everything  He was fine. Who would have thought that in an unexpected encounter with the Demon Cult, although he killed a master of the Demon Cult, Ming'er was also seriously injured, resulting in hemiplegia, and his wife and newly born son were also there.  Killed in an encounter.¡±

    Speaking of this, Zuo Lengchan burst into tears and was in pain.

    "Senior brother, I'm sorry, it's been a long time." Ding Mian carefully consoled him.

    Wiping away his tears, Zuo Lengchan continued: "Ming'er has been exposed. In order to avoid the demon sect's revenge, the Songshan sect can no longer stay, and in order not to implicate the Songjiazhuang, I can't go there, so I quietly removed him  He and Yiyi arranged to go to Luoyang, but unexpectedly, he was discovered by the devil Ren Woxing."

    "Is Yiyi the disciple's senior sister?" Lin Han asked.

    Ding Mian nodded and answered for Zuo Lengchan: "Yiyi is the same age as you, but older than you in months. It's not an exaggeration to call her senior sister. Anyway, there are your senior brothers everywhere in Songshan Mountain."

    Zuo Lengchan also smiled. He really had nothing to say about Lin Han's seniority.  Looking at Lin Han, Zuo Lengchan said: "Since Ming'er has been discovered by the Demon Sect and the Songshan Sect is no longer the Songshan Sect before, we might as well transfer Ming'er to the public. Therefore, I asked you, Master Fei, to secretly take them away.  We are already on the way back to Songshan Mountain. Now that the year-end competition is over, I want you to go down the mountain and be responsible for protecting their safety along the way, and successfully bring their father and daughter back to the mountain."

    Lin Han nodded: "Okay, disciple, I will go down the mountain. Master, just rest assured and wait!"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 150 Zuo Ming, Zuo Yiyi

    Update time: 2012-07-29

    At the foot of Guansheng Peak, to the east of a row of low houses, what was originally a lawn open space has now become a courtyard out of thin air.  This courtyard covers a large area. The courtyard sits against the mountain. The mountain stream flows down the mountain and winds in front of the courtyard. In such a quiet scene, the turbulent water brings full dynamic and spirituality to the courtyard.  .

    In the depth of winter, it is not suitable for planting grass and trees. Therefore, except for some moving evergreen trees, there are not many flower and fruit trees in the yard. According to Liu Bo, those need to be planted when spring comes.

    In the courtyard, under the evergreen tree, there is a carved stone table, three cups, a pot of fragrant tea, and several exquisite side dishes. Lin Han, Qiu Li, and Qu Feiyan gathered in a circle, each carefully eating  Consider.

    "It's almost the end of the New Year, you still want to go down the mountain?" Qiu Li picked up the teapot and filled it up for Lin Han, and asked carefully, his eyes full of reluctance.

    Qu Feiyan tilted his head, fighting fiercely with the side dishes on the table. At this time, he raised his head and asked, "Can you not go? Brother Lin is not here, Feiyan is so boring."

    Lifting the cup and taking a sip, Lin Han shook his head and said with a smile: "I have to go as ordered by the head master. Moreover, it is only a few days away, one round trip. Four days is enough. I will definitely be able to make it on the 29th."  Coming back."

    "Oh, keep your word." Seeing Lin Han's firm tone, Qu Feiyan understood that the matter must be violated, and said with a somewhat depressed expression, and then started to deal with the chicken drumstick in his hand.

    After looking at Qu Feiyan, Qiu Li shook his head, then looked at Lin Han softly, stretched out his white and tender hands, grabbed Lin Han's left hand, and whispered: "Go early and come back early, we will wait for you."  return."

    Holding her hand, Lin Han nodded: "Yes, I will. Once I finish the things assigned by my uncle, I will come down to make dumplings with you and prepare the New Year's Eve dinner."

    Qiu Li nodded in agreement, withdrew his hand, added some side dishes to Lin Han, and some tea to Qu Feiyan, and the three of them savored the silent meaning of this moment.

    After finishing the four dishes of side dishes, Lin Han stood up, patted Qu Feiyan's head, and ordered: "Go get Brother Lin's package."

    "Yeah, I understand." Qu Feiyan agreed and walked into the house.

    "Is this matter important?" Qiu Li asked softly.

    Lin Han nodded: "Well, I'm going to pick him up. It's urgent. He is already on the way."

    Walking up to Lin Han and straightening his clothes, Qiu Li looked at Lin Han charmingly and said, "Be careful on the road and pay attention to safety!"

    Smelling the fragrance emanating from her body, Lin Han felt warm in his heart. He held her hand and chuckled: "Don't worry, no one can hurt me unless I meet Dongfang Bubai. Don't you still treat me well?"  Are you relieved?"

    Qiu Li shook his head, gently leaned his head on Lin Han's chest, and wrapped his hands tightly around his waist.  Feeling the soft touch on his body, Lin Han felt itchy in his heart, and he couldn't help but caress Qiu Li's back with his hands.  For a moment, both of them were a little distracted. If it weren't for the wrong time, Lin Han really wanted to have a lingering relationship and enjoy the taste.

    "Oh, sister, you took advantage of Brother Lin again!" When he came out with Lin Han's package, Qu Feiyan was immediately dissatisfied when he saw the two hugging each other.

    Qiu Li hurriedly stood up from Lin Han's arms and turned away embarrassedly. His cheeks were also rosy, and the blood-like red color reached directly to the roots of his ears. They were so red that they looked really good-looking.

    Taking the package from Qu Feiyan's hand and slinging it on his shoulder, Lin Han smiled and said, "Brother Lin is clearly taking advantage of my sister. Come on, Feiyan also lets Brother Lin hug you." After saying this, Qu Feiyan didn't wait.  After refusing, he pulled her over and held her tightly in his arms. At the same time, he stretched out his other hand and pulled Qiu Li over.

    After a while, Lin Han asked again: "Prepare the New Year's goods well. If you need anything, ask Uncle Liu for help. Do you understand?"

    "Yeah, I understand." The two nodded together.

    Gently pushing the two of them away, Lin Han smiled and said, "I'm leaving first. I'll be back before the end of the year. Don't worry about me."

    Under the nostalgic gazes of Qiu Li and Qu Feiyan, Lin Han turned and left. This time, what he wanted to do was to pick up Zuo Lengchan's people to Mount Song.

    When they arrived at the foot of Mount Song, an outer disciple brought a horse to Lin Han. After thanking him, Lin Han got on the horse and walked out of the town along the street, heading straight for Luoyang.

    From Songshan to Luoyang, there are only four days, which is not enough time to run back and forth. Fortunately, Zuo Ming, Zuo Yiyi and his party have already set off and are now halfway there. In this way, four days is enough.  I learned from my uncle that they were following the official path, so Lin HanNot worried about missing out on both sides.

    At sunset the next day, Lin Han finally met his target on the road.  From a distance, Lin Han saw a carriage speeding towards the opposite side, with a horse guard in front and behind the carriage.  Lin Han pulled the horse's reins, made a 'hush' sound, controlled the horse, and waited attentively on the roadside.

    Seeing someone blocking the way, the visitor was startled and slowed down. When he got closer, he saw that it was Lin Han. The visitor immediately dismounted, cupped his hands and said, "It turns out it's Brother Lin who came to pick him up. That's the best thing."  ¡±

    Lin Han stepped forward, held their hands, and laughed and said, "It turns out to be Brother Ding and Brother Shi. It's great to see you."

    "Yes, yes, we haven't seen each other for a while." Ding Jian and Shi Lingwei also sighed with emotion.

    Just when the three of them were happily meeting each other, someone in the carriage asked, "Brother Ding and Brother Shi, are the people from Songshan coming to greet you?"

    "Oh, I was so happy that I almost forgot about business." Ding Jian patted his forehead and said with regret.

    Lin Han understood and followed the two of them to the carriage. Someone in the carriage opened the door and a little girl stuck her head out.  I saw that the little girl was about eighteen or nineteen years old, about the same age as Lin Han. She was quite beautiful, fair and fair, with a pair of red-phoenix triangular eyes, two curved willow-leaf eyebrows, and a very tall figure.  She is slender. Although she is not bulging forward or backward, she is well-proportioned. Dressed in a pleated dress, she looks like a rare beauty.

    Seeing that he was a stranger, the little girl did not feel shy. Instead, she looked at Lin Han generously and asked, "Who is this?"

    Before Ding Jian and Shi Lingwei could introduce him, Lin Han stepped forward and replied with a smile: "Lin Han, it was Senior Uncle Zuo who asked me to pick him up. I wonder if it's Senior Sister Yiyi?"

    Hearing Lin Han¡¯s introduction, Zuo Yiyi nodded and said, ¡°Well, it turns out to be Junior Brother Lin, thank you.¡±

    "Yiyi, did your grandfather send someone to pick us up?" A weak voice came from the carriage, it must be the hemiplegic Zuo Ming.

    Zuo Yiyi quickly jumped out of the carriage. At this moment, Lin Han saw a middle-aged man leaning in the carriage. He looked very haggard. After a few words, he was already showing signs of breathing.  Lin Han sighed secretly: It's really difficult for him. He has difficulty moving in the first place, and he has to rush on the road. I'm afraid he won't even get a good sleep in the past two days.

    Lin Han came closer, bowed and said, "Songshan Ding Mian sits down, disciple Lin Han, to pay homage to my uncle."

    After coughing for a while, Zuo Ming smiled and said: "Since you are a disciple of Uncle Ding, logically speaking, we are the same generation, so you can just call me senior brother. However, I am now disabled and can no longer be regarded as a disciple of Songshan.  Being of the same age as you, there is nothing wrong with you calling me uncle."

    As soon as these words came out, Lin Han immediately froze on the spot. This generational hierarchy is really chaotic. It is also no wonder that the division of disciples of the Songshan Sect is relatively chaotic. In other words, the entire Five Mountains Sword Sect is like this. Except for the first-generation disciples, there are also the second-generation disciples.  .  Not only Lin Han, but also Ding Jian and Shi Lingwei looked at each other. No one really expected this situation to happen.

    Just when Lin Han was in trouble, Zuo Yiyi smiled and said: "Junior brother Lin, I'd better call you junior brother. We can each do our own thing. I don't want to have a lot of extra junior uncles after we go to Songshan Mountain.  "

    Lin Han thought about this and followed Zuo Ming's wishes.

    At this time, Ding Jian and Shi Lingwei came forward. Ding Jian said: "Brother Zuo, since Brother Lin is here to protect your safety, I feel relieved. We will return to Luoyang now."

    Zuo Ming asked in surprise: "Aren't you going to Mount Song together?"

    Shi Lingwei shook his head and explained: "Brother Fei in Luoyang is short of manpower. He specifically told us to go back as soon as possible. Now that Brother Lin is here to pick up people, we can rest assured."

    Seeing the disbelief on Zuo Ming's and his daughter's faces, Ding Jian smiled and said: "Brother Lin is here, he is more effective than anyone else. You know, even if Brother Shi and I join forces, we may not be able to defeat Brother Lin for three years."  Ten moves.¡±

    Ding Jian didn¡¯t look like he was joking, Zuo Ming looked at Lin Han in surprise.  Not only Zuo Ming, but also Zuo Yiyi looked at Lin Han up and down, as if looking at a monster.

    "Lin, Junior Brother Lin, are you really that powerful?" Zuo Yiyi asked carefully.

    Lin Han smiled and shook his head: "Anyway, Brother Ding and Brother Shi are too modest."

    "Let me tell you, how is it possible? Junior brother Lin is so young. Even if he started practicing martial arts in his mother's womb, he wouldn't be that powerful." Zuo Yiyi breathed a sigh of relief and patted her chest.  Not to mention, although Zuo Yiyi's breasts are not papaya-shaped, they still jump and tremble after being ravaged like this, which is very gratifying.

    Staring at Lin Han¡¯s eyes closely, after a while,Zuo Ming smiled and said: "Then there is Nephew Lao Lin." Unlike Zuo Yiyi, who was new to the world, Zuo Ming's eyesight was not low. Comparing the expressions of the three of them, he couldn't help but not believe it, and could only sigh that the waves behind the Yangtze River were  Push forward the wave.

    Nodding towards Zuo Ming and his daughter, Lin Han turned to face Ding and Shi and asked, "Are you really in such a hurry?"

    Ding Jian nodded and said: "Yes, there are a lot of things that need to be dealt with, and I am busy every day. Moreover, Brother Fei is not good at those trivial matters."

    After patting him on the shoulder, Lin Han gave him an "I know him very well" look. He knew Fei Bin's temperament very well.  In this way, they didn't stay too long. After saying goodbye, the two of them left.

    After Ding and Shi left, Lin Han said to Zuo Yiyi, "Let's get on the road too."

    After obtaining the consent of Zuo and his daughter, Lin Han signaled the coachman to set off on the road again, while he himself rode beside the car window and introduced the situation of Songshan to the two from time to time.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 151 The Root of Chaos

    Update time: 2012-07-29

    It can also be used to describe the relationship between horses and carriages.  After being hitched to a carriage and turned into a carriage, the horse's speed immediately slowed down, far from its own speed.

    It took Lin Han a day and a half to get from Songshan to meet Zuo Ming, Zuo Yiyi and his party; and from picking up the people to returning to Songshan, it actually took a full two days and two nights. It was not until 29 noon that Lin Han and his party were exhausted.  Back to the foot of Songshan Mountain again.

    Arriving at the town at the foot of the mountain, Lin Han was about to send the coachman away when he was told that his home was in the town.  After chatting, Lin Han learned that the coachman's name was Li San, and he was a disciple of the Songshan Outer Sect. Previously, Ding Jian and others were worried about outsiders and specifically asked him to drive the carriage.

    Since he was a disciple of his own sect, Lin Han's attitude immediately improved a lot, and he told Li San to go to the martial arts hall to choose a martial arts as a reward.  This made Li San extremely happy. You must know that outer disciples like them are just because they are more or less involved with the Songshan Sect. They are lucky enough to rely on the Songshan Sect to make a living, and they do not necessarily have the right to make a living.  How much time has passed, now, with Lin Han's promise, he can go to the martial arts hall to choose a martial arts, even the most superficial martial arts skills, is enough to excite people like Li San.

    Li San left with a thousand thanks, and Lin Han was about to lead Zuo Ming, Zuo Yiyi and his daughter up the mountain.  Although Ding Jian and Shi Lingwei admired Lin Han very much before, Zuo's father and daughter were still cautious for fear of accidents; now, at the foot of Songshan Mountain, in the absolute territory of Songshan Sect, Zuo's father and daughter are the  Completely relieved, his expression became happy.

    After taking a short rest, Lin Han walked up to Zuo Ming, knelt down and said, "Uncle Zuo, my nephew, please carry you up."

    Looking at the winding mountain road, Zuo Ming knew that it was unrealistic to ride in a sedan chair or a stretcher, so he stopped delaying and said "Thank you". With the help of Zuo Yiyi, he lay on Lin Han's back and held his hands tightly.  Holding Lin Han's shoulders.

    Lin Han tightened Zuo Ming's legs with his backhand, stood up and carried him on his back.  This hundred pounds is nothing to a martial arts practitioner like Lin Han, and it will not affect his pace in a short period of time.

    Zuo Yiyi followed Lin Han, walking step by step, looking at Lin Han's steady steps from time to time, thinking thoughtfully in her heart.  At this time, Zuo Ming asked: "When did Nephew Lin become a disciple of Songshan? And when was Uncle Ding accepted as his disciple?"

    Perhaps because of his love for the house, Lin Han's first impression of Zuo Ming was not bad, not as cold as expected. It seems that Master Zuo's temperament must have changed drastically after Zuo Ming's accident. It's no wonder that when he arrived in Zhong  In the year, no one would feel better if their son was crippled, his wife died, or his grandson suddenly died. This is why the Songshan sect has always been at odds with the demon sect. With such unforgettable hatred, Master Zuo would not be able to do it no matter what.  Those who turn war with the devil into friendship.

    When asked by Zuo Ming, Lin Han did not stop and said as he walked: "Twelve years ago, the demon sect attacked the mountain and all the elite disciples in the sect were lost. Songshan once again accepted disciples. My nephew got started at that time. As for  It was seven years ago that I became a disciple of the master. At that time, my nephew had some success in martial arts and was favored by the master, so he finally performed the apprenticeship ceremony."

    Zuo Ming nodded and praised: "It is very rare to be favored by Uncle Ding after five years of entry."

    "You must think that Junior Brother Lin's status in the sect is not low, right?" Zuo Yiyi looked at Lin Han with bright eyes and asked suddenly.

    Lin Han turned around and smiled at her, and replied: "Not really, except for the group of young guys who have recently started, and that boy Xu Zheng, there is no one younger than me, almost everyone is  Senior brother."

    Seeing that Lin Han deliberately misunderstood his meaning and ignored him, Zuo Yiyi was not angry or acting like a girl. Instead, she smiled and asked again with a smile on her face: "Grandpa, can you send you down the mountain to pick us up?  He must have great trust in you, right?"

    This time, facing Zuo Yiyi's unrelenting questioning, for the sake of Zuo Ming and Uncle Zuo, Lin Han couldn't avoid talking anymore, so he had to answer: "Uncle, I have always been right.  I'm very good, and I know my abilities well. Maybe my uncle thought I could handle it well, so he sent me down the mountain. Fortunately, this trip went smoothly and I lived up to my uncle's trust."

    After Lin Han returned to the road again, Zuo Ming turned around and shook his head at Zuo Yiyi, telling her not to get entangled in these unnecessary things anymore, lest Lin Han would be unhappy. After all, there would be plenty of time to understand in the future.

    In order to lighten the atmosphere, Zuo Ming asked aloud: "I heard that the sect just held a year-end competition. Is there any result?"

    Lin Han nodded and said with a smile: "It just ended not long ago. It was only after the competition ended that I was punished by my uncle and went down the mountain."

    Oh Zuo Ming was immediately interested. After Lin Han finished speaking, he immediately asked: "I wonder how this group of disciples are doing?  Is there anyone who stands out?  "

    They are all martial arts practitioners. Although Zuo Ming has been disabled, he is still very interested in the sect competition.  When talking about this topic, Lin Han was also relaxed. He smiled and replied: "This time is very good. There are many people who have practiced Songshan Mental Technique to the fourth level, and there are more than ten people who have reached the fifth level. Among them, there are even more  Five fifth level Dzogchen and three breakthroughs to the sixth level.¡±

    "Sixth level?!" Zuo Ming was also shocked. You must know that he was once a genius, but he only practiced his mental skills to the fifth level of perfection when he was twenty years old, so he knew better about breaking through to the fifth level.  The difficulty of the sixth level was so great that three of these disciples were unexpectedly able to break through to the sixth level early.

    After a long time to digest this shocking information, Zuo Ming then asked: "Who are the top five winners? Can Nephew Lin explain it in detail?"

    This is natural. Lin Han said: "The fifth place is Liu Xuewen. Now he has reached the fifth level of Dzogchen. After the competition, he was accepted as a disciple by Uncle Lu Bai." At this point, Zuo Ming didn't say a word. He was obviously not impressed.  Lin Han added: "Senior Brother Liu started in the same batch as Senior Brother Di Xiu."

    "Oh, Di Xiu." Zuo Ming responded. He was no stranger to Di Xiu. Since Liu Xuewen was in the same group as Di Xiu, he must have met someone, but he couldn't remember his name.

    Lin Han added: "This fourth one is called Shi Tao. He is at the fifth level of Dacheng realm and was accepted by the master."

    Zuo Ming was stunned when he heard this, and asked in surprise: "Didn't Nephew Lin say that there are three sixth-level and five fifth-level Dzogchen disciples? How come a fifth-level Dacheng disciple won the top four?"

    "Haha, even though Senior Brother Shi Tao only has the cultivation level of the fifth level Xiao Cheng, he is not inferior to the fifth level Dacheng Senior Brother. He eliminated the fifth level Great Perfection Senior Brother Lu Yi and broke into the semi-finals. In the end, he was defeated.  Under Junior Brother Xu Zheng." Lin Han explained.

    "That's it. No wonder he is valued by Uncle Ding." Zuo Ming admired and asked, "Who are the top three?"

    "The third place is Senior Brother Di Xiu!" Lin Han replied.

    "Di Xiu?" Zuo Ming asked in confusion, "Wasn't he trapped on the fifth floor for many years? And he actually broke through?"

    Lin Han nodded and said, "Uncle's guess is right. Senior Brother Di Xiu did break through to the sixth level. However, he was seriously injured in this competition."

    Zuo Ming was shocked and subconsciously said: "Di Xiu has been trapped on the fifth level for many years. His foundation is extremely solid and his experience is rich. In addition, after breaking through to the sixth level, his long-cherished wish is finally fulfilled, and his martial arts will definitely improve.  How could you be defeated?"

    "Haha, he was defeated by Senior Brother Li Ji. Senior Brother Li practiced the Red Flame Scripture and has reached the first level of achievement. It is equivalent to the sixth level of Songshan Mental Technique, but his true energy is even more domineering." Lin Han  explained in detail.

    "Red Flame Scripture?" Zuo Ming asked, obviously knowing little about the development in the sect.

    Lin Han said: "In these years, Master Zuo has practiced the Ice Scripture, and the Red Flame Scripture and the Ice Scripture are at the same level."

    "The Ice Scripture, the Red Flame Scripture, it seems that the sect has developed greatly." Zuo Ming murmured.

    Lin Han nodded and said, "Senior Brother Li Ji's red fire energy was ultimately no match for Brother Xu Zheng's ice energy. After trying more than 700 moves, he was defeated."

    Nodding, Zuo Ming found it difficult to digest all of Lin Han's words and fell into deep thought.  After a long time, Zuo Ming sighed: "Xu Zheng, Li Ji, Di Xiu, Shi Tao, and Liu Xuewen are all very good. With such a group of people in the sect, what's the point of fearing the Demon Sect!"

    "Haha, uncle is right, that's exactly what happened." Lin Han agreed.

    At this time, Zuo Yiyi, who had been listening carefully, suddenly asked: "Junior brother, where are you in this competition?"

    Lin Han smiled and replied: "I did not participate."

    Zuo Yiyi was stunned for a moment, not expecting to get such an answer.  Zuo Ming was also surprised and asked hurriedly: "Why is this?"

    Lin Han smiled and said: "I practice the Ice Scripture and the Red Flame Scripture." This is not Lin Han showing off, it is just the way it is. If he participated in the competition, it would be too boring.  This is not a secret in the door. Zuo Ming and Zuo Yiyi can ask after they go up the mountain. It is better to tell them directly to avoid them making random guesses.

    "Ah" Zuo Yiyi screamed.

    But Zuo Ming didn't have many surprises. At this time, he understood why his father sent Lin Han to pick up the people single-handedly. It was enough for him to escort him along the way.

    "How does it compare with Li Ji and Xu Zheng?" Zuo Ming asked.

    Lin Han nodded and did not answer directly, but said: "Senior Brother Li Ji's nakednessThe Flame Scripture was passed down from me.  "

    The three of them were silent again for a while. Zuo Ming just nodded, but Zuo Yiyi's eyes were darting around, and she didn't know what she was thinking.

    "Father intends to pass the throne to Lin's nephew?" Zuo Ming asked after silence. He was not making a random guess. Anyone who knew that Lin Han had mastered the two great skills of ice and fire would think that Zuo Lengchan intended to train him to be the next leader.  Door.

    Lin Han shook his head and said, "Master Uncle has announced that Junior Brother Xu Zheng will be appointed as the Young Master of the Songshan Sect."

    As soon as these words came out, father and daughter Zuo Ming and Zuo Yiyi were both surprised. They looked at each other, obviously unable to accept the news. Maybe there was something inside.  For a moment, the three of them were silent again.

    Walking along the mountain road, after a turn, a house appeared in front of him. Lin Han smiled and said: "There is still a mountain road to go. It's getting late. Let's go to my house for some food."

    Zuo's father and daughter were also hungry, nodded in agreement, and headed towards Lin Han's newly built courtyard under the leadership of Lin Han.

    Hearing the noise, Qu Feiyan had already come out to visit. When he saw Lin Han coming back, he screamed and ran out quickly.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 152 New Year¡¯s Eve for three people

    Update time: 2012-07-30

    At noon on the 29th of the last year, after a short stop at the new home, Lin Han led Zuo Ming and Zuo Yiyi up to Guansheng Peak.  On the way, Zuo Ming sighed and asked, "Are those two nephew Lin's confidants?"

    Lin Han smiled and acquiesced. Thinking that Qiu Li and Fei Yan were busy preparing New Year's goods at home, Lin Han felt warm in his heart.  It has been twelve years since I came to this world.  In these years, at the end of each new year, Lin Han could only watch his senior brothers go down the mountain and go home one by one. However, he could only stay alone in the sect, and together with some homeless senior brothers, he could only help the elders in the sect.  Let¡¯s get started and have a collective New Year.

    For some reason, Zuo Yiyi, who seemed a little active before going up the mountain, was much quieter now, as if she was thinking about something.  Lin Han ignored her and thought she was timid about being close to home.  Listening to Lin Han's heartfelt laughter, Zuo Ming felt sad, thinking that a certain idea might not be achieved, so he stopped speaking.  For a moment, none of the three people spoke.  Fortunately, not long after, the three of them arrived at the Songshan station, and were greeted by Xu Zheng and Li Ji.

    Seeing Lin Han coming back, Xu Zheng and Li Ji immediately stepped forward and helped Zuo Ming off Lin Han's back.  Lin Han introduced: "This is Uncle Zuo, and this is Yiyi."

    Xu Zheng and Li Ji quickly said: "I've met Uncle Zuo, and I've met Senior Sister Yiyi."

    Seeing the two of them looking at him with doubts on their faces, Lin Han expressed annoyance, pointed at Li Ji and said, "This is Li Ji, and that is Xu Zheng."

    Zuo Yiyi rolled her eyes and smiled in greeting: "It turns out to be Senior Brother Li Ji and Junior Brother Xu Zheng, Yiyi is polite."

    After Lin Han's introduction, Zuo Ming realized that the people supporting him were the top two in the year-end competition. He couldn't help but take a second look and nodded: "Sure enough, they are like dragons and tigers. It is not easy for a young man to become famous.  "

    "I dare not take it seriously." The two of them were quite modest.

    Lin Han smiled and said, "I'm afraid Master Zuo is already impatient. Let's go to Master Zuo's place first."

    "Nephew Lin is right. I haven't seen my father for many years. I wonder if he is in good health?" Zuo Ming looked reminiscing, obviously missing Zuo Lengchan.

    "Yes, yes, Yiyi hasn't seen grandpa for a long time." Zuo Yiyi also said.

    The moment she opened her mouth, Xu Zheng immediately raised eyebrows.  Zuo Yiyi was not angry when Xu Zheng peeked at her from time to time. Instead, she always smiled.

    Looking at Xu Zheng's distracted look, Lin Han had no time to care. He just looked forward to handing over the job early and then going down the mountain. After all, there were two girls waiting at home.

    Under Lin Han¡¯s guidance, a group of five people quickly arrived at Zuo Lengchan¡¯s yard.  From afar, I saw Zuo Lengchan pacing back and forth anxiously in the yard, looking outside from time to time.  Beside him, Ding Mian, Lu Bai and others were sitting or standing to accompany him.

    Hearing the noise outside the hospital, Zuo Lengchan immediately went out to check. After confirming the target, he was overjoyed. No longer impatient to wait, he started Qinggong all the way and ran over.

    It was rare for Lin Han to see his uncle so excited. He smiled and watched the reunion of Zuo Lengchan's three generations.  After Ding Mian and others also came out of the courtyard, Zuo Lengchan led everyone back to the small courtyard. After that, they naturally bowed to each other and exchanged farewells.

    When it subsided, another big banquet was held. Lin Han and the other three had no choice but to accompany them again.  By the time the banquet is over, it's time to light the lanterns.  After arranging the accommodation for Zuo and his daughter, Lin Han also planned to get up and leave.  Quietly pulling Xu Zheng over, Lin Han asked, "When do you plan to go back? Now? Or tomorrow?"

    ¡°Where is senior brother?¡± Xu Zheng asked uncertainly.  After the year-end competition, that night, the Songshan sect held a big banquet. One was to celebrate the success of the competition, the other was to perform the apprenticeship ceremony, and the third was to have a reunion dinner. After that, they had a holiday. People like Xu Zheng, who lives nearby  Yes, I have already gone back to celebrate the New Year.

    "I'll leave soon. This year I can finally celebrate the New Year at the foot of the mountain." Lin Han said with a smile.

    Xu Zheng nodded: "Then let me go down the mountain too. My father and mother must miss me."

    Lin Han patted him on the shoulder, stood up and said goodbye to Zuo Lengchan and Ding Mian.  The two of them were still surprised. They originally thought that Lin Han would celebrate the New Year on the mountain, but they didn't expect that he would go down the mountain.  Ding Mian knew that Lin Han had built another courtyard at the foot of the mountain, so he asked, "When do you plan to come up?"

    After thinking about it, Lin Han replied: "It's the sixteenth day of the first lunar month. I haven't been here before. I would like to pay my respects to my master, my uncles, and all my uncles here. I wish you blessings like the East China Sea, longevity as long as the Nanshan Mountains, and good health."  May you have a prosperous New Year."

    Everyone laughed together, Zuo Lengchan nodded, patted Lin Han on the shoulder and said: "Have fun during the New Year, oh, by the way, I remember this is the first time you went down the mountain to celebrate the New Year after you started, right?"

      "Yes." Lin Han replied.

    Ding Mian looked at Lin Han jokingly, making him feel uncomfortable, and then said: "Take it easy, don't kill anyone."

    As soon as these words came out, everyone was stunned. It took a long time to wake up and remember that Lin Han was so determined to go down the mountain to celebrate the New Year. It turned out that there were two beautiful girls waiting at home, and they immediately burst into laughter.

    At this time, Xu Zheng also stepped forward and said: "Master, fellow apprentices, and disciples also plan to go down the mountain with the senior brothers."

    Sha Tianjiang smiled and said, "What? There are two girls waiting at Xu's nephew's house?"

    Xu Zheng shook his head quickly, his face turned red, and he defended: "My father and mother must be waiting for me to go back to celebrate the New Year. Since my senior brother is going down the mountain, we just go back together."

    In this case, Zuo Lengchan and others no longer tried to persuade them to stay, and sent Lin Han and Xu Zheng down the mountain.  After bidding farewell to everyone, they immediately went down the mountain. It wasn't until the sky turned completely dark that Lin Han and the others arrived at the foot of Guansheng Peak.  Urging the resentful Xu Zheng to go back quickly, Lin Han entered the courtyard and Feiyan came out to greet him.

    "Have you eaten?" Lin Han asked Feiyan, holding her hand, but saw that her hands were full of flour, and she was obviously busy before.

    While Lin Han wasn't paying attention, Qu Feiyan smeared his hands full of flour on Lin Han's face, then immediately jumped away, giggling and ran into the house, shouting as he ran: "Sister, I said Brother Lin can  You still don¡¯t believe he¡¯s back, look, isn¡¯t he back?¡±

    Letting the smooth powder stick to his face, Lin Han followed step by step into the house. When he came to the kitchen, he saw Qiu Li adjusting the fillings and looking at the kneaded flour. He didn't understand what was going on.  What happened, he asked with a smile: "Making dumplings?"

    Seeing Lin Han come in, Qiu Li looked surprised and said with a smile: "I thought you would spend the night on the mountain, but I didn't expect you would go down the mountain at night. You should rest for a while. Feiyan said you were coming back and took me to make stuffing."  I¡¯m making dumplings with stem skin.¡±

    Looking at the two busy people with a smile, Lin Han asked: "I'm just making dumplings today, what about New Year's Eve? Do you want to eat dumplings again?"

    Shaking his head, Qiu Li pointed to the steamer next to him and said with a smile: "I will make dumplings today and steam them tomorrow."

    Lin Han turned his head and looked around, and then noticed that the kitchen was fully equipped with everything. It seemed that the two of them really took care of this place as a home. He felt happy and smiled unconsciously.

    This smile bloomed, and the powder on his face immediately fell down.  Qiu Li was startled, and then noticed that Lin Han's face had been wiped like a tabby cat.  He quickly washed his hands, took the face towel from the side, walked to Lin Han, raised his head and wiped him carefully.

    The atmosphere was very quiet for a while. Qiu Li wiped it carefully, Lin Han watched silently, and Fei Yan secretly glanced at the two of them.  After a long time, Qiu Li smiled and said, "Okay!" His expression was as if he had completed a huge project. Lin Han thought to himself, this is probably what the so-called smile brings beauty.

    How Lin Han¡¯s third meal in a row was going to be, I won¡¯t go into detail yet.  After driving for days, Lin Han was still a little sleepy despite borrowing the strength of the horse's legs. After doing his evening classes, he fell into a deep sleep.

    The next day, when he woke up, the sun was shining brightly. Lin Han never thought that his sleep would be so sweet that he missed all the morning classes.  After waking up, I finished washing, had breakfast with the two girls, and then started busy preparing New Year's goods.

    With Uncle Liu¡¯s help, Qiu Li and Fei Yan had already prepared all the New Year¡¯s goods.  What Lin Han didn't expect was that there were two boxes of fireworks among them.  Although the fireworks of this era are far less colorful than those of later generations, they are much better and more flavorful than the crackling firecrackers.

    It¡¯s Chinese New Year, and the sound of firecrackers is indispensable to bring in the old year, and the new peaches are indispensable to replace the old charms.  Pasting couplets is essential, but fortunately Lin Han is pretty good at calligraphy.  After Qiu Li prepared the red paper and inkstone, Lin Han racked his brains and began to write couplets one after another.  The couplets in other rooms are fine, but the couplets at the front door must be cautious.  If Lin Han wanted to follow Lin Han's wishes, he really wanted to copy down the words of Wuzhuangguan Zhenyuan Immortal's "One with the World", "The Immortal Mansion of Immortality, the Taoist Family with the Same Longevity as Heaven", and finally thought about it  I thought, forget it, the Songshan sect could barely get involved with the Tao, but it was about 'immortality' and 'living the same life as heaven'. In the end, for fear of losing one's lifespan, it still couldn't be realized.  Biting through the end of the pen, all I got was a sentence: "Listen to the wind, rain, and spring scenery, look at the mountains, the water, and other people's homes," which is nothing more than a "hut in the mountains."

    After being shamelessly teased, the couplet is posted on the door, and the couplet is completed.  After that, they were busy with some odds and ends. Fortunately, Lin Han and the others did not have to live like ordinary people in their homes. During the Chinese New Year, they would be busy from morning to night, sorting out a large table of dishes, and then they would be so tired.  I have no appetite at all, so I can only stare and sigh.

     There are only three people in total, so it is enough to prepare five or six exquisite dishes.  For the first time, Lin Han actually found a pot of rice wine, thinking that rice wine is also wine, and you can get drunk after drinking it, and after you get drunk

    Unexpectedly, everything did not follow Lin Han's script.  During the New Year's Eve dinner, Qu Feiyan came up with a pot of tea and changed the rice wine; in the first half of the night, the three of them finally got rid of the lumps on the buns, but they didn't eat a few of them; in the second half of the night  , the three of them processed the excess fillings, and the two women finally mercifully brought the rice wine to Lin Han.

    The ending of this night is: Lin Han is drunk, whether he is really drunk or fake, the important thing is that he is drunk; Qiu Li sleeps, Feiyan sleeps, and the two of them still sleep together. Sadly, there is no room left for them.  Door!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 153 Chaos in Jianghu

    Update time: 2012-07-30

    Excluding the old age, Lin Han was twenty years old, which was the age of the weakest and could barely be considered an adult.  Now that you are an adult, there are many things you can do, not to mention there are beauties hiding in the house, so the fun should be endless.  However, for some reason, perhaps out of jealousy, Qu Feiyan and Qiu Li were inseparable, which annoyed Lin Han.

    It¡¯s not that they never thought about eating together, but even after the New Year, Qu Feiyan was only seventeen years old. Looking at her growing body, Lin Han still held back and did not make a move.  Later, because Qiu Li had reported home to the Kongtong sect years ago, a reply finally came.  Xu Huaishan said in the letter: The chaos in the world has become apparent, and Li'er no longer needs to travel around the world. Since he has made good friends with Master Lin's nephew in Songshan, he will stay in Songshan, and I will also come to watch the ceremony during the Songshan Conference.

    After receiving the letter from the master, Qiu Li completely put down the last worry in her heart and interacted with Lin Han with peace of mind. After her mood changed, although she could still let Lin Han take advantage of her siblings, it was absolutely impossible to go any further.  Faced with this sudden change, Lin Han was caught off guard. Although he had not broken through the last level before, he could still have some close contact. This would be good. He could only scratch his itch through his clothes and sneak in occasionally.  As soon as Qiu Li wakes up, he immediately ignores people for a long time, so Lin Han is completely miserable and regrets why he didn't seize the opportunity before. Is this the legendary three monks who have no water to drink?

    "The chaos in the world mentioned in Xu Huaishan's letter is indeed true.  In fact, since the end of last year, when Wulin Zhengdao defeated the gangsters in Shaoshi Mountain, there were signs.  From that time on, especially during the New Year's Day, disciples of various sects returned to the mountains to celebrate the New Year. On the way, many people were ambushed and attacked. Disciples of each sect suffered casualties, especially Shaolin.

    No matter how frustrated and unwilling Lin Han was, on the sixteenth day of the first lunar month, he said goodbye to Qiu Li and Fei Yan, who were deeply affectionate and reluctant to leave. Lin Han, who was dissatisfied with desire and had not tasted meat for half a month, felt something in his heart.  Under the urging of Xu Zheng, he slowly embarked on the road back.  Along the way, watching Xu Zheng jumping up and down and restless, Lin Han kept wondering and asked: "What's going on? I should really take a look in the mirror, I'm almost like a monkey butt face."

    When Lin Han said this, Xu Zheng's cheeks, which were only slightly rosy because of the rush, turned completely red, and his mouth became even more hesitant and speechless.  Lin Han saw something was going on, and quickly asked: "Tell me, why are you in such a hurry to go back to the mountain?"

    "This this" After hesitating for a while, Xu Zheng lowered his voice and said softly, "Sister Yiyi asked me to go back early."

    Lin Han was stunned for a moment, looking him up and down inexplicably, and then said after a while: "Yiyi, sister Yiyi, what's going on? Why are you related to sister Yiyi again?"

    "Looking at Lin Han sheepishly, Xu Zhengnuo said: "That's right, on the sixth day of the Lunar New Year, I went up the mountain to pay New Year's greetings to Master, Sister Yiyi"

    "Wait a minute, wait a minute." The more Lin Han listened, the more uncomfortable he became. He hurriedly interrupted him and asked: "On the sixth day of the Lunar New Year? Do you want to pay New Year's greetings? Didn't you agree to go and pay New Year's greetings to your uncle and uncle today?"

    Xu Zheng scratched his head, straightened his eyes, looked down at his feet, and defended: "Yes, my mother asked me to bring some New Year's goods to Master, so I".

    "Good boy." Lin Han slapped Xu Zheng on the shoulder, knocking him staggering, shaking his head and saying, "You went to pay New Year's greetings so silently, and the senior brother didn't go. Doesn't it seem that the senior brother is very impersonal?  "

    "No, I really didn't, it was my mother who asked me to go." Xu Zheng defended, "Besides, senior brother was having fun with his two sisters-in-law at that time, so I was afraid of disturbing you!"

    "You're still reasonable, aren't you? You're really not loyal enough." Lin Han glanced at him and asked, "Then what's going on with Sister Yiyi? Seeing how affectionate you are, with spring in your eyes and pretty brows, spring is coming.  Already?"

    When Lin Han said this, Xu Zheng's face turned even redder, and Gangtou said: "No way? I just happened to run into Sister Yiyi, and then the master stayed for two days. You know, most of the senior brothers went down the mountain to celebrate the New Year.  "

    "So you are with Sister Yiyi?" Lin Han asked jokingly.

    Xu Zheng nodded, Lin Han smiled and said: "I think you are a drunkard and are not in the bar?"

    This time, when Xu Zheng was told about the central issue, he just laughed twice and did not defend himself.  "There are people of the opposite sex but no humanity. Tell me, how does Sister Yiyi treat you?" Lin Han asked with a smile, but he was thinking in his heart: I don't know who took the initiative between the two?  Or maybe it was Uncle Zuo Ming's intention. If so, I'm afraid the matter itself is not simple.  As lightning flashed through his mind, Lin Han frowned, thinking of the possibility, and looked at Xu Zheng, hoping that he was overthinking.

    "It's nothing like that. We just talked together and talked about some martial arts."There's nothing special about what happened.  "Xu Zheng didn't notice Lin Han's expression and was talking to himself, but he couldn't suppress the excitement on his face. When he talked about the excitement, it was as sweet as eating honey, and his face was full of flowers.  Crazy image.

    Lin Han smiled. If he wasn't a little wary of the Zuo family's father and daughter who suddenly came up the mountain, it would be unreasonable. After all, the Songshan sect now has a large number of people and is no longer so harmonious. In addition, there is a son of the leader and the only granddaughter and daughter.  Disciple, things are even harder to say.  Of course, Lin Han is not too taboo. First of all, the uncle will not allow cliques to appear in the sect, but people's hearts are the most unpredictable. As the saying goes, if people's hearts are scattered, it will be difficult to lead the team. Maybe it will be difficult to lead the team.  For a long time, there will be no conflicts in the sect, but no one can tell for a longer time, which is why Lin Hanxin is on guard.

    The mountain road is not long, and while talking and joking, Lin Han and Xu Zheng also arrived at the mountain.  At this time, Lin Han discovered that senior brothers had returned to the mountain one after another, and the popularity of the sect began to increase.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:  Since Xu Zheng had already been paid New Year's greetings by his uncles, he didn't have much on hand this time, so he helped Lin Han and shared the pressure with him. That's it, the two of them walked towards the courtyard of their elders with their hands full.  The group walked away.

    We haven¡¯t seen each other for more than half a month, and there is no disagreement among them. All the masters and uncles encouraged him and then accepted the gifts.  Knowing that the two of them had to go to their next home, no one stayed around, so Lin Han still spent the whole morning distributing all the gifts before returning to Ding Mian's yard again.

    Seeing Lin Han sweating profusely, Ding Mian smiled and said, "Are you tired?"

    Lin Han nodded: "Yes, but these are what we should do, and the disciple is willing to do so."

    Nodding with satisfaction, Ding Mian praised: "It's good that you think so, and it's not in vain that all the masters and uncles value you."

    The two masters and apprentices looked at each other and smiled, and Ding Mian asked again: "What are your plans for the new year?"

    "Plan" After hesitating for a moment, Lin Han nodded and said, "Deal with the affairs of the Hengshan Sect first. Since Master Dingxian passed the throne to Linghu Chong before her death, it has posed a problem for us. We will need to personally  Take a walk.¡±

    Ding Mian frowned: "This is a problem, are you sure about it?"

    Shaking his head, Lin Han said: "I'm not sure, but not everyone in the Hengshan sect agrees with this matter. In terms of people, Linghu Chong does not have the advantage. Based on my previous friendship with the Hengshan sect, although the success is not enough, the failure is still  More than enough. In terms of justice, as the leader of the Five Mountains Alliance, I, the Songshan Sect, still have a certain say. If the Hengshan Sect is monolithic, there is nothing we can do about it. Now, it¡¯s hard to say."

    Well, Ding Mian also felt that this was the case. The Hengshan sect had passed away one after another since the "Hengshan Sanding", and no one could take over the leadership, so it was nothing to worry about.

    Lin Han added: "The only thing to worry about is the attitude of the Demon Sect, or how much power Ren Yingying will contribute, and whether Dongfang Invincible will be involved."

    "We have to guard against this." Ding Mian nodded.

    "This matter still requires efforts from within the Hengshan Sect, so not many people should go this time," Lin Han said. "It's best for me to go alone. Even if there is an accident, with my skills, escaping will not be a problem."  .¡±

    Ding Mian thought about it for a while and agreed that there was no need to take too much risk. It was enough for Lin Han to go alone, so he asked: "What happens after that?"

    Lin Han smiled and said: "Chaos has appeared in the world, and all kinds of bulls, ghosts, snakes, and gods will come out. Such a good opportunity, I think the devil Ren Woxing will not miss it, and will definitely come out to stir up trouble.  I conclude that he will definitely take the opportunity to go to Heimu Cliff to settle the accounts with Dongfang Bubai."

    "You are right. Ren Woxing will definitely not be willing to let Dongfang Bubai usurp the position of leader. I am afraid that there will be another battle between dragons and tigers." Ding Mian agreed, and then asked: "Do you think Ren Woxing  When will the guild start?"

    Lin Han was very clear about this matter, whether it was the memory of his previous life or the timing of the matter. He replied: "It should be after the Linghu Chong Hengshan incident."

    "Why do we have to wait until the Hengshan incident?" Ding Mian asked.

    Lin Han smiled and said: "Haha, after all, Ren Woxing has no confidence to face Dongfang Bubai, even if he has Xiang Wentian and Ren Yingying to help him, he won't be able to do it. With Linghu Chong as a helper, how can he not use it?  "

    Ding Mian nodded again, and later realized that he had nodded more on this day than in a year, and asked with a smile: "What are you going to do? Originally, taking advantage of Let Me Do It and Dongfang Bubai's fierce fight was the opportunity to eliminate the Demon Sect, but what happened?  The timing is not right, we have to take over Luoyang first and need manpower, and then we have to hold the Songshan Conference. I am afraid that the sect does not have the manpower and force to fight against the Demon Cult."

      Lin Han had thought about this a long time ago and understood that now was the time for the sect to develop greatly, and it was definitely not appropriate to confront the Demon Sect head-on.  As the saying goes, a skinny camel is bigger than a horse. Let me go and Dongfang Invincible still fight at the top, and the foundation of the Demon Sect is intact. Tens of thousands of Demon Sect disciples are not vegetarians. With the strength of Songshan, if you want to gnaw it  The Devil's Cult is very difficult. It is most likely that both sides will suffer losses, and then it will be a snipe and a clam fighting for the fishermen's gain. The greatest possibility is that Shaolin and Wudang will pick up the peach.  Songshan will not do this kind of loss-making business.

    Lin Han suddenly smiled and said: "Master, you think I will hurt Linghu Chong first, and then go to help Ren Yingying in my own name, what do you think?"

    "Why do you say that?" Ding Mian asked in surprise, wondering what the apprentice was up to.

    Lin Han came closer and whispered: "Ice and fire need to be fused. I have been thinking about practicing Tai Chi Sutra for a long time. It is impossible in Wudang, but don't forget, there is another copy in the Demon Sect?"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 154 Invitation from Hengshan

    Update time: 2012-07-31

    In the first month of the year, people start to get busy.  Especially after the Lantern Festival, all Songshan disciples have returned to the mountain, waiting for the excitement of the new year.

    Come and go again, this is the true portrayal of Songshan disciples.  Many people were sent to Luoyang, including Xu Zheng and Li Ji.  This made Xu Zheng, whose soul was attracted by Sister Yiyi, very dissatisfied. However, no one could disobey the order given by the headmaster himself, not even him, the young headmaster.  Fortunately, Zuo Lengchan specifically asked him to go out to see the world and come back during the Songshan Conference.  Calculating it this way, it was only two months. Thinking of the courtesans and red cards that Lin Han had mentioned, Xu Zheng felt itchy in his heart. He wanted to have a taste and gain some experience before returning to continue fighting with Sister Yiyi.  Try to capture Sister Yiyi as soon as possible, instead of being so timid and unable to make any progress now.

    Since Lu Bai, Zhong Zhen and others took most of their disciples to Luoyang, the Songshan Guansheng Peak has become much quieter immediately. There is no longer the hustle and bustle of the past, which made Lin Han very uncomfortable in the first few days.

    Lin Han also lived a happy life during the rest of the first month of the year.  Get up early in the morning to practice swordsmanship, understand the artistic conception of "breaking the army", and polish the sword's intention carefully.  Then he accompanied Qiu Li and Feiyan to have a warm breakfast. Not to mention, not only was Feiyan's cooking skills good, but Qiu Li's kung fu was also perfected, allowing Lin Han to enjoy all the blessings of the whole family. Although  Just talking about it is equally enjoyable.  After that, we hiked up the mountain and accompanied Zuo Lengchan and Ding Mian to either compete or compile martial arts. After a day like this, we gained a lot.  In the evening, we went down the mountain again and had dinner with Qiu Li and Feiyan.  Now Lin Han has looked back. Just bear with it. He has survived for more than ten years, no less than a year and a half. The big bad wolf will one day get what he wants and eat Little Red Riding Hood happily.

    Until the twenty-fifth day of the first lunar month, an invitation arrived, breaking Lin Han's comfortable life.  That invitation was sent from Beiyue Hengshan.  The content is about Linghu Chong's succession as the head of Hengshan.  I don¡¯t know what means Linghu Chong used to get the approval of the nuns in Hengshan, and he issued an edict to the world to hold a succession ceremony on February 16th.

    Looking at the invitation passed to his hand, Lin Han sighed: What is supposed to come will still come.  The only difference is that this time, unlike the original work, it was Linghu Chong who took the initiative to go to Mount Heng, and there was absolutely nothing wrong with the Six Immortals of Peach Valley.  In fact, Lin Han didn't know that the reason why Linghu Chong did this was still in Lin Han himself.  After being hit by Lin Han more times, Linghu Chong's innocent heart changed. The once dashing Linghu Chong also understood the benefits of power and status.  It's hard to say who is right or wrong, people always grow up through hardships.  Although most of the reason why Lin Han is so strong is the result of his own efforts, it is also inseparable from the support of the Open Sect. After Linghu Chong came to Linghu Chong and became an abandoned disciple of Huashan, the only possibility to catch up with Lin Han was to master  Only by using power and exerting one's strength at one's own can the gap between the two be narrowed.

    He had already begun to regret having missed the Shaolin Sect before. He had already made plans to join the Demon Sect, but he didn't want to let Woxing shoot himself in the foot. He actually told him at this time: "Master Dingxian Master Hengshan.  The position is left to you." After receiving this news, Linghu Chong was overjoyed. Joining the Demon Cult is a soft meal. He also needs to see the faces of Ren Woxing and his daughter. If he can take charge of the Hengshan Sect, although his reputation is not good, but that  But there is real power, and besides, you are not afraid of joining the Demon Cult. Are you afraid of being the leader of a group of nuns?  After suddenly enlightened, Linghu Chong went to Hengshan without stopping, declared his intention, took the chicken feathers as a command arrow, and insisted on Master Dingxian's order. Half-heartedly, the Hengshan nun agreed, and then February 16th was born.  Things.

    There are only five people in the main hall: Zuo Lengchan, Ding Mian, Tang Ying'e, Lehou and Lin Han. The other generation of disciples have all gone to Luoyang.  After Zuo Lengchan and everyone else read the invitation, he asked, "What do you think of Linghu Chong's succession as the head of Hengshan?"

    Tang Ying'e sighed: "The thing is still happening, but we are a little short of manpower now, so it is difficult to handle it."

    Lehou asked: "Can we transfer some manpower from Luoyang? No matter what, we can't let a yellow-haired kid ruin our plan."

    Shaking his head, Zuo Lengchan said: "No, sending so many people to Luoyang this time is not only to train the disciples, but also to fully digest the power of the Golden Sword Sect and fully control the power of Luoyang. It is also to prevent the demon sect.  The rebound. Therefore, although Luoyang has many manpower, it must not be mobilized."

    Ding Mian stood up and said with a smile: "Our master and apprentice have studied this matter before. Given the current situation, Han'er can just go there. Although I don't know what means Linghu Chong used to bewitch the little nun in Hengshan, but with the  Considering Han'er's friendship with them, it is very possible to destroy this matter."

    Zuo Lengchan was not completely unaware. He was also very relieved about Lin Han¡¯s departure.?He asked: "Xiaohan is just one person, don't we need to send more people?"

    Lin Han replied: "No need. This time we mainly attack from within Hengshan. Sending too many people will make people feel domineering. In order to avoid arousing the rebellious psychology of the Hengshan sect, I can go alone."

    Lin Han made sense, and everyone had no objections for a while. Zuo Lengchan made the final decision: "In that case, Xiaohan will make a hard trip and take the Five Mountains Flag to see if the Hengshan Sect still recognizes Zuo, the leader of the Five Mountains Alliance.  "

    "Yes, my disciple will definitely not disappoint everyone." Lin Han replied.

    "However, you must be careful. If there is a demon sect involved, you must first ensure your own safety." Zuo Lengchan instructed, "Compared to a little Linghu Chong, compared to the Hengshan sect, my uncle cares more about you.  safety."

    Lin Han nodded, saying he would be careful.  In this way, the meeting was over, and after receiving the order flag, Lin Han said goodbye to everyone and prepared for Hengshan and his party. There was not much time and he still needed to rush, so Lin Han went directly down the mountain.

    Back home, Lin Han told the story about Hengshan, and both Qiu Li and Fei Yan expressed their unwillingness to stay behind and intended to accompany them.  This made Lin Han very embarrassed. According to his original intention, it was better to leave the two of them at home.  If they just go to Hengshan, it doesn't matter. Lin Han can still protect them with his own money, but after the Hengshan incident, there is still the matter of the Demon Cult.  Although I don¡¯t know the specific time, it must be between the Hengshan Headmaster¡¯s event and the Songshan Conference. From February 16th to March 15th, there is only a short period of one month in between, not counting the distance between the two places.  , time is very tight.  Lin Han estimated that after what happened at Hengshan, Ren Woxing would definitely sneak up to Heimu Cliff within seven days.

    If two women were traveling together, it would be absolutely impossible to take them up to Blackwood Cliff. Lin Han couldn't think of a way to relocate them for a while, so he had to tell them bluntly that it was up to them to decide whether to go or not.  .  Understanding Lin Han's concerns, Feiyan laughed out loud, attracting Lin Han and Qiu Li's side glances.  Lin Han patted her head and asked, "What did Feiyan remember that was so interesting?"

    Feiyan had been unable to do anything about Lin Han's mischievous hands a long time ago, and it was the same now. She had become accustomed to it, and let him stroke his black hair. Qiu Li gave him a blank look, because she was often the victim of such troubles.

    Enjoying Lin Han's touch, Feiyan replied seriously: "I haven't seen sister Yilin for a long time. This time I am going to Hengshan. When things happen in Hengshan, wouldn't my sister and I be able to be guests at sister Yilin's place?"  "

    Qiu Li's eyes lit up. She had not been to Hengshan Sect since she came down from the mountain. According to Feiyan, if she went to Hengshan as a guest, she would kill two birds with one stone. She couldn't help casting her charming eyes at Lin Han, waiting for his decision.

    Seeing that the two women had the same expectations, Lin Han also felt that it was cruel to leave the two of them at home alone in an empty room, so he nodded: "Okay, although the Hengshan sect is very close to the Demon Sect Heimuya, but the Demon Sect  Never offend the Hengshan sect, it is a safe place." At this point, Lin Han suddenly thought of the troublesome monk Bujie and his crazy mother-in-law, and then said: "However, after going to Hengshan  , there are two people you must pay special attention to and never provoke them."

    Qiu Li didn¡¯t know that since the three masters of the Hengshan Sect, Dingxian, Dingjing, and Dingyi, had passed away, who else would need to be so cautious, so he asked, ¡°Who are these two people who actually need Brother Lin to be so cautious?¡±

    Lin Han said seriously: "One of them is Junior Sister Yilin's biological father - Monk Bujie. In this man's eyes, only his daughter is the most beautiful, and he is also crazy, but now he is only thinking about looking for  As the son-in-law, Linghu Chong shouldn't bother you. Just pay attention. There is another woman. She is a mute servant of the Hengshan Sect. This person is anonymous and makes no sense. If you meet such a person, you must be careful.  Don¡¯t offend her.¡±

    "Is her martial arts very high?" Feiyan asked, tilting her head.

    After straightening her head and neck and getting a dissatisfied voice, Lin Han nodded and said: "My martial arts is not very good, but my qinggong is very powerful and silent. If she wants to deal with you, it will be easy, so you must pay attention."  . If a conflict does occur, the best way is to rely on weapons to protect yourself, either to hurt both sides, or to defend with all your strength."

    Having been in contact with Lin Han for a long time, she knew that he was not a targetless person. Since he warned him like this, he would definitely stay together. Qiu Li kept this matter in his heart, but Qu Feiyan was very carefree, as if he didn't care about it at all.  In her heart, she didn't know how many percent she had recorded.  Lin Han had no choice but to ask Qiu Li to take more care of him.

    There was not much time, so Lin Han and the other three went out after packing up and saluting.  When passing by the old house, Lin Han went in specially to visit and asked Uncle Liu to help take care of the yard.  Uncle Liu's family was naturally full of answers.??, and even said that he would plant fruit trees in his yard as Lin Han had ordered.

    After thanking each other, the three of them walked towards Songshan Town. After picking up three horses from the outer gate, the three of them headed north towards Mount Hengshan.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 155 Rumors

    Update time: 2012-07-31

    All the way north, traveling day and night, Lin Han, Qiu Li, and Fei Yan relied on their horse power and did not feel sleepy.  On this day, the three of them arrived in Taiyuan, and there were gradually more pedestrians on the road, far from the three or two big cats before.

    There are many people and there is a lot of right and wrong. Pedestrians from all over the world gather together. Although it is lively, there are also many people who cause trouble.  Taiyuan City is a large city. Throughout the ages, it has been a military fortress with a very advantageous geographical location.  Since the Han Dynasty, through the Wei, Jin, and Sui and Tang dynasties, there are many relics, antiquities, and cultural temples left behind.  Therefore, Taiyuan City attracted many poets and poets, as well as many heroes.

    Lin Han and the others arrived at Taiyuan City and decided to rest here for a day to wash away the dust and dust of the journey and to stay healthy and light before setting out on the road. At the same time, they also wanted to find out some news about Hengshan Mountain.  The Hengshan Sect announced to the world that Linghu Chong was selected as the next leader.  As soon as this news came out, the whole world was in an uproar, and what followed was endless ridicule and contempt.  Hengshan Mountain in the North Mountain is dedicated to Buddha. Although there are monks and laymen, there has been no male disciple for hundreds of years, let alone the selection of a dirty man to head the sect, which has completely tainted this place.  Buddhist holy land.  Therefore, as soon as Hengshan's announcement came out, there were countless people in the martial arts who were disdainful. They all said that after the "Hengshan Three Dings", the Hengshan Sect had declined to this point, so they sighed and cursed.

    Resting in Taiyuan City, Lin Han and the others not only bought some supplies, but also wanted to find out the reaction of people in the world to Hengshan, understand the current situation in Hengshan, so as to make preparations for future plans, so as not to look at each other.  To smear, to be out of control.

    Lin Han and the others entered the city at noon. After deciding to rest for half a day, the three of them found a quite clean inn and asked for two connecting rooms. They asked the innkeeper to get some good fodder and take good care of the horses, and then they went to the hotel.  Wear weapons and go out.

    The best place to get information is at casinos and restaurants.  As for gambling, although there is a saying that big gambling is harmful to the body and small gambling is pleasant, Lin Han is also insensitive to thanks and is empty in the stomach. Lin Han, Qiu Li and Fei Yan inquired about it carefully, and after a little analysis  , the three of them went straight to the largest restaurant in the city - Sihai Restaurant.

    According to Lin Han's habits, he naturally doesn't want to pursue the biggest and best restaurants. Those are just lies. He would rather find a remote place and quietly enjoy an exclusive meal instead of going to those flashy restaurants.  This place is purely for fun.  As the saying goes, if a building is not good, it will be famous if it has a chef. The chef here naturally refers to a chef who can cook the food well, not a great chef. However, in order to find out the news, Lin Han had to give in and had no effort.  Go find out where there is good food.

    Now it is noon, when there are the most diners. When the three of them arrived at Sihai Restaurant, there must be no private rooms on the third floor. Although there were vacancies on the first floor, there was an aisle in the middle, and people were coming and going.  It affects the mood of eating. Only local small business people will dine on the first floor. According to the habits of wealthy people, they like to dine on the second floor. In this way, the second floor is the best place for Lin Han and the others.

    When the waiter in the restaurant saw that the three of them were all armed with weapons, he didn¡¯t say much. He shouted, ¡°There is a seat on the second floor,¡± and took the three of them directly to the second floor.  Stepping onto the second floor and looking around, there was not a single empty seat. Qu Feiyan was unhappy now and scolded: "You waiter, you are so unreasonable, how could you lie to us that there is a seat upstairs?"

    Lin Han smiled and pulled Feiyan over and said, "Don't worry, the waiter doesn't know if there is a seat upstairs. Even if there is none, they can't drive the guests out, they still have to bring them up."

    The waiter glanced at Lin Han gratefully and said, "This man is telling the truth. We are just trying to make ends meet. If we really drive the customers away, the shopkeeper will kick us out later." At this point, the waiter said  With sharp eyes, he happened to see a table of guests leaving after eating. He quickly walked over there with Lin Han and the other three, and said with a smile: "Look, isn't there a place here!"

    Since she already had a position, Qu Feiyan no longer cared about it. After Lin Han's explanation, she understood that this was indeed the case.

    After the waiter arranged the three people to sit down, he immediately called the handyman and asked her to clean up the table. At the same time, he asked: "I wonder what the three guests would like to eat. Our store has"

    Without waiting for the waiter to announce the menu, Lin Han waved his hand with a smile and said, "Bring up six of your restaurant's special dishes, three meat and three vegetarian dishes, plus three kilograms of beef, rice and a pot of good tea."

    "Okaythree meats and three vegetables, three kilograms of beef, rice and a pot of good tea, they will be here soon, you three will wait a moment." After writing down the three people's requests, the waiter immediately ran to the back hall.

    At this time, Lin Han had time to observe the situation around him. He saw that there were almost thirty tables on the second floor. It was indeed the largest restaurant in Taiyuan City. You must know that under today's conditions, such a large three-story restaurant can be built.The building is a very big project.

    At noon, more than thirty tables were already occupied. Lin Han glanced around carefully, and most of them were people from the martial arts world wearing weapons.  Among them, there are some who look tough, and some who look like weaklings. There are all big men, old men, girls, boys, and children. They are all gathered together in groups of three or five, and they are talking loudly and talking from all over the world.  .  Lin Han nodded, knowing he was in the right place.

    No, at a table not far from Lin Han and the others, two men, two women and an old man, a total of five people, started talking without any scruples. What they were talking about at the moment was Linghu Chong's intrusion.  The matter of Lord Hengshan.  Just listen to one of the young people who are similar in age to Lin Han say: "Hey, since the three masters Dingxian, Dingjing, and Dingyi passed away, the nuns of the Hengshan sect have become more and more out of place, and now they are even more incompetent.  It's so disgraceful that he actually found a man to support him, that's all. What's more, he found an outcast from Huashan and got an advantage over that kid Linghu Chong. If the ancestor of Hengshan was alive, he would definitely be furious to death."

    "What my junior brother is saying is that the Hengshan Sect originally had a good reputation and a good reputation in the world. Unexpectedly, a man would be allowed to lead a group of nuns. It is morally corrupt." One of the strong female swordsmen said.

    Listening to the conversation between the two, Lin Han was stunned: These five people are still from the same sect, but I don¡¯t know which sect they are.  Thinking of this, Lin Han's power came to his ears, he stuck his head out and listened carefully.

    Suddenly, the old man looked towards Lin Han. He was surprised when he saw Lin Han's charm. He understood that he was a master and nodded in greeting.  Now that he was discovered, Lin Han also returned the favor. While he was sitting upright, his ear power never stopped.  On the other side, the old man warned: "The walls have ears, so stop gossiping."

    The two young men glanced around, their eyes crossing Lin Han's table. When they saw Qiu Li and Feiyan, their eyes lit up. Fortunately, their tutors were good and they didn't stay for a long time. Their eyes flashed away.  Perhaps in order to attract the attention of the beautiful lady, the older young man in yellow said to himself: "Uncle, don't mind, since the Hengshan Sect can do it, why bother to be afraid of others, and we are not slandering them, it is indeed the case  , can it still block the mouths of all the people in the world?"

    The old man sighed: "Be careful and you are not making a big mistake. Even if the Hengshan sect behaves mischievously, she is also one of the Five Mountains Sword Sect. Naturally, the leader of the Five Mountains Sword Sect will come forward to stop her." At this point, the old man was shocked and looked at Lin Han again, looking up and down.  After looking at it, the old man was even more shocked. He stood up and left his seat, walked to Lin Han, raised his hands and asked, "Young hero, this old man is right."

    Not knowing what the old man meant, Lin Han was subconsciously on guard. If he were here alone, there would be no need for such trouble, but with Qiu Li and Fei Yan around, he couldn't help but be cautious.  Lin Han nodded and asked, "What's the matter with my father-in-law?"

    The old man said: "I'm Li Xuan of Kuai Jian Sect in Taiyuan. I've met the young hero. I wonder if the young hero is Lin Shaoxia, a disciple of Songshan Mountain and known as the 'Chasing the Wind Swordshead'?"

    Lin Han was stunned, looked at each other with Qiu Li and Feiyan, nodded and said, "Senior Li has good eyesight, so I don't deserve the title of young hero. I am Songshan Lin Han. I wonder if Senior Li has any advice?"

    Li Xuan¡¯s face flashed with joy and he said with a smile: ¡°It turns out it¡¯s really Young Hero Lin. Please forgive me for my blindness, I didn¡¯t recognize him before.¡±

    "Senior Li is too polite. I am young and inexperienced, so I hope you can forgive me for not getting to know you." Lin Han was also perfunctory, but he had no intention of introducing Qiu Li and Fei Yan.

    Li Xuan waved his hand and suddenly greeted: "The four of you come here, I have met Young Hero Lin of Songshan Mountain." Then he said to Lin Han: "It was young people talking nonsense before, which offended Hengshan and the Five Mountains Sword Sect. I hope Young Hero Lin can forgive me."

    Lin Han nodded, which was regarded as acquiescence. After all, to the outside world, the Wuyue Sword Sect suffered both losses and prosperity, and could not tolerate others' slander or ruin of reputation.

    I heard that those four people were from the Songshan Sect. In order not to cause trouble to the sect, they wanted to come over and apologize.  After that, the four of them introduced themselves and looked at Qiu Li and Feiyan with their eyes.  As the saying goes: Don¡¯t hit someone with a smiling face.  The five members of the Kuai Jian Sect kept their postures so low, and Lin Han did not want to embarrass them. Although he was unwilling to do so, he still introduced the two women according to the rules of the world.  When they heard that Qiu Li was a female warrior from Kongtong, the eyes of Kuai Jian Sect and the two of them started to shine, and they wanted to get close to her.

    Unlike young people, Li Xuan was very discerning. When he saw Lin Han's face turned gloomy, he quickly pulled the two of them back, apologized, and after issuing a polite invitation, he quickly returned to the table, and then lowered his voice to greet the two of them.  After a lesson, the two young men restrained themselves.

    Seeing the jealous look on Lin Han's face, Qiu Li and Fei Yan laughed heartily, making Lin Han feel very uncomfortable.  At this time, the waiter happened to bring the food, and Lin Han quickly greeted the two of them to eat, thus avoiding the embarrassment.

    As soon as I came out before, upstairsEveryone knows that there are disciples of the Five Sacred Mountains here, so it is not easy to blatantly criticize the Hengshan Sect, but people in the world are used to freedom, how can they bear it?  Soon after, someone started talking quietly again.  How could this be hidden from Lin Han? Naturally, it all fell into his ears.  After receiving the news and sifting through it carefully, Lin Han understood that most of them were contemptuous.

    Soon after, Li Xuan left the table and passed by Lin Han. After extending the invitation again, he apologized and went downstairs to pay the bill.  After Lin Han and the other three had finished drinking and eating, and when they were about to pay the bill, they were told that someone had already paid for the meal.  Lin Han smiled in his heart, thinking that Li Xuan must have done it intentionally.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 156 The murderer is Yue Buqun

    Update time: 2012-08-01

    After resting for a long time, Lin Han and the others got the news they wanted. Early the next morning, the three of them left Taiyuan City and rushed to Hengshan again.

    As one of the Five Mountain Sword Sects, the Beiyue Hengshan Sect vaguely has the momentum to be the leader of the female sects in the world after Emei did not come out.  However, after the unfortunate death of Hengshan Sanding, the situation took a turn for the worse. Without the backbone of the Hengshan sect, there was no one to take up the leading role. Now, it is so destitute that it needs an abandoned disciple of Huashan to serve as the leader. Some people are heartbroken and some are disdainful.  Yes, there are countless people who join in the fun.

    The further north you go, the more martial arts people there are on the road.  Most of these people are going to Hengshan, and there are men among the nuns. The things under the melons and plums are like the right and wrong in front of the widow's door, which is not a matter but also a matter.  For people in the martial arts world who wander around in the rivers and lakes, to put it nicely, they are traveling in the rivers and lakes, but to put it poorly, they just go wherever the excitement is.  Hengshan sent out such a new thing, everyone was like flies staring at the cracks, worming their way in.

    Along the way, when he met someone he knew, Lin Han went up to say hello, and then continued on his way.  In this way, on the tenth day of February, the three of them arrived in Datong, Shanxi.

    This is Lin Han¡¯s first time coming to Shanxi, and he is not familiar with Hengshan. He originally thought that he should settle in Datong first, and then make time to go to Hengshan.  After asking around, I found out that Hengshan is hundreds of miles away from Datong City, which is very inconvenient. Moreover, Datong is further north of Hengshan. If you go to Datong, you have to go back to Hengshan, which is a lot of useless work.  Lin Han, Qiu Li, and Fei Yan decided to rest in Hunyuan County, which would be much closer to Hengshan Mountain and easier to travel to.

    Although Hunyuan is a county town, it is not bigger than the towns in the Central Plains, and is even worse.  With great difficulty, Lin Han and the other three found a reasonably clean inn to stay at.  After asking around, I found out that this was the only inn in the county, which almost made Lin Han gasp.

    It is unimaginable that the only inn in the county is not full as the Hengshan Heads¡¯ Conference approaches.  In fact, what Lin Han didn't know was that most of the martial arts people settled in Datong City. Those with horses were naturally not in a hurry and set off one day in advance. Those without horses also calculated their distance and it happened to be February 16th.  Rush to Hengshan.  Only people like Lin Han who don't have enough experience in the world of martial arts would come to stay in this small county town.

    There are still a few days until Hengshan¡¯s prime time. Lin Han does not plan to go up the mountain early, but plans to go there on the same day to catch Linghu Chong off guard.  If you go too early, you won't get the effect.

    The remaining time is waiting.  Fortunately, small places also have the fun of small places. Besides, paradise is where the heart is.  With Qiu Li and Fei Yan accompanying him, Lin Han didn't feel bored.  The three of them strolled through the streets and alleys, which had a unique flavor.

    It was not until February 16th that the three of them finished their morning classes and had breakfast before riding towards Mount Hengshan.  When they arrived at the foot of Mount Heng, they settled the horses and the three of them walked up the mountain.  At this time, many people from the rivers and lakes climbed up Mount Heng one after another.  In the meantime, someone even recognized Lin Han, whispering to each other from time to time, pointing at the three of them, and when the three of them looked at him, they dispersed like birds and beasts again.  Smiling indifferently, Lin Han didn't care. Until the last moment, no one could figure out his thoughts, and no one could detect the Songshan Sect's tone from him.

    The mountain road of Hengshan Mountain is longer than that of Songshan Mountain. With the distance of Lin Han and the other three, it took more than one and a half hours to see the houses of Hengshan Mountain. This is the main peak of Jianxing Peak.  On Mount Hengshan, Linghu Chong had already received the news and knew that Lin Han had come to Mount Hengshan. He had a very bad feeling in his heart. He always felt that things would not go so smoothly today.  However, looking at Master Fang Zheng and Taoist Chongxu next to him, Linghu Chong felt somewhat confident. As long as he could get the support of Shaolin and Wudang sects, even if Zuo Lengchan came in person, he would not be able to stop him.

    Hearing that Lin Han was coming up the mountain, Master Fang Zheng and Taoist Master Chongxu looked at each other and saw the worries in each other's hearts. They were not as optimistic as Linghu Chong imagined.  Master Fang Zheng said: "Since Young Master Lin from the Songshan Sect is here, I wonder if he represents the Songshan Sect. If so, we still need to come forward to greet him. I wonder what Nephew Linghu thinks?"

    "Yes, if Lin Shaoxia represents Songshan's attitude, as a landlord, Linghu's nephew cannot lose his etiquette." Taoist Chongxu said.

    Seeing that both of them had the same intention, Linghu Chong nodded despite being frightened: "The two seniors are right. As the head of the Hengshan Sect, Linghu Chong must not lose his etiquette and must go to greet them."

    So, under the leadership of Fang Zheng, Chongxu, and Linghu Chong, a group of nuns from Hengshan came out to welcome them.  Seeing such a large formation of the Hengshan Sect, Lin Han did not dare to be too big. He hurriedly led Qiu Li and Feiyan forward, cupped his hands and said, "Junior Lin Han has met Master Fang Zheng and Taoist Chongxu.  Master and Master Zuo miss these two seniors very much."

      Fang Zheng and Chongxu said in unison: "You're welcome, say hello to Zuo Alliance Leader and Junior Brother Ding for me."

    Lin Han nodded, and then said to Linghu Chong, "I didn't expect that we would meet again."

    "Yes, we meet again." Linghu Chong said politely. Facing Lin Han, Linghu Chong had nothing to say. He only felt that his appearance was getting more and more impressive.

    Lin Han shook his head and ignored Linghu Chong. He looked behind Linghu Chong and saw that Yihe, Yiguang, Yiqing, Yilin and others were there. He nodded to them, and then said meaningfully: "Only a few  The moon is gone, Junior Sister Yilin seems to have lost a lot of money, does anyone dare to bully you in Hengshan?"

    Not expecting Lin Han to ask this question, everyone froze in place.  When Lin Han mentioned it, Yilin quickly whispered: "No, no, Yilin is very good. Thank you, Senior Brother Lin, for your concern."

    At this time, Qu Feiyan suddenly walked out, took Yilin's hand, and said, "Sister Yilin, do you still remember me?"

    Yilin was very happy to see Feiyan there, nodded and said: "Of course I remember, you are Feiyan's sister, I didn't expect you to come too."

    ??Smiling and shaking his head, Fang Zheng said: "I didn't expect that Kongtongqiu's niece is here."

    Qiu Li said: "Junior Qiu Li has met Master Fang Zheng and Taoist Chongxu." She didn't pay much attention to Linghu Chong and acted according to Lin Han's attitude.

    As a result, Linghu Chong seemed very embarrassed.  In fact, it is no wonder that others, as a small abandoned disciple of Huashan, want to take charge of the Lord of Hengshan. If it is not someone with ulterior motives like Fang Zheng and Chongxu, or Mr. Mo Da, everyone from the Demon Sect, etc. have close friendship with him.  Thick, other than that, who wants to pay attention to him?

    Still rushing out to smooth things over, he said: "I think the three of you who came up the mountain are already a little tired, why not go and rest first, and then wait for the start of the master meeting?"

    "Yes, I wonder what Brother Lin wants?" Linghu Chong asked quickly.

    Lin Han smiled, shook his head and said, "You don't have to go to such trouble. Why don't we be accompanied by two senior sisters, Yihe and Yiguang, and junior sister Yilin? We can also enjoy the scenery of Hengshan Mountain. Is that okay?"

    Linghu Chong had no choice but to agree and arranged for Yihe, Yiguang and Yilin to accompany Lin Han. Then he apologized and walked away with Fang Zheng and Chongxu.  Once inside, Linghu Chong smiled mockingly to himself: "I'm afraid Brother Lin has not recognized Linghu Chong as the leader of Hengshan."

    Taoist Chongxu frowned: "Nephew Linghu, don't worry. Although Young Master Lin didn't agree, he didn't object either."

    "Amitabha, smooth and natural is the nature." Fang Zheng shook his head and said.

    "What the master said is that Linghu Chong was the one who took advantage of the situation." Linghu Chong said with a wry smile, but he was too worried and cared too much about Lin Han.

    Lin Han didn't know about Linghu Chong's troubles. If he knew, he might laugh at him and say, "You are overestimating your abilities."  Accompanied by three nuns, Lin Han and the others avoided the crowd and wandered through the mountains and forests.  When no one could be heard, Lin Han called for everyone to stop, and then sat down next to the grass and trees.  Qiu Li and Fei Yan are imitating each other.  Yihe, Yiguang, and Yilin were helpless and sat down.

    Although Yihe has a bad temper, as a disciple of the Hengshan Sect, he is also very thoughtful. When Lin Han specially invited the three of them to accompany him, he knew that Lin Han had something to say.  After Yihe sat down, he asked, "I wonder if Senior Brother Lin came to see us. What should we do?"

    Looking at Yilin, considering her relationship with Linghu Chong, Lin Han suddenly said to Feiyan: "Feiyan, what we are going to talk about after this will be very boring. Why don't you let Yilin accompany you for a walk?"

    Qu Feiyan has an eccentric temperament, but he is very smart. Seeing Lin Han look at Yilin first, and then say this, he must have something he doesn't want Yilin to hear, so he nodded quickly and took the reluctant Yilin to play.  .

    "Is it related to the matter of head Linghu?" Yiguang asked suddenly.

    Looking at him in surprise, Lin Han nodded and asked: "Why should Linghu Chong be appointed as the head of Hengshan? Do you know how the Hengshan Sect is slandered in the world now? How are the Five Mountains Sword Sect being slandered?" Let's talk about the latter part.  , Lin Han raised his voice unconsciously, and his words clearly contained accusations.

    They didn¡¯t expect Lin Han¡¯s reaction to be so big. Yihe and Yiguang were at a loss for a while.  Taking a deep breath and slowing down his tone, Lin Han said: "I'm sorry, I'm too emotional. It's just that along the way from Songshan Mountain to Hengshan Mountain, I heard too many rumors, some of which were even unacceptable, and I couldn't teach them a lesson.  It¡¯s really frustrating. Let Linghu Chong be the leader, where will the Hengshan Sect¡¯s good reputation last for a hundred years?¡±

    Yihe looked sad and replied: "We have no choice. Master's death is here, and Young Master Linghu comes to the door again. We don't agree, so what can we do? Besides, Young Master Linghu said that he would take the place of Master."  She??Revenge.  "

    Lin Han nodded and suddenly said seriously: "There is one thing that I didn't want to tell you too early, but now I can't. Do you still remember what I said about knowing who the murderer of several junior uncles is?"

    As soon as he finished speaking, Yi He and Yi Guang excitedly grabbed Lin Han's arms and asked repeatedly: "Who is it? Who is it?"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????? Off and separated the two people's hands, Lin Han said word by word: "I hope that after you hear the following things, you will keep it in your heart and never talk about it to anyone again, especially Yilin."

    The two nodded and looked at Lin Han expectantly.

    With a sigh, Lin Han said: "The murderer is Yue Buqun!"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 157: Breaking down the fortress inside

    Update time: 2012-08-01

    There was a thunderbolt on a sunny day, and no one thought that the murderer Lin Han said was the murderer of the two masters Dingxian and Dingyi would be Huashan Yue Buqun.  Even Qiu Li, who was listening in the audience, was also stunned and couldn't help but look at him. After receiving his affirmative reply, he didn't know what to say for a while.

    After a long time, Yi He and Yi Guang looked at each other and saw each other's suspicion. Yi He asked: "Senior Brother Lin, it's not that we don't believe it, but the matter is too shocking and we have to treat it with caution."

    "Do you suspect that I am lying?" Lin Han shook his head and asked.

    Yihe and the others quickly denied it. Yihe said: "We are not doubting Senior Brother Lin, but we don't understand that our Hengshan Sect and Huashan Sect have no enmity. Why did Yue Buqun want to assassinate Master and Uncle?"

    "Heh, heh, heh" Lin Han chuckled, "I would like to ask you two senior sisters, how is the relationship between Hengshan and Huashan recently?"

    "This" When the relationship between the two factions was mentioned, the two people's expressions changed slightly, and they looked at each other again, feeling that they were no longer so sure.

    Lin Han smiled and said: "Let me tell you, since Yue Buqun expelled Linghu Chong from Huashan, and you have had many affairs with Linghu Chong, you have actually become enemies with Yue Buqun. Think about it carefully, before Longquan Forged Sword  Regarding the valley issue, you asked the Huashan Sect for help, but did Yue Buqun shirk it in every possible way and stand by, without caring at all about the friendship between the Five Mountains and Lianzhi?"

    Every time Lin Han said something, Yihe and Yiguang's expressions became uglier. When the subject of the Sword Forging Valley was mentioned, their expressions were already so dark that they could wretch water.  Shaking his head, Lin Han suddenly asked: "Did you send personnel to notify the Huashan Sect of this Linghu Chong headmaster ceremony?"

    "Yes, but they haven't come back yet." At this point, the two of them were worried.

    Lin Han shook his head and sighed: "I'm afraid they won't be able to come back." Yi He's expressions changed greatly, and Yi Guang asked hurriedly: "Senior Brother Lin, does he have any news about them?" Yi He even asked in horror: "Could it be,  Yue Buqun actually took them"

    Lin Han waved his hand and said, "That's not true. Yue Buqun is not going to stir up a dispute between the two factions now. He is just detaining them in Huashan."

    "Humph, Yue Buqun is so cruel. It's okay if he doesn't come to congratulate you. He actually wants to detain Sister-in-law Yu and the others. How shameless." Yihe gritted his teeth after hearing Lin Han's explanation and couldn't help but curse.  , which is worthy of her tough temper.

    Yi Guang suddenly asked: "Senior Brother Lin, does he have evidence to confirm that it was Yue Buqun who committed the murder? After all, it is just a guess now."

    Nodding, Lin Han said: "There is indeed evidence, but please forgive me for not making it public at this time. We must wait for an appropriate time to make Yue Buqun's crimes public, in order to expose his ugly face and impose sanctions on him. That is also  Justice will be given to the two teachers who lost their lives innocently."

    Yihe asked hurriedly: "I wonder when is the right time?"

    Nodding, Lin Han asked: "You must have also received the notice of the Songshan Conference on March 15th, right?" Yihe and Yiguang nodded in agreement, and asked together: "Senior Brother Lin means the Songshan Conference.  Are you going to sanction Yue Buqun?"

    Lin Han said: "Yes, at that time, Yue Buqun will definitely take the initiative to provide evidence. As for the evidence, in order to keep it confidential, please forgive me that I can't tell you now."

    Yihe nodded, suddenly stared into Lin Han's eyes, and asked in a deep voice: "Senior Brother Lin, can you guarantee that everything he said is true?"

    Lin Han smiled, raised his right hand, palm forward, and said seriously: "Lin Han, a disciple of Songshan Mountain, hereby swears that regarding the murder of the two masters of Hengshan Dingxian and Dingyi by Yue Buqun, the leader of Huashan Mountain, in Shaolin, he will not  I dare not hide even a single word. If I violate this oath, I will be struck by lightning and killed by thousands of arrows."

    "Please forgive me for being rude, but this matter is so important that it has to be like this." Seeing Lin Han suddenly swearing a poisonous oath, Yihe said embarrassedly.

    Yi Guang gritted his teeth and said, "I never expected that Yue Buqun, who appears to be sanctimonious on the surface, can be so cruel and ruthless behind the scenes. He is such a hypocrite. I wish I could kill him right now to avenge my master and uncle."

    "Amitabha, sin, sin," Yihe sighed, "I don't know who killed Master Dingjing. Could it be that the thief Yue Buqun did it too?"

    Lin Han nodded secretly and said: "I have also heard about the incident of Senior Uncle Dingjing. They said it was the thief Tian Boguang who was greedy for the beauty of Junior Sister Yilin and colluded with the thieves. Maybe the two senior sisters still remember that Tian Boguang  He also happened to die in the Shaolin Temple, at the same time and in the same place as the two masters. This can't help but make people think, maybe the two masters discovered something and confronted Tian Boguang, and then were followed.  Yue Buqun killed people and silenced them."

    The matter has come to this, soYihe and Yiguang didn't believe it. Yihe still had one last question in her mind, so she asked it all at once. She said: "With the martial arts of master and uncle, plus Tian Boguang, can it be said that Yue Buqun's martial arts has already  Is it so high that you can fight one against three?"

    Lin Han smiled, understanding that the matter was already half successful. As long as Yi and the senior sister of the Hengshan sect came forward to oppose Linghu Chong, plus the Five Mountains Flag in his arms, Linghu Chong could not help but look arrogant and Qiu Li looked at each other.  Seeing Yi and the two waiting for answers, Lin Han nodded and said: "Among the Five Mountains Sword Sect, the recognized first master is the master uncle. This has been proved from the Shaolin battle. However, I am afraid it is difficult for outsiders to understand that in the  In Master Zuo's mind, the second master of the Five Mountains Sword Sect is neither my master nor the Great Reality of Nanyue Hengshan, but Yue Buqun of the Huashan Sect."

    "Is he really that powerful? Didn't he say that he had been seriously injured?" Yi Guang asked in confusion.

    Lin Han smiled and said: "At this point, I have to say that the people of the Hengshan Sect are all too compassionate, and the two senior sisters are no exception. Don't forget that decades ago, among the Five Mountains Sword Sect, the Huashan Sect was definitely the best.  The two sects of Huashan Qi and Sword were so majestic at that time. How could Yue Buqun, who had inherited the unique skill of the qi sect "Purple Cloud Magic Technique", be so simple? As for his injury, it was confusing.  the meaning of."

    Yihe and Yiguang looked at each other again and felt that every word Lin Han said was correct, reasonable and not fictitious at all.  Yihe suddenly said categorically: "Since it was Yue Buqun who harmed Master and the others, Linghu Chong, as a disciple of Huashan, even if he has been kind to us, will never be allowed to succeed him as the leader."

    "Senior sister, but Linghu Chong has been expelled from the door by Yue Buqun. He is no longer a disciple of Huashan and has nothing to do with the Huashan sect?" Yi Guang said unbearably.

    Lin Han smiled bitterly: "Junior sister Yiguang, you are so kind. Have you never thought that all this might be Yue Buqun's trick?"

    "This" Yi Guang felt a little dazed. He looked at Lin Han and Yihe for a while. He felt that the world was too scary. How could something like the "bitter meat scheme" happen?

    "Yes, it's a bitter trick." After being deceived by Lin Han, Yihe's face changed drastically, and he quickly asked: "Then what should we do now? We must not let the foundation of the Hengshan Sect fall into the hands of the enemy. Please ask Senior Brother Lin to help us  Call the shots.¡±

    "Please, Senior Brother Lin, make the decision for us!" Yi Guang also begged.

    Although he was overjoyed in his heart, Lin Han still maintained his composure on the surface, pretending to hesitate for a while, and then slowly said: "This matter is more difficult to handle. After all, you have already told the world that when the heroes gather,  Linghu Chong must have some accomplices involved, and if he acts hastily, he may be persecuted."

    "What should we do?" Yihe and Yiguang looked at Lin Han anxiously, hoping that he could find a way to get along with him.

    Lin Han nodded and said: "In this case, you first contact some reliable sisters who have not been bribed by Linghu Chong, and wait for the opportunity together. When the conference begins, follow my orders, and I will speak out against Linghu Chong first.  Then you will follow my instructions and oppose Linghu Chong's succession as leader. Finally, I will use my trump card to squeeze Linghu Chong out."

    ¡°In this case, wouldn¡¯t the Headmaster¡¯s Conference become a joke?¡± Yi Guang said sadly.

    Lin Han hated the irony and said: "My good senior sister, if Linghu Chong becomes the leader, the Hengshan Sect will probably become the biggest laughing stock in the martial arts world. If the Hengshan Patriarch is alive, he will be pissed to death."

    "Besides, as long as the leader meeting is held smoothly, no one can say anything more." Lin Han said again.

    As if grasping the last straw, Yihe asked repeatedly: "How to hold it smoothly?"

    "Haha, don't we have Butcher Zhang, so we have to eat pigs with hair on them?" Lin Han said. Seeing that the two people's expressions were wrong, he quickly said: "I'm sorry, you monks don't eat meat. I didn't tell you. In fact, the head master  Uncle intends for Senior Sister Yihe to take over as the head of Hengshan, and now it just happens that things are going smoothly."

    "No, no," Yihe quickly shied away, "How can I be the leader of Hengshan!"

    Yi Guang glanced at Yi He with gleaming eyes and agreed: "I think it is most suitable for Senior Sister to be the leader."

    Lin Han nodded and said: "In the most critical moment of the sect, as the eldest sister in the sect, don't senior sister Yihe have no sense of responsibility and are unwilling to take responsibility? This is so disappointing."

    "This" Yihe said uneasily, "I just feel that I can't do it well, and I don't mean to shirk responsibility."

    Lin Han smiled and said: "It's an emergency and an emergency, as long as senior sister works hard, it will be possible. Besides, as a member of the Five Mountains Sword Sect, I have nothing to do with the Hengshan Sect."How could the ?? faction stand idly by?  As long as senior sister has difficulties here, she will definitely help, so don't worry.  "

    Yihe nodded, glanced helplessly at Yilin in the distance, and said, "This is all we can do for the time being."

    "Following Yihe's gaze, Lin Han said with a smile: "Maybe Junior Sister Yilin's talent is good, but her temperament still needs to be tempered, especially the way of love, which still needs to be broken."

    When Yilin was mentioned, Yihe and Yiguang sighed at the same time and shook their heads helplessly.

    Lin Han smiled and said: "Then it's settled, let's do the total first to avoid making mistakes."

    (Friendly reminder: After more than 30 consecutive days of outbreaks, Richui is a little tired. I will take a rest tonight. If you still have energy after watching the women's table tennis finals, the update will be as usual tomorrow, otherwise the update tomorrow morning will be postponed!)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 158 Lin Han attacks

    Update time: 2012-08-02

    After a conversation with Lin Han, Yihe and Yiguang left in a hurry. There was not much time left. They needed to gather the sisters immediately to face the situation at noon.

    After the two left, Qiu Li approached Lin Han and said with a smile, "I didn't expect you were so eloquent that you almost deceived me."

    "Oh, did I lie?" Lin Han gently pinched her pointed chin and asked with a smile.  Qiu Li nodded, got rid of Lin Han's mischievous hand, glanced at him coquettishly, and said, "I don't know if you're lying, but you must be exaggerating the matter, and it's very likely to scare them.  "

    Lin Han shook his head with a smile and sighed: "You are wrong to think so. Do you really think they are willing to let a man be the head of Hengshan? Do you really think they haven't heard the rumors outside? Do you really think  Don¡¯t they know I¡¯m being alarmist?¡±

    Being asked three questions in succession by Lin Han, Qiu Li felt a little unable to turn around for a while.  Lin Han didn't push her, and quietly waited for her to understand.  After pondering for a moment, Qiu Li raised his head and asked, "You mean, they all know it, so why do they"

    "Why should you follow my arrangements, right?" Lin Han asked.

    Qiu Li nodded. A breeze picked up, and a strand of black hair floated in the air. As it danced lightly, it swept across the tip of Lin Han's nose from time to time.  Enjoying the slight itch, Lin Han looked contented, stretched out his left hand, spread his fingers, and the soft black hair slid across his fingertips, with a slight coolness, Lin Han said: "No one is stupid, it's not  They didn't understand, but they had no choice when facing Yue Buqun. Since the Huashan Sect was no longer reliable, they simply turned to our Songshan Sect. In this way, they could at least ensure that the inheritance of the sect would be continued under the protection of the Songshan Sect.  .So, they have no choice.¡±

    "It's too complicated, why are there always so many disputes in the world." Qiu Li sighed and rested his head on Lin Han's shoulder.  Smiling softly, holding her in his arms, Lin Han said softly: "So, I must work harder. Only by mastering absolute force can I protect the people and things I want to protect. Otherwise, everything is empty talk.  Just like Liu Zhengfeng and Qu Yang in Hengshan City."

    "Hengshan City?" Qiu Li asked puzzledly.

    Shaking his head, Lin Han said with a smile: "It's not Hengshan, it's Nanyue Hengshan. Like Liu Zhengfeng and Qu Yang, they don't have absolute force. Wanting to be proud of the world is just a delusion. Another example is the Lin family of Fuwei Escort, who also escaped in the end.  But a destruction.¡±

    Qiu Li held his hand tightly and encouraged: "Your martial arts skills are unrivaled by few in the world. I believe you will protect us."

    "Well," Lin Han said with a smile, "Although Dongfang Bubai and Feng Qingyang still haven't surpassed them, as long as you give me some time, it will only be a matter of time."

    "Brother Lin, what are you doing?" Qu Feiyan's voice suddenly came from the front. It turned out that she felt bored after hanging out with Yilin for a while.

    Hearing Qu Feiyan's call, Qiu Li quickly stood up and subconsciously straightened the corners of Lin Han's clothes.  The two looked at each other and smiled. Lin Han turned to look at Qu Feiyan and Yilin, whose cheeks were red, and asked, "What? Are you tired of playing?"

    "Well, yes." Feiyan nodded quickly, took Lin Han's arm and asked, "Where are the two sisters? Why are they missing?"

    Patting her on the head, Lin Han said: "I'm leaving now, Junior Sister Yilin, I see you look so depressed, you're almost skin and bones. Is it true that someone is bullying you?"

    "No, no" Yilin denied repeatedly.  Feiyan glanced at her and complained: "I know even if you don't tell me, it must be your brother Linghu."

    "You, don't talk nonsense, Brother Linghu and I have nothing to do with each other." Yilin almost cried.

    "You still said no. When we were in Hengshan City, I knew you liked Linghu Chong, but you didn't dare to say it out." Feiyan said, minding his own business.  Lin Han quickly stopped her and said, "Feiyan, please stop talking, otherwise Junior Sister Yilin will really cry, and she will be in big trouble."

    At this moment, a burst of noise came from the main peak. Lin Han frowned, guessing that Linghu Chong's friends must have arrived.

    "Yilin, Yilin, where are you? Yilin" A voice called.  Yilin glanced at Lin Han and the others subconsciously, and then said loudly: "Dad, I'm here."

    After a while, a sturdy monk wearing a rhubarb robe ran over. He was holding a crescent moon Zen staff in his hand, and the cold light was very bluffing.  Lin Han looked at the visitor and smiled: So this is the flower monk Bujie.

    "Yilin, where have you gone? Let dad find you easily." Monk Bujie complained.

    Yilin smiled awkwardly and pulled her back.He said, "Aren't I right here? It would be very embarrassing for others to see you shouting like this."

    "Others?" Monk Bujie noticed Lin Han and the others at this time and said, "Boy, where did you come from? Are you trying to hit my daughter's attention? I can tell you"

    "Dadwhat are you talking about?" Yilin hurriedly pulled Bujie away, her cheeks were rosy, and she no longer dared to look at Lin Han and the others.

    Lin Han smiled and said: "If a beautiful nun like Junior Sister Yilin is willing to return to secular life, there will probably be many people who want to marry her home."

    "Well, you are a nice guy and very discerning, but why do you have to return to secular life to marry home? Can't you marry a nun?" Bujie looked at Lin Han with shining eyes.

    "Not everyone can be as tough as the master." Lin Han said with a smile.

    "Ha, ha, ha, that's right, you are a good boy, much better than that Linghu Chong." Bujie suddenly said to Yilin, "How about you marry this little brother and stop worrying about Linghu Chong?"  Boy?"

    Shaking his head, Lin Han interrupted: "Looking at the time, it's getting late. The ceremony must be about to start. We don't want to delay. Let's go to the front."

    Seeing Lin Han and the others leaving, Monk Bujie scratched his head and followed Yilin unhappily.

    When we arrived at the front of the main peak of Jianxing Peak, we saw that it was already crowded with people. Among them were people from the righteous path such as Shaolin Fang Zheng and Wudang Chongxu, as well as people from the evil path such as the old man, Zu Qianqiu, and Lan Fenghuang.  Those in the righteous path were just that, but those in the demonic path brought chickens, ducks, cattle, sheep, wine, vegetables and food to the peak. They immediately turned the Jianxing Peak into a smoky mess. There were already many people like Yihe, Yiguang and others in the crowd.  Resistant.

    Linghu Chong had no choice but to arrange for those "green forest heroes" to bury pots and cook rice at the waist of the peak. But even so, waves of the aroma of wine and meat wafted up, and all the nuns in Hengshan frowned secretly. As for those who had been told by Yihe and Yiguang  They felt even more disgusted and dissatisfied with Linghu Chong, but they had to wait and not act rashly.

    After lunch, everyone gathered around in the open space in front of the main nunnery of Jianxing Peak. Linghu Chong sat on the west side, and everyone sat in order according to the host and guest positions.  Just wait for the auspicious time to come and then take over.

    Suddenly, the sound of silk and bamboo was heard, and a group of musicians went up to the peak playing flutes and flutes.  Two old men in green clothes strode forward in the middle. The crowd of people shouted "Hey, ah" and many people stood up.  The old man in green on the left, with a sallow complexion, said loudly: "The Eastern leader of the Sun Moon Sect has appointed Jia Bu and Shangguan Yun to congratulate Hero Linghu on his appointment as the leader of the Hengshan Sect. I sincerely wish the Hengshan Sect to flourish and make the leader Linghu famous.  Martial arts.¡±

    Seeing that Dongfang Bubai had indeed sent Jia Bu and Shangguan Yun, Lin Han looked at the two of them meaningfully, and then looked at the boxes.  All the heroes said "Ah" and shouted loudly.  Most of these heretic people are related to the Demonic Cult, and some of them have taken Dongfang Bubai's "Three Corpse Brain Pills". When they hear the words "Dongfang Cult Master", they become frightened.

    Even if the heroes don't know these two old men, they have all known their names for a long time. The man on the left is the "Yellow-faced Venerable" Jiabu, and the man on the right has the compound surname Shangguan. His last name is a cloud, and his nickname is "  Condor Hero".  The martial arts of the two are said to be far higher than those of the heads, gang leaders, and chief rudders of ordinary sects.

    The two of them are not very senior in the Sun and Moon God Sect, but the religion has undergone great changes in recent years. Elders such as Xiang Wentian have been ostracized or retired on their own. In front of them, Jia Bu and Shangguan Yun are the members of the sect.  A very powerful and prestigious first-rate person.

    This time, Dongfang Bubai sent the two of them in person, which was a great honor to Linghu Chong.  Linghu Chong stepped forward to greet him and said, "I've never met Mr. Dongfang before. I'd like to thank you for your service, but I'm not worthy of it." He saw that the "yellow-faced lord" Jia Bu had a thin face that looked yellow, and his temples were high on both sides.  When it bulges out, it's like hiding a walnut.  The "Diao Xia" Shangguan Yun has long arms and legs, and his eyes are bright and powerful, which shows that both of them have profound internal skills.

    Jia Bu said: "Master Linghu is very happy today. The Eastern leader said that he should come to congratulate him in person. It's just that the secular affairs in the church are bound and he can't be separated. Leader Linghu should not be weird."

    Jia Bu turned sideways, waved his left hand, and said: "These small gifts are the small gifts of the Eastern Cult. Please show them to Master Linghu." Amidst the sound of strings and bamboos, more than a hundred men carried forty large red lacquer boxes.  Come up.  Each box was carried by four strong men. Looking at their heavy footsteps, the contents of the box were indeed heavy.

    When Linghu Chong saw such a great gift from the Demon Cult, he wanted to shirk it. Jia Bu quickly stepped forward and explained: "Most of them are the clothes, jewelry and common things that Miss Ren left on Blackwood Cliff. The leader of the Eastern Cult ordered them to be sent here.  For Miss Ren¡¯s use. There are also some small gifts given by the leader to Hero Linghu and Miss Ren. Many things are mixed together and cannot be separated, so Leader Linghu doesn¡¯t have to be polite. Haha, haha.  "

    Linghu Chong was not a stickler for trivial matters. Seeing that Dongfang Bubai was really sincere in sending gifts, and many of them were Ren Yingying's clothes, he couldn't refuse them. He laughed and said, "Thank you very much."

    Jia Bu and Shangguan Yun looked at each other and stood aside while Fang Zheng, Fang Sheng, Chongxu and others went up to the peak, seemingly turning a blind eye.  At this time, people from various sects had arrived to congratulate him. The Kunlun sect, Diancang sect, Emei sect, Kongtong sect, Beggar Clan, and other major sects all also sent people to present congratulatory cards and gifts from their leaders and gang leaders.  On the contrary, the three sects of Huashan, Hengshan and Taishan did not send anyone to congratulate them.

    I heard three cannon blasts, indicating that the auspicious time has come.  Linghu Chong stood in the field, bowed and clasped his fists, saluted everyone, and said loudly: "Unfortunately, Master Dingxian, the former head of the Hengshan Sect, was assassinated and passed away at the same time as Master Dingyi. Linghu Chong also inherited Master Dingxian's legacy.  , took over the door of the Hengshan sect. Thanks to all the seniors and friends who have never given up, I am here to welcome you. All the Hengshan sects are honored and favored. I am very grateful." Amidst the sound of chimes and cymbals, the disciples of the Hengshan sect lined up in two rows and filed in.  In front and in the middle are the four great disciples, Yihe, Yiguang, Yiqing, and Yizhen.

    At this time, the four of them were already anxious and looked at Lin Han frequently, just waiting for him to stop this ceremony.  After not seeing Lin Han move for a long time, the four of them had no choice but to hold the magic weapon in their hands, walk up to Linghu Chong, and bow to salute.  Linghu Chong bowed and returned the gift.  Yihe said: "The four magical artifacts were passed down by Master Xiaofeng, the founder of the Hengshan sect, and they will be taken over by the head of the sect. The new head, Senior Brother Linghu, please take them." Linghu Chong responded: "  Yes." The four disciples handed over the magical instruments one by one, which were a scroll of scriptures, a wooden fish, a string of beads, and a short sword.

    When Linghu Chong saw the wooden fish and rosary beads, he couldn't help but feel embarrassed. He had to reach out and take them, staring at the ground, not daring to meet everyone's eyes.  Yi Qing unfolded a scroll and said: "The five major precepts of the Hengshan Sect are: one is disobedience, the second is to kill fellow sects, the third is to kill innocent people, the fourth is to be dishonest, and the fifth is to associate with evildoers. The ancestors of the Hengshan Sect taught that the head brother must be responsible  Practice it personally, supervise and lead the disciples, and obey them all." Linghu Chong responded: "Yes!"

    Suddenly, Lin Han stood up and shouted loudly: "Wait a minute, Brother Linghu, I'm afraid you won't be able to take over the position of head of Hengshan today based on your virtue and ability!"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 159: The position of leader

    Update time: 2012-08-02

    As soon as these words came out, the heroes were in an uproar. Not only Linghu Chong was stunned on the spot, but Fang Zheng and Chongxu also looked at each other. They both thought: What should come will eventually come. They never thought that the Songshan Sect would refuse so decisively.

    Before Linghu Chong could react, the friends in the audience started shouting.  At that moment, You Xun, who was called "Slippery Autumn", said: "Young Hero Linghu is so chivalrous that no young boy like you can compare to it. If Young Hero Linghu can't be the leader, how can you do it?"  Can¡¯t do it?¡±

    "Ha, ha, ha ha" There was a burst of laughter from the crowd. What's more, they fell to the ground with exaggerated laughter. There were even more than ten people clasping their hands and laughing. These were mostly  Someone who is familiar with You Xun.

    Lin Han shook his head slightly, neither angry nor annoyed. Under the gaze of the heroes, he raised his right hand, pointed his index finger forward, facing the confused You Xun, clasped the other three fingers inward, and held it down with his thumb.  Lin Han shouted loudly, a blue light flashed across his face, and a burst of cold air burst out from the tip of his index finger, hitting You Xun with a bang.

    Seeing Lin Han shouting loudly, and then another light flashing from his fingertips, You Xun instinctively felt that something was not good, and based on his body's reaction, he tried to avoid it.  However, Lin Han's move was too fast. He calculated it mentally and unintentionally, and before You Xun could react, he was hit in the right chest.  Receiving this strong force, You Xun couldn't help himself and was thrown away by the impact.  The heroes looked around and saw You Xun prostrate on the ground three feet away. He didn't know whether he was alive or dead. The heroes were horrified and were as silent as cicadas for a while. Among them, there were those who were laughing, and their whole bodies were shaking, and they didn't dare to make a sound anymore.

    "Amitabha" just heard the Buddha's name, awakening everyone.  At this time, the heroes all looked at Lin Han in shock. It turned out that after a while, You Xun's right chest was already filled with cold air, accompanied by ice crystals. Looking at the beautiful ice crystals, the heroes felt like they were actually there,  A chill ran through my heart.

    At this moment, no matter how open-minded Linghu Chong was, he couldn't help but feel the anger in his heart. He stared at Lin Han with a frosty expression and kept saying: "Brother Lin, it's a good method, but if you have any dissatisfaction,  You can charge at Linghu, why do you need to attack Brother You so despicably?"

    "Hehe, hehe, hehehehehe" Lin Han Han couldn't stop laughing, "Sneak attack? What a joke! With my ability, to deal with a You Xun, do I need a sneak attack? It's just that he didn't overestimate his ability and came forward. Who can blame me? I won't  Taking his life is already an advantage for him. What? Brother Linghu feels distressed?"

    Seeing Linghu Chong's anger, Lin Han sneered and said, "Look at all the people Linghu Chong has made friends with. The 'Mobei Two Heroes' who specialize in eating human flesh, the Five Poison Cult Leader 'Blue Phoenix', and all these people who have no foundation for doing things."  The ferocious nature of the business, you see for yourself, a Buddhist resort like Hengshan is suffocated by the smell of wine and meat, ask yourself, what virtue and ability can you succeed as the head of Hengshan?"

    "Amitabha" Fang Zheng stood up and argued, "Young Master Lin and Young Master Linghu have many friends. These are not big mistakes. In my opinion, Young Master Linghu is upright and has the will of Master Dingxian."  Therefore, there is nothing wrong with Young Master Linghu taking over as the leader of Hengshan."

    Glancing at Fang Zheng, Lin Han cupped his hands and said, "Master Fang Zheng's words are wrong. Not long ago, Linghu Chong led a group of gangsters to attack the Shaolin Temple in Shaoshi Mountain, overturned the confession, and destroyed the Buddha statues. How could he behave like this?  Can it be said to be fair and aboveboard? As for Master Dingxian¡¯s death, Master Tai was on her deathbed at that time, so her speech was inevitably unclear. Perhaps Master Dingxian was referring to someone else.  I would like to ask, if Master Dingxian was sane, how could he brazenly appoint such a man with bad conduct to lead the senior sisters of the Hengshan Sect?"

    "nice."

    "That's right. How is it possible for a man to become the leader of Hengshan?"

    "Young Master Lin is right, Master Dingxian must be out of his mind."

    "Yes, yes, or maybe Master Dingxian is talking about someone else."

    "I'm just telling you, there's no way Linghu Chong could be the leader!"

    The heroes were talking a lot, and most of them were not optimistic about Linghu Chong.  Listening to the comments around him, Linghu Chong clenched his fists tightly, his knuckles turned white, and veins popped out on his arms.  The situation is very favorable and people's hearts can be used. Lin Han is also smiling all over his face. Even Yihe, Yiguang and others are also overjoyed.

    At this situation, Taoist Chongxu stood up and said: "Everyone, please be patient, these are just Lin Shaoxia's guesses"

    "But it's reasonable." Lin Han said with a smile.

    He glanced at Lin Han and then said to Xu, "Young Master Linghu took over the position of head because of Master Dingxian's order"

    Lin Han interrupted again: "But we should respect the facts and the Hengshan Sect."

    "Since we want to respect the Hengshan Sect, we should abide by Master Dingxian's orders. You and I are both outsiders, how can we represent the Hengshan Sect?"Make a decision?  "After being interrupted twice in a row, Chongxu was already very angry, and his tone was not so kind.

    "Haha, please be patient, Taoist Master Chongxu." Lin Han said with a smile, "Whether it is really Master Dingxian's death or not, let's put it aside for now. Since we want to respect the Hengshan Sect, shouldn't we listen to the Hengshan Master?"  Disciple¡ªSenior Sister Yihe, as well as other Hengshan disciples, what do they think of this matter?"

    "Yes, listen to what Yi and Master said." The crowd started to cheer again.  Fang Zheng and Chongxu looked at each other with ugly expressions.

    Just when Yihe stood up and was about to speak, someone else came up from the bottom of the mountain. When everyone looked, they saw a group of Huashan disciples arriving.  Lin Han smiled. Since someone is coming from Huashan, it must be Yue Buqun who has some tricks up his sleeve, but what is certain is that it will not be a good thing for Linghu Chong.

    Seeing everyone in Huashan at this moment, Linghu Chong felt excited. He looked around, but did not see Yue Lingshan, and his expression became a little sad.  Before Linghu Chong could say hello to everyone in Huashan, Lin Han asked first, "Several senior brothers from Huashan are here. Do you have any instructions to bring Senior Uncle Yue?"

    "Everyone in Huashan looked at me and I looked at you. They didn't know what to say for a moment, and they all turned their attention to Lauderno.  Seeing this scene, Linghu Chong's whole body tensed up, instinctively feeling that something was wrong.  Lauderno first bowed his hands to greet the heroes, then walked closer, nodded to Lin Han, and then faced Linghu Chong and said: "Brother Linghu, although you are no longer a disciple of Huashan, Master still has a few words to say to  you."

    Linghu Chong nodded and said sadly: "Second Junior Brother, please tell me."

    Regarding Linghu Chong's title, Lauderno smiled lightly and ignored it. He said: "Master said: 'Although Linghu Chong is no longer a disciple of Huashan, his martial arts of Huashan is still there. As the leader of Huashan, I will never allow anyone to challenge him.  To use the martial arts of Huashan to ruin the reputation of the Hengshan Sect, if Linghu Chong still has the slightest thought of the Huashan Sect in his heart, he should not do anything that would cause anger and resentment.' Brother Linghu, this is what Master told me, and I have said it exactly as it is.  Let me tell you. Master hopes you will behave yourself well."

    Linghu Chong nodded without saying a word. No one knew what he was thinking, but judging from his dark face, he must not be very happy.  After a long time, Linghu Chong raised his hands and said: "Seniors and martial arts comrades, in Linghu Chong's opinion, it is not important whether you want to be the leader of the Hengshan Sect or not. However, Uncle Dingxian's orders are here and Linghu Chong cannot be ambivalent. In my opinion, Linghu Chong cannot be vague.  In your heart, if you promise others, you must do it.¡±

    "Okay, Young Hero Linghu is so loyal." There was a burst of cheers from the crowd, but they disappeared when Lin Han looked over, making everyone laugh.

    At this moment, he suddenly heard a woman's crisp cry from the mountain road: "Miss Ren of the Sun Moon God Sect has arrived!" Linghu Chong was so surprised that he couldn't help but blurted out: "Yingying is here!" He hurried to the place.  On the edge of the cliff, I saw two big men carrying a small green cloth sedan, walking quickly up to the peak.  Behind the small sedan were four maids in blue.

    When the heroes on the left road heard that Yingying was coming, they rushed down the mountain road to greet her. With thunderous cheers, they hugged the sedan chair and came to the top of the peak.  The sedan stopped, opened the curtain, and out came a beautiful girl wearing light green clothes, it was Yingying.  The crowd cheered loudly, "Holy Aunt! Holy Aunt!" and bowed in unison.  Looking at the expressions of these people, they are in awe and admiration for Yingying, and the joy comes from the bottom of their hearts.  Linghu Chong walked a few steps forward and said with a smile, "Yingying, you're here too!"

    Ren Yingying smiled and said: "Today is your happy day, how could I not come?" She glanced around, took a few steps, bowed her hands to Fang Zheng and Chongxu, and said: "Master Abbot, Zhang  The door is long and the little girl is polite."

    Fang Zheng and Chongxu returned the gift at the same time, thinking in their hearts: "No matter how good you and Linghu Chong are, you shouldn't come here today. This will make Linghu Chong even more embarrassed."

    Seeing that Ren Yingying couldn't bear it anymore and went up to Jianxing Peak, Lin Han was already filled with joy.  Lin Han smiled and said: "Haha, I can't believe it. I can't believe that Brother Linghu is trying to seize the position of the leader of Hengshan. In the past, the leader of the Demon Sect, Dongfang Bubai, sent people to send congratulatory gifts. Later, the Holy Aunt of the Demon Sect came to congratulate him personally.  If you are really made the head of Hengshan, wouldn't it mean that Hengshan Sect will be merged into the Demon Sect? If the founder of Hengshan is alive, how would he view today's events?"

    Ren Yingying was originally not optimistic about Linghu Chong's succession as the head of Hengshan. However, Linghu Chong had already made up his mind, so she had no choice but to support him. When she heard at the foot of the mountain that Lin Han was scolding Linghu Chong, she was afraid that her lover would make a mistake, so she didn't care much anymore and immediately came up the mountain.

    Hearing Lin Han talking about herself, Ren Yingying couldn't help but said: "Young Master Lin, I never thought that after we say goodbye to Shaoshi Mountain, the situation between you and me will be tense when we meet again."

    Seeing the group of heroes looking at him, Lin Han smiled and said: "You and I just met by chance, not to mention the difference between black and white. There will definitely be such a day. But I didn't expect that the former great disciple of the Huashan Sect would completely fall in love with the Demon Sect.  ReallyhuaThe hundreds of years of hatred between Shan and the Demon Sect can be easily forgotten. Is such a character really suitable for being the leader of Hengshan?  "

    The original joy of seeing Ren Yingying faded, and Linghu Chong's face became even more ugly. After being ridiculed by Lin Han one after another, Linghu Chong could no longer control his emotions and said loudly: "This is a matter between Hengshan and me, why do I need you as an outsider to point it out?"  Hands and feet.¡±

    "That's right, even if I am an outsider, Senior Sister Yihe, as the top disciple of the Hengshan Sect, can't be considered an outsider, right?" Lin Han asked rhetorically, and then he raised his hands to Yihe and said, "Please give me a word, Senior Sister Yihe, about Linghu Chong's plan."  I wonder what the senior sisters think of seizing the position of head of Hengshan?"

    As soon as Lin Han finished speaking, everyone's eyes turned to Yihe.  Linghu Chong looked at her expectantly, hoping that he could support him.

    Yihe glanced at everyone with a blank expression and said: "Hengshan suddenly suffered a catastrophe. The uncle, master, and uncle were killed by traitors one after another. Now there is even more trouble caused by the leader. Yihe is not talented.  After discussion, all the sisters decided"

    Fang Zheng suddenly said: "Sir, nephew, speak directly. As long as I am here, no one can force you!"

    (Plot preview: Chapter 160 Linghu Chong invites Lin Han to a sword fight)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 160 Linghu Chong invites Lin Han to a sword fight

    Update time: 2012-08-03

    Listening to Fang Zheng¡¯s words, Lin Han secretly cursed: Old bald donkey, when you say this, isn¡¯t it a threat?

    Sure enough, Yi He's heart trembled and she couldn't help but look at him. Everyone in Hengshan knew very well that the leaders of Wudang and Shaolin sects were determined to side with Linghu Chong.

    Cough, cough, two coughs sounded. Yihe subconsciously followed the sound and saw that it was Lin Han who was cheering her up.  Lin Han said loudly: "Senior sister Yihe, let me tell you what you want to say. As one of the Five Mountains Sword Sects, we, the Songshan Sect, are responsible for the affairs of Hengshan. If there is anyone who is blind and dares to threaten you, you must first ask Lin Han.  The sword is too sharp!"

    Yihe nodded, his mind made up, and he said loudly without worrying about anything else: "After discussing with the sisters, we believe that Young Master Linghu is not qualified to hold the position of head of the Hengshan Sect."

    As soon as the words fell, the heroes were in an uproar. Not only Linghu Chong, Fang Zheng, Chongxu and others were stunned on the spot, but also many ordinary Hengshan disciples didn't know why, and they all looked at Yihe.

    "Why? Senior Sister Yihe, haven't we already agreed?" Linghu Chong couldn't bear the blow and asked repeatedly.

    Yihe smiled apologetically and said, "Yes, we had promised Young Master Linghu to be the leader before, but since the news was announced to the world, there have been rumors everywhere, and the disciples of Hengshan are in unspeakable misery.  , like a rat crossing the street, being pointed at everywhere. Although many martial arts colleagues did not say it clearly, the fact is before their eyes. Regarding the matter of Linghu Shaoxia taking over as the leader, most people, like Master Yue of Huashan, are opposed to it.  Therefore, Yihe can only say sorry and hope that Young Master Linghu can consider our feelings."

    Shaking his head, Linghu Chong had a look of disbelief on his face. Suddenly he saw Yi Guang on the side, and as if grasping a life-saving straw, he asked repeatedly: "Senior Sister Yi Guang, I wonder what you mean?"

    Yiguang shook his head and said with a smile: "I'm sorry, Young Master Linghu, what Senior Sister Yihe means is what our Hengshan Sect means."

    As soon as he said this, Linghu Chong looked around and saw that most of the Hengshan disciples avoided his gaze. Obviously, among the Hengshan disciples, the eldest disciple Yihe was still very prestigious, and they were helpless with Linghu Chong's matter.

    Bang, bang, bang, Lin Han clapped his hands and praised: "Senior Sister Yihe is right. In view of Brother Linghu's disorderly behavior, the friends he makes are all unscrupulous people, and they are even more closely related to the Demon Sect."  The two previous leaders have a very close relationship. It is really not suitable to take up the position of leader of Hengshan. I believe all the martial arts colleagues agree with Lin's words, right?"

    "Identity, identification, identification"

    As the saying goes, if you can't eat the grapes, then you say the grapes are sour. Following the fine tradition that I can't get and no one else can get, those idle martial arts people are awesome. Echoing Lin Han's words, they are just here to join in the fun, and they are eager to put it down.  Linghu Chong's good deeds were ruined.

    "Ha ha ha ha ha"

    Amidst the strange laughter, everyone was staring closely at Linghu Chong. Some people had already stepped back unconsciously, keeping a distance from him.  Fang Zheng asked: "Young Master Linghu, what's wrong with you?"

    Looking at Fang Zheng with cold eyes, Linghu Chong ignored him. Instead, he stretched out his right index finger and pointed directly at Lin Han, who had a cheerful face in front of him.  Ren Yingying glanced at Linghu Chong worriedly, stepped forward quickly, held his left arm firmly, and then looked at Lin Han, with a look of pleading in her eyes.

    Facing Linghu Chong's anger, Lin Han was not afraid at all. He really wished that Linghu Chong could do something outrageous in public.  Lin Han provoked: "Why, Young Master Linghu, the master can't do it, so he starts to turn against others?"

    "YouI have no grievances with you, why do you always want to ruin my good deeds?" Linghu Chong was already blinded by anger. In normal times, he would never say such words.  .  This also shows how much he cares about his position as the leader of Hengshan.

    Acting according to the opportunity, taking advantage of the chaos to add fire, Lin Han smiled and said: "Yes, we have no grievances, then you should think about why I stopped you, don't you know? Because you don't deserve it! You don't deserve to be Hengshan  Leader!"

    Looking at Lin Han's hateful smile, Linghu Chong was so angry that he couldn't care about anything else anymore, so he stepped forward to challenge Lin Han, wishing he could kill him with his sword.

    Before Fang Zheng and Chongxu could come forward to dissuade him, Ren Yingying held Linghu Chong's arm tightly, preventing him from coming forward, and begged: "Brother Chong, wake up, don't be impulsive, you are not Lin Shaoxia's  Opponent!"

    Linghu Chong, who was in excitement, was stunned for a moment, as if someone had hit him to death. He suddenly calmed down, turned around slowly, and stared at Ren Yingying.  Ren Yingying had never seen Linghu Chong's eyes look so cold before. She subconsciously let go of her hands and let Linghu Chong's left armOut of her grasp.

    After getting out of Ren Yingying's embrace, Linghu Chong did not leave. He still stared into Ren Yingying's eyes and asked word for word: "Am I not as good as him in your heart?"

    Ren Yingying was shocked, knowing that she had hurt Linghu Chong's self-esteem in her confusion. Ren Yingying said quickly: "No, in Yingying's heart, Brother Chong has always been the best."

    Linghu Chong smiled bitterly. At this moment, no one could have imagined that he would care so much about a word.

    You are no match for Lin ShaoxiaYou are no match for Lin Shaoxia

    It turns out that I can¡¯t compare to that person after all, I can¡¯t compare

    ¡°Hehehe, everyone says that I am not as good as you, even I think so.  Yes, I am not as good as you, so what?  Everyone says that I, Linghu Chong, am uninhibited, so let me be completely uninhibited today!

    Raising his eyes, a flash of madness flashed past, Linghu Chong smiled and said: "Ha, ha, haha Ha, ha, haha Brother Lin, you just talked about Linghu Chong's virtues and abilities  Not even enough to be the head of the Hengshan Sect, in terms of virtue"

    Linghu Chong looked at the gangsters around him and Ren Yingying beside him, shook his head and said: "Even if I admit that I have a shortcoming in terms of morality, then I wonder how Brother Lin can judge that Linghu Chong's ability is not good? Or does Brother Lin think Linghu Chong's  Martial arts is not worth mentioning in your eyes?"

    Very surprised, Lin Han was very surprised, this young man Linghu Chong had other intentions!  Lin Han tightened the hilt of his sword and asked, "What, Young Master Linghu wants to try again? I don't mind!"

    Looking at Lin Han's expectant eyes, Linghu Chong understood that he wanted to further undermine his remaining prestige. If it had been before, he would never have agreed, but judging from the current situation, the position of the leader of Hengshan has become further and further away from him.  If you are far away, just indulge.

    Linghu Chong laughed. This was the first time he laughed out loud. He pulled out the long sword from his waist and said with a smile: "Linghu Chong has always been defeated by Brother Lin, and he almost lost his life to Brother Lin."  In hand, today, Linghu Chong wants to try again to see if he can create a miracle."

    "Young Master Linghu, this is absolutely impossible!" Taoist Chongxu hurriedly stopped him, but it was no match for Linghu Chong's determination after feeling aggrieved. Linghu Chong waved his hand and said, "Thank you Taoist Master for your kindness, Linghu Chong appreciates it!"

    Lin Han also took off the Tears Sword from his back, pulled out the long sword, and handed the scabbard to Qiu Li for safekeeping.  Seeing that things had come to this, everyone had no choice but to disperse, leaving the empty seats in the middle for Linghu Chong and Lin Han.

    Patting Qiu Li and Fei Yan on the shoulders, Lin Han smiled and said, "An Xin is watching from the side. Don't worry, nothing will happen." The two nodded and walked to Yi He and others, waiting for the sword.  The beginning of the fight.

    Although Lin Han didn't know where Linghu Chong got his courage, no matter how fast he progressed, it would not exceed Lin Han's own progress. Lin Han's current strength was already extraordinary.  Sutra" have all cultivated to the fourth level. Although they are still some distance away from Xiaocheng, they are barely able to emit sword energy from their fingertips. Attacks like the one that hit You Xun before can be used five times a day, which is enough to deal with Linghu Chong.  More than enough.

    Moreover, Lin Han's "Po Jun" sword intention has already gained some strength and he can already use it actively. In addition, his "Blazing Sun Sword Technique" has become more and more perfect, and it will not leave many flaws for Linghu Chong.  First of all, Lin Han was already confident about winning Linghu Chong.

    Seeing that Lin Han was ready, Linghu Chong signaled Ren Yingying to wait aside.  Ren Yingying was helpless and said: "Be careful." Then she said to Lin Han: "Young Master Lin, please show mercy to me!"

    Hearing Ren Yingying's words, Lin Han smiled with a black line on his forehead: "Miss Ren, you are not smart anymore. How can you say this at this time? Isn't it obvious that you don't believe Brother Linghu?  ? However, you are also concerned about chaos, so Brother Linghu will not care about it."

    Linghu Chong¡¯s expression became even more ugly, and he forced a smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, just go and wait nearby.¡±

    After setting up his posture, Linghu Chong said: "Brother Lin, please!" It wasn't that Linghu Chong was too polite. At this time, he wanted to tear Lin Han into pieces as soon as possible. However, with the characteristics of "Dugu Nine Swords", he had to be prepared for the move.  Breaking moves can only be counterattacked when the opponent makes a move. No matter how proficient Linghu Chong is in practicing Dugu Nine Swords, this characteristic will not change for a while.

    Lin Han smiled, no longer hesitating, and was merciless when he took action. He drew his long sword upward, and when the sword tip rose into the air, he shouted loudly, took an unnatural step back, and with a clang, the sword tip  Straight through.  Because he took a step back, the target of this sword was not Linghu Chong's face, but towards Linghu Chong's wrist.

    Faced with such an unreasonable situationThere was nothing Linghu Chong could do about the sword strike. In his mind, Lin Han should have struck his face with the sword, but he responded with the long sword. As a result, Lin Han's wrist was threatened and he had to change his moves midway.

    Unexpectedly, Lin Han's sword moves were completely different from what Linghu Chong had in mind. He simply gave up on his face, which was impossible to attack, and went straight for his wrist.  The Tears Sword was two inches longer than an ordinary long sword. If Linghu Chong followed his usual habit of stabbing Lin Han's wrist, he would definitely be injured, while Lin Han would remain unscathed.

    No, Linghu Chong could only resist with his long sword and receive Lin Han's blow head-on.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Lin Han was smiling our face, but Linghu Chong's palms trembled, and there was a faint sign that he could not grasp the long sword in his hand.  Unable to do so, Linghu Chong had no choice but to jump away and step aside.

    Everyone was in an uproar. After the scene was repeated again, the heroes realized that Lin Han did not want to fight Linghu Chong with swordsmanship at all, but wanted to use his internal power to crush him to death. He actually wanted to use his internal power to defeat Linghu Chong.  collapse.

    Linghu Chong looked at Lin Han with a livid face, his right hand was trembling slightly, and he was shocked: He didn't expect that not only in sword moves, but also in internal strength, he was far inferior to him No, although there is a gap in internal strength, it shouldn't be  Such a disparity is it true, my inner strength is impure because I don't have the follow-up mental method of absorbing the *star*big* method?

    Thinking of this, Linghu Chong couldn't help but look at Ren Yingying, and the thoughts in his mind kept changing.

    Lin Han smiled and said: "Linghu Chong, you are no match for me! You can't do it!"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 161 The leader has an order

    Update time: 2012-08-03

    Bang, bang, bang

    Linghu Chong's face was ashen. Every time the swords crossed each other, he had to take a step back in order to neutralize Lin Han's inner strength.

    Ren Yingying looked at the two people in the field in shock. She originally thought that even if Linghu Chong was defeated, he would still be able to fight back. However, unlike now, when he was forced to retreat step by step, he was completely suppressed, with an exquisite sword in his hand.  The law is completely useless.

    Lan Fenghuang secretly came to Ren Yingying and winked at her urgently. Ren Yingying shook her head and signaled her not to act rashly, otherwise she would anger Lin Han and the consequences would be disastrous.

    Lin Han attacked with one sword after another. Every time he swung the sword, he opened and closed it. The seemingly simple sword technique actually had the sound of wind and thunder, which was not to be underestimated.  Every time gold and iron collided, Linghu Chong was shaken all over. Anyone with a discerning eye could see that it was extremely difficult for him to fight, and defeat would be a matter of time.

    Seeing the opportunity, Lin Han made rapid advances with his sword, slashing out three sword strikes in succession, giving Linghu Chong no time to react.  Slow and fast, sudden hidden moves, facing Lin Han's suddenly accelerated attack, even though Linghu Chong had seen the flaw in the swordsmanship, he had no time to think about it and could only passively accept the attack.

    If it is a sword attack, as long as there is a little buffering time, Linghu Chong can still handle it, although it is difficult; even if it is two sword attacks in a row, although the pressure is great, Linghu Chong can still barely bear it; however, facing Lin Han's successive blows  With three swords, Linghu Chong could no longer do anything.

    The long sword was swung forward, and he passively resisted. All three swords were struck at the same position, and a powerful force surged in. Linghu Chong could no longer bear it, and a mouthful of blood spurted out from his mouth. His vitality was severely injured, and he was almost dead.  No more strength to fight.  Lin Han laughed loudly: "Linghu Chong, you overestimate your abilities, you will never be my opponent!"

    Reluctantly holding the long sword, Linghu Chong stood tremblingly opposite Lin Han, saying bitterly: "You are so proud, you haven't defeated me yet!"

    "Hahaha, what a joke." Lin Han looked at him disdainfully, "Do you still have the strength to fight again?"

    "Brother Chong, surrender quickly! Stop fighting!" Ren Yingying shouted anxiously.

    Linghu Chong ignored it, raised his sword, pointed it at Lin Han, and shouted, "Come again!"

    Lin Han smiled: "Since Brother Linghu doesn't want to give up, let's take the move." After saying that, he picked up the tear-stained sword and smashed it hard.  As expected, Linghu Chong had no extra strength and was only supported by his warm blood. He clearly saw the flaw in Lin Han's sword moves, but he had no time to change his moves to deal with it.  Before he could make any move, the Tears Sword, carrying a scorching breath, had already hit his sword hard.

    Linghu Chong trembled, tried his best to catch the sword, and took a step back slowly, blood spilled from the corner of his mouth again.  After wiping it hard, Linghu Chong ignored his own injuries and actually pounced on Lin Han.

    Lin Han shook his head, understanding that Linghu Chong had gone crazy, but he didn't have any mercy in his heart. It was like looking at a dead dog, and he swung his sword out again.

    Bang, Linghu Chong was violently swept out, and a bright red line was drawn in the air with little blood stains. At this moment, Lin Han's expression changed, and several cold stars came towards his face.

    With a cold snort, the tear-stained sword flashed and moved in the air, crackling, crackling, and a series of sounds. Lin Han looked in front of him with a gloomy face, and saw that the ground was already filled with scorpions, centipedes, toads, and green snakes.  , spiders and other poisonous corpses.

    Seeing Ren Yingying rushing to Linghu Chong's side, while Lan Fenghuang and others were nervously guarding the side, Lin Han laughed: "Master Lan, even if you feel sorry for Brother Linghu Chong, there is no need to be so anxious, right? With Ren Da  Miss is here, are you suspected of overstepping your bounds?"

    Lan Fenghuang's cheeks suddenly turned red and he turned his head away, but did not say a word.  Lin Han said: "Today Lin has seen the five poisons of the Five Poison Sect. However, I hope Master Lan will remember that there will be no next time, so he can take care of himself."

    With Ren Yingying's support, Linghu Chong stood up tremblingly, his face extremely ugly. No wonder, he originally thought that after practicing the Dugu Nine Swords proficiently, even if he could not defeat Lin Han, he would not be defeated again.  However, reality is always cruel. In the face of bloody reality, any unrealistic ideas must give way.

    Linghu Chong's expression declined, and he cupped his hands and said, "Master Fang Zheng, Taoist Priest Chongxu, and all friends, Linghu Chong has made a fool of himself. It seems that, as Brother Lin said, Linghu Chong's virtue and ability are not enough to serve as the head of Hengshan  Farewell!¡±

    Ren Yingying quickly supported Linghu Chong, and, surrounded by Zu Qianqiu, the old man and others, walked down the mountain without looking back.  Suddenly, Linghu Chong stopped, turned around, and took a deep look at Lin Han, as if to imprint his appearance.?Bottoms down.  After a long time, Linghu Chong smiled sadly: "Brother Lin, we will meet again later!"

    Lin Han nodded: "I hope Brother Linghu can have a good time in the Demon Sect."

    Linghu Chong trembled all over, sighed deeply, ignored the others, and staggered down the mountain.  Lin Han looked at Linghu Chong's back with cold eyes, feeling the urge to chase him out and kill him with the sword. He just looked at Fang Zheng, Chongxu and others beside him, and it took him a long time to calm down.

    Taking a deep breath, Lin Han called Yihe and asked her to send two people to watch every move of Linghu Chong and others to see if they really left.

    After Deyi and the people were arranged, Lin Han took the package from Qiu Li, opened it under everyone's gaze, and took out a flag.  Fang Zheng's expression changed and he asked urgently: "Young Master Lin, this is"

    Nodding to Fang Zheng and Chongxu, Lin Han raised his right hand high, a flag embroidered with the word 'Ling' fluttering in the wind, and above the word 'Ling', the two small characters 'Five Mountains' were embroidered.

    As soon as this flag came out, everyone's expressions changed drastically. Lin Han looked around and suddenly shouted loudly: "Disciples of Hengshan, take the flag of the leader of the Five Mountains Alliance!"

    Yihe, Yiguang and others looked at me and I looked at you, and were at a loss for a moment.  In the end, Yihe, who was the great disciple of Hengshan, stepped forward, led the Hengshan nuns and said, "Hengshan sect accepts the order!"

    Lin Han nodded and said loudly: "The alliance leader has an order: 'In view of the fact that the newly appointed master Dingxian and the two masters Dingjing and Dingyi of the Hengshan Sect of the Wuyue Sword Sect were killed and died unjustly, there will no longer be anyone to take charge of it.  The faction affairs department has now promoted Yi He, the great disciple of the Hengshan Sect, to be the new leader of the Hengshan Sect. I hereby give this order!"

    Amidst the sound of gasping, Yihe looked at the other sisters and said loudly: "Yihe is ordered!"

    Looking around, the heroes all grinned and looked at Yihe silently. No one thought that the Wuyue Sword Sect actually wanted Yihe, the great disciple of Hengshan, to be the new head of Hengshan. In other words, Zuo Lengchan appointed a junior  Come and be the leader.  However, considering the current situation of the Hengshan Sect, it is reasonable.  Linghu Chong's incident was just a farce after all.

    Lin Han said loudly: "Everyone, although there is a farce caused by Linghu Chong, fortunately we are on the right track. Senior sister Yihe will take over as the head of Hengshan. I guess no one will object?"

    "No!"

    "No objection!"

    "The position of leader of Hengshan should be filled by Master Yihe!"

    Amidst the noise, Lin Han's smile was particularly bright. When the heroes calmed down, Lin Han said again: "In this case, it is just an auspicious time to hold a ceremony to take over the leadership. Fortunately, all the items are ready-made, so  No need to prepare anymore. We have Master Lao Fangzheng and Taoist Chongxu to lead everyone to give a testimony!"

    Fang Zheng and Chongxu looked at each other and both understood that what happened today was beyond their imagination. No one knew beforehand that Linghu Chong's taking over as the head of Hengshan, which had been a big deal, would end like this. Not only did Linghu Chong retire sadly,  Even the Wudang and Shaolin sects failed and gained nothing. Facing Yihe, who was supported by the Songshan sect, they were thankful not to be resented.

    There were no more surprises at the Hengshan Sect Leader Conference after it was announced that You Yihe would become the new Sect Leader.  This can also be seen from the other side. Only the disciples of the Hengshan Sect who take over the position of leader can truly be regarded as popular. In the hearts of martial arts colleagues, no one is willing to have a man appear out of thin air to take charge of Hengshan. No matter that man  How outstanding, so outstanding that just like Lin Han, everyone will have a sour feeling.

    After a series of rituals including offering sacrifices and worshiping ancestors, under the witness of the martial arts heroes, Yihe, the great disciple of Hengshan, became the new head of the Hengshan Sect.

    For a time, there was an endless stream of congratulations.  After all, the Hengshan Sect is one of the Five Mountains Sword Sects. Although the Hengshan Sect will inevitably decline with the fall of the "Hengshan Sanding", as long as the Songshan Sect still exists, it cannot tolerate being insulted by others.  The eyes of the masses are sharp, and everyone can see that the relationship between Hengshan and Songshan has gone further.  With the support of the Songshan Sect, even if the Hengshan Sect declines, it will still be one of the Five Mountains Sword Sects and a member of the Five Mountains Alliance.

    After the ceremony was completed, people left one after another. Fang Zheng, Chongxu and others who had not received any benefits also said goodbye and left. Later, Luo Denuo wanted to leave with the Huashan disciples, but was stopped by Lin Han.  Seeing this, Lauderno understood. Unable to refuse the hospitality, everyone in Huashan stayed.

    Faced with the sudden change, Jia Bu and Shangguan Yun looked at each other, shook their heads, glanced at the boxes, and went down the mountain.  In this way, there were only Hengshan disciples, Huashan disciples, Lin Han and others on Hengshan Mountain, and there were also people from Kongtong who stayed.

      Yihe was very uncomfortable with the change in identity. Fortunately, most of the heroes had left. Facing his own people, Yihe relaxed.  Everyone once again congratulated Yi He. Only Yilin was very unhappy and looked down the mountain from time to time. Monk Bujie kept persuading from the side and was very depressed. He originally thought that as long as Linghu Chong became the head of Hengshan, he would be with him.  Yilin faces each other day and night, and then there is something like uncooked rice or cooked rice, but it is a pity that it is yellow.

    "Oh, Linghu Chong's box is still there!" Yi Guang suddenly saw the box left by the Demon Cult and exclaimed.

    Except for everyone in the Demon Sect, no one knows what is in the box better than Lin Han.  He waved his hand, gathered Yihe and Laudno, and gave these instructions while the two were in shock.  Then, Yihe and Luo Denuo summoned the disciples of Hengshan and Huashan to discuss the matter. The whole process was done with great care, but no outsiders heard it.

    Looking coldly at the box left by the demon sect, Lin Han smiled disdainfully and said to himself: He who is not a gentleman is not a gentleman, and he who is not poisonous is not a husband. You can go with peace of mind. Don't blame me for being cruel!

    (Plot preview: Chapter 162: No poison, no husband) tomorrow morning at 8:00

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 162 No poison, no husband

    Update time: 2012-08-04

    "Somewhere to the east of Jianxing Peak in Hengshan Mountain, there is a cliff with thousands of feet, and strange rocks stand out under the cliff, like ferocious monsters.  If someone accidentally falls off the cliff here, unless he has the first-class skills of the legendary swordsman, he will not be able to escape the fate of being shattered into pieces.  Even Hengshan disciples rarely set foot here on weekdays.

    At this time, Yihe, who had just taken over as the head of Hengshan, led the disciples of Hengshan and Huashan, and led Lin Han, Qiu Li, and Qu Feiyan to this desperate place.  I saw a group of four disciples, staggeringly carrying large boxes towards the cliff. After counting carefully, there were dozens of such boxes. Yihe almost mobilized all the Hengshan people.  The disciples are barely enough.

    Looking at the difficult steps of the fellow disciples, Yi He was very curious and asked Lin Han in a low voice: "Senior Brother Lin, I don't know what is in the box, why are you throwing them away?"

    Lin Han smiled and said: "Didn't those people in the Demon Cult say that this is Ren Yingying's personal belongings? Let's just take it back and keep it well."

    Yihe shook his head and looked at Lin Han helplessly, why should he carry it back and keep it?  It was obvious that he was going to throw him off a cliff, but Yihe also knew that if he couldn't ask anything, Lin Han wouldn't say anything, so he didn't want to refute his face, so he had to let him mess around.

    Qu Feiyan carefully leaned over and asked, "Brother Lin, do you know what's inside?"

    Nodding, Lin Han said: "Don't worry, you will know soon."

    Seeing that Lin Han refused to tell him directly, Qu Feiyan retreated helplessly and secretly shrugged at Qiu Li, saying that there was nothing he could do.

    After a stick of incense, everyone finally arrived at the cliff. Lin Han motioned to everyone to put the box in front, and then looked down at the bottom of the cliff. Seeing those jagged and strange rocks, Lin Han was very satisfied and laughed sinisterly from time to time. Fortunately, the sound  It's not big, otherwise it would definitely give people goosebumps.

    Under the attention of everyone, Lin Han ordered everyone to form groups of four and place their palms against the side of the box.  When everyone was ready, Lin Han's eyes turned cold, a bloodthirsty aura rushed towards his face, and he muttered silently in his heart: Five Elements Flag, Water Flag, I'm sorry!

    "Ready, push!"

    With an order, everyone took action. For a moment, dozens of boxes were seen falling off the cliff, rumbling and rolling, and occasionally colliding with strange rocks and falling apart.

    Amidst the screams, everyone looked down in shock and saw several people flying out of the cracked box.  Everyone stared at the abyss below with pale faces, it was already like a hell on earth.  There were five people in each box, and there were more than 200 people hidden in dozens of boxes.  However, now there are more than 200 dead people.

    Amitabha, Amitabha, Amitabha

    The nuns sang Fu Nuo repeatedly and looked at Lin Han subconsciously. Suddenly, they felt cold in their hearts and turned their heads again and again. They didn't expect that the gentle-looking senior brother Lin was actually so murderous. This was more than 200 lives!  Thinking that they had become accomplices, all the Hengshan nuns almost cried.

    The ritual and more calm, and soon condensed the mind and asked, "Brother Lin, this is "

    After waving his hand, Lin Han looked at the pale-faced Hengshan disciples and asked, "Senior sisters, do you think Lin Han is murderous and has killed hundreds of people in vain?"

    All the nuns lowered their heads, not daring to look at Lin Han anymore. They obviously acquiesced to Lin Han's question.  Yihe said quickly: "Senior Brother Lin, don't blame them. They didn't mean it, they just couldn't accept this reality. Presumably, Senior Brother Lin must have good reasons for doing this."

    Nodding, Lin Han suddenly said: "Those boxes were sent by the Demon Cult. If we don't take precautions, what will be the consequences?"

    Listening to Lin Han¡¯s words, everyone didn¡¯t react at first. Even if the box was sent by the Demon Cult, they couldn¡¯t kill so indiscriminately!  Then, one after another, people began to scream in surprise. Gradually, like a plague, the screams spread everywhere.

    On this cliff, as the mountain wind howled, sharp screams came one after another, accompanied by the faint screams and moans coming from under the cliff, which made people's hair stand on end.

    Wanting to understand the whole story, the faces of the Hengshan disciples turned even paler. Yihe asked in disbelief: "Senior Brother Lin means that the people in the box are all members of the Demon Sect. They were deliberately planted by the Demon Sect with the intention of doing evil to our Hengshan Sect."  ?¡±

    "Yes, that's what happened. Otherwise, why would Lin Han risk the world and do such a tragic thing." Lin Han said sadly, as if he had been wronged.

    "Amitabha," Yihe said in a low voice, "Even so, since Senior Brother Lin has seen through the devil's sect's conspiracy, you can expose it to your face and persuade them to leave. Why bother hurting more lives?"

    Lin Han held his hands in a pool, helpless.? said: "If I read it correctly, these people should be members of the Demon Sect's Shui Xing Banner. They are good at using poisonous water to hurt people and are very vicious. If you are injured by those poisonous water, there is almost no cure. Senior Sister Yihe thought  , with the disciples of Hengshan, can they withstand their sneak attacks? I¡¯m afraidhehehe."

    When I thought about the night when the moon was sparse, a group of water-flag monsters came out of the box, carrying spray cans filled with poisonous water, and sneaked towards the disciples' sleeping quarters. After a round of shooting, all the Hengshan disciples were wiped out. Yihe  He immediately shuddered and looked at each other with the sisters. Seeing that everyone was still frightened, he was also frightened for a while.

    Without Lin Han¡¯s foresight, the consequences would have been disastrous, and Hengshan¡¯s foundation might have been destroyed.  Only then did everyone in Hengshan realize that they had wrongly blamed Lin Han. Yihe quickly apologized: "Senior Brother Lin, don't blame me. It's Master Yihe who doesn't know the depth. Thanks to the presence of senior brother, Hengshan was spared. I am here to accompany you. Please."  Don¡¯t blame me, Senior Brother Lin!¡±

    "Senior Brother Lin, please don't blame me!" All Hengshan disciples apologized one after another.

    Waving his hands, Lin Han said: "It's good if you senior sisters can understand. However, the top priority is to be careful. I think tonight, people from the Demon Cult will definitely go up the mountain to attack, so we still need to be careful to deal with it."

    "Hmph, as long as the demons from the Demon Cult dare to come, they will never come back." An angry Yihe shouted.

    Lin Han nodded and said: "It's better to be careful. Please tell Senior Sister Yihe to go down and take precautions." Yihe would not object, and immediately ordered some disciples to go back to Xingfeng Master's Temple first, and arrange for manpower to go up the mountain.  Road patrol.

    Glancing down the cliff, he could vaguely see some demon sect disciples who were not yet dead rolling among the rocks. Lin Hanhan smiled coldly, showing no mercy.  There is no human habitation under the cliff. If you want to get out from the cliff, you have to shuttle through the dense forest and climb over several peaks before you can escape. This is a very difficult task for the seriously injured and dying Demon Cult disciples.  , there is almost no possibility of survival.

    After taking one last look, Lin Han suggested: "Let's go back too, lest the demon sect take advantage of the loophole and succeed in a sneak attack."

    There was nothing wrong with everyone, but Yilin suddenly said: "Senior Brother Lin, those demon sects below"

    Lin Han waved his hand deliberately, and said with a smile: "As a human being, let them destroy themselves without killing them all.

    "No, I mean they are so pitiful, why not" Lin Han deliberately misunderstood, Yilin quickly defended.  Before she could finish speaking, Lin Han interrupted again: "It's okay. The mountain spirits and beasts in Hengshan Mountain are influenced by Buddhism day and night. They eat fast and chant Buddha's name. It won't harm their lives. Let's go!"

    "Oh" Yilin had no choice but to agree, took one last look at the cliff, and slowly followed the others away.

    Things were over here, Qu Feiyan went to play with Yilin, Qiu Li had something to talk with the people from Kongtong, and the other ordinary disciples also went down to rest, so only Lin Han, Yihe and Luo Denuo were left.  Three people.  Seeing Lin Han frowning, Laudno asked, "I wonder what Junior Brother Lin is worried about?"

    "Are you worried about Jia Bu, Shangguan Yun and others?" Yihe asked aloud.

    Lin Han nodded and said: "It is said that the Demon Sect was inherited from the Ming Sect, and the Ming Sect's Five Elements Flag played a great role in exorcising the Meng Yuan. Although the Water Element Flag among the Five Elements Flags is not the most offensive one, it is  They are the most vicious. This time, Dongfang Bubai sent them here. Jia Bu and Shangguan Yun didn't know that all the monsters in the box had been wiped out. They would definitely attack tonight. If they had a head-on confrontation, they would suffer heavy casualties!  "

    "Then what should we do?" Yihe asked nervously. She didn't want to take over the position of leader and immediately consume the sect's vitality.

    After thinking for a long time, Lin Han suddenly asked: "I wonder, are there any bird-catching nets or other equipment in Hengshan Mountain?" After asking, seeing Yihe's face, Lin Han knew that this question was in vain.  , how could a fasting nun have the leisure to catch birds and beasts?

    Sure enough, Yihe shook his head, and Lin Han asked again: "Is there a thicker rope?"

    After thinking about it carefully, Yihe nodded and said, "There should be some. There were some left over when we were building the house."

    Lin Han was overjoyed, and regardless of the specific relationship between the ropes and building a house, he quickly signaled to find them all and set them aside.  After Deyihe left, Laudno asked: "I wonder what Junior Brother Lin wants the rope for?"

    With a chuckle, Lin Han showed a cruel smile: "Make some traps. As soon as the Demon Cult comes to attack, trap them first, then set fire to the house and catch them all!"

    Laudno was startled and asked subconsciously: "Burn down the house?"

    "That's right, I can't bear to let the children trap the wolf," Lin Han said viciously, "I just wait for the demon cult to get into the room, and then trigger the mechanism to trap them in the room., and then set them on fire, which can not only avoid direct combat with them, but also deal a huge blow to them.  "

    "I'm afraid that the Hengshan Sect won't be able to part with it!" Lauderno said with a smile.

    The two looked at each other and both laughed out loud. Between people and property, Lin Han knew that everyone in Hengshan would definitely make the right choice.

    Seeing Lao Denuo at this time, Lin Han suddenly remembered another person from the Huashan Sect and asked, "I wonder if Lin Pingzhi will ever return to Huashan?"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 163 Killing Jia Bu

    Update time: 2012-08-04

    After learning that Lin Pingzhi had gone to Luoyang, Lin Han sighed, and then told Lauderno some things about Songshan, asking him to wait with peace of mind. The day of the Songshan Conference on March 15th would be his return to the sect.  time.

    Although Laudno had already expected it, he could not help but feel excited after receiving the exact news from Lin Han. In one month, he would be able to return to the sect, and his joy was beyond words.

    After briefly chatting about some interesting things in the world, Lin Han and Laudno returned to their residences and arranged their affairs separately, waiting for the demon sect to attack.

    Under the Jianxing Peak, there is a place called Ciyaokou. There is a mountain on the side of Ciyaolou, called Cuiping Mountain. The cliffs of this mountain are like mirrors. There is a temple in the mountain with the name of the temple hanging in the air.  Hanging Temple is a major scenic spot in Hengshan Mountain. It was first built during the Northern Wei Dynasty. In a place where pines cannot grow and apes cannot climb, the temple was built out of thin air with great ambition.

    There is a mute servant in Xuankong Temple who is responsible for cleaning. On the left side of Xuankong Temple, there is an attic called Linggui Pavilion.  At this moment, there is a lot of movement in Linggui Pavilion, which is rarely visited by people on weekdays. Why do you think it is?

    It turns out that before Jia Bu and Shangguan Yun led the team to Hengshan, they had already surveyed the terrain clearly, and they were very clear about every mountain, water, pavilion and floor of Hengshan.

    In addition to hiding their hands in the boxes given as gifts, the Demon Cult members also laid many good hands in the middle of Linggui Pavilion. When night falls, these people will head towards Jianxing Peak to carry out a sneak attack.  .  As for why they didn't choose the more spacious Hanging Temple, it was naturally to avoid the mute servant and avoid any accidents.  You know, a thousand-mile embankment can only collapse in an ant nest. Naturally, Jia Bu and others do not want to cause extra problems.

    Time gradually passed as the two parties waited, until the night completely darkened, the round bright moon hung in the sky, and the speckled stars flickered in and out of the sky.  In the dark night, inside the Xuankong Temple, someone suddenly spoke: "Everyone, please check the things in your hands again to make sure there are no mistakes again when it is time to use them."

    If there are any familiar people here, they will definitely be able to tell that the person speaking is none other than Jia Bu, the elder of the Demon Sect¡¯s Qinglong Hall.  It turned out that this afternoon, after Yihe's succession ceremony, he and Shangguan Yun went down to Jianxing Peak, and then sneaked up to Linggui Pavilion on Cuiping Mountain without anyone noticing, and met the demon who had been ambushing here for a long time.  The disciples of Jiao Shui Xing Banner gathered together to prepare for a sneak attack on the Hengshan Sect.

    The task assigned by Dongfang Bubai to Jia Bu and Shangguan Yun was to get rid of Linghu Chong, so as to cut off the wings of Ren Woxing. At least Linghu Chong could not be allowed to become the head of the Hengshan Sect.  What the two of them didn't expect was that after Lin Han's interruption, Linghu Chong was defeated immediately before they could take action.

    Logically speaking, their mission has been completed.  However, the heroes saw the same thing. Ren Woxing felt that Lin Han was a threat. Dongfang Bubai also thought so. The two previous leaders of the Demon Sect wanted to get rid of Lin Han.  If Lin Han knew this news, he would definitely look up to the sky and laugh three times to show his gratitude to Ren Woxing and Dongfang Bubai for thinking so highly of him.

    After hearing what they saw, Jia Bu and Shangguan Yun also had the idea of ????eradicating Lin Han. Therefore, they did not go back to pay the order immediately, but took up the idea of ????Lin Han.  It can be said that the Hengshan Sect suffered a disaster this time, because although the target of the Demon Sect has changed several times, it has never been them. This is really an unreasonable disaster.

    The disciples of Hengshan didn¡¯t know what everyone in the Demon Sect was thinking, and Lin Han didn¡¯t know either.  At this time, after working hard for most of the afternoon, everyone weaved the ropes into a net, as well as some lassoes and the like.  Everyone brainstormed and used the beams, tables, chairs, bed cabinets and other available objects in the room to quietly lay out various traps to trap people.

    The goal of everyone is very clear, which is to trap people. As long as the demon sect is trapped, the demon sect will be destroyed in the raging fire through the firewood and straw piled nearby.  When they heard Lin Han's proposal before, everyone in Hengshan did not agree. After all, this was the inheritance that their ancestors had accumulated over generations. Now that it was going to be burned down, Yihe and others couldn't accept it.

    However, there was nothing he could do if he didn't accept it. When Lin Han mentioned that there were still some Shui Xing Banner disciples from the Demon Sect who were about to attack, and after Lin Han's repeated assurances that there would be assistance from the Songshan Sect then, Yi He and the others reluctantly  Agree.  This moment also heralded the beginning of the suffering for the disciples of the Demon Sect.

    The night is getting deeper and deeper, and the full moon in the sky is also flickering in and out of the clouds, like a dozing scholar, his eyes flickering in and out, having a long and arduous night with the sleepy man.  struggle.

    The night gradually became quiet, and the singing insects in the valley had already fallen deeply into sleep. They only murmured occasionally to announce their presence.

    The disciples of Hengshan and Huashan, led by Lin Han, Yihe, and Luo Denuo, crouched in the corner of the main nunnery of Jianxing Peak.  ?The night of this day was a little cool and a little bit cold. Everyone was leaning closely together, each absorbing the heat from each other's body.  The happiest among them is Lin Han, who enjoys the blessing of being together. He holds Qiu Li and Feiyan tightly in his arms, and warmth and warmth flow between the three of them.

    Just when everyone was about to fall into a deep sleep, a slight sound came from down the mountain, pagoda, tread, tread, tread, tread

    Lin Han's body trembled, he used his energy to his ears, and listened carefully to the strange movements that were not dissolved in nature. Soon after, Lin Han showed a smile on his face and gently patted the people around him.  Under the chain reaction, everyone woke up. Seeing Lin Han's movements, they knew that the enemy was coming, and they were both nervous and excited.

    There was no need for Lin Han to explain specifically. Everyone was breathing carefully, waiting for Lin Han's instructions.

    Ahead, a dark shadow flashed, it was someone crouching forward.  Under the leadership of Jia Bu and Shangguan Yun, one hundred Shui Xing Banner disciples crept up to the front of the main nunnery. Once in place, they stood quietly, waiting for orders from their superiors.

    After waiting in front of the nunnery for a long time, Jia Bu and Shangguan Yun frowned at the same time. They looked at each other and saw the worry in each other's eyes. It was too quiet. As an old Jianghu, what he fears most is facing  Such a lack of confidence.  The two of them thought that even if the Hengshan sect were all women, there would always be one or two snorers. However, since they had already come up, they could not retreat under any circumstances, otherwise they would lose all their prestige and no one would listen to him anymore.

    The two looked at each other, Jia Bu gritted his teeth, and with a wave of his hand, all the water flag disciples immediately broke into the room, picked up the spray cans in their hands, and sprayed a stream of water towards the bed.

    At this moment, the expressions of Jia Bu and Shangguan Yun changed drastically. There was no scream. There was no scream?  The two of them didn't know that they had fallen into a trap, so they called the demon sect disciples to retreat.

    Jia Bu and Shangguan Yun wanted to retreat, but before they could make it in time, they saw Lin Han pulling off the trap's bus, and the sound of the trap being activated was heard in every room.  The disciples of the Demon Cult screamed again and again. In the panic, some had their necks tied by lassoes, some were tripped by the stumbling ropes, and some were hit by falling rolling logs. They had no idea what was going on in the darkness, and the panicked Shui Xing Banners were like people on an ancient battlefield.  It was like blowing up the camp, falling into chaos and unable to extricate itself.

    "Retreat, retreat, despite the stern calls of Jia Bu and Shangguan Yun, few people were able to leave the room."  With an order, all the disciples from Hengshan and Huashan threw the dry firewood and straw they had prepared into the room, and then immediately lit it on fire.

    Dry flammable materials with added vegetable oil and soybean oil caught fire. In the thick smoke, the shrill screams of the Demon Cult disciples were immediately heard. With the help of the firelight, one could see the Demon Cult disciples whose clothes were set on fire from time to time.  It was rolling everywhere, but it couldn't be extinguished. After a while, it burned into a flaming man.

    In such a dangerous situation, Jia Bu and Shangguan Yun were so heartbroken that they could no longer care about anything else and hurriedly fled down the peak, completely abandoning the demon sect disciples who were struggling in the sea of ??fire.

    Just when the two were about to escape, suddenly, a black shadow blocked them.  The faces of the two people changed. In a hurry, they pushed out with both palms, hoping to scare the enemy away. They did not want to hurt the enemy, but only wanted to block the opponent. As long as the opponent made a way, they would  You can quickly go down the mountain and avoid this disaster.

    If it were someone else, maybe they would have succeeded, but facing Lin Han, do they really have a chance?  Will their wishful thinking really work?

    Seeing the two men attacking, Lin Han smiled disdainfully, and used all the strength he had prepared long ago. In the shining of red and blue light, he pushed out both palms together, performing a trick of "two palms can defeat four hands".  wonderful drama.

    Bang, bang, bang, bang, the four sounds almost merged into one sound. In a short period of time, Lin Han had already received two palms from each of them.

    With two shrill screams, Jia Bu and Shangguan Yun both stopped rushing forward.  Normally, being hit by Lin Han's ice and fire energy would not make any difference, because his ice and fire energy was extremely average, but at this time, Shangguan Yun was very lucky.

    Fortunately, Shangguan Yun was struck by Lin Han's red fire energy. A burning smell came from his palm, but he was not affected by it at all. In other words, under the scorching heat, his reaction was even better than usual.  One chip.  He immediately grabbed Jia Bu next to him and threw it at Lin Han with all his strength. When Lin Han dealt with the attack, he had already tapped out his full potential, and like a bolt of lightning, he flew from Lin Han quickly.  He passed by and disappeared from everyone's sight after a while. He really lived up to his name as the 'Diao Xia'.

    "Compared with Shangguan Yun, Jia Bu has been unlucky for eight lifetimes.  Being hit by the ice energy, his palms went numb, his whole body froze, and his reactions immediately slowed down.  What was even more depressing was that in the midst of his stiffness, the unloyal Shangguan Yun used it as a weapon to hit Lin Han. When Shangguan Yun escaped,, but he was hit hard by Lin Han Binghuo's palms.

    Just hearing a bang, Jiabu hit the ground hard, rolled twice, and tried to stand up, but was unable to do so. He swayed twice, with endless nostalgia and resentment for this world, his eyes wide open.  Leave.

    Lin Han sighed: You must be careful when making friends in the next life!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 16*4 Seeking Skin from a Tiger

    Update time: 2012-08-05

    Shangguan Yun was lucky and unfortunate at the same time. Fortunately, he escaped from Lin Han, but unfortunately he ran into Linghu Chong, Ren Yingying and others in the blink of an eye.

    Although Linghu Chong suffered severe internal injuries, Shangguan Yun himself was also poisoned by the fire. He was using all his strength to suppress the spread of the fire poison. Facing Ren Yingying, who was unscathed, he had to humiliate and compromise.

    After careful questioning, Ren Yingying understood the cause and effect of the matter, and she began to think about it. She smiled at Shangguan Yun Yingying and said: "Uncle Shangguan, you must have been ordered by Dongfang Bubai to go to Hengshan this time.  Nowadays, I am afraid that if I fail to steal the chicken, I will lose a handful of rice, and even the elder Jia of Qinglong Hall will lose. If Dongfang Bubai is to question me, I wonder how Uncle Shangguan will answer?"

    After listening to Ren Yingying's words, Shangguan Yun trembled all over and looked extremely frightened. He was not favored by Dongfang Bubai, and he had a similar relationship with Yang Lianting, who was in charge of academic affairs. Otherwise, the elders of Qinglong Hall would not be far inferior to him in martial arts.  Jia Bu, this time he went to Hengshan with Jia Bu. Not only did all the Shuixing Banners he brought with him be wiped out, but even Jia Bu died indirectly in his hands. To say that he was not afraid would be a lie.

    Seeing that her words were useful, Ren Yingying felt happy, glanced at Shangguan Yun, and said, "Uncle Shangguan was seriously injured, but was it in Lin Han's hands?"

    Thinking of Lin Han, Shangguan Yun felt very uncomfortable, and his palms folded in his sleeves were even faintly feverish. Even though he was exposed, he did not refute, but nodded and said: "Yes, he was poisoned by fire."

    Ren Yingying smiled and said: "Lin Han's Ice and Fire Qi is unparalleled in the world. During the last trip to Shaolin, my father was plotted by Zuo Lengchan and it took him a full week to recover. It's not that you look down on Uncle Shangguan. With your skills  , it¡¯s very difficult to get rid of the fire poison in the body!¡±

    Shangguan Yun's face changed. He obviously believed Ren Yingying's words. He didn't think that the other party had the leisure and leisure to deceive him at this moment. As an old fox, his ability to survive was extremely strong. He saw that Ren Yingying wanted to win over him.  Gritting his teeth, he asked: "I wonder if Saint Aunt and Master Ren can save me? Shangguan Yun is willing to follow Master Ren!"

    She didn't expect that Shangguan Yun would be so aggressive. Ren Yingying was stunned for a moment, then she was overjoyed and nodded: "Brother Chong has also been poisoned by Lin Han's fire. We have to go back to dad for treatment now. Since Uncle Shangguan is willing to help, then  Just come on the road with us.¡±

    "Yes, I obey my orders." Shangguan Yun had no scruples since he had taken refuge in him. He wished he could see Ren Woxing as soon as possible so that he could get rid of the fire poison in his body.

    Ren Yingying ordered: "Since Uncle Shangguan is seriously injured, please get in the carriage and rest."

    Shangguan Yun couldn't support it anymore. Even if Ren Yingying didn't say anything, he would have shamelessly made the request. At this time, Ren Yingying said it, which was exactly what he wanted. He quickly agreed and got into the carriage. When he saw Linghu Chong lying inside, closed.  With eyes resting, he quickly stepped forward to say hello.

    Not to mention how Ren Yingying and her party were on their way, Lin Han was saying goodbye to Qiu Li and Qu Feiyan at the Xing Peak in Hengshan Mountain, and then went down to Hengshan Mountain with Lao Denuo and others.  Looking at Lin Han's back, Qiu Li and Feiyan held their hands tightly together. They were both worried about Lin Han. However, places like Blackwood Cliff were not within the scope of their abilities.  I didn¡¯t ask for companionship without knowing the importance of it, I could only bless silently in my heart.

    After going down the mountain, saying goodbye to Laudno and others, Lin Han rode his horse and headed east.  According to the information obtained by the disciples of Hengshan, Ren Yingying and others had already left for Hebei earlier.  As a righteous disciple with upright roots, you may not know which knot the Diancang Sect is in, but you cannot but know where the Black Wood Cliff is. This is a matter of attitude, and more importantly, a matter of principle.

    Heimuya is located in Hebei Province. There is a place called Pingding Prefecture. It is not far from Heimuya and only a day's journey from Hengshan Sect.  Lin Han guessed that Ren Yingying, Linghu Chong and Shangguan Yun would definitely go to Pingding Prefecture to meet up with Ren Woxing, Xiang Wentian and others.  After making up his mind, Lin Han went straight to Pingding Prefecture.

    Along the way, Lin Han walked in no hurry. With Linghu Chong and Shangguan Yun's seriously injured bodies, they could only ride in a carriage. They could not match him in terms of distance. Even if they took the first step, they could not make it.  He threw too far.  Moreover, after arriving in Pingding Prefecture, Ren Woxing would definitely delay for a day or two to absorb the fire poison for Linghu Chong and Shangguan Yun first.  Therefore, Lin Han was not worried about missing Ren Woxing and others.

    Lin Han also needs to think carefully about how to successfully reach Blackwood Cliff. You must know that the guards on Blackwood Cliff are extremely tight, making it difficult for outsiders to sneak in.  In Lin Han's impression, when Ren Woxing and others met in Pingding Prefecture, they happened to encounter the Demon Cult capturing Tong Baixiong, the elder of Fenglei Hall. They took advantage of the opportunity and used Shangguan Yun as a guise to get close to Dongfang Bubai.

    Thinking of this, Lin Han also had a headache. There really was no good way. He couldn't say??I can only think about Renwoxing. I think Renwoxing will not mind paying a little price to get a very good helper.  However, trading with Ren Woxing is like seeking the skin of a tiger. You must be cautious and never let him have the opportunity to burn bridges. For this, with Lin Han's foresight and understanding of Dongfang Bubai, make careful plans.  Ichiban, it can still be done.

    However, the matter has not reached the final step yet. Lin Han still needs to think carefully about whether there are other ways to bypass Renwoxing and reach Blackwood Cliff safely.  Everything needs to be explored before making a final decision after arriving in Pingding Prefecture.  There is still plenty of time, so there is no need to be too anxious at this time.

    In the evening of that day, Lin Han arrived in Pingding Prefecture and immediately checked into an inn for the night. After he settled the horses, he unexpectedly caught a glimpse of Xiang Wentian coming in and out of the inn. Lin Han was overjoyed: It really took no effort at all.  Before he could even break through his iron shoes, he had already hit Mi Chu.

    She secretly avoided Xiang Wentian and wrote down their room numbers.  Afterwards, after opening the room, Lin Han quietly went out to do what he could to make inquiries.

    Until the streets were full of lights, Lin Han still couldn't get much useful information. Apart from finding out that Tong Baixiong had been captured and taken to Heimu Cliff earlier, he didn't gain anything.  After returning to the inn dejectedly, Lin Han secretly went to Ren Yingying's room.

    Hiding in a dark corner, listening carefully, there were indeed voices coming from the room.

    "Dad, what should we do?" This was Ren Yingying's voice.

    "Hey, Dongfang Bubai has ordered Tong Baixiong to be captured. There will be a lot of noise on Blackwood Cliff. At such a chaotic time, it is just right for us to sneak up secretly, but" Ren Woxing's voice sounded, and Lin Han's heart moved.  , listened more carefully to see what their intentions and plans were.

    "I just let Woxing continue: "Now is the time to employ people. No one expected that Linghu Chong and Shangguan Yun were injured one after another. That boy Lin Han is really not a thing. He has given me a big problem."

    "Leader, what's wrong?" asked another voice, and it was Xiang Wentian who spoke.

    Ren Woxing sighed: "If I take action to inhale the fire poison for them, it will lose their power, which will be quite disadvantageous before the battle with Dongfang Bubai. If they are not detoxified, they will lose two helpers. Likewise,  It weakens our strength."

    "This" Ren Yingying and Xiang Wentian looked at each other, feeling very embarrassed and not knowing what to do.

    At this moment, Ren Woxing stood up and shouted: "Who?" Xiang Wentian and Ren Yingying were also on guard.  Suddenly someone outside the window deliberately lowered his voice and said: "Master Ren, come with me, I can help you!"

    After thinking for a while, Ren Woxing ordered: "Brother Xiang, Yingying, you stay and take care of Linghu Chong and Shangguan Yun, I'll go take a look."

    "Dad"

    "The leader"

    Ren Woxing waved his hand: "No need to say more, be careful of the trick of luring the tiger away from the mountain." After saying that, he opened the door and walked out, just in time to see the back of a man in green, paused, and then quickly jumped away on the ridge of the roof.  Ren Woxing didn't dare to neglect and immediately chased after him.

    The man in green was none other than Lin Han, who was listening to the wall outside the room before. In order to avoid long nights and dreams, Lin Han had to take risks and try to cooperate with Ren Woxing and others to achieve the goal of each getting something.

    After leading Ren Woxing to the dense forest outside the city, Lin Han suddenly stopped.

    Seeing the man in Tsing Yi stopped in the forest, Ren Woxing subconsciously stopped and looked suspiciously at the woods in front of him.

    Lin Han smiled and said: "Why, the famous leader Ren can be so cowardly, acting like a villain and judging the heart of a gentleman?"

    "It's you?!" Ren Woxing was very surprised. He didn't expect that the person coming was Songshan Lin Han who left a deep impression on him in Shaolin Temple.

    Lin Han did not change his voice intentionally when he spoke this time, and Ren Woxing found out.  Turning around, Lin Han faced Ren Woxing with a smile and asked, "Can't you think of it?"

    Ren Woxing nodded, slowly walked into the forest, and asked: "You said you could help me, what's going on?"

    Nodding, Lin Han said: "I know that Leader Ren is eager to go to Blackwood Cliff to take back the position of leader, but now he is encountering some difficulties. And Lin is not talented and wants to get something, so"

    "You want to help me?" Ren Woxing asked in a deep voice.

    Lin Han shook his head and said with a smile: "Master Ren is wrong. He is not helping you, but each is getting what he needs."

    After a moment of silence, I said: "Okay, everyone takes what they need, deal!"

    Waving his hand, Lin Han said: "No rush, before that, I need to confirm one thing first. I need Leader Ren to answer truthfully. Don't try to lie. This??I still have the ability to discern.  "

    Ren Woxing asked, "Can you please tell me something?" Ren Woxing had such a good attitude because he valued Lin Han's martial arts. Ren Woxing was very satisfied with Lin Han's skills, especially after knowing that Linghu Chongsan  After being defeated twice at the hands of Lin Han, he hated Lin Han so much that he gritted his teeth. However, if he could get Lin Han's help, it would be another situation.  As long as Lin Han can join and deal with Dongfang Bubai, he will be 100% sure, and he can't help but be excited.

    Lin Han smiled and said: "I wonder, is there the Wudang Sect's "Tai Chi Sutra" in the Demon Sect's collection?"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 165: First time on Blackwood Cliff

    Update time: 2012-08-05

    "Tai Chi Sutra?" Ren Woxing asked in surprise. He couldn't figure out why Lin Han attached so much importance to a single boxing manual.

    "Yes, I wonder if there is a collection in the Demon Sect?" Lin Han asked.

    After thinking carefully for a while, Ren Woxing nodded and said: "There is a Tai Chi Sutra, but it is just a general outline. It is mostly some obscure theories about the interaction of yin and yang, virtuality and reality, and there is no detailed practice method.  There are no specific boxing moves.¡±

    Nodding, almost in line with what he was thinking, Lin Han said with a smile: "I don't expect to have a complete Tai Chi technique. Otherwise, the demon sect will not cultivate endless boxing masters."

    Ren Woxing agreed and said: "Yes, if there really is a Tai Chi secret book, I'm afraid the first one who won't agree is the Wudang sect. Presumably it's them who have decided that they can't achieve much by practicing the Tai Chi Sutra."

    Before Lin Han could speak, Ren Woxing asked again, "Do you really just want a Tai Chi Sutra?"

    "Haha, if Master Ren feels sorry for himself, he can pick out some martial arts secret books and give them ten copies. Lin will not object." Lin Han said with a smile.

    He nodded noncommittally and said, "Without further delay, we need to prepare to go to Blackwood Cliff early."

    Lin Han smiled and said: "Yes, but I hope that Grand Master Ren will not have any thoughts of burning bridges. Otherwise, even if Lin is besieged, he will drag Miss Ren to sleep in the underworld and fly together."

    Hearing Lin Han¡¯s threat, Ren Woxing¡¯s eyes turned cold, and then he laughed and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t Young Master Lin really consider staying together with Yingying?¡±

    Smiling, Lin Han didn't take it seriously and said: "Master Ren is really good at joking. Okay, now that we have reached an agreement, let's start preparing to go to Heimu Cliff. Lin also wants to see it. Master Ren and Dongfang  If you are undefeated, who is the real number one in the world?"

    After Ren Woxing chased Lin Han away, Ren Yingying and Xiang Wentian gathered Linghu Chong and Shangguan Yun together and were on guard carefully.

    Shangguan Yun sat slumped in the Grand Master's chair, with beads of sweat dripping from his forehead from time to time, and his hands twitching from time to time. It was obvious that he had endured it very hard.  He originally thought that after meeting Ren Woxing, he would have a way to get rid of the fire poison. However, there was a way, but Ren Woxing still refused to detoxify him.  It was also his fault, and it happened that the Demon Cult was arresting Tong Baixiong. How could Ren Woxing try his best to give him drugs at the expense of his inner strength!

    Using internal energy to suppress the poisonous fire did not relieve the pain. My hands felt as if they were on fire. Seeing that Ren Woxing was not returning, Shangguan Yun asked, "I wonder if I can tell where that person came from if I turned to the left?"

    He glanced at Shangguan Yun and searched all the memories in his mind, but still couldn't find a suitable suspect. Xiang Wentian shook his head and said: "The man was wearing a green shirt. Although he deliberately lowered his voice, he could still tell his age.  Not big, but his Qinggong is extremely good"

    "Could it be Songshan Linhan?" Linghu Chong asked suddenly. He was closing his eyes and recuperating next to Ren Yingying. Others thought he had fallen asleep, but they didn't expect him to say such a thing suddenly.

    Xiang Wentian and Ren Yingying looked at each other, and their eyes lit up. Just as they were about to speak, there was movement outside, and they heard someone laugh and say: "Why, we haven't seen each other for just one day, and Brother Linghu misses Lin so much."  Already?"

    While they were talking, Ren Woxing and Lin Han walked in side by side, shocking everyone in the room. No one, including Linghu Chong himself, expected that Lin Han would actually come back with Ren Woxing.

    Lin Han smiled and said: "Brother Linghu, I didn't expect that we would meet again so soon!"

    It wasn't until Lin Han spoke for the second time that Linghu Chong accepted the reality. Seeing Ren Woxing and Lin Han coming hand in hand, he felt very uncomfortable in his heart, and smiled sarcastically, looking very embarrassed.  Two disciples of the Five Mountains Sword Sect were actually sitting together with the former leader of the Demon Sect at the same time, talking and laughing. If word spread, others would think that the world would have entered a unified era where there was no distinction between good and evil or sects.

    Facing the doubts of Xiang Wentian, Ren Yingying, and Shangguan Yun's horrified eyes, Ren Woxing smiled and said: "This time against Dongfang Bubai, Lin Shaoxia will be on our side. I believe everyone has seen Lin Shaoxia's swordsmanship.  With his joining, our operation will be smoother this time.¡±

    Although everyone didn't know what Lin Han's intentions were, they had to say "faithful" to his martial arts. Naturally, they had no objections to his joining. Instead, they looked happy. After all, there was one more person, especially one more person.  Master, everyone's lives have an added layer of protection.

    The five people calculated carefully in the room, and finally used Linghu Chong as bait. Shangguan Yun escorted him to Heimu Cliff. Ren Woxing, Ren Yingying, and Lin Han pretended to be Shangguan Yun's followers and took advantage of the chaos.  Enter the Blackwood Cliff.  As for Ren Woxing and Xiang Wentian, the old members of the demon sect who had gathered in these days were lurking in Heimu.Around the cliff, waiting for Ren Woxing's order.

    After discussing it, Shangguan Yun took the opportunity to propose curing the fire poison in his body. Seeing everyone looking at him, Lin Han swallowed the fire poison back in Shangguan Yun's body despite his unwillingness. Fortunately, the fire poison and Lin Han's true energy  Being from the same species, although it absorbs the true energy and grows on its own, its essence has not changed. It will not consume Lin Han's true energy. Instead, it will benefit after refining.

    Simply, Lin Han swallowed up the fire poison in Linghu Chong's body.  However, Linghu Chong was not as lucky as Shangguan Yun.  Shangguan Yun was purely poisoned by fire, and his body did not suffer internal or external injuries. However, Linghu Chong was different. Although there was very little fire poison in his body, he had suffered serious internal injuries due to his fierce battle with Lin Han.  It's a damaged vitality, and it can only get better if you take care of it slowly.

    After deciding on the plan, Lin Han didn't want to stay any longer and went back to his room to pack his things.  After Lin Han left, Xiang Wentian asked: "Master, why would Lin Han be willing to help us?"

    What Xiang Wentian asked was also what the other three wanted to know.  The Wuyue Sword Sect and the Demon Sect are at loggerheads. To be more precise, the Songshan Sect and the Demon Sect are at loggerheads. Others such as Huashan and Hengshan have long since stopped thinking about breaking up with the Demon Sect.  When the four of them thought about it, Lin Han wished that the two leaders of the Sun Moon God Sect would fight to the death, preferably both sides would suffer.

    Thinking of this, the four of them were startled at the same time. You looked at me and I looked at you, and a common thought arose: Could it be that Lin Han was just trying to compete with the snipe and the clam to make a profit?

    Ren Woxing naturally thought of this relationship, but after careful consideration, he still denied it. If the Songshan Sect really wanted to be a fisherman, it would definitely not just send out one disciple, but should send out all the disciples.  What's more, the Songshan Sect had just taken over the territory of Luoyang, and they had no time left to take care of the internal strife within the Demon Sect.

    From the current situation of the Songshan Sect, Ren Woxing concluded that this was just Lin Han's personal action. He felt relieved and said with a smile: "Of course there are conditions!"

    "What does he want?" Linghu Chong asked. Whenever things involved Lin Han, he would become excited unconsciously, especially recently, but he didn't notice it at all.

    Ren Woxing glanced at him and felt dark in his heart: The demonic barrier has already been established. If he cannot overcome this hurdle and regain his confidence, Linghu Chong's achievements will be extremely limited. He will hardly make any further progress, let alone climb the mountain.  Reach the pinnacle of martial arts.  At this time, Ren Woxing had some thoughts, but now is not the time to think about these things. Ren Woxing said: "Everyone pack your things and get ready to go!"

    Everyone tidied up and headed towards Heimu Cliff.  More than forty miles northwest of Pingding Prefecture, the mountains and rocks are as red as blood, and there is a long beach with fast currents. That is the famous Orangutan Beach.

    Going further north, there are stone walls on both sides, with only a stone path about five feet wide in the middle.  The members of the Sun Moon Sect were closely guarded along the way, but when they saw Shangguan Yun, they were all very respectful.

    The group of people passed through three mountain roads and came to a beach. Shangguan Yun released a sounding arrow, and three small boats came over from the other side and picked up the group.  Lin Han thought to himself: The Demon Sect's hundreds of years of foundation is indeed no small matter.  If it weren't for Shangguan Yun's internal response and everyone wanted to attack from the outside, how easy would it be?

    Reaching the other side, we went up the mountain and the road was steep.  Shangguan Yun and others abandoned their horses during the transition, and the group walked uphill under the light of pine firewood torches.  Lin Han, Xiang Wentian, and Ren Yingying, their father and daughter, stood beside the stretcher, paying full attention.  Everyone had dressed up, and there was no risk of being discovered. However, this industry was deep into the tiger's den. Not to mention Ren Yingying and Linghu Chong, Ren Woxing, Xiang Wentian, and Lin Han were also cautious.

    The terrain on the way up the mountain was extremely dangerous. Lin Han looked around and then at Linghu Chong. A very tempting thought lingered in his heart. If he threw the stretcher into the deep valley, Linghu Chong would inevitably die on the spot. He would not be able to die any more.  die.

    It was still dark when we arrived at the main altar. Shangguan Yun ordered people to report to Dongfang Bubai urgently, saying that he had returned successfully in compliance with the order of the leader.  After a while, a silver bell rang in the air, and Shangguan Yun immediately stood up and waited respectfully.

    At this moment, Ren Yingying suddenly pulled Ren Woxing and whispered: "The leader's order is here, stand up quickly." Ren Woxing stood up immediately, and so did everyone else. Lin Han looked around and saw that  Seeing that all the congregants in the main altar suddenly stood still at this moment, they seemed to be possessed by evil spirits.  The silver bell rang from high to low, very quickly, and it stopped soon.

    A believer in yellow clothes walked in, unfolded a yellow cloth with both hands, and read: "Dongfang Ling, the leader of the Sun and Moon God Sect, Wencheng Wu De, benevolence, righteousness and wiseness, said: Jia Bu and Shangguan Yun obeyed the order and returned successfully.  Kan Jiashang, as soon as possible, he will take the captives with him and go up the cliff to see him."

    Shangguan Yun bowed and said: "The leader has unified the world for thousands of years."

    Seeing this scene, although he didn¡¯t know what the other people thought, Lin Han burst into laughter and was secretly amused: ThisIsn't it the eunuch reading the imperial edict on the stage?

    Just listen to Shangguan Yun loudly say: "The leader has given me a great kindness and kindness, I will never forget it." Lin Han and others hurriedly said together: "The leader has given me a great kindness and kindness, I will never forget it."  Forget." He said it nicely, but he was already cursing secretly in his heart.

    The group of people climbed up the cliff along the stone steps and passed three iron gates. Before each iron gate, someone asked for the password for the night and checked their waistbands.  Arriving in front of a big stone gate, I saw two lines of large characters engraved on both sides. The right one said "Wen Cheng Wu De", the left one said "Benevolence, Righteousness and Ming". On the banner were engraved four large red characters "Sun and Moon Brightness".

    After passing the stone gate, I saw a large bamboo basket on the ground, enough to hold more than ten loads of rice.  Shangguan Yun shouted: "Carry the prisoners in." Ren Woxing, Lin Han, Xiang Wentian, and Yingying immediately bent down to carry the stretcher and stepped into the bamboo basket.

    Sitting in such a modern equipment, Lin Han was trembling all over, praying for God's blessing: there must be no malfunction. I hope that the disciples of the Demon Cult are still very professional and can use enough materials to do things without cutting corners!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 166 The adulterer Yang Lianting

    Update time: 2012-08-06

    Unfounded Worry tells the story of a young man named Lin Han. Legend has it that one day Lin Han got on the Sun and Moon brand human lift basket, but he was afraid that there was something wrong with the quality of the lift basket, and always felt that it would fall off the cliff in half a day. It was finally proved that  , is purely a false alarm, produced by Heimuya, it must be a high-quality product. After a long time, people collected interesting stories about the life of the great master Lin Han, and a story like "Unfounded Worry" was passed down.

    This story tells us that human civilization is not just about moving forward, but it is also allowed to retreat occasionally.

    In fact, we really can¡¯t blame Lin Han for being cowardly. During the ascent of the bamboo basket, Lin Han looked up and could vaguely see several points of light above his head. They were not stars in the sky, but human torches shining on the earth.

    This black wood cliff is really very high. In the dark night, you can still see pieces of light clouds passing overhead. After a while, you enter the clouds and mist and look down at the bottom of the basket. You see it is so dark that you can't even see the lights.  .

    After a long time, the bamboo basket stopped.  Lin Han and others carried Linghu Chong out of the bamboo basket, followed Shangguan Yun, walked a few feet to the left, and then carried another bamboo basket in. It turned out that the top of the cliff was too high, and there were three winches in the middle, divided into four parts.  Only then did he reach the top of the cliff.  Lin Han hesitated secretly: Dongfang Bubai lives on such a high ground, it would be extremely difficult for his followers to see him.

    It was easy to reach the top of the cliff, and the sun was already rising high.  The sun shines from the east and shines on a huge white marble archway. The four golden characters on the archway "Ze Bei Common People" shine golden light in the sun, making people awe-inspiring.

    Lin Han was somewhat envious: Dongfang Invincible's appearance was truly unrivaled in the martial arts world.  Shaolin and Songshan are not even close, and Huashan and Hengshan are even worse.  The way he behaves like this is not comparable to that of ordinary reckless heroes. Even the Prince of Earth Splitting is nothing more than this. It's just a pity

    Ren Woxing said softly: "I'm so grateful for the common people, hum!"

    Seeing Ren Woxing like this, Lin Han only laughed in his heart. He was afraid that Ren Woxing would be envious in his heart. It was only his fault that he had never thought of this. However, in the future, he would definitely inherit Dongfang Invincible's system intact.  .

    At this time, Shangguan Yun shouted loudly: "My subordinate Shangguan Yun, the elder of Baihu Hall, has come to pay homage to me on the order of the leader."

    Four people came out of a small stone house on the right, all wearing purple robes, and walked over.  The leader said: "Congratulations to Elder Shangguan for your great achievements. Why isn't Elder Jia here?"

    Shangguan said: "Elder Jia fought hard and died, and he has repaid the leader's great kindness."

    The man said: "I see, but Elder Shangguan can be upgraded immediately."

    Shangguan said: "If you are promoted by the leader, you will never forget my brother's benefits."

    When the man heard that he agreed to bribe, he said with a bright smile: "We have to thank you first!" He glanced at Linghu Chong and smiled: "Is this the guy that Miss Ren is interested in? I still think so.  Pan An and Song Yu's appearance turns out to be just that. Elder Shangguan of Qinglong Hall, please go this way."

    Shangguan Yun said quickly: "Don't dare, don't dare. The leader hasn't promoted me yet, so don't call me too early. If it gets to the ears of the leader and Manager Yang, you won't be able to bear the consequences."

    Listening to the exchanges between the two, Lin Han felt as if he was in a palace drama, and was speechless.

    The man stuck out his tongue and led the way.  From the archway to the gate, there is a straight stone road.  After entering the gate, two other men in purple led the five people into the back hall and said, "Manager Yang wants to see you, you wait here."

    Shangguan said: "Yes!" He stood with his hands down.

    After a long time, everyone was a little impatient in waiting. Yang Lianting never came out, feeling somewhat restless, but Shangguan Yun kept standing, not daring to take a seat.  The other four people were helpless and could only accompany Zhanzhuang.

    Lin Han thought: As the elder of Baihu Hall, Shangguan Yun's position in the church is indeed not low, but since he came to the cliff, no one took him seriously. It seems that a servant is more prestigious than him.  As expected, it was as if the emperor and eunuchs were in-laws.

    Yang Lianting was just a steward, the head servant who took care of chores, but the elder of the Demon Sect's Baihu Hall actually stood respectfully, waiting for his arrival.  Dongfang Bubai really lived like an emperor in a deep palace.

    It took a long time before the sound of footsteps was heard. The sound of footsteps made it appear that the man's lower body was weak and he had no internal energy.  There was a cough, and a person came out from behind the screen.  Lin Han looked sideways and saw that this man was under thirty years old. He was wearing a maroon satin leather robe. He was tall and tall, with a beard all over his face. His appearance was extremely strong and majestic.

    When he saw Yang Lianting for the first time, and then thought of Dongfang Bubai's relationship with him, Lin Han almost vomited, thinking that Aunt Dongfang was indeed very popular.

    As soon as Yang Lianting came out, he said to Shangguan: "Elder Shangguan,?The work was done, Linghu Chong was captured, and the leader liked it very much.  "The voice is low and very pleasant to the ear.

    Lin Han was surprised. He originally thought that the rough-looking Yang Lianting must be making the sound of a tiger and leopard, but he didn't expect it to be such a strange flower. Aunt Dongfang's taste is really weird.

    Shangguan Yun bowed and said: "That is a great blessing thanks to the leader. Manager Yang gave detailed instructions in advance. The subordinates are just following the order of the leader."

    Yang Lianting walked to the stretcher and looked at Linghu Chong's face.  Linghu Chong's eyes were distracted and his mouth was slightly open, looking like he was demented after being seriously injured.  Yang Lianting said: "This man looks so angry, he is really Linghu Chong, are you not mistaken?"

    Shangguan Yun said: "My subordinates saw him appear in the Hengshan Sect with their own eyes. Even if they were negligent, Fang Zheng, Chongxu and others would not have made a mistake. It's just that he had a fight with others and was hit by two subordinates.  Palm, the injury is very serious, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy to recover within a year and a half.¡±

    Yang Lianting said with a smile: "You beat Miss Ren's sweetheart into this state, be careful of her trying to fight you."

    Shangguan said: "I am loyal to the leader, and I don't care about the likes and dislikes of others. If I die to be loyal to the leader, that will be my lifelong wish, and the whole family will be honored and favored."

    Yang Lianting said: "Very good, very good. I will let the leader know about your loyalty, and the leader will definitely be rewarded heavily. I guess you already know that the leader of Fenglei Hall betrayed the leader and committed rebellion?"

    Shangguan Yun said: "I don't know the details, and I am about to ask the general manager for advice. If the leader and the general manager have any mission, I will follow the order and go through fire and water, even to the death."

    The two people's flattery made everyone feel disgusted. They wanted to get over quickly, but there was nothing they could do. They could only live with it, which made them miserable.

    After a long time, Yang Lianting said with a smile: "Very good, if all the brothers in the sect can be as loyal to the sect leader as you, the elder Shangguan, why worry about the big thing failing? You have worked hard, go down and rest now."

    Shangguan Yun was startled. He didn't expect that Yang Lianting would send him down. How could this happen? His life now was in Ren Woxing's hands. He quickly said, "I really want to see the leader. I see the leader's golden face every time."  , I felt that my energy was greatly increased, I was particularly energetic in doing things, my whole body felt warm, and it seemed that my skill level had increased sharply for ten years."

    Yang Lianting smiled lightly and said: "The leader is very busy, I'm afraid I don't have time to see you."

    Shangguan Yun put his hand into his arms, and when he stretched it out, there were already more than ten large pearls in his palm. He took a few steps and whispered: "Manager Yang, during this business trip, my subordinate got these eighteen pearls, all of them."  I have paid my respects to the manager, and I just hope that the manager will let me meet the leader. If the leader likes it, he might promote me to a higher position, and then I will be rewarded heavily."

    With the bribe, everything is easy to talk about. Yang Lianting said with a smile: "My brother, why are you so polite? Thank you very much." He lowered his throat and said: "In front of the leader, I will try my best to say more for you.  If you're kind, just persuade him to promote you to the position of elder of Qinglong Hall."

    Shangguan Yun bowed repeatedly and said: "If this happens, Shangguan Yun will never forget the great kindness of the leader and the general manager for the rest of his life."

    Yang Lianting said: "Wait here. When the leader is free, he will ask you to come in."

    Shangguan said: "Yes, yes, yes!" He put the pearl in his hand, bowed and stepped back.

    Yang Lianting stood up and went in grandly.

    Knowing that at this time, Lin Han and others let out a sigh of relief. This half a while has been more uncomfortable than a year. It really feels like living like a year.  Seeing everyone's expressions, Shangguan Yun smiled awkwardly. He was obviously used to it and didn't explain much.

    After a long time, a purple-shirted waiter came out, stood in the middle, and said loudly: "The leader of Wencheng Wude, Renyi and Yingming has an order: Shangguan Yun, the elder of Baihu Hall, brings the captives in to see you."

    Shangguan said: "Thank you very much for your grace, Master. May the Master rule the world for thousands of years." He waved his left hand and followed the man in purple shirt back.  Ren Woxing, Lin Han, Xiang Wentian, and Yingying carried Linghu Chong and followed them.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The corridor was lined with halberd-wielding warriors. They entered a total of three large iron gates and came to a long corridor. Hundreds of warriors lined up on both sides, each holding a bright long sword in their hands, holding it crosswise.

    Lin Han and others followed Shangguan Yun and passed under the formation with their heads lowered. If one of the hundreds of long knives was suddenly chopped off, their heads would inevitably be dislocated.  Lin Han didn't care, but Ren Woxing, Xiang Wentian and others had experienced hundreds of battles. Although they didn't take these warriors seriously, they were secretly unhappy at being humiliated before seeing Dongfang Bubai.

    Lin Han thought to himself: Dongfang Bubai treats his subordinates so rudely, how can he get people to serve him loyally?  The reason why a group of believers did not rebel was because they were forced by their lust and power and did not dare to act rashly. How could Dongfang Bubai be invincible if he despised the heroes?  From this point we canIt turns out that in terms of the imperial envoys and the public, Dongfang Bubai is a few steps behind Ren Woxing.

    After walking through the sword formation, we came to a door with a thick curtain hanging in front of it.  Shangguan Yun stretched out his hand to push the curtain and walked in. Suddenly, a cold light flashed. Eight guns crossed at him from the left and right and stabbed at him quickly. Four guns passed by his chest and four guns passed by behind him. They were evenly spaced.  Only a few inches.

    Lin Han could see it clearly, but was not surprised. He knew that these were just to scare people, and there was no real threat. It was more of a ritual than an actual effect.

    Shangguan Yun stood still and said loudly: "My subordinate, the elder of Baihu Hall, Shangguan Yun, please see Wencheng, the wise leader of martial arts, benevolence and righteousness!"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 167 Aunt Dongfang

    Update time: 2012-08-06

    When everyone entered the main hall, Lin Han carefully observed the surrounding environment and found that the main hall was only about thirty feet wide but about three hundred feet deep.

    There is a tall building at the other end of the long hall, and sitting there is an old man with a long beard, who was supposed to be the Invincible of the East.  There were no windows in the hall, and bright candles were lit at the entrance. However, there were only two oil lamps lit beside Dongfang Bubai. The two flames flickered on and off. They were far apart and the firelight was dim. It was difficult to see clearly what this person looked like.

    At this situation, Lin Han laughed secretly in his heart. After entering the palace, he had the mentality of watching a show, and looked at the opposite side with a playful look from time to time.

    Shangguan Yun knelt down at the foot of the steps and said: "The leader has developed martial virtues, is benevolent and righteous, has revitalized the holy religion, and benefited the people. My subordinate, the elder of Baihu Hall, Shangguan Yun, kowtows to the leader."

    The purple-shirted attendant beside Dongfang Bubai shouted loudly: "Your envoy, why don't you kneel down when you see the leader?"

    Shangguan Yun said: "The few envoys under me have been thinking about it day and night. They only hope to be lucky enough to see the golden face of the leader. Today, they are granted by the leader. It is really the virtue accumulated by their ancestors for eighteen generations. When they see the leader, they like it very much.  I was trembling all over and forgot to kneel down, Master, forgive me."

    Ren Woxing thought to himself: What¡¯s the harm in kneeling down before the time comes?  Later I will cramp your muscles and peel off your skin.  Immediately bowed his head and knelt down.  Xiang Wentian and Yingying fell to their knees when they saw him kneeling.  As a result, Lin Han was the only one standing suddenly in the hall.

    The purple-shirted attendant asked again: "Why don't you kneel down?"

    Under the anxious gazes of Ren Woxing and others, Lin Han ignored the others and came straight to Ren Woxing, whispering: "Fake!" After saying that, he pointed at Dongfang Bubai opposite.

    Ren Woxing's heart moved. When he entered the temple, he felt something strange. You must know that martial arts masters are also attracted by Qi. After entering the temple, he did not find Dongfang Bubai's aura. He called him Bai Bai.  He couldn't understand it, but he never thought that there was a fake one.

    After being reminded by Lin Han, Ren Woxing was shocked, his old face turned red, and he only had one thought in his mind: He was fooled, Dongfang Bubai was fooled!  With this thought, his heart could no longer be calm. He took out three copper coins from his arms, put his strength in his palm, and threw them towards Dongfang Bubai.

    Seeing Ren Woxing take the lead, Ren Yingying shouted: "Let's do it!"

    Linghu Chong jumped up and pulled out the long sword from the bandage.  Xiang Wentian pulled out the weapon from the wooden stick on the stretcher, handed it to Ren Woxing and Ren Yingying, and then pulled it hard. The rope under the stretcher turned out to be a soft whip.

    Lin Han calmly retrieved the Tears Sword from the stretcher, but did not step forward. Instead, he watched the four people perform Qinggong and rush forward.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????OUTOUT ????  Ren Woxing was far away from him when he fired the three copper coins. When they hit his forehead, the force was gone and all he suffered were minor skin injuries.  But Dongfang Bubai, who is known as the best in the world in martial arts, can't even avoid such a copper coin, which is completely unreasonable.

    Ren Woxing no longer had any doubts in his mind, he laughed loudly and shouted: "This Dongfang Bubai is a fake."

    Xiang Wentian's whip caught Yang Lianting's feet and dragged him down immediately.  Dongfang Bubai covered his face and ran wildly.  Linghu Chong stabbed him diagonally, blocking his way. He pointed his sword and shouted: "Stop!"

    Who would have thought that Dongfang Bubai, who was running so fast, would not stop his feet, and his body would hit the tip of the sword.  Linghu Chong quickly retracted his sword and gently slapped it with his left palm. Dongfang Bubai fell to the sky.

    This change was completed in an instant. Before the purple-shirted attendants could react, the fake ¡®Dongfang Invincible¡¯ was already in the hands of Ren Woxing and others.

    At this moment, there was a commotion outside the palace, and it was the unlucky guy who broke in, followed by a group of tail warriors, all of whom were sword-wielding warriors outside.  Tong Baixiong rushed in and saw Dongfang Bubai being captured. He also saw Ren Woxing and Xiang Wentian on the scene. He was confused for a while. After a while, he realized that Dongfang Bubai was fake.

    Ren Woxing grabbed the back of Dongfang Bubai's neck, lifted him to the entrance of the palace, and said loudly: "Everyone, listen, this guy is pretending to be Dongfang Bubai and causing trouble to our Sun Moon God Sect. Everyone has seen his face clearly."

    But seeing that this man¡¯s facial features are very similar to Dongfang Bubai¡¯s, but his anxious look at this moment is completely different from Dongfang Bubai¡¯s usual calm and confident demeanor.  The warriors looked at each other, too shocked to speak.

    Ren Woxing said loudly: "What's your name? If you don't tell me, I'll smash your head to pieces."

    The man was so frightened that his whole body trembled and he said in a trembling voice: "Little little person person calling calling calling"

    Xiang Wentian had tapped several acupoints on Yang Lianting, pulled him to the entrance of the hall, and shouted, "What is this man's name?"

    ?Yang Lianting said proudly: "Who are you, and you deserve to ask me? I know you are the traitor Xiang Wentian. The Sun and Moon God Sect has long expelled you, why do you come back to Heimu Cliff?"

    Xiang Tian sneered and said, "I came to Heimu Cliff just to deal with you, the traitor!" With a click, his right palm cut off the calf bone of his left leg.

    Who would have thought that Yang Lianting, who was mediocre in martial arts, was actually a very tough man? He shouted, "Kill me if you have the guts. How can you be considered a hero by torturing me like this?"

    Xiang Wentian smiled and said: "Is there such a cheap thing?" He raised his hand and lowered it, and with a click, he cut off the calf bone of his right leg, and with his left hand, he was knocked to the ground.

    Yang Lianting landed on the ground with both feet, and the broken bone in his calf was poking up. It was obvious that he was in severe pain, but he didn't even groan.

    Lin Han couldn't help but nod. He was a man, very masculine. No wonder Dongfang Bubai fell in love with him and willingly became his woman. He would rather hide in a boudoir and embroider than take care of academic affairs.

    Xiang Wentian raised his thumb and praised, "Good man! I won't torture you anymore." He punched the fake Dongfang Bubai lightly in the stomach and asked, "What's your name?"

    The man shouted "Ah" and said: "Little little person name name Bao Bao Bao" Xiang Wentian said: "Your surname is Bao, isn't it?  The man said: "Yes yes yes Bao Bao Bao" He stammered for a long time and did not say Bao's name.

    Everyone immediately smelled a stench and saw water flowing out from under his pants. It turned out that he was so frightened that he urinated.

    Ren Woxing said: "Without further delay, let's go find Dongfang Bubai!" He mentioned the man named Bao and said loudly: "You all have seen it. This person pretended to be Dongfang Bubai and disturbed our religion. We are going now.  Find out the truth. I am your real dean, do you recognize me?"

    The warriors are all young people in their twenties. They have never seen him before, so they don't know him.  Since Dongfang Bubai took over as the leader, his close followers figured out his intentions and warned them not to take up the post of leader in advance. Therefore, these warriors have never heard the name of Woxing. It seems that the Sun and Moon God Sect has been established for hundreds of years, and has been there since ancient times.  It's like Dongfang Bubai is the leader.

    The warriors looked at each other in shock and did not dare to answer.

    Shangguan Yun said loudly: "Dongfang Bubai was probably killed by Yang Lianting and the others. This leader Ren is the leader of our sect. From now on, everyone must be loyal to leader Ren." After saying this, he said to Ren Woxing  He knelt down and said: "I see you as the leader of the church. The leader will rule the world for thousands of years!"

    The county magistrate is not as good as the current one. Although the warriors do not recognize Ren Woxing, they are very familiar with Shangguan Yun. They know that he is the elder of Baihu Hall. When they see him, they all kneel down to Ren Woxing. At this time, all fools understand that what everyone is saying is true.  It's true. Even if it's not, you won't suffer any loss if you follow Shangguan Yun.  In this way, all the warriors followed Shangguan Yun in kneeling down.

    Ren Woxing laughed loudly. For a moment, he was very proud and said: "You strictly guard the access to the Blackwood Cliff. No one is allowed to go up or down the cliff."

    All the warriors agreed in unison.  At this time, Xiang Wentian had already called the purple-shirted waiter to open Tong Baixiong's shackles.  Tong Baixiong was concerned about the safety and survival of Dongfang Bubai. He grabbed Yang Lianting by the back of his neck and shouted: "Youyouyou must have killed my brother Dongfang, youyou" He was so excited that his throat was choked with sobs.  Tears will flow down.

    Yang Lianting closed his eyes and ignored him.  Tong Baixiong slapped him across the face and shouted, "What happened to my brother Dongfang?"

    Xiang Wentian hurriedly yelled: "Be gentle!" But it was too late. Tong Baixiong only used 30% of his strength, but he knocked Yang Lianting unconscious.  Tong Baixiong shook his body desperately, and Yang Lianting's eyes turned white, as if he was dead.

    Ren Woxing said to a group of purple-shirted waiters: "Who knows the whereabouts of Dongfang Bubai? Report it as soon as possible, and you will be rewarded." He asked three questions in a row, but no one answered.  Suddenly, Ren Woxing's heart felt cold.  He was imprisoned at the bottom of the West Lake for more than ten years. In addition to practicing martial arts, he imagined how he would torture Dongfang Bubai after he escaped from the trap. There would be no greater happiness in the world than this.  Unexpectedly, when I came to Heimu Cliff today, what I found was actually a fake.

    Just when Ren Woxing was desperate, Lin Han suddenly stepped forward and snatched Yang Lianting from his hand.  While Ren Woxing was stunned, Yang Lianting suddenly jumped out of Lin Han's control.  It turned out that Lin Han had just pierced a stream of ice energy into his veins.  Stimulated by the ice breath, Yang Lianting woke up from his coma.

    Seeing Yang Lianting shivering from the cold, Ren Woxing had a gloomy expression on his face. He was obviously thinking of the very unpleasant past in the Shaolin Temple not long ago. However, he couldn't rebel at this time. He barely suppressed the anger in his heart, and Ren Woxing had a sad look on his face.  I will vent all my anger on the miserable Yang Lianting and beat him violently, especially picking on his buttocks, thighs and other flesh.In this place, the punches are almost to the point of physical contact, and the beating may or may not be satisfying.

    After some torture, Xiang Wentian said: "Young surnamed Yang, I respect you as a tough guy. At this moment, the access up and down Blackwood Cliff has been cut off, and Dongfang Bubai will not be able to escape unless he has wings. Please take us to find him quickly.  , A manly man, why should you hide your head and show your tail? Wouldn¡¯t it be nice for everyone to end it quickly? "

    Yang Lianting sneered and said: "The leader of the Eastern Cult is invincible in the world. If you dare to go and die, there is nothing better. Okay, I will take you to see him."

    Xiang Wentian said to Shangguan: "Brother Shangguan, the two of us will be bearers for a while and carry this guy to see Dongfang Bubai." He grabbed Yang Lianting and put him on the stretcher.  Shangguan Yun said: "Yes!" He and Xiang Wentian lifted the stretcher.

    Yang Lianting said: "Go inside!" Xiang Wentian and Shangguan Yun carried him and led the way.  Ren Woxing, Lin Han, Linghu Chong, Yingying, and Tong Baixiong followed.

    Under the guidance of Yang Lianting, everyone passed through the dungeon and through the tunnels, twisting and turning, and suddenly smelled the fragrance of flowers, which made them feel refreshed.  Coming out of the tunnel, you are actually in a very exquisite small garden, with red plums, green bamboos, green pines and cypresses, which is very creatively arranged. There are several pairs of mandarin ducks swimming leisurely in the pond, and there are four white cranes beside the pond.

    Except for Lin Han and Yang Lianting, no one expected to see such beautiful scenery, and they all secretly marveled.

    Bypassing a bunch of rockeries, a large flowerbed is filled with crimson and pink roses, vying for beauty and beauty.

    Xiang Wentian and Shangguan Yun carried Yang Lianting into an elegant small house, and everyone hurriedly followed them in.  As soon as I entered the door, I smelled a strong fragrance of flowers.  I saw a picture of ladies hanging in the room, in which three beauties were painted, and the chairs were covered with embroidered brocade cushions.

    Just when Ren Woxing and others were surprised, only one person in the inner room said: "Brother Lian, who did you bring with you?" The voice was sharp and thick, and it sounded like a man and a woman.  I couldn't help but feel chills standing on end.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 168 Tong Baixiong dies

    Update time: 2012-08-07

    There was a thunderbolt, Brother Lian Dongfangqi appeared on the stage!

    That cry of "Lord Brother" was so gentle and soul-stirring. Listening to Dongfang Bubai's affectionate call, Yang Lianting felt as if he had taken calcium tablets. His waist was no longer sore, his back was no longer painful, his legs and feet were strong, and his spine was erect and erect.  , What a good Lian Ting brother.

    "It's different from Yang Lianting's injection of chicken blood. The other people's legs and feet were so weak by that call that they almost lost their breath. My mother, this life's call is simply more powerful than Ten Muscles and Cartilage Powder."

    Seeing Dongfang Bubai, Yang Lianting found his backbone. He snorted coldly and glanced at everyone with disdain. Then he puffed up his chest and said to Dongfang Bubai majestically: "These are your old friends.  He had to see you. I didn't want to bring him in."

    Dongfang Bubai said dissatisfiedly: "Why did you bring him here again? Only you can come in here. I don't like to see anyone except you." The last two sentences were said in a cooing voice, obviously  It sounded like a woman, but the voice was clearly that of a man.  Facing this strange scene, everyone was filled with disgust.

    Ren Woxing, Xiang Wentian, Ren Yingying, Tong Baixiong, Shangguan Yun, etc. are all very familiar with Dongfang Bubai. This voice is indeed his, but it is just like pinching the throat to learn to sing, charming and artificial, but not like a joke.  .  Except for Lin Han, who was in a different mood, everyone looked at each other in shock.

    Yang Lianting sighed and said: "No, if I don't bring him here, he will kill me. How can I die without seeing you?"

    Dongfang Bubai screamed: "Who is so bold and dares to bully you? Do you want me to do it? Tell him to come in!"

    Lin Han heard that he had guessed that Ren Woxing was Ren Woxing from just one sentence, and couldn't help but admire his intelligence. He thought that although he was lacking in moral character, he was indeed a very smart person. He couldn't help but glance at Ren Woxing and was taken aback.  It is not unfair for such people to be pulled down.

    Now that I think about it, Ren Woxing deliberately passed on the "Sunflower Collection" to Dongfang Bubai. The original intention was to deprive him of his energy and distract him from academic affairs. Not only did he achieve his goal, but he also achieved unexpected results. The only  The miscalculation was that Dongfang Bubai took the lead in usurping the throne.  It¡¯s true that people¡¯s calculations are not as good as God¡¯s. It¡¯s up to people to plan things, and it¡¯s up to God to make things happen.

    Everyone made a gesture to indicate that everyone should go in.  Shangguan Yun lifted the brocade door curtain embroidered with a cluster of peonies, carried Yang Lianting in, and everyone followed.

    There are flowers in the room, and the fragrance of powder is astounding. There is a person sitting by a dressing table in the east, wearing a pink shirt, holding an embroidery stretcher in his left hand, and an embroidery needle in his right hand. He raised his head with a look of surprise on his face.  .

    Looking at the person in front of him in shock, Lin Han had to say: The specialties of a certain country are just a cloud in front of Aunt Dongfang.

    At this moment, the look of surprise on Dongfang Bubai's face was far less than that of Ren Woxing and others.  Except for Lin Han and Linghu Chong, everyone recognized this person as Dongfang Bubai, who had seized the position of leader of the Sun Moon Sect and had been known as the best in the world in martial arts for more than ten years.

    But now he has shaved off his beard and put makeup on his face. The clothes on his body are neither male nor female, and the color is so charming. Even if he wears it on Yingying, it also looks too delicate and dazzling.

    Such an earth-shattering and powerful martial arts eccentric is hiding in his boudoir doing embroidery!  Ren Woxing was full of anger, but had nowhere to vent. He was really frustrated. But at this time, he couldn't help being funny and shouted: "Dongfang Bubai, are you pretending to be crazy?"

    Dongfang Bubai screamed: "It's indeed Leader Ren! You're finally here! Brother Lian, you what's wrong with you? Did you get injured by him?" He rushed to Yang Lianting's side and hugged him up.  , gently placed on the bed.

    Dongfang Bubai had a look of boundless love on his face and asked, "Does it hurt a lot?" He then said, "It's just a broken leg bone. It doesn't matter. Don't worry, I'll fix it for you right away." Slowly.  She removed his shoes and socks, pulled a fragrant embroidered quilt over him, and covered him like a virtuous wife serving her husband.

    Everyone couldn't help but look at each other in shock. Everyone wanted to laugh, but this situation was too weird, but they couldn't laugh.  The gorgeous and splendid embroidery room with beaded curtains and brocade curtains was actually filled with an eerie atmosphere of evil and ghosts.

    Dongfang Bubai took out a green silk handkerchief from his side and slowly wiped the sweat and mud from Yang Lianting's forehead.  The bastard Yang Lianting was so angry that he was like a husband who was angry outside and went home to show off his power. He said angrily: "In the face of a powerful enemy, what are you doing with a mother-in-law like me? If you can defeat the enemy, then you can be intimate with me."

    Dongfang Bubai was not angry. He smiled and said, "Yes, yes! Don't be angry. The pain in your leg is terrible, isn't it? It's really distressing."

    Such strange things have never been seen or heard by Ren Woxing, Linghu Chong and others.  There are many reasons for men to change into boys, but Dongfang is undefeated.Lord, why are you willing to pretend to be a woman and call yourself your concubine?  This man must be crazy.  Yang Lianting spoke to him with a harsh tone, but he seemed very "gentle and gentle", which made everyone feel strange and a little disgusted.  Not to mention Ren Woxing and others, even Lin Han, who had been prepared in his heart, was severely disgusted.

    Tong Baixiong couldn't help but stepped forward and shouted: "Brother Dongfang, you what on earth are you doing?"

    Dongfang Bubai raised his head and asked with a gloomy face, "Are you among the people who hurt my brother Lian?"

    Tong Baixiong said: "Why are you being manipulated by Yang Lianting? He asked a bastard to pretend to be you, give orders at will, and do whatever you want. Do you know?"

    Dongfang Bubai said: "Of course I know. Brother Lian is doing it for my own good and is considerate to me. He knows that I have no intention of handling academic affairs and takes care of the work for me. What's wrong with that?"

    Tong Baixiong pointed at Yang Lianting and said, "This man wants to kill me, do you know that?"

    Dongfang Bubai slowly shook his head and said, "I don't know. Since Brother Lian wants to kill you, it must be because of your fault. Then why don't you let him kill you?"

    Tong Baixiong was startled, raised his head, and laughed. His laughter was full of sorrow and anger. He laughed for a while and then said: "If he wants to kill me, you just let him kill me, right?"

    Everyone looked at the questions and answers between Tong Baixiong and Dongfang Bubai in astonishment, feeling extremely funny and also inexplicably sad.  Lin Han looked at Tong Baixiong with pity, shook his head, and couldn't say a word.

    On this side, Dongfang Bubai said matter-of-factly: "Whatever Brother Lian wants to do, I have to do it for him. He is the only one in the world who really treats me well, and I am the only one who treats him well. Brother Tong, we have always lived together."  friendship, but you shouldn¡¯t offend my brother Lian.¡±

    Tong Baixiong's face turned red and he said loudly: "I thought you were out of your mind and crazy. It turns out that you understand very well in your heart. You know that we are good friends and have always been close friends."

    Dongfang Bubai said: "Exactly. If you offend me, that's okay. But it's not okay if you offend my brother Lian."

    Tong Baixiong said loudly: "I have offended him, what will you do? This traitor wants to kill me, but he may not be able to do so."

    Dongfang Bubai reached out and gently stroked Yang Lianting's hair, and said softly: "Brother Lian, do you want to kill him?"

    Yang Lianting said angrily: "Do it quickly! Mother-in-law, mother-in-law, it's depressing."

    Dongfang Bubai smiled and said, "Yes!" He turned to Tong Baixiong and said, "Brother Tong, you can't blame me if we end our friendship today."

    Before Tong Baixiong came here, he had already taken a single sword from the hands of His Highness the Warrior. He immediately took two steps back, held the sword in his hand, and established a door.  He had always known Dongfang Bubai's martial arts, and even though he saw him acting crazy at this moment, he did not dare to ignore him in the slightest. He hugged Yuan Shouyi and stared at him intently.

    In this situation, Lin Han, Ren Woxing, Xiang Wentian and others looked at each other and nodded in unison, knowing that it was time to fight.  Unlike Ren Woxing and others who were aggressive, Lin Han knew that Dongfang Bubai was powerful, so he had already unsheathed his tears and was on guard carefully.

    Seeing Lin Han being so cautious, Ren Woxing and others just thought he was nervous, thinking: After all, he is just a young boy. No matter how high his martial arts skills are, facing Dongfang Bubai, who is known as the best in the world, he will not be nervous enough.  Strange.

    As everyone's thoughts turned around, Dongfang Bubai smiled coldly and sighed: "This is really embarrassing! Brother Tong, I remember that when I was in the Taihang Mountains, the Seven Tigers of Ludong besieged me. At that time, I failed to practice, and I was beaten again.  They suddenly launched a sneak attack, and his right hand was seriously injured. He could have been saved in an instant. If you hadn't risked your life to save him, how would our brothers be alive today?"

    Tong Baixiong snorted and said, "You still remember these old things."

    Dongfang Bubai said: "How come I don't remember? When I took over the power of the Sun Moon God Sect, Elder Luo of the Suzaku Hall was dissatisfied and kept nagging. It was you who killed Elder Luo with a single blow. From then on, there was no other leader in the sect.  The two of them dared to disagree with each other. The credit for your support is really not small."

    Tong Baixiong said angrily: "It's just my fault that I was confused!"

    Dongfang Bubai shook his head and said: "You are not stupid, you have a deep sense of loyalty to me. I have known you since I was eleven years old. My family was poor at that time, and I was helped by you for many years. After my parents passed away, there was no way to bury them, and there was no funeral.  You cooked for me."

    Tong Baixiong waved his left hand and said, "Why bring up the past?"

    Dongfang Bubai sighed: "That has to be mentioned. Brother Tong, it's not that brothers have no conscience and ignore old kindness. It's just that you offended my brother Lian. He wants to take your life. I call this helpless."  "

    Tong Baixiong shouted: "That's it, that's it!"

    Suddenly, everyone felt a pink object flash in front of their eyes, as if Dongfang Bubai's body had moved.

    But it¡¯s a good sound? Tong Baixiong dropped the single sword in his hand and swayed a few times.  Tong Baixiong opened his mouth wide, and suddenly he threw himself forward, fell to the ground, and became motionless.

    Although it was only for a moment when he fell, Ren Woxing and other experts could see clearly that there were small red spots on the center of his eyebrows, on the left and right temples, and on the four large points in the philtrum under the nose, with slight blood oozing out.  It was stabbed by the embroidery needle in Dongfang Bubai's hand.

    Ren Woxing and others were so frightened that they couldn't help but take a few steps back.  Linghu Chong pulled Ren Yingying with his left hand and stood in front of her.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 169 Lin Han takes action

    Update time: 2012-08-07

    It was the first time he saw Dongfang Bubai make a move. Even though he had expected it, Lin Han was still shocked. He was also good at speed, but at this moment, when he compared with Dongfang Bubai, he really fulfilled the saying: Compare what you buy.  still!

    However, although he was very frustrated, Lin Han was also happy in his heart. Although Dongfang Bubai was fast, he was good at speed and even if his offense was insufficient, he still had more than enough defense.  At this moment, compared with Ren Woxing and others, Lin Han's extraordinary vision and reaction speed took an absolute advantage.  After Dongfang Bubai made his move, Lin Han understood that Dongfang Bubai couldn't kill him.

    In the silent room, no one took a breath except Lin Han who looked strange next to him.  Ren Woxing slowly pulled out his long sword and said, "Dongfang Bubai, congratulations on mastering the martial arts in the "Sunflower Book"."

    Dongfang Bubai said: "Master Ren, this "Sunflower Book" was passed down to me by you. I have always thought of your benefits."

    Ren Woxing sneered and said, "Really? So you locked me up at the bottom of the West Lake and taught me not to see the light of day."

    Dongfang Bubai said: "I didn't kill you, did I? As long as I ask the four friends in Jiangnan not to give you water to drink, can you survive ten days and a half?"

    Ren Woxing said: "So, you treat me pretty well?"

    Dongfang Bubai said: "That's right. I'll let you live your old life at West Lake in Hangzhou. As the saying goes, there is heaven above, and Suzhou and Hangzhou below. The scenery of West Lake is famous in the world, and Gushan Plum Village is even more famous.  Excellent point.¡±

    Ren Woxing laughed and said, "So you let me live out my days in the dark prison at the bottom of the West Lake. I have to thank you very much."

    Dongfang Bubai sighed and said: "Master Ren, I will always remember all the good things you did to me. In the Sun Moon God Sect, I was originally just a deputy incense master under the elder of Fenglei Hall, but you made an exception and promoted me year after year.  My position, even the most precious treasure of our religion, the "Sunflower Book", was passed on to me, and I was designated to succeed you as the leader of our religion in the future. This kindness and virtue, Dongfang Bubai will never forget."

    Everyone took a look at Tong Baixiong¡¯s body underground and thought: You just kept praising Elder Tong for his benefits to you, and suddenly you killed him.  Now you want to use the same trick on Leader Ren again.  He won't be fooled by you.

    But Dongfang Bubai's attack was too swift, like lightning or thunder, and there was no warning in advance. It was really terrifying.  Linghu Chong raised his sword and pointed it at his chest. As soon as he moved his limbs slightly, he would immediately thrust the sword out and stab him. Only by attacking first could he be killed. If he was allowed to take advantage, another person in this room would die.  .

    Ren Woxing, Xiang Wentian, Shangguan Yun, and Yingying all stared at Dongfang Bubai intently, in case he suddenly made an attack.  However, Lin Han's behavior was very strange. He even retreated slightly and moved to the corner.  Everyone was stunned for a moment, and then when they realized it, they were all annoyed, but they didn't care about him. If the battle situation was unfavorable, he would naturally step forward to help.

    In the middle of the chattering, Dongfang Bubai murmured to himself a lot of feelings towards the sun. Ren Woxing and others occasionally replied, but those were mostly barbed words. Dongfang Bubai was not angry at all.  You Zi continued to speak.  Lin Han was impatient, but he didn't want to interrupt him, lest he attract Dongfang Bubai's attention later, which would not be cost-effective.

    Lin Han didn't dare to lose concentration, but he was somewhat relaxed. Suddenly, he heard Dongfang Bubai sigh, and said faintly: "Miss Ren, do you know, in fact, I have always envied you. A lifetime  As a woman, I am a hundred times luckier than a stinky man, not to mention you are so charming and young. If I could change places with you, let alone the leader of the Sun Moon God Sect, even if I were the emperor, I would not do it.  .¡±

    This is a typical man¡¯s body with a woman¡¯s heart.

    Listening to Dongfang Bubai's words, Linghu Chong smiled and said, "If you and Miss Ren change places, it will be difficult for me to fall in love with an old monster like you!"

    Ren Woxing and others were shocked when they heard what he said.  Dongfang Bubai stared at him, his eyebrows gradually raised, his face turned blue, and he said, "Who are you? How dare you speak to me like this? You are really brave." These words were spoken in extremely sharp tones, making him look extremely angry.

    Lin Han shook his head, knowing that Linghu Chong had relapsed into his old habits and couldn't care less about the imminent crisis.  Linghu Chong couldn't help but laugh and said: "Whether it's a manly man or a charming girl, what I hate most is the old lady who disguises herself as a woman."

    Dongfang Bubai screamed angrily: "Let me ask you, who are you?"

    Linghu Chong said: "My name is Linghu Chong."

    Dongfang Bubai's anger subsided, he smiled slightly and said: "Ah! You are Linghu Chong. I have wanted to meet you for a long time. I heard that Miss Ren is so in love with you that she would even cut off your head for you, but I don't know how.  A handsome husband. Humph, I think he¡¯s just ordinary.?Compared to my brother Lian, it's far behind.  "

    Linghu Chong said with a smile: "I have no use for you. The best thing is to be single-minded. Although this Yang Jun is handsome, he is too fond of flirting with women and shows mercy everywhere"

    Dongfang Bubai suddenly shouted: "Youyou bastard, what are you talking about?" His face turned red, and suddenly the pink figure flashed, and the embroidery needle stabbed Linghu Chong quickly.

    Linghu Chong said those two words originally to make him angry, but when he saw his sleeves swinging slightly, he quickly stabbed his throat with his sword.  This sword stabbed extremely fast. If Dongfang Bubai didn't shrink back, the sword would immediately pierce his throat.  But at this moment, Linghu Chong felt a slight pain in his left cheek and swung the long sword in his hand to the left.

    But it turned out that Dongfang Bubai's attack was so fast that it was unbelievable. In this flash of lightning, he had already stabbed Linghu Chong in the face with a needle, then retracted his arm and used the needle to deflect Linghu Chong's sword.

    Fortunately, Linghu Chong's sword thrust was very fast, and he had no choice but to save the enemy. Dongfang Bubai was so angry that he attacked the enemy, so he was a little conceited, so the needle missed the target.  He has an important hole in his body.  The embroidery needle in Dongfang Bubai's hand is no more than an inch long. It can be blown by the wind and does not sink when dropped into the water. It can actually make Linghu Chong's sword swing away. The level of martial arts is truly incredible.

    Linghu Chong was shocked, knowing that today he had encountered a powerful enemy that he had never seen before in his life. As soon as the opponent had time to use his hands and feet, his life would be at stake. He immediately stabbed four swords at the opponent's vital points.  .

    Dongfang Bubai said "Hey" and praised: "The swordsmanship is very good." One move left, one move right, one move up, one move down, all the four swords coming from Linghu were pushed away.

    Linghu Chong stared at him and watched him take action. The embroidery needle was blocked in all directions, but there was no flaw in his body. At this moment, he would not allow him to make a counterattack. He immediately shouted and slashed straight at the head with his long sword.  Dongfang Bubai held the embroidery needle with the thumb and index finger of his right hand and raised it upward to block the incoming sword, so that the long sword could not cut down.

    Linghu Chong's arm felt slightly sore and numb. After all, he had suffered severe internal injuries at the hands of Lin Han before. Although the Dugu Nine Swords mainly focused on predicting the enemy's opportunity and striking later, he only had to make moves and wait for the opponent to hit him.  But after all, he was exhausted physically, and his shooting speed was not as fast as his thinking, and the internal force on his embroidery needle forced him to retreat continuously.

    But where the red shadow flashed, something seemed to be poking at Linghu Chong's left eye.  At this moment, there was no time to block or dodge. In the busy schedule, the long sword trembled and stabbed towards Dongfang Bubai's left eye. It was a lose-lose attack.

    This time the sword stabbed the enemy's eyes, it was already a rogue move, and it was not a move that a master could use. The "Duhu Sword Technique" that Linghu Chong learned had no moves at all. He was also a casual person, and he never considered himself a master, nor was he ashamed of it.  , I was proud of it, and I had no time to think about it in a critical situation, but I felt a slight pain on the left side of my eyebrow, and Dongfang Bubai had jumped away to avoid his sword.

    Linghu Chong knew that his left eyebrow had been stabbed by his embroidery needle. Fortunately, Dongfang Bubai had to dodge the stab of the long sword, so the embroidery needle missed its target. Otherwise, he would have been blinded in one eye.  It stabbed and slashed wildly like a gust of wind, not allowing the opponent to slow down to counterattack.

    Ren Woxing and others were shocked when they saw that Linghu Chong could only parry but not fight back. After a while, Linghu Chong could hardly even parry.  Seeing that she was about to die under Dongfang Bubai's embroidery needle, Ren Yingying was so anxious that she couldn't care about anything else. She immediately thrust out her sword and joined the battle group.  Ren Woxing, Xiang Wentian, and Shangguan Yun looked at each other and all stepped forward to besiege Dongfang Bubai.

    Ren Woxing, Xiang Wentian, and Shangguan Yun, one with a long sword, one with a soft whip, and one with a single sword, stepped forward to attack at the same time.  These masters joined forces to fight, and their momentum was so powerful, but Dongfang Bubai held an embroidery needle with two fingers and passed it between the three of them, retreating like lightning, without even a trace of defeat.

    Although he didn't want to, Lin Han had to admit that Dongfang Bubai was better than him. Although he could match his speed, if he fought alone, the mental drain would be very severe. In the end, he could only  It's a way to escape.  This was the first time Lin Han was timid before fighting.  Fortunately, he was not the only one facing Dongfang Bubai this time, otherwise he would have turned around and left, never entangled with Dongfang Bubai.

    At this time, everyone in the field was fighting hard, and suddenly Shangguan Yun screamed. He fell to the ground with one sword, and somersaulted out. He pressed his right eye with both hands, which had been blinded by Dongfang Bubai.

    Lin Han looked up and saw that although Ren Yingying was playing soy sauce and Linghu Chong was also a little out of breath, Ren Woxing and Xiang Wentian were attacking fiercely. Dongfang Bubai was gradually unable to take care of Linghu Chong. Suddenly Linghu Chong showed up.  He moved his long sword and stabbed all the vital points on Dongfang Bubai's body, using rogue moves that would hurt both sides. He was sure that Dongfang Bubai would not trade his life for his, so he took action without any scruples.

    But Dongfang Bubai¡¯s figure is likeIt's like a charm, coming and going erratically, just like light smoke.  The tip of Linghu Chong's sword was always a few inches away from his body.

    Suddenly, Xiang Wentian yelled "ah", followed by Linghu Chong's "hey", and both of them were shot with needles one after another.  Although Ren Woxing's "Sucking*Star*Big* Technique" is very powerful, Dongfang Bubai's movement is extremely fast and difficult to touch. Secondly, the weapon he uses is an embroidery needle, and he cannot suck it from the needle.  His inner strength.  After fighting for a while, Ren Woxing also screamed "ah" and his chest and throat were stabbed by needles. Fortunately, Linghu Chong was in the middle of an attack and Dongfang Bubai was trying to save himself. As a result, one needle missed its target, and the other needle missed the target.  Although the thrust was accurate, it only penetrated a few points and failed to hurt the enemy.

    The four of them besieged Dongfang Bubai, but failed to touch any of his clothes, and all four of them were stabbed by his needles.  Ren Woxing was in a hurry, and after a fierce attack, he forced Dongfang Bubai back slightly, and then shouted loudly: "Young man Lin Han, why don't you come over quickly to help, do you want us all to die here?"

    His loud voice not only stunned Xiang Wentian, Linghu Chong and others, but Dongfang Bubai also stopped attacking and looked at Lin Han subconsciously.  Dongfang Bubai had never seen Lin Han take action. Although he sensed that Lin Han was a master, he saw that he did not take action and had no time to pay attention to him while he was under siege.  When he heard Ren Woxing's greeting, Dongfang Bubai's heart tightened: Being valued by Ren Woxing was a big trouble.

    Shaking his head and taking a deep breath, Lin Han stepped forward with his sword and said with a smile: "In a single fight, Lin is no match for the Eastern Cult Leader, but I will be sorry for you today." After finishing speaking, Lin Han said hello  , everyone moved together to attack Dongfang Bubai.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 170: The myth is shattered (1)

    Update time: 2012-08-08

    The sun rises in the east, I am the only one who is undefeated!

    As the undisputed number one person in the world today, Dongfang Invincible is not unworthy of her reputation. A small embroidery needle in her hand is like a wonderful pen, the finishing touch, and its power is incomparable.

    I saw her stabbing east, west, up, down, left, and right. Each thrust was elusive. Relying on the world's best speed, she erratically moved at any time.  We Xing and others can only defend with difficulty, passively block, and sometimes have to resort to rogue tactics that hurt both sides in order to gain a chance to save their lives.

    Carrying the sword on the stage, Lin Han looked at the small embroidery needle that was as light as a feather and as heavy as a mountain, and listened to the silent whirring sound that resounded through the sky. Lin Han had to be careful.  Although he agreed to let Woxing step forward to help, and he also had the idea of ??taking advantage of the last chance to fight Dongfang Bubai, Lin Han would not be stupid enough to take the initiative to provoke the monster Dongfang Bubai.

    In order to prevent Woxing and others from crossing the river and burning the bridge after the matter is completed, Lin Han must be cautious and not lose both sides in a fight with Dongfang Bubai.  If Lin Han was really stupid enough to be seriously injured by Dongfang Bubai's men, Ren Woxing and the others would definitely not mind eating him right down to the flesh and bones. What's more, there was Linghu Chong who was watching eagerly beside him. He didn't think Linghu Chong could do that.  Too open-minded to miss such a good opportunity.

    With a flash of lightning in his mind, Lin Han had already made up his mind: wait, just defend at the beginning, and even take the initiative to defend for a few other people, so that they can attack with confidence and give them the chance of losing both sides.  When Ren Woxing and several others were injured and no longer able to use any force against him, he took action to injure or even kill Dongfang Bubai, who was also very tired.

    The decision was made, Lin Han did not hesitate any longer.  Just in time to catch a glimpse of Dongfang Bubai stabbing Linghu Chong's eyebrow with a needle, Lin Han stepped forward and stabbed straight with his sword. There was nothing flashy about this sword. It was just the word "quick". It was as fast as the wind and lightning, as fast as a sword.  before the sound broke through the void.

    Experts will know if there is any as soon as they make a move. Seeing Lin Han's thunderous sword, Dongfang Bubai's face changed drastically. She is really amazing. In such a high-speed duel, she can still control the direction of the embroidery needle freely.  , not affected by inertia at all.

    In this regard, he is one step ahead of Lin Han.  Although Lin Han can do this, he still can't compare to Dongfang Bubai's smooth and smooth movements. In a hurry, Dongfang Bubai even managed to do it without a trace of chiseling or a trace of fireworks.

    Although he admired it in his heart, Lin Han still used his inner energy with all his strength, and a hot breath spurted out, pouring 120% of the red fire energy into the long sword.

    Facing the world's best Dongfang Bubai, Lin Han didn't dare to have any confidence. If he was really that stupid, Dongfang Bubai wouldn't mind taking his life for the King of Hell.  Lin Han didn't think he could escape from the hands of the King of Hell and have a second chance.

    There was an anxious flame on the tear-stained sword. On the tip of the sword, there was a faint trace of red and white flames surging. From a distance, Dongfang Bubai could feel the fatal heat, and his face immediately changed.  She didn't dare to be careless at all. If she had any contempt for Lin Han before, at this moment, she had completely regarded Lin Han as an opponent of Ren Woxing's level.

    In Dongfang Bubai's eyes, the red and whitish flames on Lin Han's long sword are already comparable to the power of Ren Woxing's powerful star-absorbing spell. In her opinion, compared to the threat of Ren Woxing,  Worse still.

    In a blink of an eye, Dongfang Bubai didn't even care about the long sword that Linghu rushed out. On the embroidery needle in his right hand, he added two more skills and used 80% of his body's skills to point at the tip of Lin Han's sword.  With his fingers turned into a knife, his left palm thrust out like lightning, even faster than the previous embroidery needle.

    Linghu Chong did not expect that under Lin Han's attack, Dongfang Bubai would dare to attack him again, even though he judged that she only had two powers in her palm, but she was just faster.  But Linghu Chong still had to withdraw his defense and gave up the idea of ??a sneak attack.

    It was said that it was too late, but that was fast. In this seemingly slow but extremely fast attack, Dongfang Bubai, Lin Han, and Linghu Chong each took action to attack or respond. Those who were a little further away could do whatever they wanted.  Xiang Wentian and Shangguan Yun didn't even have time to rescue them, let alone Ren Yingying who was doing soy sauce on the side.

    Bang, there was a loud noise, the long sword and the embroidery needle intersected, and the tip of the needle touched the sword light, and there was a loud bang like the violent collision of heavy weapons such as hammers and staffs.  For the first time, Dongfang Bubai took the initiative to take a step back and looked at Lin Han in astonishment. Everyone in the room saw the look of surprise in his eyes. Although it only flashed by, they could not deceive anyone.  Such a master.

    "Young man, you are very good!" Trying to suppress the excitement in his heart, Dongfang Bubai nodded and said with admiration.?? 

    "To be praised by the best person in the world, and to be praised by the leader of the Eastern Cult, I am proud enough." Lin Han said with a smile three steps away.

    In fact, the blow just now shocked not only Dongfang Bubai, but Lin Han was also horrified. He used all his red fire energy to face Dongfang Bubai's 80% internal strength. Although he succeeded in forcing her to take a step back,  But he also took three steps back.

    Although Lin Han looked calm on the surface, he was already cursing in his heart: Who the bastard said, Dongfang Invincible is only fast but has average internal strength?

    Damn it, even if the "Sunflower Book" is a quick martial art, and it was practiced day and night by Dongfang Bubai for more than ten years, how can the Sunflower Qi be surpassed?  What's more, before practicing the Sunflower Book, Dongfang Bubai was not much inferior to Ren Woxing, otherwise how could he be able to sit securely as the deputy leader?

    After one blow, Lin Han understood very clearly that Dongfang Bubai had completely integrated the original Qi and Sunflower Qi into one, and they could no longer distinguish between them. With Dongfang Bubai's current internal strength, he was better than Fang Zheng, Ren Woxing, etc.  The person is definitely a step above, even no less than Feng Qingyang!

    Lin Han complained endlessly in his heart: You're cheating me. I don't know who fooled you, but once is enough. I don't dare to be stupid enough to compete with Dongfang Bubai in terms of internal strength.

    Just when Lin Han was stunned, Dongfang Bubai took the initiative to attack again. Fortunately, she attacked Linghu Chong this time. Otherwise, Lin Han could not guarantee that he would not be injured while distracted.  The old lady picks persimmons and picks soft ones. It seems that Dongfang Bubai also understands this truth.

    Of the six people in the field, Ren Woxing and Lin Han were on the same level, Xiang Wentian and Linghu Chong were on the next level, and Shangguan Yun and Ren Yingying were on the lowest level.  If Dongfang Bubai wants to change the fate of being besieged, he must rely on his erratic speed to defeat each one.

    Since Ren Woxing and Lin Han were tough guys, it was hard to chew them down; Shangguan Yun and Ren Yingying mostly played soy sauce and didn't get close at all; Dongfang Bubai could only attack Xiang Wentian and Linghu Chong.  Among Xiang Wentian and Linghu Chong, although Linghu Chong has a superb Dugu Nine Swordsmanship, after all, he was seriously injured, his vitality was severely damaged, and his reaction and speed were not as good as those in Dongfang Invincible.  Down, it is the easiest to kill.

    Dongfang Bubai attacked again, and Linghu Chong was furious. He hurriedly stabbed Dongfang Bubai's wrist holding the embroidery needle with his sword, and once again resorted to a rogue attack that hurt both sides.

    As soon as the sword came out, Dongfang Bubai was so angry that he gritted his teeth. Seeing that Linghu Chong was really ignoring the embroidery needle pointed at the center of his eyebrows, she had to press her wrist down and point the embroidery needle at Linghu Chong's sword.  Dongfang Bubai understood very well that as long as she dared to persist in attacking, Linghu Chong would risk his life or even destroy one of her arms. Death together was the only way to defeat the strong with the weak!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    There was a sharp and piercing sound of gold and iron rubbing against each other. Linghu Chong let out a scream, and with a clang, the long sword fell to the ground. Taking advantage of Dongfang Bubai's old moves, he hurriedly held his right arm with his left hand and stepped back until he bumped into the man who came to rescue him.  Ren Yingying stopped.

    Amid Dongfang Bubai's sinister laughter, everyone looked back in shock and saw that Linghu Chong's entire right arm was completely soaked in blood, as if he had been fished out of bloody water, and there was blood flowing continuously.  When Ren Yingying pulled off Linghu Chong's right sleeve, everyone gasped again. They saw that Linghu Chong's entire arm, starting from the back of his hand to the elbow, had been scratched to pieces, with white muscles faintly protruding.

    Seeing that Dongfang Bubai stopped attacking, everyone gathered around Linghu Chong. Let me use my fortune-telling fingers like flying, and connected the points on Linghu Chong's left arm. After that, Ren Yingying tore off the skirt of her clothes and tore them into pieces.  A piece of cloth was used to bandage Linghu Chong's wound.

    After a long time, Ren Yingying helped Linghu Chong aside to rest. Lin Han sighed: He lost two combat powers so easily. Although Linghu Chong and Ren Yingying could not help much, in the end, Ren Yingying had to rely on Dongfang Bubai.  I am alone with myself, but it is good to have someone to keep Dongfang Bubai in check.

    Ren Yingying helped Linghu Chong aside, Ren Woxing looked extremely serious, and now looked at Dongfang Bubai who took the opportunity to adjust his breath, then walked to Lin Han and said in a deep voice: "Young Master Lin, no matter what we have done before  No misunderstanding, I hope you can use all your skills to deal with Dongfang Bubai first, otherwise, if you are defeated by him one by one, everyone will not be spared."

    Xiang Wentian also came over and begged: "Young Master Lin, I know you are more than that, why don't you give it a try?"

    Looking at Ren Woxing and Xiang Wentian expressionlessly, and then at Shangguan Yun, Ren Yingying, and Linghu Chong, Lin Han suddenly smiled, nodded and said, "Okay, I will defend with all my strength from now on, and don't let Dongfang  Invincible has a chance to hurt you, so just attack. As for??If you can't kill him, it's up to you.  "

    Then he said: "Whether you believe it or not, even if everyone in this room is dead, I can still escape."

    "This" Ren Woxing and Xiang Wentian looked at each other.

    Lin Han's face suddenly changed: "I hope that Master Ren will remember his previous promise. I will try my best later and don't let me down."

    The three of them hesitated for a moment, looked at each other, nodded, and together with Lin Han, moved towards Dongfang Bubai on the other side.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 171: The myth is shattered (2)

    Update time: 2012-08-08

    Dongfang Bubai's eyes widened and his cold eyes swept over Lin Han, Ren Woxing, Xiang Wentian, and Shangguan Yun in turn.  Contradictory and strange, it arouses goosebumps all over the place.

    Yes, although it is a bit reluctant to describe Dongfang Bubai as a wink. After all, the appearance is not that exact, but the appearance is different but the spirit is similar. This is probably the case.

    Dongfang Bubai opened his eyes and sneered: "Are you still planning to use more to fight against less? Even so, what can you do to me?"

    "Come on!" Lin Han shouted, ignoring the teasing in Dongfang Bubai's tone, intending to give her some color.  Being surrounded by Ren Woxing and others, Lin Han was already very unhappy. If he still couldn't kill Dongfang Bubai, he would definitely leave a ravine in his heart, an irreparable flaw, and his martial arts would come to an end.  There would be no more progress, so Lin Han decided not to passively defend.

    Lin Han, Ren Woxing's double swords, Xiang Wentian's soft whip, and Shangguan Yun's single sword, the four masters took action at the same time, surrounding Dongfang Bubai. Their attacks were like water flowing out, and they hurriedly covered Dongfang Bubai.  Defeated, for a while, the sound of whistling was endless. Gradually, it was no longer clear which was the roar of the sword, which was the roar of the knife, which was the crack of the whip, and which was the swing of the needle. All the sounds were mixed together, which showed that the battle had reached a fever pitch.  Degree.

    As the battle became more and more intense, Lin Han kept his mission firmly in mind, not seeking merit but seeking no faults. At this moment, his swordsmanship was a bit like the Dugu Nine Swordsmanship.  Dongfang Bubai thrust out the embroidery needle from time to time, while Lin Han came last and thrust out his long sword frequently, intercepting Dongfang Bubai's attack route every time.

    Pulling, leading, picking, poking, all kinds of skills are used in turn, the needle and sword are split every time at the first touch, without giving Dongfang Bubai a chance to compete with his internal strength, he can just push the embroidery needle away and destroy the attack.

    Dongfang Bubai is very aggrieved. He has never been so aggrieved.  Lin Han's super reaction nerves, coupled with the sword theory of Dugu Nine Swords, although he could not fully bring out the essence of Dugu Nine Swords, it still made him capable and even more threatening than Linghu Chong before.

    Gradually, not only the attacks against himself were blocked, but also the attacks against Ren Woxing, Xiang Wentian, Shangguan Yun and others were often taken by Lin Han. In this way, Lin Han was there to help.  Focusing on defense, the three Ren Woxing were so powerful that they completely let go of defense and attacked with all their strength. Anyway, with Lin Han beside them, Dongfang Bubai could no longer attack them easily.

    With the help of Lin Han, the attack capabilities of Ren Woxing and the three of them have been fully developed. For a time, they gradually put Dongfang Bubai at a disadvantage.  For the first time, Dongfang Bubai showed signs of being overwhelmed.  Ren Woxing and others were overjoyed, and they showed no mercy. Long swords, single swords, soft whips, and three weapons were poured into Dongfang Bubai like a storm.

    Compared to Ren Woxing, Xiang Wentian, and Shangguan Yun, Lin Han gained more.  He has always been purely offensive. A set of "Blazing Sun Sword Technique" is based on the ultimate sword technique in the basic sword technique and was created by integrating combo techniques. Later, he added "Blazing Sun Sword Technique".  The "Evil Sword Technique" and "The Twelve Swords of Ziwu" and the Huashan Sect's killing moves are included in it. When it matures, the "Blazing Sun Sword Technique" is already a pure offensive sword technique.

    Usually, there are few people who can force Lin Han to defend.  When facing the enemy, Lin Han was almost always attacking and the enemy was defending. Until there was nothing left to defend, that was when the enemy died.  Although he had the basic palm skills of his right hand to intersperse defense, as his martial arts became more and more advanced, there were almost no people who could force Lin Han to use palm skills to defend.

    Now, under the pressure of Dongfang Bubai, Lin Han realized the benefits of defense for the first time. A refreshing realization came to his heart. With every attack of Dongfang Bubai, this realization increased by one point.

    Gradually, as his understanding deepened and his heart became more and more comfortable, Lin Han was no longer content to passively accept Dongfang Bubai's attacks, but actively sought contact and used Dongfang Bubai's attacks on others.  Take the initiative.

    Although he understood very early that the Dugu Nine Swordsmanship is a sword technique that uses defense as an attack to strike later and anticipate the enemy's opportunities, Lin Han did not study it too much because of his temperament.  On the Siguo Cliff in Huashan, and in the subsequent series of battles, Lin Han mostly used Linghu Chong's Dugu Nine Swords as a whetstone to hone his own attacks, and never thought of learning from it.

    Lin Han's idea is right. If he forcibly merges two completely different swordsmanship, which can even be said to be opposite, when he has not yet mastered his swordsmanship, the only result will be a broken heart. As the saying goes, learning to walk in Handan will end if you don't succeed.  Chengren.

    "Late strike first, strike first", these two completely different sword principles are not incapable of fusion, but ordinary people often do not have such high vision and courage to fuse the two sword principles.  It's not that you can't, it's the timingNot yet arrived.

    Now, facing the pressure of Dongfang Bubai, for the first time, Lin Han felt in his heart that it was time to learn defense.  With this thought, Lin Han could no longer restrain himself. Involuntarily, he stepped forward to catch Dongfang Bubai's attacks.

    In fact, he did it. With the energy in his heart, at this rare moment, in confusion, Lin Han sublimated.

    Although it was extremely difficult, and sometimes he could not control himself and was blown away by Dongfang Bubai, but every mistake he made was a valuable experience. Lin Han actually did not make the same mistake again.  In this way, every mistake is a spur and a gain for Lin Han.

    Dongfang Bubai was getting more and more frustrated. He didn't understand what was going on with Lin Han. There was obviously a certain gap between the two, but her attacks were taken by the opponent again and again, and they were in vain again and again.  And when she returned, even though she could sometimes knock the opponent away, the opponent ignored her and persisted in pestering her.

    What's even more frightening is that as time goes by, Dongfang Bubai is shocked to find that Lin Han is knocked away less and less often. Sometimes even if something goes wrong, the opponent can change it immediately.  The body is shaking, not being knocked away.

    Gradually, the pressure on Dongfang Bubai increased and he had to put more energy on Lin Han. After all, the opponent's speed was not much slower than hers. Dongfang Bubai, who was good at speed, understood the horror of speed.  , under the same circumstances, not only can it attack more quickly, but it can even increase its strength.

    Here, Dongfang Bubai shifted his focus to Lin Han. Let me go, Xiang Wentian, and Shangguan Yun were very happy, although they didn't understand why Lin Han, a boy who was very lazy before, was so desperate?  He was also shocked that Lin Han was able to take most of Dongfang Bubai's attacks. However, they were all top masters in the world. How could they not seize such an opportunity.

    I saw Ren Woxing and the three of them looking at each other. They no longer paid attention to Dongfang Bubai's attack, but attacked with all their strength. It was a completely lifeless style of play.  Just as they thought, even though they no longer defended, Dongfang Bubai had no time to attack them, because all her attacks were taken by Lin Han. Only when they exchanged their bodies, could she take advantage of Lin Han's turn to pursue her.  Only then can we take advantage of the opportunity to attack Ren Woxing and the other three.

    How many years have passed since he tried to seize the position of leader of Ren Wo Xing, and since he succeeded in practicing the "Sunflower Book", Dongfang Bubai no longer knows what fear is.  But at this moment, she clearly felt that death was slowly approaching her.  Although she was only slightly at a disadvantage, she was restrained, her feet were trapped by Lin Han, and she could no longer attack the four of them freely.

    Being restricted in speed, Dongfang Bubai's threat has been reduced by half. Although her inner energy is much higher than that of her opponent, the embroidery needle is also the weapon that consumes the least amount of inner energy. However, without the bonus of speed, she can only use the embroidery needle.  It was very unwise to fight head-on with swords. Dongfang Bubai clearly noticed that the consumption of internal energy was much faster than that of his opponent in a wheel battle.

    It must change. If this continues, she will definitely be consumed by the other party. Although she knows that Lin Han is in a very special state. This excited state may end in the next moment, but it is also possible that she will be destroyed.  Consumed to death.  At this moment, as a hero, Dongfang Bubai has made a decision in his heart: he cannot wait, he must fight!

    The danger was gradually approaching, but the three people who attacked with great pleasure did not notice it at all, until

    When Ren Woxing drew his sword again, Xiang Wentian and Shangguan Yun took a step back to take precautions as before, taking the opportunity to adjust their breath. Dongfang Bubai suddenly stepped forward and struck Lin Han's sword with his left palm.  .  Lin Han, who was half asleep and half awake, immediately raised his sword and stabbed, the tip of the sword heading straight for Dongfang Bubai's palm.

    Ren Woxing and the others expected that Dongfang Bubai would stop to defend Lin Han's attack, but they never expected that Dongfang Bubai would ignore his left palm and still shoot straight down, with such indifference.  She was so determined, as if her left hand was made of black iron, and she had no fear at all against the sword that was as sharp as clay.

    Faced with such an unexpected situation, although Ren Woxing and the three of them were rich in experience and were not stunned, their momentum was inevitably interrupted.  On the other side, Dongfang Bubai suddenly raised his right hand, and as his fingers flashed, a red shadow suddenly ran towards Ren Wo Xing.

    When Dongfang Bubai raised his palm, Ren Woxing instinctively felt that something was not good. He did not wait for others to remind him, and did not care about attacking anymore. He immediately retreated in shock.  Afterwards, Xiang Wentian and Shangguan Yuncai, who were nearby, hurriedly stepped forward to rescue them.

    Ren Woxing¡¯s reaction was not unpleasant, and the rescue of Xiang Wentian and the two was not untimely. However, due to Dongfang Bubai¡¯s calculations and unintentional calculations, Ren Woxing fell into the trap.?? 

    A shining embroidery needle came out from Dongfang Bubai's fingers, like a bolt of lightning splitting from the sky, dragging a gorgeous rainbow bridge behind it, heading straight for Ren Woxing's forehead.

    While retreating, Ren Woxing found that the embroidery needle had reached the Yintang area. In despair, his neck subconsciously leaned toward his right shoulder, and he slapped his palms in front of his eyes at the same time, hoping for a miracle.

    Putting his palms together, there was a sound of friction. However, before Ren Woxing could be overjoyed, his left eye hurt, and the eyeball had been pierced by an embroidery needle.  At the moment of severe pain, a strong force surged out from nowhere. With a pinch of his palms, Ren Woxing condensed the silk thread in front of his eyes, and the embroidery needle finally stopped going in.

    At this moment, rescue from Xiang Wentian and Shangguan Yun also arrived.  Before Dongfang Bubai could pull back the embroidery needle, Shangguan Yun, who was closer, cut off the thread with a single sword. Under the influence, Ren Woxing let out another scream.

    Ren Woxing's left eye was successfully pierced, and Dongfang Bubai was not having a hard time, although at the last moment, she slightly retracted her left palm, causing the tear-stained sword to rub through between her fingers.  But, how can Lin Han be easy to get along with?

    At that moment, Lin Hanfu was so spiritual. On the long sword, the red fire energy receded like a tide. For the first time in the world, an icy aura surged out from his left arm. All this icy aura poured in.  Tears in the sword.

    Dongfang Bubai's palm suddenly froze, and his movements paused. With such a good opportunity, Lin Han moved his sword like flying, the sword edge deflected, and as the long sword swung, the two objects drew a bright trajectory, accompanied by a shrill scream, snap  With two clicks, it landed on the ground and rolled for a while before stopping.

    Covering her left eye with her hand, Ren Woxing ignored the heart-wrenching pain and the spilled blood. She looked towards Dongfang Bubai with her only remaining right eye and saw that on her left palm, there were two food and medicine boxes that should have been there.  The location pointed at is now empty!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 172: The myth is shattered (3)

    Update time: 2012-08-09

    Shock!

    Whether it was Yang Lianting from the Dongfang Invincible side or Xiang Wentian from the Let Me Go side, they were all stunned.

    Both sides suffer losses. No one thought that the final result would be a lose-lose situation for both sides!  Ren Woxing was blinded by one eye by Dongfang Bubai, and Dongfang Bubai also lost his left hand by Lin Han!

    Xiang Wentian and Ren Yingying rushed to Ren Woxing at the same time and carefully opened his left hand. They immediately gasped and saw an embroidery needle embedded in the eyeball.  That inch of embroidery needles were completely gone, leaving only a section of red silk thread floating outside.

    Although she had had a premonition before, when she saw that Ren Woxing's left eye could no longer be saved, Ren Yingying couldn't help but feel sad and said in a trembling voice: "Dadare you okay?"

    "Leader, this" Xiang Wentian asked with concern, but at this time, he and Shangguan Yun still stood firmly in front of Ren Woxing, not giving Dongfang Bubai a chance to sneak attack.

    Ren Woxing trembled all over and commanded through gritted teeth: "Pull it out!"

    "Dad, do you want to" Ren Yingying asked in shock with tears in her eyes.

    Ren Woxing nodded and shouted: "Pull it out, what are you afraid of, hurry up!"

    Ren Yingying and Xiang Wentian looked at each other, and seeing him nodding, she could only grit her teeth and said, "Dad, please be patient, I will pull out the needle for you right now."

    Without waiting for Ren Woxing to speak, Ren Yingying tremblingly stretched out the index and middle fingers of her left hand, gently placed them in front of Ren Woxing's left eye, and sandwiched the embroidery needle between the two fingers, which immediately caused Ren Woxing to gasp.  Voice.  Ren Yingying firmly fixed the embroidery needle between the two fingers of her left hand. She held her entire left arm steadily in front of her chest, trying hard to maintain balance and not daring to tremble at all, so as not to cause more pain to Ren Woxing.  .

    The two fingers moved back slowly until they were slightly close to the eyeball, and then they were completely fixed. At this time, Ren Yingying stretched out her right hand again, with her thumb, index finger, and middle finger making a crotch shape, gently  Twist the exposed end of the red silk thread and bring it flush with the embroidery needle.

    While Xiang Wentian was on guard against Dongfang Bubai, he glanced at Ren Yingying from time to time. Seeing her carefully completing her preparations, knowing that the last moment had arrived, he couldn't help but sweat for the two of them.  Although anyone with a discerning eye can see that one of Ren Woxing's left eyes is disabled, if he rashly removes the needle and thread from Ren Woxing because of this, it is very likely to damage his brain, which will be extremely detrimental to him.

    Ren Yingying was also very nervous. After taking a few deep breaths, she managed to suppress the excitement in her heart. When she calmed down completely, Ren Yingying suddenly opened her eyes wide, and her right hand was like lightning, and she gently pulled it outward.  I let out a shrill scream, and a shining embroidery needle, led by the red thread, flew out and sank into the pillar in front of me with a clanking sound.

    "Dad" Ren Yingying's heart twitched, thinking that her hand was too heavy and hurt Ren Woxing's eye again, so she quickly stepped forward to check.

    "Ha, ha, ha ha" Before Ren Yingying and others could approach, Ren Woxing suddenly laughed out loud.  I saw his left hand pressing firmly on his eyes, and red blood flowed from time to time between his fingers, but he didn't care at all.  After a long laugh, Ren Woxing held the sword in his right hand, pointed straight at Dongfang Bubai, and scolded: "Dongfang Bubai, you thief, I didn't expect you to be here today, good boy, well done, you can actually do this  Cripple one of the hands of the Eastern Dog Thief." This last sentence was obviously meant for Lin Han.

    Amid Ren Woxing's cheerful laughter, Xiang Wentian, Shangguan Yun and others looked at each other. Seeing that Ren Woxing didn't care about his eyes at all, he immediately laughed at Dongfang Bubai. Everyone was angry and funny.  However, from the strong confidence revealed in Ren Woxing's words, everyone was shocked, looked at each other, and once again surrounded Dongfang Bubai.

    At this moment, Dongfang Bubai finally raised his head. He ignored Ren Woxing's teasing and looked directly at Lin Han. A surge of hatred burst out. He had not seen it for many years.  Have you been so seriously injured?

    The fingers are connected to the heart. Although it hurts to have a broken finger, Dongfang Bubai doesn't care about the heartbreaking pain. What she cares about is the fact that the finger is broken, not compared to other injuries. There is no reason to renew the broken finger. This is doomed.  Even if she could escape today's disaster, she would never be able to pick up an embroidery needle with her left hand in the future. This would almost mean that she had lost half of her martial arts skills.

    What¡¯s more serious is that in the next battle, she can only use one right hand to fight against the enemy. Although her skill has not been reduced too much, it was too much to fight the enemy with both hands before, let alone one hand!  A feeling of despair spread in Dongfang Bubai's heart. She felt that if she didn't cope well, she might really die.

    The more he thought about it, the more he hated it. Dongfang Bubai suddenly said: "Boy, what kind of kung fu are you practicing? Although I haven't been here for a long time,Although I am walking around the lake, I am not an ignorant person, but I have never seen your internal strength of alternating hot and cold, and your swordsmanship is not that of any sect today.  "

    Having said this, Dongfang Bubai was startled. He thought about it carefully, and then his face became paler and paler. He showed a panicked expression for the first time, and asked in a trembling voice: "You, how do you know the "Sunflower Collection"?"

    As soon as these words came out, everyone was shocked and avoided Lin Han. They understood in their hearts: Dongfang Bubai is the only person in the world who has practiced the "Sunflower Book" secret book. If others suspect that Lin Han has practiced it, they will never believe it. After all, that  It is the treasure of the Demon Sect, and no one can practice it except the leader. But now that the person who said this is Dongfang Bubai himself, the matter is worth discussing.

    Lin Han woke up from his epiphany as early as Dongfang Bubai was injured and retreated. But how could he miss such a rare opportunity?

    When everyone stopped fighting, Lin Han immediately stood there quietly, carefully reflecting on what he had gained this time.  Under Lin Han's active recall, the scene of the fight just now flashed in his mind from time to time like a photo on the water.  Every picture and every action was deeply analyzed by Lin Han.

    Since it had not been long since the fight ended, the cells in his body were still remembering the previous scene. Taking the initiative to recall it, this time, Lin Han was completely awake and filtered the scene just now. It can be said that he gained a lot.  .

    Unfortunately, this is not a good time to digest the fruits of the battle. When I heard Dongfang Bubai¡¯s question, I admired her for her sharp eyesight, but also resented her for giving him a difficult problem.

    Facing the different looks in everyone's eyes, Lin Han smiled and said: "Master Dongfang, you are mistaken. What Lin practices is the "Evil-Repelling Sword Technique"."

    Ren Woxing nodded and asked: "But the "Seventy-two Ways to Fight Evil Sword Techniques" written by Lin Yuantu of Fuwei Escort?"

    "Master Ren is really knowledgeable," Lin Han praised with a smile, "However, although Lin and Lin Yuantu are from the same family, my evil-fighting swordsmanship does not come from them, but from Master Yu of the Qingcheng sect.  owned."

    Xiang Wentian suddenly said: "Although I have long heard that Yu Canghai is plotting the Lin family's evil sword recipe, it seems that it has not been successful. I wonder why Young Master Lin said that?"

    Shaking his head, Lin Han smiled and said: "Lin did learn the swordsmanship from Yu Canghai. As for the difference in power, it is a personal opportunity. Lin has no obligation to explain it to you."

    "The sword technique to ward off evil is indeed related to the Sunflower Book." Dongfang Bubai nodded, then suddenly looked at Linghu Chong and said with profound meaning: "Such a good sword technique is really wasted in the hands of your kid, Lin  Although I have not learned your swordsmanship, the essence of it is much stronger than yours."

    No one expected that Dongfang Bubai would suddenly teach Linghu Chong a lesson. As soon as he said this, everyone was stunned, and Linghu Chong himself turned red with embarrassment. But this was indeed the case. What Lin Han used for defense before was not  What is the essence of Dugu Nine Swords?

    In fact, this was an injustice to Linghu Chong. With his talent in swordsmanship and the fact that he had studied it for a long time, he was not comparable to Lin Han who was new to this art. However, at that time, Lin Han was in the midst of an epiphany and was focused on defense. Compared to Linghu Chong,  It is inevitable to be good.  If Lin Han were asked to do it again at this time, he would never be able to do it.

    Meeting Lin Han in a crazy state, I can only say that Dongfang Bubai is too unlucky.

    After solving the confusion in his heart, Ren Woxing did not give Dongfang Bubai time to relax. He just heard him shout loudly: "Stop talking nonsense, Dongfang the dog thief can only use one hand. Let's all come together and send him to the underworld first."  !¡±

    With overwhelming hatred, Ren Woxing attacked Dongfang Bubai mercilessly. Dongfang Bubai's subordinates were also merciless. One of them had the hatred of destroying his eyes and being imprisoned.  The resentment of killing, both of them are fighting to death.  Then there were Xiang Wentian and Shangguan Yun who were fighting for their lives. Although Lin Han was no longer as fierce as before, the battle was more fierce than before, and from time to time someone was injured and cried out in surprise.

    With swords and swords flashing and whips flying, Ren Woxing and Xiang Wentian were the main attackers. Shangguan Yun and Lin Han were on the side to help defend, and they were equally unceremonious when they saw the opportunity.  On the other side, Dongfang Bubai used an embroidered needle to attack the enemy. He kept moving and dodging. The silver needle in his hand was quick to resist the attacks of the four people. There was a jingling sound, which showed that the battle between the five people was no longer regular.  It can be said that it is purely chaos.

    Compared with before, on Ren Woxing's side, Ren Woxing himself suffered an injury to his left eye, which has affected his vision and reduced his strength. At the same time, Lin Han withdrew from the state of enlightenment. Although his martial arts has improved, but  After all, Dongfang Bubai cannot be completely implicated by one person again.

    On the surface, the strength of Ren Woxing's side is greatly reduced. However, Dongfang Bubai's left hand was abolished and he was faced with only one right hand.??, it is even more stretched.  In this way, the two sides are evenly matched. If you want to win, it depends on which side consumes more energy.

    ??Obviously, the situation is very unfavorable to Dongfang Bubai.  Dongfang Invincible is also very clear about this.

    What is a hero?  In the face of strong winds and waves, those who dare to fight and gamble are the true qualities of a hero.

    The injury to his left eye eventually affected Ren Woxing. Just when the five of them took advantage of the situation to separate after fighting for one move, Ren Woxing relaxed!  This gives Dongfang Invincible a chance!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 173 The myth is shattered (final)

    Update time: 2012-08-09

    In a duel between masters, there is no room for carelessness!

    The blood in his left eye has gradually solidified, and the stinging feeling is no longer so strong, but there are waves of fatigue slowly coming to his heart. Ren Woxing trembled in his heart: No.

    However, the high mental stress, long-term blood loss and blurred vision, everything is developing in a very unfavorable direction.

    If there had not been any previous injuries, Ren Woxing would have been able to survive with the support of Ren Woxing's deep internal strength; however, without if, Ren Woxing had begun to be unable to support himself due to his age.  Not only Ren Woxing, but also Xiang Wentian and Shangguan Yun were injured in many places, and almost everyone had gouges on their cheeks.

    Even Lin Han, although he was not injured again, was still very exhausted in terms of physical strength.  Previously, he had taken almost all of Dongfang Bubai's attacks by himself, but now he could feel the swelling and pain in his muscles, but he just couldn't stop and rest.

    Not only Ren Woxing, Lin Han and others had a hard time fighting, but Dongfang Bubai also had a hard time. As the saying goes, two fists are hard to beat with four palms, let alone eight hands with one arm!  Even if Dongfang Bubai's martial arts skills are high, the fight is still very difficult.

    At the moment when Ren Woxing relaxed, Dongfang Bubai's eyes were fierce, revealing a bloodthirsty light. Lin Han happened to look at him. Unfortunately, before he could remind him, Dongfang Bubai had already launched a thunderous strike.  .  However, in Lin Han's subconscious, he may not really have the intention to remind Ren Woxing.

    Suddenly, Dongfang Bubai stepped forward, closing the distance between Ren Woxing and Lin Han. You must know that she tried to avoid the four of them and did not give the other party a chance to besieged. Instead, she relied on  With a ghostly speed, he retreated immediately after attacking. He used the method of not seeking merit but seeking no fault to deal with the attacks of the four people.

    Among the four, except Lin Han who was able to pursue Dongfang Bubai, it was difficult for the other three to keep up with his speed.  Unexpectedly, at this moment, Dongfang Bubai took the initiative to attack.  Ren Woxing was stunned subconsciously. If he had entered the hall, he would never have been so careless. But at this moment, it was too late to say anything.

    In the midst of the thunder, Dongfang Bubai raised his right hand lightly. Every movement was so slow and clear. In Ren Woxing's single eye, he could only see Dongfang Bubai's only weapon - the embroidery needle - as she raised her right hand.  , getting bigger and bigger in the eyes, almost freezing all the light between heaven and earth.

    Ren Woxing could clearly see every move of Dongfang Bubai, even the flight path of the embroidery needle. However, when the seemingly slow but actually fast embroidery needle came, he could not avoid it at all. At this moment, he  It was as if he had been hit by a legendary immobilizing spell. Although he felt something in his heart, he could not move his body at all.

    Not everyone is negligent, at least not Shangguan Yun.  Shangguan Yun, the 'Diao Xia', is inferior to Xiang Wentian purely in terms of martial arts, but he is not inferior in light kung fu, and is even better.  Among the five members of Ren Woxing, Shangguan Yun's position is very embarrassing. He betrayed Dongfang Bubai, but he is not a direct descendant of Ren Woxing.

    If Woxing is allowed to die at the hands of Dongfang Bubai, Shangguan Yun's fate will definitely be very tragic when Dongfang Bubai comes to settle accounts. Especially after witnessing Tong Baixiong's death, he is even more certain. Now he,  We have been completely tied to the same broken boat as Ren Woxing, and both will suffer loss and prosperity.

    Ren Woxing was attacked by a sneak attack in front of him. Shangguan Yun was heartbroken. Fortunately, Ren Woxing was lucky. Although he lost an eye, he managed to save his life.  From then on, although the four of them still besieged Dongfang Bubai, Shangguan Yun mostly played soy sauce on the side. In his heart, he put Ren Woxing's safety first, hoping to atone for his sins.  To win the trust of Ren Woxing.

    Dongfang Bubai¡¯s sneak attack was so careless, but Shangguan Yun saw it clearly.  However, there is a huge gap between his martial arts and Dongfang Bubai.  Facing Dongfang Bubai's sneak attack, the only thing he could use was his speed.

    I saw Shangguan Yun shouting, his body flashing, and when his potential exploded, he finally stood in front of Ren Woxing before he could die. He only had time to raise his left arm. After that, his arm shook, and he didn't have time to feel it.  Feeling the pain, he saw an embroidery needle coming out of his arm and heading straight for his face.

    At the critical moment, Shangguan Yun shook his head, trying to avoid the needle.  However, it was too fast, the speed of that stitch was too fast, even faster than Shangguan Yun's reaction. Fortunately, with the obstruction of his arm and the timely shaking of his head, the embroidery needle penetrated diagonally into Shangguan Yun's right hand.  Eye, then drilled out from the right cheek.

    In the stinging pain, Shangguan Yun fell down alone, covering his right eye with both hands, and fell straight to the ground, rolling in pain.  At this moment, the embroidery needle came to Ren Woxing's eyes. This also shows how desperate Dongfang Bubai was. He must have concentrated all his attacks into this blow, with all his strength.Kill the enemy with one hit.  But something like Shangguan Yun happened.

    With Shangguan Yun's buffer, Ren Woxing finally reacted, raised his long sword, and flew away the embroidery needle that was shot at him.  The embroidery needle, which is at the end of its power, has no choice but to do whatever it wants, even though its momentum is astonishing.  Ren Woxing survived another disaster, but it was a pity that Shangguan Yun's right eye was damaged.

    Everything happened in a flash of lightning. The embroidery needle was like a white horse passing by, but it was caught by Lin Han. Ren Woxing's life and death had nothing to do with him. What he cared about was Dongfang Bubai's life and death.  Only when Dongfang Bubai dies can his career be considered complete. Of course, it would be better if Ren Woxing could die.

    Dongfang Bubai gathered all his strength and struck out. It was Lin Han's good opportunity. He raised the tear-stained sword and without any tricks, went straight to Dongfang Bubai's heart. This blow also focused on Dongfang Bubai's heart.  Lin Han's whole body's skill and speed had more than doubled. He was no longer as good as Dongfang Bubai at his peak, and even exceeded it.

    Surprise, so unexpected. Dongfang Bubai had no idea that Lin Han also had such strong speed. The countermeasures he had thought of before were completely useless. If she had followed the previous method, she would have fallen to Lin Han's sword before she could hurt the enemy.  Down.

    At this moment, the undefeated hero of the East showed his true colors. She showed a rare sense of masculinity, and her sunflower energy appeared from scratch, rushing towards her left arm. With a loud shout, Lin Han could see  It's the liver and gallbladder that are about to burst.  It turned out that Dongfang Bubai, a ruthless man, used his true energy to break off his left arm. With all the sunflower energy, he used the severed arm as a weapon to hit Lin Han.

    The situation suddenly changed. In the crisis, Lin Han didn't care about anything else. With a flick of his wrist, he pointed the tip of the sword towards the lightning-fast severed arm.

    "Bah, with a loud shout, the long sword dropped from his hand and went straight towards the broken arm.  Before the two could touch each other, Lin Han's expression became fierce. Red and blue lights flashed, hot and cold. Two completely different auras flashed at the same time. The red light passed through his left arm, from top to bottom, rapidly.  It surged to the index finger of my left hand, and blue light surged to the index finger of my right hand at the same time.

    In Dongfang Bubai's horrified look, two red and blue lights burst out from his hands and flew towards Dongfang Bubai. The speed was twice as fast as the Tears Sword.

    Bang, bang, there were two loud noises. The first one was the explosion of a broken arm and a long sword hitting each other. Debris flew and blood and flesh were splashed all over the floor. The second one was the fierce collision of ice and fire fingers.  On Dongfang Bubai, he knocked him away.

    With a bang, the Tear-stained Sword fell to the ground. He suppressed the throbbing in his chest. Under the horrified eyes of Ren Woxing and others, Lin Han slowly walked towards the Tear-stained Sword and gently bent down to pick it up.

    On the other side, Dongfang Bubai struggled to stand up, looking extremely painful.  Previously, when the Ice and Fire Finger Power struck, she was at a time when her old strength was gone and new strength had not yet been born. In addition, her left arm was broken for the first time, so she could only watch the Finger Power hit her, but she was powerless.

    When Dongfang Bubai stood up with difficulty, everyone gasped, and Lin Han did the same. He knew that he had hit Dongfang Bubai, and he also knew that she was seriously injured, but he was not so shocked.

    Dongfang Bubai¡¯s chest, on the right side where the chest is, a finger hole was exposed, blood spilled out from time to time, and it turned out to be completely penetrated.  If the wound on the right chest is just shocking, then the wound on the left chest is really nothing to say.

    Everything ends here, because at the location of Dongfang Bubai's heart, a hole identical to the one on the right side appears in front of everyone's eyes. The only difference is that it is sealed by ice and has no blood.

    For a moment, Ren Woxing and others sat paralyzed on the ground. Except for Dongfang Bubai and Lin Han who were standing, even Shangguan Yun stopped moaning, and the place became quiet.

    Dongfang Bubai was exhausted and looked at Lin Han deeply. His lips moved, but he didn't say a word. He barely showed a smile that was uglier than crying, and moved tremblingly towards Yang Lianting, who was stunned.  .  When passing by Ren Woxing, Dongfang Bubai didn't even look at him again.

    Just when Dongfang Bubai was about to reach Yang Lianting, Yang Lianting suddenly shouted, jumped up from the bed like crazy, and ran out. Just when he was about to run out of the room, he heard Dongfang  Bubai let out a shrill scream, and then felt a pain in his chest. He lowered his eyes and saw a cold sword tip coming out of his chest.

    Yang Lianting raised his head again, moved two steps with difficulty, and finally left the room. Then he fell to the ground with a plop and died suddenly.

    Dongfang Bubai's side, after exclaiming the word "no", saw Yang Lianting dead, his head suddenly drooped, and he was no longer alive.

    "Dead, just like that?" Suddenly, Ren Woxiang went crazy and pounced on Dongfang Bubai's body, kicked him away, then grabbed him and carried Dongfang Bubai  Undefeated, kept beating.

    At this moment, Lin Han suddenly walked over to Ren Yingying,Lifting her up, he placed the sword across her white neck.

    "You, what are you going to do?" Ren Yingying exclaimed.

    This exclamation immediately attracted the attention of Ren Woxing, Xiang Wentian, Shangguan Yun and Linghu Chong. Everyone was shocked. Unexpectedly, he killed Dongfang Bubai before Lin Han started to attack.

    Ren Woxing no longer cared about beating Dongfang Bubai's corpse. He jumped ten feet in front of Lin Han and shouted loudly: "What are you going to do?"

    "Haha" Lin Han said with a long smile, "I just want to remind Grand Master Ren not to forget the agreement between us!"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 174: Obtaining the Boxing Sutra

    Update time: 2012-08-10

    Lin Han suddenly attacked and restrained Ren Yingying under the sword. Ren Woxing, Xiang Wentian, Linghu Chong, and Shangguan Yun were all caught off guard and could only passively accept Lin Han's coercion.

    However, Ren Yingying, who was under Lin Han's tear-stained sword, suddenly smiled after the initial nervousness: "Brother Lin, what kind of person is my father? Since he promised to give it to you, why should you be impatient? He is so dishonest, but there are villains."  The suspicion in the heart of a gentleman is high."

    "That's right," Ren Woxing nodded, "You helped us to besiege Dongfang Bubai, which is already a great kindness. Are we going to repay the kindness with enmity?"

    Xiang Wentian also tried to persuade her: "Young Master Lin, as a leader, you will never go back on your promise. How about you put the eldest daughter down quickly so that we can discuss things?"

    "Shaking his head, Lin Han showed a smile, but in Ren Woxing's opinion, that smile was particularly annoying, and there was some mockery in it.

    Ren Woxing said angrily: "How can you let go of Yingying?"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????: "First of all, I would like to state that based on Lin's martial arts and swordsmanship, I would like to invite the Grand Master and Xiang Zuo to give up the idea of ??snatching people from me."

    Having said this, he glanced at Shangguan Yun who was not far away and Linghu Chong who was nearby, and said again: "I am still very relieved about Elder Shangguan, and brother Linghu, I hope you can go to the side of Grand Hierarch Ren.  I don¡¯t want an accident to happen.¡±

    Linghu Chong glanced at Lin Han hatefully, then slowly moved his body towards Ren Woxing.  In his heart, he had never thought of taking the opportunity to make a sneak attack, but Lin Han didn't give him a chance, so he had no choice but to give up.

    After Linghu Chong was stable, Lin Han smiled and said, "As for Miss Ren, I don't want to hurt her because I don't want people to resent me."

    Listening to Lin Han's words, both Ren Woxing and Linghu Chong breathed a sigh of relief, secretly thinking that Lin Han still had some scruples in his heart, and it would be easy to negotiate if there were conditions.

    Only Ren Yingying understood who the person Lin Han was talking about, and she couldn't help but miss the little girl who called "sister" beside her.

    Seeing everyone's misunderstanding, Lin Han didn't care at all and continued: "As for the person of the Great Hierarch Ren, if it was the Great Hierarch Ren twelve years ago, I would trust him, but now Haha.  ¡±

    "You" Ren Woxing almost choked to death from the meaning of Lin Han's words.

    Xiang Wentian scolded: "Young Master Lin, we respect you, and we hope you will also respect the leader!"

    Lin Han waved his hand and said: "That's it, that's all. If you don't say these useless things, even if I'm being suspicious, please cooperate with me."

    Suppressing the suffocation in his heart, Ren Woxing glanced at Ren Yingying and asked Lin Han in a deep voice, "How do you want us to cooperate?"

    Lin Han asked: "I said this time it was a deal. I only want the "Tai Chi Sutra". Isn't this too much?"

    Ren Woxing nodded and glanced at Dongfang Bubai's body lying on the big bed, still feeling frightened. Fortunately, Lin Han was involved this time, otherwise everyone would have died in Heimuya.

    "I don't know, does Grand Master Ren know where the Boxing Sutra is hidden?" Lin Han asked aloud.

    After pondering for a moment, Ren Wuxing said: "I know, Dongfang Bubai will not be interested in it. If I remember correctly, it should be stored in the same place. I will go and get it for you."

    "No need, how dare you bother Grand Master Ren to go get it in person?" Lin Han said with a smile on his face, "Why don't you ask Zuo Zuo to help get it?"

    "This" Xiang Wentian quickly looked at Ren Woxing.

    "This is because you don't believe me," Ren Woxing said bitterly, his face turning red and white for a while. After several changes, he suppressed it.

    Lin Han smiled and said: "Forgive me, although not many people in the younger generation of the Demon Cult remember you, but the layout and mechanisms on Blackwood Cliff must be in your mind. Lin doesn't want to be caught when he goes down the mountain.  People plot."

    With nowhere to vent his anger, Ren Woxing took a few steps to Dongfang Bubai, pulling and groping on her body, which made everyone confused and thought he was so angry that he had gone crazy.

    "It's impossible, why aren't you here?" Ren Woxing murmured.

    Shangguan Yun asked cautiously: "I don't know, what is the leader looking for?"

    Ren Woxing's eyes lit up and he asked hurriedly: "Do you know where the thief Dongfang Bubai put the key to the secret room?"

    Being stunned by Ren Woxing¡¯s question, Shangguan Yun hurriedly shook his head and said to himself: How could Dongfang Bubai tell me such a confidential matter?

    Suddenly, Shangguan Yun glanced at Yang Lianting's body outside the door. As his mind turned, he said with a smile: "Master,Although I don¡¯t know where Dongfang Bubai put the key, there is one person who still knows.  "

    "Speak quickly and don't give me any excuses!" Ren Woxing scolded.

    Shangguan Yun felt very aggrieved for being scolded and flattered by Ren Woxing for no apparent reason. However, he did not dare to disobey his new boss's orders. He quickly pointed to Yang Lianting outside the door and said: "Dongfang Bubai  Manager Yang knows best about the matter."

    Ren Woxing, who was looking forward to it, suddenly opened his eyes angrily and said loudly: "You don't want me to ask a dead person, do you?"

    With a click, Shangguan Yun was secretly annoyed: Oh no, I forgot that Yang Lianting was dead.

    At this moment, Lin Han said: "Master Ren, maybe Dongfang Bubai has given the key to the secret room to her old friend for safekeeping. Go and search, the key may be on him."

    This is very reliable. Based on the relationship between Dongfang Bubai and Yang Lianting, it is really possible that the key lies with Yang Lianting.

    Ren Woxing glanced at Shangguan Yun, walked to Yang Lianting, suppressed the nausea in his heart, and touched him again.

    This scene was quite interesting. After some torture, Ren Woxing's face lit up with joy, and he took out a bunch of copper and iron keys from Yang Lianting's body.

    After carefully identifying it, he picked out a smaller one from a pile of keys and handed it to Xiang Wentian.  After giving some instructions, Xiang Wentian nodded and walked out the door.

    Lin Han suddenly said: "Xiang Zuo, I hope you can go back quickly and find out the boxing sutra as soon as possible. Don't make any mistakes, let alone make fun of Miss Ren's life."

    Xiang Wentian paused for a moment and walked out quickly, without replying a word to Lin Han's explanation.

    Lin Han didn't care, and smiled and said to Ren Woxing: "Master Ren, aren't you afraid that Xiang Zuo will never come back? If he takes away all the secret books and treasures of the Demon Cult, or if he does something ruthless, he will take them away."  Kill everyone in the house."

    Ren Woxing was stunned for a moment, with a look of hesitation and regret on his face, but it passed quickly, and he laughed loudly: "It's a joke, Young Master Lin, don't use those unseemly provocations. Considering my relationship with Ambassador Xiang Zuo  , how can you manipulate it with just a few words?"

    "Haha" Lin Han chuckled twice, but he didn't care at all, as if what he said before was not his.

    The atmosphere was tense, and everyone was in a stalemate for a while. Let Woxing be forced to do so aggrievedly. Naturally, he did not want to talk to Lin Han. Lin Han also did not intend to interact with a few people again. After what happened here, everyone went their separate ways.  Everyone walks on their own single-plank bridge, and no one can offend anyone.

    ??At least in the short term, this is the case. Lin Han needs to deal with the Songshan Conference, and Ren Woxing and others also need to integrate the forces of the Demon Cult. In a short period of time, the two parties will no longer interact.

    But, is this really going to be the case?

    Lin Han doesn't know, and he doesn't need to know. As long as he gets the "Tai Chi Sutra", he will leave Heimu Cliff, and the next time he comes back will definitely be the day of the decisive battle between Songshan and the Demon Cult.

    In the silence, Ren Yingying suddenly asked: "How is Feiyan girl doing?"

    "What? You haven't seen her in Hengshan before?" Lin Han asked in surprise, not surprised at all when Ren Yingying asked Qu Feiyan.

    Ren Yingying smiled and said: "I took a quick look, but before I had time to say hello, you knocked me down."

    Nodding, Lin Han remained noncommittal and said after a long time: "It should be okay, at least she is happy now."

    With a soft response, Ren Yingying stopped talking. If it weren't for Qu Feiyan, she would definitely not have spoken. After all, no matter who had the sword across their neck, they would not be interested in talking.

    Ren Woxing suddenly asked: "Who are you talking about?"

    "The teacher's girl." Ren Yingying replied.

    "Teacher? Qu Yang?" Ren Woxing asked uncertainly.

    Ren Yingying nodded and said: "Well, after the teacher died, for some reason, the non-smoking girl ended up being destined to Lin Shaoxia and stayed with him all the time."

    Ren Woxing sighed, showing a nostalgic look, and murmured: "Quyang's granddaughter, her name is Feiyan, right? Time flies so fast."

    "Boy, take good care of her. If she is wronged, I will never spare you!" Ren Woxing suddenly scolded.

    Lin Han chuckled softly and did not answer. He did not think that Ren Woxing, who had regained the position of leader, had the qualifications to say this. If Ren Woxing is no longer Ren Woxing for twelve years, maybe Ren Yingying will be here soon.  Everyone would be disgusted with him. Thinking of this, he couldn't help but look at Ren Yingying with pity.

    Seeing the flash of pity in Lin Han's eyes, Ren Yingying was startled and was about to ask.

    Just at this moment, footsteps were heard outside the door, and everyone was on guard.Until Xiang Wentian appeared in front of everyone.

    "Brother Xiang, is everything going well?" Ren Woxing asked anxiously.

    Xiang Wentian nodded and said with a serious expression: "I have already obtained it, but the news of Dongfang Bubai's death has been received. There has been a commotion outside. I hope the leader will go out to appease him early."

    After saying this, Xiang Wentian took out a thin book from his arms, with the four characters "Tai Chi Sutra" written on the cover.

    Ren Woxing nodded and checked the result, threw it to Lin Han, and then asked: "The fist sutra is in hand, please Lin Shaoxia to let go of Yingying, and then leave on your own."

    After following the Boxing Sutra, he opened it with his right hand. On the first page, it was clearly written: Tai Chi is born without extremes, the machine of movement and stillness, and the mother of yin and yang.  When it moves, it separates; when it stays still, it unites.  No matter what is wrong, just stretch according to the song.

    After flipping through a few more pages, Lin Han felt happy. He had confirmed that this was the authentic book. Although it was not a specific Tai Chi method, the yin and yang, movement and stillness theories in it were extremely useful to him.

    After confirming that it was correct, I planned to make a copy and still keep the original copy in the Demon Cult. However, after thinking about it carefully, if Ren Woxing really wanted to sow discord between Wudang and Songshan, would the nature of the original copy be the same?  No more extraneous things, but just keep the original in your arms.

    After doing all this in the eyes of everyone, Lin Han did not take away the sword. Instead, he pulled Ren Yingying in front of him and said with a smile: "Please ask Miss Ren to escort Lin down the mountain!"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 175 Ren Yingying is kidnapped

    Update time: 2012-08-10

    "Boy, don't bully others too much!" Faced with Lin Han's rude request, Ren Woxing's eyes widened with anger, his fists clenched, and veins popped up on his forehead. If he hadn't taken into account Ren Yingying's tear-stained sword, he would have said  Maybe he has already pounced on Lin Han at this moment.

    "Master Ren, please be patient and don't be impatient." Lin Han chuckled.

    "Huh, I've given you the Tai Chi Sutra. Why are you still there? Do you really want to kidnap Yingying?" Wherever Ren Woxing could calm down, he shouted angrily.

    Xiang Wentian hurriedly stepped forward to hold Ren Woxing, and persuaded Lin Han: "Young Master Lin, just leave. We won't stop you, so why bother?"

    Shaking his head, Lin Han said with a smile: "Forgive me, Lin doesn't think that is unnecessary. Blackwood Cliff hangs thousands of feet high, and you need to go in and out through a hanging basket. I don't want to put my life and property on a human-controlled winch."  , it would be safer to ask Miss Ren to accompany you."

    "Okay, I'll leave with you!" Ren Yingying suddenly agreed.

    "Yingying" Ren Woxing and Linghu Chong exclaimed in unison.

    Without waiting for them to stop, Ren Yingying said helplessly: "Brother Lin is doing this as a human being. It is not an exaggeration to do this in an enemy situation. Besides, I believe that Brother Lin will not hurt me."

    "This" Ren Woxing hesitated. In fact, he understood that Lin Han used Yingying to ensure safety. Any other person would do this, but what happened to him was to regain the position of leader.  When I feel satisfied, I feel a little uncomfortable.

    Lin Han said: "Master Ren, this is Lin's bottom line. Only by leaving with Miss Ren can I ensure my safety."

    At this point, Lin Han glanced at the angry Linghu Chong, smiled in his heart, and said in a rather frivolous tone: "What's more, given Miss Ren's beauty, Lin is also young, how can he bear to hurt her?  Maybe he took away one of Grand Hierarch Ren¡¯s daughters, but the ones he brought back were an older one and a younger one, hahaha.¡±

    "You thief, I will fight with you!" After listening to Lin Han's words, Linghu Chong couldn't bear it anymore. Regardless of his serious injury, he stepped forward to fight Lin Han desperately.

    Who would have thought that before Linghu Chong could get closer, he staggered and fell to the ground. Amidst the screams, Shangguan Yun hurriedly supported him and kept trying to persuade him.

    Seeing Linghu Chong fall, Ren Yingying felt worried and said in a cold voice: "Brother Lin, I hope you won't make such a joke again, otherwise, even if you risk your life, you will be killed in Heimu Cliff."

    "Haha, okay," Lin Han said with a smile, "I was just joking, I didn't expect you guys to be so unbearable, especially a certain kid who overestimates his own capabilities, huh."

    Ren Woxing, who had been pondering all the time, suddenly said: "Okay, just follow Shaoxia Lin, Yingying, you will accompany Shaoxia Lin for a walk. If Shaoxia Lin is hospitable, he must invite you to Songshan Mountain. You can go and see Feiyan Girl. No need."  Anxious to come back.¡±

    "No" Linghu Chong shouted urgently.

    Ren Woxing suddenly turned around and shouted angrily: "I don't know, can't I? But look at you, with how you are now, how will you protect Yingying in the future? How will you shoulder the burden of the divine religion? Reflect on it!"

    Linghu Chong did not expect Ren Woxing to be so angry, but he had to admit that his words were very reasonable. At this moment, Linghu Chong's whole chest was burning with power, power, supreme power!

    Ren Woxing ignored Yu Linghu Chong, called to Shangguan Yun, and said, "Please escort them down the mountain. Everything will be subject to Lin Shaoxia's arrangements."

    "Yes, I obey," Shangguan Yun agreed, waving his hands and saying, "Young Master Lin, please come with me."

    "Excuse me, Elder Shangguan, Miss Ren, let's go too." Lin Han smiled and pulled Ren Yingying to his chest, sheathed the tear-stained sword and put it on his back.

    Pressing Ren Yingying's vest with his left palm, a smooth and warm feeling immediately came to his heart. Looking at Ren Yingying's white neck and soft profile, Lin Han's heart trembled, and he felt the urge to kiss her.  , hurriedly took a deep breath, trying to suppress the excitement in his heart.

    But unexpectedly, that breath actually carried the fragrance of Ren Yingying's body. Before he knew it, Lin Han's right hand was already on Ren Yingying's waist. Just when his hand was about to move up, Ren Yingying's body trembled, and Lin Han  She woke up immediately, cursed secretly, and pushed Ren Yingying forward, but she never took her hands back.

    Feeling Lin Han's touch, a strange feeling surged into Ren Yingying's heart. It couldn't be said to be good or bad, but she was just a little overwhelmed. When Lin Han's hand moved upward, the feeling became even stronger, and her body  He actually started to tremble.

    The actions between the two people, Linghu Chong, who is always watching them, is naturally full of interest.He put it into his eyes and immediately let out a cold snort, but it unexpectedly affected his injury and made him cough for a while.

    Ren Yingying was startled and turned around to see Linghu Chong like this. She knew that he must have seen everything. All the shame and annoyance came to her heart. Her eyes had started to turn red. She hurriedly turned away and followed Shangguan Yun silently.  .

    The three of them came out together and saw that everything was in chaos on Blackwood Cliff.  When the demon sect disciples saw Shangguan Yun, the elder of the White Tiger Hall, they all rushed over. From time to time, higher-ranking disciples came to ask questions, and many people looked at Lin Han and Ren Yingying curiously.

    Shangguan Yun had a task at hand, but he had no time to delay here. He just said, "The leader and the envoy Xiang Zuo will come to clean up the situation, everyone, please be patient." Then he led Lin Han and the two to the winch.  Walk everywhere.

    I have to admit that among the Jianghu sects, the Demon Sect has the best discipline. Although Dongfang Bubai died, and there were some signs of a slight explosion of the camp on Blackwood Cliff, the disciples here in the hanging basket were not affected.  Still waiting for the winch with peace of mind, not giving the enemy the slightest chance.

    When the disciple guarding the winch saw Shangguan Yun coming, he hurriedly saluted. After checking his waist badge, he placed the hanging basket according to Shangguan Yun's instructions.

    Carrying Ren Yingying and stepping into the hanging basket, Lin Han smiled and said to Shangguan Yun: "We can go down there alone. Elder Shangguan, please come back!"

    Shangguan Yun shook his head and said with a wry smile: "It's not that I want to disturb you, but without my token, the guards at the two places below will not let you go down."

    Lin Han was stunned for a moment, smiled awkwardly, muttered "It's really troublesome", and then said with a smile: "Just kidding, please come in, Elder Shangguan."

    Shangguan Yun nodded, entered the hanging basket, and then ordered the guards to put the hanging basket down.

    During the descent, everyone was silent. Shangguan said it was because this trip was not a good job. If he did it well or not, he would offend others. In addition, he was afraid of Lin Han in his heart, so he really didn't want to speak. He just hoped to get there soon.  Go back and make a business trip.

    Lin Han was very embarrassed when facing Ren Yingying because of his previous rude behavior, not to mention that it was difficult for him to say anything when there were outsiders around.  Ren Yingying's ears are still rosy because of what happened before.

    With the passage of time, after switching between several winches, the three of them finally arrived at the foot of Heimuya Mountain, and Lin Han felt a lot more at ease.

    Shangguan Yun kept Ren Woxing's instructions in mind and stepped forward and asked, "Young Master Lin, I wonder if you can put Miss Ren back. I'm afraid the leader will be worried!"

    Shaking his head, Lin Han said: "Sorry, it's not that Lin is unkind, but that he is not out of danger yet. Within the sphere of influence of the Demon Cult, without Miss Ren's protection, as long as Grand Master Ren gives an order, maybe  Lin will go into hiding and there will never be peace."

    Hearing what Lin Han said, Shangguan Yun became anxious and asked quickly: "Then what will Young Master Lin do to let the eldest lady back?"

    Lin Han glanced at the quiet Ren Yingying and said with a smile: "Don't worry, after all, Miss Ren and I can be considered friends, and we won't embarrass her."

    Ren Yingying raised her face, gave Lin Han an angry look, and said angrily: "Friend? Do you treat your friends like this?"

    "Hahaha, you finally spoke." Lin Han laughed, "But you also have to put yourself in my shoes. After more than ten years of imprisonment, no one knows what his temper will be like."  How perverted he is, I have to be on guard, but fortunately he still cares about your safety, otherwise I really wouldn't be able to do anything about it."

    Ren Yingying's expression darkened, thinking that her father had spent more than ten years in a dark prison, and her daughter had no idea about it, which was really unfilial.

    Lin Han looked at Shangguan Yun and saw an anxious look on his face, and said, "I won't embarrass Elder Shangguan. After coming down the mountain, I will ask Miss Ren to accompany me for a while. When I feel safe, I will let him go."

    "This, this how to do this?" Shangguan Yun was so anxious that he almost cried. If Ren Yingying made a mistake, how could he explain it to Ren Woxing?

    What's more, if Lin Han, a man with only one daughter, had evil intentions and ruined Ren Yingying, he couldn't guarantee that Ren Woxing and Linghu Chong would not express their anger at him.  Even if he lets me go, Linghu Chong will never spare him. Neither of those two people can be offended by him.

    Lin Han smiled and said: "Master Ren has said that even if Lin wants to invite Miss Ren to Songshan as a guest, he will not object."

    As soon as these words came out, Shangguan Yun really cried. He wanted to die. He said in his heart: What the leader said is ironic. He said that not because he was worried that you would really kidnap the eldest lady, but because he wanted you to be honourable.  If it is thinner, it will not be able to do such shameless things.

    At this time,Guan Yun just wanted to look up to the sky and sigh: Leader, you have seen the wrong person. This kid is very thick-skinned. You are putting me on the fire to roast!

    "Miss, please say something!" Shangguan Yun suddenly begged Ren Yingying.

    Lin Han tried his best to hold back his laughter and thought to himself: This old fox actually has such a unique skill of pulling out all the firepower. He even thought about using Ren Yingying's words to deal with Ren Woxing's accusation. I guess Ren Woxing's expression will be very special when the time comes.  Wonderful.

    Ren Yingying was also secretly annoyed that a woman as smart as her could not figure out the connection. However, she also understood that Shangguan Yun had caused a disaster for Chiyu, and the culprit was Lin Han.

    Thinking of this, she didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for Shangguan Yun, and immediately said: ¡°You go back first, just tell Brother Lin that he just invited me to go with you, nothing will happen to you, and tell Brother Chong that he doesn¡¯t need to worry.¡±

    After receiving Ren Yingying's words, Shangguan Yun was as if he had received an imperial edict, and he responded repeatedly, just short of shouting "Long live understanding".

    After Shangguan Yun left, Ren Yingying rolled her eyes at Lin Han angrily and said angrily: "Let's go, I have some thoughts."

    Lin Han was stunned and asked, "How did you know I wanted to take you to Hengshan?"

    "Humph, Ren Yingying didn't answer and walked down the mountain.

    Lin Han smiled and followed Ren Yingying towards the place where the horses were stored.

    The scorching sun travels westward, blocked intermittently by mountains far and near, and golden afterglow spreads on the earth, shining on two shadows that are getting longer and longer.

    Gradually, in the gentle mountain breeze, two slender shadows merged together, and the insects in the mountains were chirping desperately trying to explain something. However, they did not understand human language, which only added to the endless noise, but could not stop people.  The evil reverie in my heart!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 176: This has nothing to do with romance

    Update time: 2012-08-11

    At dusk, a narrow official road winds its way among the green mountains.  The mountain scenery in early spring, accompanied by the last rays of the setting sun, attracts the singing of thousands of green grass and trees in the poetic and naughty evening breeze.

    They do not distinguish between high and low, they do not distinguish between each other, they sing the heartfelt voice of nature freely and happily, and sing beautiful notes leisurely in this ordinary dusk and afternoon.

    Tick, tick, tick

    That was the sound of horse hooves, getting louder and louder from far to near, as if disturbing the beauty of nature, but also seemed to be completely integrated into this wonderful movement. The spring scenery is accompanied by vitality, in the evening night.  Flying in the air.

    "Where are you taking me?" There was an intoxicating murmur from the horseback in the night wind.

    We can't blame Ren Yingying for deliberately making a charming and charming voice, nor can we blame Lin Han for his frivolous behavior. It's just because the horses they kept were stolen. Fortunately, the horse thieves had some conscience and actually gave Lin Han and Ren Yingying the money.  The man left one as a spare, but at least he didn't do that desperate act.

    One horse, two people, and time was tight. As a result, Lin Han and Ren Yingying rode together, with Ren Yingying in front and Lin Han behind.

    The horse was galloping, and during the bumps, the two of them got closer and closer. After moving several times, it didn't help, so the two had no choice but to let it go.  In the awkward moment, young men and women, friction and impact, a different kind of touch filled their hearts, such passion, so unforgettable.

    Fortunately, the two of them had support in their hearts. Although it was difficult to refuse the pleasure brought by physical contact, they just hugged each other tighter and did not rush to mount their guns. Otherwise, there would be endless troubles.

    The days passed like years, or time flew by. In the duel between physiology and soul, there was no winner or loser after all. This young man and woman hugged each other on the back of a galloping horse, amidst pain and happiness,  Arrived in Pingding Prefecture.

    Pulling the reins, dismounting, and staying silent all the way to the previous inn, both of them were embarrassed and did not dare to look into each other's eyes. When they waited at the counter, Lin Han said softly: "I'll rest here tonight and come back tomorrow morning."  Set off."

    "Um."

    Lin Han added: "For the sake of safety, I will only open one room"

    "No!" After hearing Lin Han's words, Ren Yingying's heart trembled and she subconsciously refused.  The sound was so loud that it immediately attracted criticism from others.

    Lin Han leaned close to her ear and whispered: "Don't worry, you sleep on the bed and I make the floor. I won't do anything to you."

    Ren Yingying stamped her feet anxiously and said aggrievedly: "Don't worry about you? How did you treat me along the way?"

    Lin Han scratched his head in embarrassment, dumbfounded and said, "That's a special situation, it's just a horse, so some contact is inevitable."

    "Then what happened to you later" Ren Yingying*'s face turned red, and her ears immediately looked like cooked shrimps, as if they were stained with blood. They were white and rosy, making people want to take a bite.

    We can¡¯t make any more mistakes at this time, otherwise we will get out of control. Holding back the throbbing in his heart, Lin Han said: "We are all normal men and women, and some physiological reactions are normal. I promise that I will never make any mistakes again."

    Although she didn¡¯t understand what physiological reactions were, Ren Yingying could guess what they meant. But even so, Ren Yingying was still ashamed and refused to agree to Lin Han¡¯s request.

    "I promise you won't run away, either open two rooms or use force on me." Ren Yingying gave an ultimatum, as if it was up to you.

    Shaking his head, Lin Han sighed and said, "Okay, it's up to you, lest Feiyan blame me for bullying you."

    Hearing Lin Han's words, a big stone on Ren Yingying's chest finally fell to the ground. If others didn't care about her, Lin Han had seen her beautiful face, so there was no guarantee that he would not be able to bear bad intentions.

    Lin Han came under the counter and greeted: "Shopkeeper, give us two upper rooms."

    Unexpectedly, under the gazes of Lin Han and Ren Yingying, the shopkeeper showed a troubled expression. Ren Yingying was shocked and had a very bad feeling.

    Sure enough, I heard the shopkeeper say: "Sir, I'm really sorry, it's too late, there are no extra rooms, there is only one ordinary guest room left, how about you two just make it?"

    Lin Han spread his hands and asked, "What do you think we should do?"

    Ren Yingying rolled her eyes at him and asked the shopkeeper, "Is there really only one room?"

    "Oh, my aunt is really gone. Not only is our inn gone, but the other two hotels also have no vacancies." The shopkeeper hurriedly defended, as if his innocence had been tainted.

    Cursing secretly, Ren Yingying asked: "How do you know about other inns?"??No more vacancies?  "

    The innkeeper replied: "I didn't know about it originally, but a guest came to stay earlier and said that the other two inns were all full, so he found the third one. You see, I didn't lie to you.  "

    Lin Han smiled and said, "Shopkeeper, give us that room, and we'll stay here for the whole night."

    "You" Ren Yingying glanced at Lin Han angrily and stopped talking, which was regarded as acquiescence. Now that she had entered the city, she could not ride on the road again. At this time, she regretted not going straight to the night road.  .

    However, when she thought about what happened before, if she really had to travel at night, she really didn¡¯t know what would happen during this long night. Maybe it would not be safer than sharing a room.

    Thinking silently in her heart that she had no choice but to dilute Linghu Chong's shadow, Ren Yingying followed the shopkeeper and Lin Han step by step without saying a word.

    After introducing Lin Han and Ren Yingying into the room, the shopkeeper turned and left. Before leaving, he gave Lin Han a subtle wink.  Lin Han was stunned and didn't know whether to laugh or cry: "It's nonsense that there is only one guest room left. I thought this situation would only happen in future generations, but now I understand that this is a traditional virtue!"

    After entering the room, Ren Yingying sat down on the bed to rest. When she saw Lin Han reaching out to close the door, her face showed panic and she kept saying: "No!"

    With his outstretched hand frozen in place, Lin Han turned his head, looked at her inexplicably, and asked, "What's wrong?"

    "Don't close the door!" Ren Yingying lowered her head, moaning like a mosquito. If it weren't for Lin Han's profound internal energy, he might not be able to hear her words.

    After giving her a funny look, Lin Han opened the door, walked up to her, looked down at her, and said with a smile: "If, I mean if, if I really want to do something to you,  Do you think you can resist?"

    Ren Yingying shrank, subconsciously raised her head and shrank into the bed, her face even more pale. Only when she saw that Lin Han was not approaching, but looked at her with a playful expression, did she realize that she had been tricked.

    Suddenly, Ren Yingying laughed out loud and said coquettishly: "Why do you learn to be so immoral? I tell you, if you really touch me, you will be sorry for the non-smoking girl."

    Lin Han stood up and lit the oil lamp on the table, pulled up a chair and sat down. Lin Han smiled and said, "What does it have to do with Feiyan that I can't touch you?"

    Ren Yingying saw that Lin Han didn't do anything out of the ordinary. Thinking of his usual behavior, Ren Yingying felt relieved and said with a smile: "I am Feiyan's sister. If you really bullied me, wouldn't you be sorry for her?"

    Shaking his head, Lin Han laughed and said, "Perhaps, Feiyan girl wishes she could become a real sister with you!"

    Ren Yingying was startled, then shook her head and said, "I already have Brother Chong in my heart, and you also have Feiyan and Qiu Li in your heart, so why do you need to provoke me again?"

    Unexpectedly, Ren Yingying said these words suddenly. Lin Han suddenly felt that his previous actions were very boring. He nodded and said: "Yes, it is not too late to say that we met, but there is no fate. Haha, let's not mention those  , you can rest peacefully, I will go outside to get some food in."

    Shaking his head, Lin Han turned and left. He really didn't understand the purpose of the previous prank. It didn't matter whether it was true or false. Just like Ren Yingying said, he already had a beautiful woman by his side, so why bother to stir up trouble again?  ?

    When he walked to the door, Lin Han suddenly said: "If you want to leave, I will not stop you. However, please tell Grand Hierarch Ren not to send anyone, otherwise don't blame me for being merciless. I can go to Heimu Cliff to kill you."  If you beat Dongfang Invincible, you may not be able to go there again."

    After saying that, without waiting for Ren Yingying to reply, she disappeared into the deepening night. The night gradually got darker.

    When he arrived at the lobby, Lin Han didn't even understand why he said those words, could it be?  Was it really Ren Yingying's words that affected her mood?

    Shaking his head and no longer thinking about those annoying questions, Lin Han walked straight to the counter and asked, "Shopkeeper, do you have anything to eat?"

    "Yes, yes," the shopkeeper said repeatedly, "the fire in the kitchen is still hot. If your guest wants to eat something, I will arrange for someone to cook it for you."

    Nodding, Lin Han ordered: "Two pounds of beef, two meat dishes, two vegetarian dishes, rice or steamed buns, whatever you want, and finally add a pot of good tea, that's all."

    The shopkeeper agreed: "Okay, please wait a moment. Should we deliver it to you, or"

    Lin Han thought for a while, but it was not easy to face Ren Yingying now, so he said: "I'll wait here. Please wait for the shopkeeper to finish it before handing it over to me."

    "Okay, please wait a moment." The shopkeeper hurriedly walked to the back hall.

    It¡¯s past dinner time now, and there aren¡¯t many customers.He needed food. After waiting for a while, the shopkeeper handed Lin Han a food box. After Lin Han thanked him, he walked to the room again.

    From a distance, I saw that the door of the room was still open, and a dim oil lamp was looming in the night. Ren Yingying did not leave, but sat on the bed, lowering her head and thinking about her thoughts, without even moving a position.

    Hearing the footsteps, Ren Yingying quickly raised her head and saw Lin Han arriving. She looked at the food box in his hand and quickly stood up to clean up the table.

    Putting the food box on the table, Lin Han smiled and said, "I originally thought you would leave."

    Ren Yingying shook her head: "Firstly, it's because it's already night, and secondly, I promised to go see Feiyan, so I stayed."

    "I thought it was my charm that attracted you, but it turned out not to be the case. It's really disappointing." Lin Han teased, then pulled off the lid of the food box and took out the food.

    Seeing the teapot and teacup in Lin Han's hands, Ren Yingying was surprised and asked, "Wine?"

    "Hahaha" Lin Han laughed, "You don't think I'm going to take the opportunity to get you drunk and then have drunken sex, do you?"

    Seeing Ren Yingying's awkward smile, Lin Han knew that he had guessed correctly, shook his head and said, "Don't worry, I'm not that despicable. What's more, I never drink. This is just a pot of tea."

    Ren Yingying smiled: "I never expected that such a famous young knight like you would not be good at drinking!"

    Lin Han said with a smile: "Drinking is a waste of time, and tasting tea is like tasting life. The purity of tea is not comparable to that of strong alcohol."

    With a faint smile, Ren Yingying said: "Until now, I was sure that you would not do anything to me."

    "Because of tea?"

    "Well, that word 'quality'!"

    (Blindly fighting is a bit boring. Maybe these two chapters are a bit pretentious, but I am very satisfied. Let me first reveal that the relationship between Ren Yingying and Lin Han will be very complicated. They are friends, and there will be some ambiguity. This book will not be given to them.  The relationship is qualitative, you can think about it yourself)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 177: Forgetting each other in the world

    Update time: 2012-08-11

    It was an extremely peaceful night in Dingzhou. Along the way, Lin Han smiled to himself: Liu Xiahui was nothing more than this.

    Nothing happened between the two of them, but Ren Yingying's attitude changed greatly. They were talking and laughing along the way, which made Lin Han very confused.

    Even if Lin Han couldn't bear it and asked her out loud, she just smiled and didn't explain much.  Lin Han could only mutter: A woman's thoughts are like the clear rain in summer, you can't see through them at all.

    Ren Yingying was willing to cooperate, and Lin Han was naturally happy. The only regret was that Ren Yingying no longer wanted to ride with him. Instead, she bought a bad horse in the market and walked side by side with Lin Han leisurely.

    "Aren't you worried about your father and Linghu Chong when you follow me like this?" Lin Han asked.

    Shaking her head, Ren Yingying said helplessly: "Heimuya has just experienced a civil strife, and my father has also regained power. There are many things that need to be arranged, and he can't take care of me for a while, and I don't like Heimuya either.  atmosphere of."

    "As for Brother Chong," Ren Yingying hesitated and sighed, "Father may leave him to recuperate on Heimu Cliff, and" At this point, Ren Yingying stopped speaking.

    Lin Han smiled and said, "I feel like things are no longer under control since we got off Hengshan Mountain, right?"

    Nodding, Ren Yingying asked puzzledly: "How do you know?"

    "Haha" Lin Han laughed out loud, "Men are nothing more than force and power. Your father has been in prison for many years, and his temperament must have changed drastically. I give you a piece of advice, it is better not to go to Heimu Cliff.  Out of sight is pure.¡±

    Ren Yingying responded, not sure if she heard it, but what does this have to do with Lin Han?  Shaking his head, Lin Han said: "As for Linghu Chong, haha, maybe he was hit hard by me, and his temperament is bound to change. If it is Linghu Chong of the Huashan Sect, he will never take the initiative to seek the position of head of Hengshan."

    Listening to Lin Han talking about Linghu Chong's transformation, Ren Yingying felt irritated and an unknown fire rose in her heart. She shook her head and sighed: "People cannot remain the same. Let's not talk about those boring things anymore."

    With a chuckle, Lin Han looked at her carefully and suddenly asked: "I don't know, where are you going after meeting Feiyan? Are you going back to Luoyang?"

    Shaking her head and nodding again, Ren Yingying had a smile in her eyes and said to Lin Han: "You know, those days in Luoyang were the happiest times I had besides learning the piano from my teacher when I was a child.  "

    "The cabin, the bamboo forest, the guqin, coupled with the small bridge, flowing water, clear lotus drizzle, no noisy annoyance, away from the disputes of the crowd, playing with bamboo, dipping water to make tea, it is quite pleasant." Lin Han agreed.

    "Giggle" Ren Yingying said with a smile: "I never thought you knew how to live so well."

    Immersed in the soft beauty, Lin Han had a look of longing on his face. After a long time, he calmed down and said: "However, life is so troubled. Whether you are willing or not, you will eventually have to face it after escaping for a while."

    "What do you have to face?" Ren Yingying looked back, smiled, and asked softly.

    Lin Han nodded and said: "For every adult man, responsibility is a very heavy topic, but it has to be faced. It's just that I understand it earlier than others."

    "It's so pitiful that he is a child without a childhood." Ren Yingying teased.

    Lin Han smiled and did not respond. Suddenly he remembered that not long after he came to this world, Ren Woxing was also beaten by Dongfang Bubai. Ren Yingying may not have had much fun in her childhood. However, at this time, if she was too  If it is too serious, it will become boring.

    Along the way, the two of them followed the horses' footsteps without interfering. With laughter and laughter, the two of them arrived at the county seat unknowingly. Although they were not far from Hengshan Mountain, the sky was already dark.  Completely dark.

    Hunyuan is just a small, remote county town. It is not more prosperous than a small town in the Central Plains. It does not have the city walls and gates that a big city has. There are also no corrupt officials who block the way and seek money.

    A full moon hangs in the dark sky, and a few distant stars twinkle in the clouds, blinking from time to time. On the dim streets, bluestones and cobblestones reflect the cold moonlight. In the houses on both sides of the streets,  The yellowed lights soaked through the oil-papered windows, and they poked their heads out in twos and threes, trying to shine with the bright moon in the sky, but in the end they only ended up as bleak as the dim stars.

    On such a night, under the caress of the night wind, two people, two horses, four shadows, tick, tick, tick

    Standing in front of the inn, Lin Han turned around and smiled at Ren Yingying, "Let's rest here tonight and go to Hengshan Mountain tomorrow morning."

      "Well" Ren Yingying silently let out a sweet snort, which was soft, touching and refreshing.

    With a chuckle, Lin Han was in front, pulling the horse, and walked towards the inn. Ren Yingying was behind, pulling the horse, and walking towards the inn simultaneously.

    It was late at night, and the innkeeper was sitting under the dim oil lamp, yawning at the hourglass on the counter, and tiredly waiting for unknown guests who might come to stay.

    Hearing the sound of horse hooves outside the courtyard, the boss staggered up and saw that someone was really coming to stay. He quickly shouted to the back room: "My dear, come out quickly and feed the horses, we have guests."

    "Eh"

    A woman's reply came from the back room. The boss walked into the yard quickly and greeted Lin Han and the two. When the boss's wife came out, she suddenly recognized Lin Han and shouted: "Oh, little brother, weren't you the same person the day before yesterday?"  The one who came before?"

    Lin Han smiled: "The boss lady has a good memory."

    The wife of the boss glanced at Ren Yingying. At this time, Ren Yingying had already taken off her veil. The wife of the boss exclaimed again: "Oh, this girl is so beautiful, like a fairy in a painting."

    After the bluster, the proprietress changed the topic and said: "Little brother, I saw that beautiful little girl following you before, and thought she was your wife. It turns out that this is the real sister-in-law. You are so lucky."

    Lin Han smiled awkwardly and looked at Ren Yingying unnaturally. She saw her cheeks were rosy, but she did not refute.

    The innkeeper noticed Lin Han's expression and thought he was eating secretly behind his wife's back. He quickly interrupted the mother-in-law and said, "Go, ladies, why are you making so much noise? Hurry up and lead the horses to feed them."

    After driving the lady boss away, the innkeeper said with a smile: "Women just like to talk nonsense. Please don't take it off, sir. Please come here and I will arrange a room for you."

    Lin Han and Ren Yingying, one on the left and the other on the right, followed the boss into the lobby step by step, and then he led him straight to the second floor, and finally stopped at the end of the east wing.  After leading the two people into the room, the innkeeper said: "You guys take a rest for a while, and I'll get you some water."

    Lin Han nodded: "Excuse me, boss."

    ¡°No, no, you¡¯re too polite,¡± the boss waved his hands repeatedly, and then asked, ¡°Have you eaten yet?¡±

    Lin Han shook his head and said, "Not yet. I wonder what else the boss can eat here?"

    The boss said: "In this small town, it's all about home-cooked meals. Otherwise, I'll ask my mother-in-law to cook you some side dishes, some rice, and finally a bottle of wine?"

    At this time, although the night was not dark, it was already past dinner time. Lin Han was not a fussy person. He was already satisfied with a hot meal.

    However, he was a little unsure about the eldest lady Ren Yingying and looked at her.

    Ren Yingying understood this and said angrily: "Look at what I do, I'm not a delicate young lady."

    Hearing the meaning of her words, Lin Han smiled and said: "Isn't she just cute?" Then he said to the boss who was standing aside waiting: "If you see what is there, bring us some. As for wine and the like, just  No, just make us a pot of hot tea."

    The boss agreed repeatedly: "Hey, okay, you guys rest first, I will go down to get you water, and then bring the food up."

    After the boss exited the room and closed the door, the room became quiet for a moment. Lin Han looked around and found that he had forgotten something. He thought hard, but couldn't remember anything.

    "Hey, did you forget something?" Ren Yingying said shyly, her face turned red, like a ripe peach.

    Seeing Ren Yingying's scenery, Lin Han's mind exploded with a bang. He staggered forward two steps and was about to touch Ren Yingying's toes. Just when he was about to reach out and pull Ren Yingying into his arms.  Suddenly, there was a 'pop' sound, and a stinging pain went from the instep of the foot to the tip of the heart.

    "Ouch" and jumping away, Lin Han eagerly bent down, holding the instep of his foot and rubbing it fiercely. Seeing Lin Han jumping around like a monkey, Ren Yingying burst into laughter.

    After a while, the pain in the instep was relieved, but it was still burning. At this time, Lin Han raised his head and said with a bitter smile: "You are too harsh, right? This is the instep, not a pig's trotters."

    "Giggle, who do you think you want to do harm to me?" Ren Yingying smiled happily, very happy to see Lin Han like that, as if the depression of the past few days was waved away in that stomp of her feet just now.  Dispersed without a trace, my heart felt particularly happy. For the first time, I no longer felt guilty for Lin Han's disrespect.

    After laughing with Ren Yingying, Lin Han asked: "What did you say I forgot just now?"What?  I do not know how.  "

    Ren Yingying turned her head. Under the flickering lights, she had an indescribable beauty. The two of them were silent. Ren Yingying didn't speak, and Lin Han didn't speak either. She looked at the scenery outside the door.  , he looked at her in the scenery.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? For a long time, the boss¡¯s footsteps were heard in the aisle, but Lin Han still didn¡¯t get the answer in his heart. Lin Han didn¡¯t ask again, and Ren Yingying didn¡¯t say anything anymore.

    ??Wash the rice, eat, and then taste tea. The pot of country wild tea exudes a strong flavor, and Lin Han and Ren Yingying are both intoxicated.

    It was night, and Ren Yingying was sleeping on the big bed, thinking about something on her mind, or chatting with Lin Han.

    At night, Lin Han was lying on the bed, thinking about something on his mind, or chatting with Ren Yingying on the ground.

    His voice gradually became softer and he fell asleep quietly. Before falling asleep, Lin Han understood what the unfinished sentence meant.

    He actually knows, she actually knows, both of them forgot to open another room.

    "But, after tomorrowit's better to forget each other in the world!"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 178 Letter from Songshan

    Update time: 2012-08-12

    On February 20th, Lin Han and Ren Yingying went to Hengshan Mountain to see Xing Peak. Qiu Li and Qu Feiyan were very happy. After learning the whole story, they were worried and complained.

    In the afternoon of that day, Lin Han received a letter from Yihe. When he opened it and looked at it carefully, he found that it was written by his uncle Zuo Lengchan himself. Although the words were unclear, it revealed one meaning: If the incident at Heimuya is over,  , take a quick trip to Kongtong Mountain.

    Looking at Qiu Li next to him, Lin Han thought for a moment and realized that his uncle already understood what his uncle meant. The Kongtong Sect is also a major sect in the world. Even if he has not been around in the world for a long time, he should not be underestimated.  Whether it is the matter of Qiu Li or the Songshan Conference, a significant person needs to go there in person.

    Thinking about the distance from Hengshan Mountain to Kongtong Mountain, and then from Kongtong Mountain to Songshan Mountain, the distance in between is not short. There is not much time left before the Songshan Conference on March 15th. Time is actually quite tight. Lin Han dare not  Neglecting, I immediately decided to set off early tomorrow morning.

    Informing Qiu Li and Feiyan of this decision, Feiyan felt regretful, but she was still very happy to go see the scenery of Kongtong Mountain, but she was chatting happily with Yilin, and suddenly  It's a bit reluctant to part ways.

    After Qiu Li heard the news, she was extremely shy. She knew in her heart that this matter was probably deliberately requested by the master, and the purpose was naturally not to wrong her. However, she suddenly had to take Lin Han back to see her parents, which was very difficult.  It's embarrassing.

    Lin Han smiled at her, patted her palm as a sign of encouragement, and then walked out. He was going to see Yihe to discuss a few important matters.

    Under the guidance of a little nun, Lin Han met Yihe and Yiguang in a courtyard.  The two of them were not surprised by Lin Han's visit. They had been waiting for this day since they received the urgent letter from the Songshan Sect.

    This is an ordinary courtyard house in Hengshan. The layout is extremely simple and there is no luxury.  The green buds in the yard are light green and full of vitality, just like a picture of the dawn of early spring.

    The setting sun on the horizon has been dyed with a drunken color, and the white clouds and wild geese are fluttering to stay, but they cannot stop the brilliant afterglow from being deeply attached to the earth.  Under the setting sun, a stone table, a few stone benches, and a pot of clear tea, in this afternoon and evening, are quite artistic.

    While they were drinking, a pot of tea melted between the three of them. When the sunset gathered its last brilliance and disappeared into the mist, Yihe asked aloud: "Senior Brother Lin is leaving?"

    Nodding, Lin Han responded: "Yes, there is a letter from the master. There are some things that need to be done. I plan to leave with Qiu Li and Feiyan early tomorrow morning. Miss Ren will also return to Luoyang."

    Yi Guang interjected: "Senior Brother Lin is really fooling around. He actually invited Miss Ren here. I'm afraid that at this moment, there will be a commotion on Blackwood Cliff."

    "Haha," Lin Han shook his head and chuckled, "It's true that there was a falling out, but it was not because of Miss Ren's departure, but because of Dongfang Bubai."

    "Dongfang Bubai?" Yi Guang asked in surprise, "It turns out that Senior Brother Lin really went to Blackwood Cliff. What happened to Dongfang Bubai?"

    Lin Han sucked the last drop of tea in the cup into his mouth and gently placed the cup on the stone table.  Seeing Lin Han's slowness, Yihe and Yiguang were not in a hurry to ask questions.

    Lin Han poured the last drop of tea into his heart with satisfaction, let out a hearty cry, and then continued: "From now on, there will be no Dongfang Bubai in the world."

    With a pounce, the two cups were brought to the ground. Yi He and Yi Guang smiled awkwardly and bent down to pick up the cups. Fortunately, the ground was covered with green grass and the cups were not damaged.

    After getting up again, even after becoming the head of the Hengshan Sect, Yihe still couldn't change his nature and asked eagerly: "Dongfang Bubai is really dead?"

    Lin Han nodded. This must be done. Even if he didn't say it, Ren Woxing would still tell the world when he gathered the forces of the Demon Cult. By then, we still don't know what role he would arrange for himself. What role would he play for himself?  It is better to strike first to avoid being framed by Ren Woxing, who has nowhere to vent his anger.

    Having difficulty digesting this shocking information, Yihe couldn¡¯t wait to ask: ¡°It¡¯s not Senior Brother Lin who killed Dongfang Bubai, right?¡±

    Lin Han shook his head and said with a smile: "Dongfang Bubai deserves to be the best in the world. I think I am not his opponent yet."

    "I'll just say it." Yi Guang said, patting his chest, "If Dongfang Bubai is so easy to kill, how can it be Senior Brother Lin's turn."

    Lin Han smiled and said, "But Dongfang Bubai did die in my hands."

    "Ah?" Yihe and Yiguang were dumbfounded. Finally, Yiguang realized that he had been tricked by Lin Han and complained: "Senior Brother Lin said it all in one breath.  good."

    When enough is enough, Lin Han said repeatedly: "To be specific, it is anyWo Xing, Xiang Wentian, Linghu Chong and others conspired to besiege Dongfang Bubai, but I happened to be discovered, and then I followed them all the way to Heimu Cliff. During their fight, I was unfortunately discovered by Dongfang Bubai.  "

    Speaking of this, Lin Han deliberately showed a frightened expression and sighed: "If we fight alone, no one can be an undefeated opponent of Dongfang. Even if we are surrounded by a few people, it will be a disaster. In order not to give Dongfang  If I can't defeat every opportunity, I can only take action."

    Seeing that the two of them were listening with great interest, Lin Han shook his head and said: "Then, Dongfang Bubai was exhausted and suffered a full blow from me, and finally died."

    "Then what?" Yihe and Yiguang asked subconsciously.

    Lin Han didn't know whether to laugh or cry, he could only say: "Then I came back."

    The two woke up and smiled awkwardly. Yihe suddenly asked: "Since Ren Woxing has defeated Dongfang Bubai, he has become the leader of the Demon Cult again. Why would he let you leave?"

    Lin Han nodded and said, "That's why I asked Miss Ren to go down the mountain with me."

    Yihe shook his head and said with a smile: "Senior brother Lin is really brave. If something unexpected happens, it will be a huge loss for our Five Mountains Sword Sect. Fortunately, we finally came back safely."

    Nodding slightly, Lin Han suddenly tightened his expression and said seriously: "I think the news of Dongfang Bubai's death will spread out soon. By then, there will be another turmoil in the martial arts world. The three masters of the Hengshan School  Taicai is going, so be careful."

    "Amitabha, please save us. Thank you Senior Brother Lin for your concern." The two people quickly thanked him.

    Lin Han waved his hand and said: "On March 15th, at the Songshan Conference, the five mountains will be officially merged."

    At this point, Lin Han paused, and seeing hesitant looks on both of their faces, Lin Han advised: "Let me do what I want, although my martial arts skills are not as good as those of Dongfang Bubai, but when it comes to managing academic affairs, I am even better."  He opened Dongfang Bubai a few streets away. If Ren Woxing is allowed to restore the prosperity of the Demon Sect, it will be a disaster for our Five Mountains Sword Sect."

    "Not only the Songshan sect is difficult to resist, but other sects are also difficult to escape. With Hengshan's current situation, there will be no way to devour the demon sect." Lin Han continued.

    Yihe and Yiguang looked at each other and saw the desolation in each other's eyes. They gritted their teeth tightly. Yihe suddenly raised his head, looked at Lin Han steadily, and asked: "Senior Brother Lin, is it true?"  If we can bring to justice Yue Buqun who murdered Master and the others, will Hengshan Sect be able to bring justice to him?"

    Lin Han felt happy and nodded: "Yes, when the time comes, Yue Buqun will definitely show his true form. I promise you that I will not wrongly accuse him. If it is really him who did it, I will definitely kill him with the sword in my hand."  The heads are placed on the neck to comfort the spirits of the three masters in heaven."

    After receiving Lin Han¡¯s assurance, Yi He¡¯s heart skipped a beat and said, ¡°Okay, as long as Senior Brother Lin can do what he just said, we, the Hengshan Sect, will never stand in the way of the merger of the Five Sacred Sects.¡±

    "Haha, that would be great," Lin Han said with a smile, "However, since the three masters and immortals left, Hengshan's military force has been somewhat weak, and may not be enough to protect itself in the upcoming turmoil."

    Yi Guang sighed helplessly: "I'm really ashamed of the ancestors of Hengshan. Among our generation of junior sisters, the qualifications are very mediocre, and it is difficult to carry forward the swordsmanship of Hengshan. Although junior sister Yilin is very talented, her temperament is too weak.  , and also too young, hey"

    Lin Han pondered for a moment and suddenly said: "I once obtained a profound swordsmanship from the Hengshan Sect by chance."

    "Senior brother Lin is talking about the profound swordsmanship of our Hengshan sect?" Yihe asked happily, thinking that he had heard wrongly.

    Lin Han nodded: "Well, while there is still time, I will teach you this set of swordsmanship, which can be regarded as returning the property to its original owner."

    Yihe and Yiguang were overjoyed and said repeatedly: "I never thought that Senior Brother Lin would have such an opportunity."

    Lin Han smiled and said: "However, I hope you can keep it a secret and don't let others know that I taught you. Just say that it was taught by Uncle Dingxian."

    "We know that we will not cause trouble to Senior Brother Lin." Yi He and Yi Guang agreed that it would be good to be able to return to the sect's swordsmanship at this time. They also knew that it was impossible to force Lin Han not to  Gaiden.

    Lin Han had his own considerations in passing on the swordsmanship to Hengshan. One of them, as he said, was to improve the self-protection ability of the Hengshan Sect. After all, the Hengshan Sect had already surrendered to the Songshan Sect and could be regarded as his own strength.

    Another reason is that for the masters and disciples of Yue Buqun and Linghu Chong, if they want to plot against the Hengshan Sect, they will definitely make a fuss about Hengshan's lost swordsmanship. Lin Han wants to prevent this situation from happening and not give the two of them opportunities to take advantage of it.  opportunity.

    The next time,Lin Han continued to demonstrate the Hengshan sword technique to Yi He and Yi Guang. At this time, Lin Han deeply realized how mediocre the two people's qualifications were, and at the same time he also deeply understood his own talent in swordsmanship.  .

    It wasn¡¯t until the bright moon began to wax and wane and slowly rise into the sky that Yi He and Yi Guang could barely memorize a set of sword techniques. At this time, Lin Han was already half exhausted and almost didn¡¯t have the strength to speak.

    After writing down the sword skills, Yi He and Yi Guang were both embarrassed. They had no choice. Lin Han was leaving early tomorrow morning, so they had to take advantage of this last chance to learn all the sword skills.

    After writing down all the sword skills taught by Lin Han, Yihe looked very embarrassed and bowed deeply to Lin Han. When Lin Han was about to stop him, Yiguang bent down again and had no choice.  , Lin Han could only accept the gift from the two of them.

    Yihe smiled and said: "Senior Brother Lin is leaving tomorrow, but he still has to worry about Hengshan. We are very grateful. Please go back first. I will send someone to send you a meal immediately."

    Lin Han is really tired. That sentence said: teach the disciple and starve the master to death.

    Only now do I know that this is how I starved to death!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 179 Kongtong

    Update time: 2012-08-12

    The Kongtong Sect is located in Pingliang, Gansu Province. There is a mountain named Kongtong.

    Although the Kongtong sect is no longer famous in the world, in its heyday, it still had unimaginable brilliance, no less than the four sects of Shaolin, Wudang, Emei, and Kunlun.

    At its most glorious time, there was the saying of the "Eight Gates of Kongtong", namely the Feilong Gate, the Soul-Chasing Gate, the Life-Destroying Gate, the Drunken Gate, the Divine Fist Gate, the Flower Stand Gate, the Qibing Gate and the Xuankong Gate.

    But today, as time goes by, each sect has lost most of its martial arts, and there are very few left in the world. Most of the sects have disappeared. This is why they deliberately keep a low profile.

    Now, Lin Han, Qiu Li, and Qu Feiyan are standing in front of Kongtong Mountain.  Facing the majestic Kongtong, Lin Han couldn't help but admire it. It combines the majesty of the mountains in the north with the beauty of the scenery in the south.

    Looking up, you will see the beautiful scenery here, with majestic peaks and steep cliffs, like the work of a ghost and axe; the vast forest sea, the smoke and fog, like a misty fairyland; the high gorges and flat lakes, the water and sky are the same color, and have the charm of the Lijiang River.

    After admiring it for a long time, Lin Han reluctantly withdrew his gaze, and then turned to Qiu Li.  Qiu Li's face turned red and charming when he saw her. She rolled her eyes at him subconsciously and said coquettishly, "What are you looking at? No one will come out to greet you at the door."

    Lin Han took her hand and said with a smile: "Only in such a beautiful scenery can you be so beautiful."

    "What about Feiyan?" Qu Feiyan asked, probing his head.

    Lin Han messed up her hair and said with a smile, "You jumped out of the crack in the stone."

    Amidst the fight between Lin Han and Qu Feiyan, the three of them went up Kongtong Mountain.  It wasn't until halfway up the mountain, at the front of the Kongtong sect, that anyone discovered Lin Han and the others.

    Immediately, there was an endless stream of calls for friends. After a while, a group of chirping little sparrows had gathered in front of Qiu Li. Lin Han and Qu Feiyan looked at each other helplessly.  He has been squeezed into a corner. It is difficult to interrupt, let alone interrupt.

    Just at this moment, a high-pitched voice sounded: "What are you all doing here? Are you having a lot of time?"

    Lin Han was startled, and the voice came to Guan Hongyu. He was full of energy, and his martial arts must not be weak. He was definitely a master of Fei Bin's level.  I didn't dare to be negligent at the moment, so I looked up and saw that the person who came was extremely thin, wearing a large white coat, white training pants, and a pair of black-faced cloth shoes.

    Lin Han does not look down upon a person's stature. In his eyes, such people are often more dangerous than those strong and sturdy men.  What's more, the visitor's lower body is extremely stable. As he moves, he makes thunderous sounds like tigers and leopards, but he doesn't sink into the ground at all. This shows that he is an extremely extraordinary person.

    "Master!" Qiu Li in the crowd screamed, and walked in front of the visitor in a few steps, hugging his arm tightly, showing a charming little girl's attitude.

    Hearing Qiu Li's name, Lin Han realized that this person was Xu Huaishan of the Kongtong Sect.  On the way here, Lin Han worked hard and gained some understanding of the Kongtong Sect.

    From Qiu Li, Lin Han learned that among the eight major branches of the Kongtong Sect, each originally had its own leader, and finally there was a leader of the Kongtong Sect.  Qiu Li's master, Xu Huaishan, is the contemporary leader of the Life-Destroying Sect and the number one master of the Kongtong Sect.

    But what is more regrettable is that due to the lack of classics in the sect, Xu Huaishan was unable to refine the eight martial arts.  According to the regulations of the Kongtong Sect, one must refine the eight martial arts and master various martial arts with different strengths and softness in order to become the head of the Kongtong Sect.  Therefore, this generation of Kongtong Sect does not have the position of leader.

    ¡°In the outside world, Xu Huaishan is mostly called Hero Xu Huaishan, and is not known as the leader of Kongtong.  However, with the current situation in Kongtong, except for the life-killing sect, which is relatively strong, the other seven sects are all withered, and some branches are simply empty shells. Therefore, it is said that Xu Huaishan is the leader of the Kongtong sect without a real name.  The door is not an exaggeration either.

    In this room, Xu Huaishan patted Qiu Li on the shoulder and said with a smile: "You girl, you still know how to come back?"

    "Master, didn't you allow it?" Qiu Li smiled tenderly, taking Xu Huaishan's arm and shaking it.

    Ha ha ha ha

    Xu Huaishan burst into laughter, looked up and down for a while, and then asked: "Where is the person? Why don't you call me over and show me to Master?"

    Qiu Li was in great embarrassment, and winked at Lin Han with a blushing face.

    Lin Han understood and motioned for Feiyan to follow him.  Walking through the Kongtong disciples, feeling the faint hostility in their eyes, Lin Han was on pins and needles, and finally reached Xu Huaishan. He quickly bowed and said: "Songshan sect Ding Mian is sitting down. Disciple Lin Han, pay homage to Master Xu, master and uncle."  We asked me to say hello to you."

    Xu HuaishanHe nodded, looked at Lin Han, and said, "Well, it's very good. Master Zuo once wrote about you in a letter. You are indeed young and promising."

    "I don't dare to take it seriously. How can I be praised like this by my seniors." Lin Han shook his head quickly.

    Xu Huaishan smiled and said, "You don't have to be so polite. If you don't mind, just call me Uncle Xu. How about that?"

    Seeing Lin Han laughing non-stop, Qiu Li stomped her feet and muttered: "Idiot!"

    Lin Han and Xu Huaishan looked at each other and laughed out loud.

    "Then, my nephew will stay away and just follow Uncle Xu's wishes." Lin Han said flatteringly.

    "Well, is this ridiculous?" Xu Huaishan laughed, and then asked Feiyan: "This little girl is"

    Lin Han quickly pulled Feiyan closer, but before he could introduce him, Qu Feiyan already chuckled and said, "Uncle Xu, I am Feiyan. Brother Lin and Sister Qiu both call me that."

    Seeing Qu Feiyan's cute and lively appearance, Xu Huaishan also laughed out loud: "Well, okay, Feiyan, right? When you get to Kongtong Mountain, have fun. If anyone dares to bully you, come and tell Uncle Xu."  , Uncle Xu will come and take care of them."

    "Yeah." Qu Feiyan nodded vigorously, holding Lin Han's hand but refusing to let go.

    Several people stopped talking at the same time, and suddenly felt that the atmosphere was very strange. Xu Huaishan subconsciously looked outside and saw a group of Kongtong disciples, both men and women, all stretching their necks like giraffes.

    Seeing Xu Huaishan looking over, all the disciples lowered their heads, but then secretly glanced forward.  Many of the female disciples among them all looked at Lin Han shyly with pretty faces; some of the young male disciples naturally focused their attention on the lively and lovely Qu Feiyan.

    As for the older male disciples, they stared at Lin Han like wolves and tigers. Some of them had bloodshot eyes, and they wanted to strangle Lin Han alive.

    Xu Huaishan waved his hand and said loudly: "Okay, okay, you all should disperse. How can it be appropriate for such a bunch of people to gather here."

    Under the urging of Xu Huaishan, a group of Kongtong disciples had different thoughts and left unwillingly.  For a moment, the school ground fell silent, and Xu Huaishan smiled and said, "I told Nephew Lin to see a joke."

    Lin Han quickly waved his hand: "No, I really like the harmonious atmosphere in this sect. This is what a famous sect should look like."

    "Haha, Nephew Lin is right," Xu Huaishan laughed, "Come, I'll arrange a room for you first, and then I'll take care of you."

    "Uncle Xu is too polite." Lin Han responded as he followed Xu Huaishan forward.  Qiu Li and Qu Feiyan straddled their arms, one on the left and the other on the right.

    After arranging rooms for the two of them, Xu Huaishan signaled Qiu Li to accompany Qu Feiyan to play.  Qiu Li knew that his master had something to say to Lin Han, so he gave Lin Han a charming look, and after receiving his approval, he pulled Qu Feiyan and walked out.

    For a time, only Lin Han and Xu Huaishan were left in the room.

    After sizing up Lin Han for a while, Xu Huaishan suddenly sighed and said, "This girl Qiu Li is actually a miserable child."

    Lin Han raised his head and looked at him doubtfully, a little confused.

    Xu Huaishan moved his chair, got closer, and continued: "That girl was my distant cousin. At that time, the two families often had contact with each other, but later on, the relationship faded away. Then suddenly, I received a letter from my hometown saying that she was my cousin's family.  Persecuted by the local government, all that was left of the family was a girl who was crying for food and a mute servant."

    Listening to Xu Huaishan's story quietly, Lin Han felt that he had not done enough. It turned out that he had never truly entered her inner world.

    Speaking of this, Xu Huaishan suddenly laughed and said: "I'm not afraid of Nephew Lin's jokes. When I was young, I had some thoughts about my beautiful cousin. It wasn't until I went to Kongtong Mountain that the sect closed the mountain. Later I heard that my cousin had married.  People are so thoughtful."

    Seeing that Xu Huaishan was obviously lost in memories, Lin Han did not answer, waiting for him to explain in detail alone.

    Xu Huaishan said in a soft voice: "My cousin is such a good person, I didn't expect" At this point, Xu Huaishan choked up and sobbed: "By the time I received the news, my cousin had already been laid to rest.  Only the girl looked at me and kept crying."

    "Then, Uncle Xu took Qiu Li up the mountain?" Lin Han asked softly.

    Wiping his tears, Xu Huaishan nodded: "Over the years, I have treated this girl as my own daughter, and I will not let him suffer any injustice."

    Having said this, Xu Huaishan looked at Lin Han and said with a smile: "You are very good, really very good. That girl Qiu Li has been strong and smart since she was a child, and has great talent in martial arts. Gradually, she will become the same as hers."They competed.  I was worried before, how could she like those senior brothers with her temperament, but I have always worried about her life-long affairs.  "

    Lin Han smiled: "Qiu Li's talent is indeed good. Even among the younger generation in the entire world, he has few rivals."

    Hearing Lin Han's approval, Xu Huaishan said proudly: "The children I watched grow up will naturally not be worse than others."

    After that, he said happily: "Fortunately, on this trip down the mountain, I met Nephew Lin, and finally met someone who could completely suppress her. You don't know how happy she was when she brought him back."

    Lin Han nodded and showed a smile.

    Xu Huaishan suddenly said seriously: "So, I hope Nephew Lin can treat her well. No matter whether you will have three wives or four concubines in the future, I hope you can treat her sincerely."

    Lin Han promised with a serious expression: "Don't worry, I never joke about feelings."

    "With your words, I feel relieved," Xu Huaishan said, "I'm not afraid that you will be unhappy. Ever since I knew that the girl was going to stay in Songshan, I went down the mountain to visit some friends that day and inquire about your deeds. Fortunately, everything was done.  I'm satisfied."

    "That's my nephew's honor." Lin Han nodded and suddenly asked, "I wonder, has Uncle Xu found out who killed Qiu Li's family?"

    Xu Huaishan's face turned cold and he said in a cold voice: "Even if the dog official tried to cover it up in every possible way, how could he hide it from me? Just one month after that, at night, I broke into the dog official's mansion with my single sword. The blood debt needs blood to repay. From then on,  After that, there was a 'deadly swordsman' in the world."

    Lin Han nodded and didn't think there was anything wrong with what Xu Huaishan did. Since justice is unfair, he should take it personally with force instead of kneeling down to complain.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 180 Xu Huaishan, Yun Zhiming

    Update time: 2012-08-13

    Lin Han never thought that Xu Huaishan would have a heart-to-heart relationship with him. However, Lin Han could sense the other person's emotions. This can only be explained from the perspective of "mother-in-law looks at her son-in-law".

    The topic started chatting, and the two talked a lot. The older one and the younger one became more and more speculative, and they talked about everything.  The two of them talked about everything from the current situation in the world to gossip about a certain famous figure's hobbies.

    Naturally, the two talked about the development of the sect. At this time, Lin Han also told Xu Huaishan the news that Dongfang Bubai was besieged and killed.

    After the initial shock, Xu Huaishan frowned and said in a deep voice: "If the news spreads, I'm afraid Shaolin will take action."

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    Xu Huaishan looked at Lin Han and suddenly asked, "Have you sent the news back to Songshan?"

    Nodding, Lin Han said: "I have informed Master Zuo of my plan before. I think the news will have been received by now."

    "That's good. We must not only be on guard against the devil Ren Woxing, but also on guard against the old bald donkey Shaolin Fangzheng who is causing trouble behind the scenes." Xu Huaishan said thoughtfully.

    Lin Han said: "Shaolin was besieged by the underworld before and its reputation was damaged, so it is possible that it will do something; in addition, there are also Wudang aspects, which must be guarded against."

    "Wudang" Xu Huaishan nodded and suddenly asked: "Your Songshan sect will hold the Songshan Conference this time, and are you sure that you can merge the Five Mountains sects?"

    Lin Han smiled and stretched out his right palm, slowly making it into a fist. The meaning was very clear.

    Xu Huaishan smiled and said: "That's good. If the merger of the Five Sacred Mountains succeeds, it will also be a deterrent to Shaolin. At that time, the three kingdoms will definitely form a tripartite situation in the righteous way of martial arts. Small sects like us can also survive in the cracks.  .¡±

    Hearing Xu Huaishan¡¯s self-effacing words, Lin Han didn¡¯t dare to take it seriously. He laughed and said, ¡°If the Kongtong Sect is just a small sect, then what is a sect like our Five Mountains Sword Sect that doesn¡¯t have a deep foundation?¡±

    After laughing, Xu Huaishan said: "In the letter from the left leader of your faction, I was invited to represent the Kongtong faction to attend the Songshan Conference on March 15th. I wonder what Nephew Lin thinks?"

    In such a friendly atmosphere, Lin Han knew that Xu Huaishan already had an idea in his mind. The reason why he said this was just to show caution to each other.

    Lin Han replied: "Our Songshan sect is now very popular, and it can be said that it is at its peak of talent. However, as the saying goes, 'if a tree is beautiful in the forest, the wind will destroy it', and Shaolin, Wudang, and even Kunlun and Emei are like that.  North and south winds.¡±

    Xu Huaishan nodded and motioned for Lin Han to continue.

    Lin Han smiled and said: "As for the Kongtong Sect, although it once had its glory, it is now at the time of revival. However, after all, it is out of touch with the world and is somewhat unable to do what it wants."

    Seeing that Xu Huaishan has no objection, I know that he also understands the current situation of the Kongtong Sect. After all, in Jianghu, although cultural heritage is also important, force and manpower are also very necessary.

    Lin Han continued: "In this case, why not take advantage of the relationship between my nephew and Qiu Li to form an alliance, using Songshan's force and manpower, Kongtong's heritage and reputation, so that the two sides can complement each other and achieve mutual benefit.  , everyone is happy."

    Bang, bang, bang, Xu Huaishan clapped his hands three times in a row and said loudly: "Nephew Lin said it well, the alliance between the Kongtong and Songshan sects will benefit both sides and harm them if they divide. What is even more commendable is that neither side has  Conflicts in geography and interests will make the alliance stronger."

    Lin Han and Xu Huaishan looked at each other and smiled, and a tacit understanding was reached.  Xu Huaishan said: "However, this matter is not urgent. After the Songshan Conference is over, the two parties will come back to discuss the details."

    "That's right." Lin Han nodded with a smile, "Uncle Zuo has already told us that Uncle Xu will be invited to the Songshan Conference this time. Uncle Xu, please don't refuse!"

    "Of course, of course" Xu Huaishan said with a smile, "We will have a day off tomorrow, and early in the morning we will ride straight to Songshan Mountain. We will definitely not miss the conference."

    "That's great," Lin Han said with a smile, "Actually, within the Five Mountains Sword Sect, we at Songshan can settle things, but Shaolin and Wudang have some troubles, so I hope that Uncle Xu can help with a few words."

    Xu Huaishan nodded and was waiting to say something else. At this moment, there were soft footsteps outside, followed by a knock on the door.

    "Master, it's me."

    A male voice came from outside the door. Judging from his title and tone, it was obvious that he was Xu Huaishan's favorite disciple.

    ?Xu Huaishan smiled and said, "Zhi Ming, come in."

    With a "squeak" sound, the door opened, and a rather handsome and thin young man came in. This man was about twenty-five years old, older than Lin Han. He was also wearing a white training uniform, but he was different from Lin Han.  Xu Huaishan is dressed similarly.

    After the young disciple who was called "Zhi Ming" entered the door, he saw Lin Han looking at him, and quickly showed a kind smile and asked: "Master, is this Senior Brother Lin from the Songshan Sect?"

    Xu Huaishan nodded, motioned for him to come closer, and then introduced with a smile: "Nephew Lin, this is my eldest disciple - Yun Zhiming."

    Lin Han stood up quickly and said, "Lin Han from Songshan Mountain has met Brother Zhiming."

    Yun Zhiming quickly raised his hands and said, "Haha, Brother Lin, you are so polite. Even I, a person hiding in the mountains and fields in the depths of the clouds, have heard of the name 'Wind Chasing Swordsman'."

    "Come, come, come, Zhi Ming, please bring a chair over and sit down and chat." Xu Huaishan looked at the two of them happily, and he felt relieved when he saw the harmonious atmosphere.

    Yun Zhiming shook his head and said: "Master, all the uncles heard that Songshan sent people and wanted to meet them. They asked me to ask if they could arrange a dinner to welcome Brother Lin."

    "I have already ordered you to go down. The kitchen should be ready by now." Xu Huaishan said with a smile, "Sit down first, and then go and invite your uncles when they are ready."

    Hearing what Xu Huaishan said, Yun Zhiming nodded, moved a chair from the side, and sat on the left side of Xu Huaishan, opposite Lin Han.

    "I think so. How could master not think of this? However, the uncles may have wanted to see Brother Lin earlier, so they deliberately asked the disciples to urge them." Yun Zhiming shook his head and smiled, and then asked: "I heard that  Junior Sister Li is back too, right?"

    "Yeah," Xu Huaishan nodded, "I went to play with Feiyan."

    "Oh? Is there anyone else coming?" Yun Zhiming smiled.

    Xu Huaishan nodded and explained to Lin Han: "Zhi Ming is a few years older than Li'er. He has protected her since she was a child and does not tolerate others bullying her. No, I asked before I even said a few words, ha, ha.  ,ha"

    "Qiu Li is really lucky to have such a senior brother who loves and protects her." Lin Han said with a smile.

    When Xu Huaishan talked about his relationship with Qiu Li, Yun Zhiming secretly observed Lin Han's reaction. Seeing that he was laughing sincerely and showing no signs of shyness, he couldn't help but feel relieved and secretly praised: He is really a humble gentleman.

    Nodding with satisfaction, Yun Zhiming explained: "Although Zhiming and Junior Sister Li grew up together, they were not childhood sweethearts. I have always treated her as my younger sister."

    Lin Han is also an understanding person. Seeing that Yun Zhiming said such a sentence, of course he understood what he meant. He couldn't help but glance at him and felt that he was an honest person and did not lie.

    With joy in his heart, Lin Han joked: "If Brother Zhiming doesn't explain, maybe I will really have knots in my heart, hahaha."

    Yun Zhiming also smiled and said: "Speak clearly to avoid unnecessary misunderstandings. Of course, I also know that Brother Lin is an upright gentleman."

    Seeing that the two of them had no grudges, Xu Huaishan became lively and said with a smile: "Li'er has been very strong since he was a child. I'm afraid he didn't take the brothers seriously. Even for the senior brother Zhi Ming, he really treated him in front of his brother.  , but there is no trace of affection between children.¡±

    "Yes," Yun Zhiming sighed, "Brother Lin will embrace her so beautifully that I don't know how many disciples will have sleepless nights on Kongtong Mountain."

    Lin Han smiled and said, "This is my little brother's blessing."

    Yun Zhiming nodded: "As a senior brother, I understand the thoughts of Junior Sister Li, just like my name, and I have some self-awareness. However, in order to give an explanation to the junior brothers, I still hope that Brother Lin can show his hand at that time to scare me.  Junior brothers, it is best to make them convinced.

    ????

    "Everything depends on the arrangements of Uncle Xu and Brother Zhiming." Lin Han nodded, knowing that the two factions would definitely form an alliance in the future, and there was no need to create meaningless quarrels.

    Xu Huaishan laughed heartily, very satisfied with Lin Han's attitude, and announced: "Then, let's make friends with martial arts tomorrow morning."

    Having said this, he specifically said to Yun Zhiming: "Zhiming, go and gather your junior brothers who have been holding back all day and have no place to use their strength, pick out ten people, and ask them to be ready to challenge them tomorrow morning.  The son-in-law of our Kongtong sect."

    "Yes, Master, I will do it later. I believe the juniors will be very happy." Yun Zhiming smiled.Looking at Lin Han, he kept agreeing.

    Lin Han on the side couldn't laugh or cry. It seemed that people couldn't stay in one place all the time. If time went by, those energetic people might cause some trouble.

    Thinking of this and comparing the situation of the Songshan Sect, Lin Han felt happy: Fortunately, all those people were sent to Luoyang.

    At this moment, footsteps came in twos and threes. Yun Zhiming subconsciously looked out the door and saw Feiyan and Qiu Li holding wild flowers in their hands.  He was immediately overjoyed and said: "Junior sister Li, you are finally back. Senior brother has been waiting for you for a long time."

    When Qiu Li saw that Yun Zhiming was there, the joy on his face overflowed from his eyes, and he burst into a bright smile, which complemented the flowers in his hands.  For a moment, everyone felt that the light in the room was much brighter.

    "Senior Brother, you are here too. I was thinking of visiting you later." Qiu Li said with a smile, then looked at Lin Han and saw him nodding with a smile on his face, not thinking that she and the big brother  The senior brother was so close to her, and he felt even more happy. He quickly pulled Feiyan beside him and introduced, "Senior brother, this is sister Feiyan."

    "Hello, senior brother." Feiyan said hello obediently, and then handed the wild flowers in his hand to Lin Han with a smile.

    Yun Zhiming looked at her with a smile and praised: "What a lively little sister."

    Xu Huaishan stood up and said: "Now that everyone is here, let's prepare for the dinner. Zhiming, go and invite the junior uncles over, and then ask a few stable senior brothers to accompany you."

    "Hey, okay, Brother Lin, I'll see you later." Yun Zhiming stood up quickly, said goodbye and left.

    Lin Han and the three others also walked towards the door under the leadership of Xu Huaishan.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 181 Night Banquet

    Update time: 2012-08-13

    "Come, nephew Lin, have a drink with Uncle Niu."

    The person speaking was Niu Qun, the leader of the Divine Fist Sect. Compared with the thin Xu Huaishan, Niu Qun was already considered a giant.  As his name suggests, Niu Qun also has a carefree temperament and is very reckless in doing things. However, he is outgoing and has good popularity among the Kongtong sect.

    As one of the eight sects of the Kongtong sect, the Divine Fist Sect should not have such a reckless man as its leader. However, Niu Qun is already the only remaining figure in the previous generation of the Divine Fist Sect, and it just so happens that Kongtong is closed to the public.  , with the intention of muddling along, Xu Huaishan and others let him go.

    At this moment, Niu herd was looking for Lin Han, holding up a special wine glass as big as a fist, insisting on playing Gu with him.  No matter how Lin Han tried to evade, Niu Qun just refused to agree, and put it down: If you don't drink, you are looking down on Lao Niu, and you are not giving Lao Niu face.

    Qiu Li, who was chatting with his sisters, couldn't sit still. He stood up quickly and begged: "Uncle Niu, please let him go. He really doesn't know how to drink."

    "Why, why, why?" Niu Qun asked, scratching his forehead. Even though he was naive, he had a secret that everyone knew, that is, he was extremely afraid of beautiful women. Whenever a beautiful woman spoke, he would become intimidated.  The beautiful female disciples in the sect are no exception.

    Qiu Li explained: "Uncles, I'm really sorry. Brother Lin has never had a drop of wine since he was a child."

    "No way? Real or fake?"

    As soon as Qiu Li's words came out, the situation exploded, and everyone was whispering and discussing.  Fortunately, Lin Han has long been accustomed to this situation and does not feel ashamed at all. He has been hit by Fei Bin and others many times, and his resistance ability is already the best in the world.

    While the elders were still waiting for something to happen, the young disciples who came to join the banquet looked at each other with their thoughts in mind, and there were waves of sinister smiles on their faces, but Lin Han on the other side was still unconscious.

    Just when the disciples were about to take action, Yun Zhiming, who was watching the show, suddenly coughed and said with a smile: "Junior brothers, please don't get involved."

    All the disciples were stunned, and one of them asked: "Senior Brother, what's wrong?"

    Shaking his head, Yun Zhiming said with a smile: "Brother Lin will return to Songshan the day after tomorrow, and there will be a good show tomorrow. If you get him drunk, the show will be ruined."

    The disciples looked at me and I looked at you. They were all holding their wine glasses and were frozen in place. Even the smiles were frozen on their faces. That scene was quite ridiculous.

    It¡¯s good to be able to knock Lin Han down at the wine table, but they also hope to knock Lin Han down in the ring.

    Yun Zhiming smiled in his heart and said: "I can tell you that Brother Lin's martial arts is definitely the best in the world. If you take action but don't knock him down, you will have to ask for blessings in tomorrow's competition.  ¡±

    Everyone laughed for a while, but they restrained themselves a lot and no longer forced Lin Han to be greedy for what was in the cup.

    Of course, not everyone will give in easily, such as Uncle Niuqunniu.  Seeing that everyone had stopped, the herd was in a hurry and the situation was not good, so the strategy changed. He no longer faced Qiu Li, but faced the target. No matter what, Lin Han wanted to give him face.

    At this moment, Lin Han couldn't help but look at Qiu Li for help.  Before Qiu Li could speak, Niu Qun said repeatedly: "Otherwise, half, half a cup is fine. This is my final limit. Nephew Lin can't even deny me this little face, right?"

    Qiu Li shook his head and gave Lin Han a wish-for-blessing look. He ignored it and turned around to chat with the sisters.

    Looking around, the table was full of enemies. Even Qu Feiyan avoided Lin Han's gaze.  Sighing, knowing that he couldn't escape today, he made up his mind and regarded it as training for the big day. Lin Han nodded and said, "Okay, it's just this once, and I won't do it next time. I'll start with ugly words."  My nephew will just drink this half cup. If anyone else comes next, I will drink tea instead. If you can get drunk even with tea, then there will be nothing to say."

    After receiving Lin Han's reply, Niu Qun was extremely considerate. He quickly fetched a wine glass, poured a small amount of it into it, then handed it to Lin Han and said loudly: "Come on, nephew Lin, Uncle Niu is true to his word, half a glass."  Just half a cup.¡±

    Everyone laughed, and Lin Han quickly stood up and took it. Looking at the drink that was almost reaching the edge of the glass, he smiled bitterly: "You are so polite. It turns out that this is only half a glass. If I really agreed to have a drink, wouldn't I have to take two?"  A cup to put it in?"

    Ha ha ha ha

    In the midst of laughter, Lin Han raised his glasses and said, "I'm very happy to be a guest of the Kongtong Sect. All the elders and brothers and sisters are so enthusiastic. Lin Han is very happy. However, his drinking power is limited, so he can only use this half glass of wine.  , while respecting Uncle Niu, it is also toThe thoughts of all of you, don¡¯t say much, they are all in the wine. I will do it first as a token of respect!  "

    After saying that, he walked around the wine glass, touched it with the cattle again, raised his head for the last time, and with a grunt, poured it all into his throat and swallowed it into his lungs.

    A hot dry feeling came to his heart, and Lin Han sighed: What a shame, I haven't drank for so many years, and my body is no longer used to it.

    Qiu Li quickly and considerately added some snacks to Lin Han's bowl. Lin Han smiled softly and was not polite. He took a few bites of the dishes and it took a long time to get over the alcohol.

    Qiu Li smiled and said: "I know how to show off my strength. I don't know how to drink but I still want to drink."

    After taking a sip from Lin Han, the cows were satisfied and looked at Lin Han happily. They planned to do it again, but when they heard Qiu Li talking like this, they knew it was not going to happen. They quickly gave up their thoughts and pretended to complain: "Hey  , There is no way for women to stay in college.¡±

    Amidst the laughter, Xu Huaishan took over and said: "It's good for young people not to be greedy for what's in the cup, so as not to miss important things. You guys should learn more from Nephew Lin."

    One of the elders surnamed Liu smiled and said: "If you really quit drinking, maybe your martial arts can reach the level of nephew Lin. Then we old guys will be thankful."

    As soon as he heard this, a female disciple immediately asked: "I heard that Brother Lin has a resounding nickname, and he is invincible in defeating all over the south of the Yangtze River. Is it true?"

    Another male disciple echoed: "Yes, I heard it mentioned by Junior Brother Zhang who went down the mountain to buy groceries a few days ago. It's a pity that we can't go down the mountain. Brother Lin, can you tell us?"

    "This is really speechless. There is really nothing we can do about these poor children. It cannot be said that it was all a long time ago. It has long been no longer in my pursuit.  When he was helpless, he could only ask for help from Master Xu Huaishan.

    Yun Zhiming smiled and said: "You will have the opportunity to see Brother Lin's skills tomorrow, so why are you so anxious? If you have that time, you might as well think more about how to deal with it tomorrow. I just hope that everyone can persist in Brother Lin's hands."  A few tricks.¡±

    "Ah, it's so powerful. Senior brother also said that you can only hold on to a few moves?"

    In the midst of the singing voice, Yun Zhiming sighed: "You must know that there is heaven outside the world, and there are people outside the world. Don't sit on the mountain all day long, practice a few sword skills and palm skills, and think you are invincible. In fact, it is still far from it.  Woolen cloth."

    "Brother Zhiming is so polite. The Kongtong sect has a long history and its martial arts are outstanding. I believe that the martial arts of your brothers and sisters must be very good." Lin Han said with a smile.

    Xu Huaishan shook his head and said with a smile: "Originally, I wanted to delay telling you all, but since everyone wants to know the world outside the mountain so much, let me tell you in advance."

    In the expectant eyes of everyone, Xu Huaishan nodded to several fellow disciples and announced: "Soon, the Kongtong Sect will return to the world. By then, you will have plenty of time to understand the outside world."

    Hearing the news about Xu Huaishan, all the disciples were shocked at first, and then they all cheered.  At this time, Lin Han had been observing the reactions of Niu Qun and others. Seeing their unsurprised expressions, he knew that the Kongtong sect had long been unable to bear the loneliness and had thought of returning to the world a long time ago.

    "However, the situation in the world was not clear before, or it was too calm, which was not the right time.  At this moment, after the previous series of starts, with the fall of Dongfang Bubai and chaos in the world, it was the best time to fish in troubled waters.

    Now, with the relationship between Lin Han and Qiu Li as an opportunity, with the Songshan Sect as a powerful ally, they took advantage of the Songshan Conference to make their appearance in the martial arts world.

    In fact, the world is in chaos, and the sects that want to take advantage of the chaos to develop must be more than just the Kongtong sect, such as Kunlun and Emei. It is difficult to say that they will not break out of the mountains and reappear in the world.  In this way, perhaps the Songshan Conference on March 15th will be more lively than Zuo Lengchan, Lin Han and others expected.

    In fact, after arriving at the Kongtong Sect, Lin Han understood that the world would never be peaceful again.  But he is not worried either. Everything has a gradual process.  If those hidden sects want to come back to the world, they must slowly penetrate and act as cautiously as possible, otherwise it is very likely that they will lose a lot of money in return.

    "At least for half a year, the protagonists in the world will still be Shaolin, Wudang, the Five Sacred Mountains and the Demonic Cult.  But the number of faces in the arena will gradually increase, that¡¯s for sure.

    Next, of course, the guests and hosts had a great time, and the atmosphere was very harmonious.  The reason is that on the one hand, the top leaders of the Kongtong Sect are very fond of forming an alliance with the Songshan Sect.

    On the other hand, most of the young disciples who came here are mature and steady. Maybe some people took Qiu Li away without asking Lin Han, but that was just the normal emotion of men. They still know the importance of right and wrong in the face of big things.

     In fact, this kind of banquet is very boring to begin with. It is just about complimenting and showing off each other, and then picking out some clues from a lot of messy and useless information.

    The main purpose of this banquet is that both parties are willing to hold back their boredom and exchange feelings, or to enhance mutual understanding.

    Of course, in terms of Kongtong, it also means that the disciples can learn a lot.  Lin Han was very cooperative in this regard. Although he was also a novice, he still told some interesting martial arts stories to the Kongtong disciples through deletions and deletions, which actually earned him some laughter and applause.

    After having enough wine and food, the guests and hosts had a great time. It was not until the time to light the lanterns that the two parties gradually dispersed, or they were looking forward to the exchanges tomorrow.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 182 Kongtong Grand Meeting

    Update time: 2012-08-14

    The next day at Kongtong Mountain, Lin Han got up early as usual and took the non-smoking girl to the Kongtong sect's school grounds. He saw that many Kongtong disciples were already having morning classes.

    When all the Kongtong disciples saw Lin Han coming, they all looked at him curiously. Some of them who had seen Lin Han or heard the news immediately explained to the fellow disciples next to them.

    Lin Han smiled and nodded to everyone, saying hello, then ignored them and asked Feiyan to practice a set of sword skills to see.

    Ever since he received the 'Water-Breaking Sword' as a gift from Lin Han, Qu Feiyan has also been very diligent in his swordsmanship. After Lin Han's guidance, he has made rapid progress. Although it is not as good as Qiu Li, it is already a master.  Far better than people like Yilin and Yue Lingshan.

    Although he did not specifically learn dagger swordsmanship, with Lin Han's current eyesight, it is more than enough to teach Qu Feiyan. As the saying goes, nothing can change without departing from the sect. As long as you master the principles of martial arts, whether it is a long sword or a short sword, it is more than enough.  Swords can be used at will.

    ??Looking at Feiyan's swordsmanship carefully, he pointed out the shortcomings and mistakes in it from time to time. After a little guidance, he waited for her to correct it and then praised it again, which immediately earned Feiyan a burst of laughter.

    After giving some pointers, he motioned for her to practice by himself. Lin Han took out the Tears Sword from its sheath. The gleaming blade of the sword reflected the rising sun, and immediately caused a gasp of envy among the shadows.

    The Kongtong disciples looked at the standard long swords in their hands, and a sense of inferiority arose spontaneously. They all looked back frequently and looked at the long sword in Lin Han's hand.

    Ignoring the gazes of Kongtong disciples, Lin Han devoted himself wholeheartedly to his swordsmanship.  Different from the past, this time, Lin Han once again took out the basic sword skills to practice.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Rehearsing one move after another, without any exquisite sword moves involved, just simple thrusting, lifting, cutting, tapping, etc., as if these simple sword moves contain extremely profound principles.

    Those Kongtong disciples wanted to see Lin Han's swordsmanship skills before, but they found that he only performed a few simple movements, fast or slow, one time, and then another.

    All the Kongtong disciples looked bored, shook their heads, ignored it, and began to concentrate on their morning lessons.

    Qu Feiyan, who was standing next to him, looked at Lin Han strangely.  She originally thought that Lin Han dragged her to the school to practice Kung Fu to give Kongtong disciples a deterrent, but she never expected that Lin Han would behave in such a strange way.

    However, relying on his strong confidence in Lin Han, Qu Feiyan understood that Lin Han must have his own reasons for doing this. He couldn't understand it because he hadn't reached that level yet. As long as he was with Brother Lin, he would always  You will understand one day.  Thinking of this, Qu Feiyan couldn't help laughing.

    So, what is Lin Han doing?

    This has to start with the "Tai Chi Sutra". After obtaining the Tai Chi Sutra, Lin Han began to study it in detail. Along the way, he gained some understanding of the Yin and Yang theory.

    However, these help were not as great as he imagined. The reason is that Lin Han was not born in the Wudang sect and was not based on the Wudang mind method. Although he had also studied "Tao Zang" and other Taoist  It's a classic, but it's still a bit difficult to understand Yin and Yang, let alone extend it from the way of Yin and Yang to the way of ice and fire.

    "Tai Chi Sutra" says: "Tai Chi is born without extremes. It is the machine of movement and stillness, and the mother of yin and yang. When it is moving, it is divided, and when it is still, it is combined. If there is nothing more than it is, it will stretch according to the song. People are strong and we are soft, which is called walking.  , I call it sticky when following people's backs. If you move quickly, you should respond quickly; if you move slowly, you will follow slowly. Although there are many changes, the principle is consistent."

    According to Lin Han¡¯s understanding, for Tai Chi, movement is yang, calmness is yin; what is strong is yang, what is empty is yin; what is attacking is yang, what is defending is yin; what is strong is yang, what is soft is yin  For Yin.

    Therefore, the essence of Tai Chi is the mutual changes between yin and yang, movement and stillness, virtuality and reality.  The secret is that it is always in a state of changing opening and closing.  In this state, balance must be adhered to, which is the principle of "nothing is too much, just stretch as you go".

    So, since we cannot directly understand Yin and Yang, can we start from the state of movement and stillness and understand the harmony of Yin and Yang from the balance of movement and stillness?

    Lin Han's intuition: Using movement and stillness to understand yin and yang, and then integrating ice and fire, this is the most correct path.

    Therefore, these days, even if he is in a hurry, he is not willing to leave behind his homework every morning.  Even in the inn, he must find an open space to practice basic swordsmanship again.

    Different from a long time ago, this time when Lin Han practiced basic swordsmanship, he did not add combos, but performed each move exactly according to the map. If there is any difference, it is probably the speed of the sword, which really makes Jingruo  A virgin, moving like a rabbit, approaching from the side.

    ??? ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUTOUT OUTLin Han experienced an extremely important epiphany during the unbeaten time. It was from that time that he truly discovered the benefits of defense.

    "However, enlightenment is enlightenment after all, and that state cannot be entered just by wanting it.  If a person who only focuses on offense on weekdays suddenly changes to defense, he will definitely be very awkward and uncomfortable.

    Thinking that Tai Chi theory has a great relationship with Northern Xuanwu, Lin Han only felt that he had touched some threshold.

    Xuanwu is a perfect combination of a tortoise and a snake. The turtle defends with its carapace and the snake bites the enemy with its sharp teeth. Lin Han's offense is no worse than Xuanwu. Even in terms of defense, he also thought of excellent methods.

    We all know that offense based on one point is the strongest, so for the same reason, does it mean that we only need to defend one point?  In this way, the long sword can be used as a defensive weapon.

    After attacking, facing a counterattack, you only need to move the position of the long sword appropriately to resist the opponent's attack. Then, a long sword is no different from a shield.

    In this ultimate transition of offense and defense, the most important thing is balance, so that there is no more attack and less defense.  In this way, it is consistent with the theory of movement and stillness in the Tai Chi Sutra.

    So what needs to be done is just how to master that balance.  Lin Han's swordsmanship has always been practical, mostly based on basic swordsmanship, combined with combos and power techniques.

    Now, what he needs to do is to fully master the principles of basic swordsmanship.  Among them are not only the attack principles that have been mastered before, but also the defense principles that need to be mastered now, and then the attack principles and defense principles can be perfectly combined to achieve the perfect balance of movement and stillness.

    Immersed in the world of swordsmanship, Lin Han gradually lost track of time. It was not until an hour later that he woke up from the joy and realized that there were very few Kongtong disciples on the school field.  The remaining Kongtong disciples gathered around Feiyan and Qiu Li, pointing at Lin Han.

    She gathered up the Tears Sword and pinned it on her back, then smiled and said, "I don't even know when you came here."

    Shaking his head, he handed Lin Han a wet and clean towel. Qiu Li said with a smile: "When I woke up in the morning, I saw that you were not there. After asking about it, I found out that you were working hard again, so I came over to take a look and just stood there.  I¡¯m on the side and I don¡¯t dare to disturb you.¡±

    He handed the used towel back to her, gently pinned her hair on her forehead, and said with a smile, "Thank you for your hard work."

    "Hmm" The Kongtong disciples all laughed out loud, "Senior Sister Li, when are you going to treat us to a wedding banquet?"

    "Go, go, go just mess around." Qiu Li spat with a red face.

    After laughing at Qiu Li, everyone turned to Lin Han. Some asked when the wedding ceremony would be held, some called him brother-in-law directly, and some asked him for martial arts advice.

    Lin Han was neither impatient nor impatient, and it took him most of an hour to get rid of these energetic little girls.

    At this moment, Yun Zhiming came over from a distance and said with a smile: "These girls are very clingy, right?"

    "Fortunately, it's very interesting." Lin Han said with a smile.

    Yun Zhiming nodded and said, "Master asked me to ask you to have breakfast. You must be a little hungry, right?"

    Lin Han nodded. If he didn't have to deal with those female disciples, he would have met Qiu Li for breakfast.

    After breakfast, we rested for an hour. Under the guidance of Yun Zhiming, accompanied by Qiu Li and Fei Yan, they came to the school grounds again.

    At this time, the school grounds were already crowded with people, including not only the disciples of Kongtong, but also the heads and elders of each branch of Kongtong. Almost all of them were here.

    Seeing Lin Han coming, Niu Qun, the head of the Shenquan Sect, immediately shouted: "Niece Lin, I've been waiting for you to come. Today you have to teach these bastards a lesson and let them know that the sky is high and the sky is high."

    Lin Han was helpless for this group of cattle whose temperament was comparable to that of Fei Bin. Fortunately, Yun Zhiming came over immediately to rescue him, otherwise he really didn't know what he would have said.

    Let¡¯s get down to the topic. Looking at the enthusiastic Kongtong disciples, Lin Han really couldn¡¯t arouse much interest.

    Ten Kongtong disciples took turns to appear and fight with Lin Han one by one.

    Kongtong style martial arts is mainly soft and graceful. The body, steps, and techniques are mostly formed in arcs and curves. It is somewhat similar to Tai Chi, and mostly focuses on defense during movement.

    When attacking, there is stillness in the movement, and the stillness is extremely vivid, with a balance of hardness and softness.  It is mainly characterized by short, small, light and soft weapons, such as fans, thorns, Buddhas, dust, sword rake, five elements wheel, whip pole, etc.

    Even the staunch and venerable Zui Baxian of the Divine Fist Sect used skillful strikes on the eyes and weak parts of the neck to avoid violent attacks during the attack.

    Among them, the most aggressive one is definitelyXu Huaishan's faction's "life-killing sect" is characterized by fierceness, deadly moves, frequent trick moves, and no way to survive.  However, if you have high martial arts skills, you will certainly be respected and feared by this kind of fighting style; if you have only learned a little bit about it and still use this kind of fighting style, it will be very disgusting.

    However, with the gap between Lin Han and them, even if he tried his best, he would have no chance.

    Thirty moves, all thirty moves, no one is exception, everyone is defeated at thirty moves.  At this time, if anyone still doesn't understand the gap between Lin Han and Lin Han, then he is really an idiot.

    Those Kongtong disciples who had some ill thoughts towards Qiu Li and even hated Lin Han were all disheartened for a while and could no longer think of stirring up trouble.

    Although it is fun to torture others, if the gap is too big, you will lose interest.  Seeing the envious or fearful looks in everyone's eyes, Lin Han was very satisfied.  After all, Songshan wants to form an alliance with Kongtong. If the relationship becomes tense, it will be detrimental to both parties.

    Seeing Lin Han take care of all ten Kongtong disciples, Niu herd felt itchy in her heart, and finally pestered Lin Han to play a game.

    This time, Lin Han did not defeat him. Instead, he accompanied him and defended wholeheartedly, making the cattle feel miserable. After a hundred moves, he took the initiative to stop fighting.

    The herd of cattle set a precedent, and countless people followed blindly.  With so many people practicing with him, Lin Han refused to refuse anyone who came, and used a defensive attitude to grind them down one by one.

    In the end, except for Xu Huaishan who respected his identity, all the elders had worked with Lin Han, and they also tired him out.

    Both sides were satisfied, and the competition was finally over. Supported by Qiu Li and Fei Yan, amidst roars of laughter, Lin Han was able to survive this disaster.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 183 Luoyang City of the Songshan Sect

    Update time: 2012-08-14

    ??Ancient roads, west wind, horses, small bridges, flowing water, and people¡¯s homes.

    Lin Han, Qiu Li, Qu Feiyan, Xu Huaishan, and Yun Zhiming were a group of five people, each riding a horse, walking through ancient mountain roads and small bridges between houses.

    After descending from Kongtong Mountain, we headed towards Xi'an from Pingliang, passing through Xianyang and other places along the way; then we took a short rest in Xi'an, passed through Weinan, Huayin and other places, and arrived at Luoyang.

    Luoyang is now the sphere of influence of the Songshan Sect. As a branch of the Songshan Sect and the key development direction in the future, the Songshan Sect has deployed nearly a centaur to set up defenses here. Even if the Demon Sect attacks with all its strength, it may not be able to take it.  .

    When he arrived in Luoyang, Lin Han took the opportunity to take a look at the sheep that were being let out to see if they were no longer happy with their country.

    This is Lin Han¡¯s second visit to Luoyang. After entering the city, he clearly felt the change in the atmosphere.  Walking along the streets and looking at the bustling crowds, Lin Han found that the streets of Luoyang had changed drastically, but he couldn't describe it in detail.

    "Luoyang City has changed a lot. Compared with twenty years ago, the order is much better." Suddenly, a voice of admiration came from beside him. It was Xu Huaishan who was walking side by side with Lin Han.

    Lin Han's eyes lit up and he couldn't help but laugh out loud, wasn't it? Xu Huaishan said that although it was twenty years ago, it was not much different from a year ago.  When he first arrived here, Lin Han also felt that there were more gangsters on the streets of Luoyang.

    But today, after almost walking down a street, I didn¡¯t see any gangsters, as if they had all disappeared out of thin air.

    "Why is Brother Lin laughing?" Yun Zhiming, who was half a body behind Xu Huaishan, asked.

    Pointing to the orderly merchants and shops on both sides of the street, Lin Han said with a smile: "I was here a year ago. At that time, those who did small business were often blackmailed by gangsters. Often they had to pay the bills.  A protection fee, and in the blink of an eye, the next group of people comes to collect it.¡±

    Xu Huaishan frowned and asked, "If this is the case, won't all businesses close down if things go on like this?"

    Shaking his head, Lin Han sighed: "As the saying goes, 'The wool comes from the sheep.' The merchants have paid so much protection fee. Naturally, it is impossible for them to pay it. In the end, it has to be paid by the buyer."

    "In this case, wouldn't things become more and more expensive, and no one can afford them?" Qiu Li said doubtfully, obviously not understanding how the market could sustain itself.

    Yun Zhiming said: "Yes, merchants can't lose money and can only raise prices desperately. If so, won't prices get higher and higher?"

    "Gee, I heard that there is a saying that 'Luoyang paper is expensive', so that's how it came about." Qu Feiyan said cheerfully.

    Hearing Qu Feiyan¡¯s words, everyone laughed, and Lin Han almost bit off his tongue.  He glared at her fiercely. If it weren't for the horses in between, Lin Han would have given her a hard time.

    Qu Feiyan also knew that he had said the wrong thing. He stuck out his tongue and asked timidly: "Is there something wrong?"

    "Hey, go back and ask your sister Qiu Li to tell you that I can't do anything to you." Lin Han shook his head, turned around, and said to Xu Huaishan and his apprentice: "Fortunately, Luoyang City is still a tourist attraction.  There are dignitaries who spend a lot of money, or elegant literati. These people are wealthy owners and don't care about a little money at all."

    Yun Zhiming smiled and said: "Brother Lin, are you saying that those outsiders are the fat sheep in the eyes of merchants?"

    Lin Han nodded: "Of course, if you are a local, you still know where to find good quality and cheap goods. Only those visitors from out of town will join in wherever the excitement is. After all, they cannot escape the fate of being slaughtered."

    "But we didn't see any gangsters blackmailing businesses just now?" Yun Zhiming asked doubtfully.

    Xu Huaishan suddenly smiled and said: "This is still the credit of the Songshan Sect."

    "How do you say it?" Yun Zhiming asked, but Qiu Li on the side looked at Lin Han thoughtfully, and must have understood the key.

    ¡°It¡¯s up to Nephew Lin to explain.¡± Xu Huaishan said with a smile.

    Seeing Yun Zhiming looking over, Lin Han waved his hand and said to Qiu Li, "You must have guessed it, why don't you tell Brother Zhiming?"

    After giving Lin Han an angry look, Qiu Li explained: "Now the entire land of Luoyang has been taken over by the Songshan Sect. Most of the originally separated martial arts people have joined the Songshan Sect, and the chaotic situation will no longer be the same."

    Everyone nodded, and Qiu Li continued: "You can fish in troubled waters, but now in Luoyang City, there is only one voice from the Songshan Sect, so there are naturally rules. Without the soil for survival, how can those local ruffians still exist?"

      Bang, bang, bang, Lin Han clapped his hands and said with a smile: "Quan Zhong, why are you so showy and smart?"

    Full of charm, Qiu Li snorted and teased: "What do you mean, do you have a problem with our non-smoking girl?"

    Seeing that Feiyan was showing signs of getting angry, Lin Han sighed: The trouble is diverted to the east. It¡¯s really easy to repay February¡¯s debt.  After all, everyone was so happy that the two women let Lin Han go.

    When the five people turned the corner, they immediately saw Li Ji, Shi Tao, Li Yuheng and others walking towards them.

    "Junior Brother Lin, you are here. This must be Senior Xu?" Several people quickly stepped forward to greet them, and then took the horses from the hands of the five people.

    After introducing Xu Huaishan and Yun Zhiming to the Songshan disciples, Lin Han quietly pulled Li Ji over and asked in a low voice, "Why don't you see that boy Xu Zheng? Has he gone back to Songshan?"

    Li Ji shook his head, smiled awkwardly, and said, "Maybe he didn't get the news, so"

    Lin Han's expression darkened and he felt slightly uncomfortable. Although he was not in Luoyang, he could still grasp the situation in Luoyang.  The Songshan Sect's spies at the city gate must have already reported their group's whereabouts to the higher-ups, as evidenced by the fact that Li Ji and others came.

    With their seniority, Fei Bin and others naturally only need to wait, and there is no need to come out to greet them. However, according to the relationship between Xu Zheng and Lin Han, he should never be absent.

    "Haha, maybe something has delayed me." Lin Han smiled self-deprecatingly and suddenly asked: "Who has Xu Zheng been playing with recently?"

    After pondering for a moment, Li Ji replied: "Junior Brother Xu mostly learns how to manage faction affairs with Senior Uncle Fei, and then goes to wine shops, teahouses, flower boats, and fireworks places with Senior Brother Wan Daping, Senior Brother Stenda, and Senior Brother You Xun.  play."

    Lin Han's heart sank, he nodded, without comment, and asked again: "Haha, in this prosperous place, have you ever put down your homework?"

    Li Ji shook his head, knowing in his heart that although Lin Han was asking everyone, the most important thing was to know about Xu Zheng's situation.

    Li Jidao: "Junior brother Lin knows that I am usually a martial arts fanatic. Senior brother Shi Tao also enjoys martial arts, but it is no different from when he was in Songshan."

    "Haha, wouldn't it be that you failed to live up to the master's original intention of sending you to Luoyang? Didn't you go to Yichun, Lichun and other courtyards?" Lin Han said with a smile.

    "Not interested!" Li Ji smiled, "On the contrary, Li Yuheng and the others often go to enjoy flowers together."

    Lin Han nodded to Li Yuheng and the others. He didn't expect them to have such hobbies, but it would be a waste not to go to Luoyang to enjoy flowers or something.

    Li Ji added: "As for Junior Brother Xu Zheng and the others, they are probably" At this point, Li Ji suddenly looked at the street to the south and said with a smile: "Look, Junior Brother Xu Zheng and the others are here.  "

    Before Li Ji, Lin Han had discovered that the four people there were Xu Zheng, Wan Daping, Shi Dengda and You Xun.

    Xu Zheng was in front, while Wan Daping, Stenda and You Xun took a step back and ran towards this side.  Xu Zheng saw Lin Han and said loudly: "Senior Brother Lin, I'm late. I'm really sorry."

    When Xu Zheng came closer, Lin Han looked at him, patted him on the shoulder and asked, "Where are you going to be happy?"

    "Well, it's nothing. I was drinking at Zuihua House just now. I was with Senior Brother Wan, Senior Brother Shi and Senior Brother You. When I heard that Senior Brother Lin had arrived, I hurried over." Xu Zheng said cheerfully, seeing his eyebrows flying,  It had only been more than a month since I last saw him, and the original childishness had already been washed away.

    Lin Han smiled in his heart: Women are the first weapon to make men mature.

    "Zuihualou, I don't know who is drunk. Didn't he lose his martial arts skills?" Lin Han said angrily.

    Xu Zheng was stunned for a while. After a long time, he scratched his head in embarrassment and said, "No, I just don't practice as hard as before."

    Lin Han looked at Li Ji and said, "We were talking about you just now. Senior Brother Li said that you were studying dispatching with Senior Uncle Fei?"

    "Well, it was like that some time ago." Xu Zheng smiled sheepishly, even he himself didn't know how true this sentence was.

    Lin Han smiled and scolded: "Go ahead and lie to yourself. To learn how to do things, you should learn from Uncle Fei. You can think of it."

    As soon as these words came out, everyone laughed. They had nothing to say about Fei Bin's martial arts, but when it came to other things, they could only smile bitterly.

    Seeing Xu Huaishan, Yun Zhiming and others walking towards this side, Lin Han hurriedly greeted them. After some introductions, he said, "I'm afraid I won't be able to find a place. They just happened to pick me up. Why don't we go back to the station to rest first?"

    ? ?Naturally, they had no objection. Under the leadership of Xu Zheng and others, the group marched through the streets of Luoyang in a mighty manner, frequently attracting the attention of passers-by.

    Walking and walking, Lin Han suddenly found that the route was a bit familiar. After thinking about it carefully, wasn't this the route to Jindaomen? He quickly stopped Li Ji and asked, "Where is the station?"

    Li Ji smiled and said: "Haha, opposite Mr. Wang."

    "I see, who chose the place?" Lin Han nodded and asked.

    Li Ji explained: "In Luoyang City, apart from the official section, the section of Jindaomen and Wang's Street is the best. Most of them are the residences of rich people or powerful people. It was Mr. Wang who came forward in person to make the decision.  The house opposite the Wang family was purchased, and after expansion and renovation, it became the residence of the sect."

    Lin Han felt funny in his heart: Why did Mr. Wang come forward in person? I am afraid that the family across the street had offended him before, and he took this opportunity to trick him severely.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 184 The Last Favor

    Update time: 2012-08-15

    From a distance, Lin Han saw Fei Bin and others waiting in front of the station. To his great surprise, Lin Pingzhi was wearing a purple brocade robe and standing leisurely behind Wang Yuanba.

    Seeing Lin Han looking over, Lin Pingzhi smiled faintly and nodded to him happily.  Lin Han felt relieved and secretly happy for him.  Looking at Lin Pingzhi's clothes and demeanor, Lin Han knew that he had finally embarked on a path completely different from his destiny.

    At this moment, the gears of fate have quietly deviated from the predetermined trajectory. Everything has become blurred. No one can tell what will happen in the future, including Lin Han, the 'prophet'.

    For a moment, Lin Han was a little confused, but then he came to his senses. Even if 'history' changes, and even if the future is unknown, what can you do to me?

    In an instant, a surge of pride and ambition surged into my heart.  Even Dongfang Bubai dares to kill and can kill him. What can the other disciples, such as Yue Buqun, Linghu Chong, Ren Wu, Chongxu, Fang Zheng, Feng Qingyang, etc., do to me?

    Qiu Li and Qu Feiyan, who were standing next to them, first noticed Lin Han's changes. If Lin Han had given people the impression that he was gentle, gentle, and a gentleman, now, with the feeling deep in his heart,  The knot in his heart was untied, and he was like a sword that split the sky. With his strong self-confidence, he seemed to swallow up all the light in the world.

    At this moment, there seemed to be a sound of film breaking in my mind, click, click, click

    As if a bolt of lightning lit up the night sky, without any warning, Lin Han stood still in place, his eyes suddenly became cloudy, his eyelids drooped, and he fell hazily into the void.

    For a moment, everyone else was stunned, wondering what happened to Lin Han.  Apart from Qiu Li and Qu Feiyan, Li Ji and Xu Zheng are the two closest to each other.  Subconsciously, the two of them reached out their hands at the same time, trying to wake Lin Han up.

    "No!" Two loud shouts rang out. Fei Bin and Xu Huaishan both shouted to stop him, but there was no time.

    Bang, bang, Li Ji and Xu Zheng's palms were about to touch Lin Han's clothes. They immediately felt a vigorous momentum bursting out from Lin Han's body. Before the two of them could change their colors, they were already overwhelmed by that vigorous energy.  Knocked out.

    The two of them were like kites with broken strings. After flying three feet away, they smashed to the ground, causing smoke and dust to billow for a while.  Fei Bin and Xu Huaishan looked at each other, nodded approvingly, shouted at everyone to stay back and be on guard, and then they all rushed towards Li Ji and Xu Zheng.

    Li Ji and Xu Zheng woke up together after lifting the two men aside and pushing the acupuncture points.  Fei Bin asked repeatedly: "How is it? Are there any internal injuries?"

    The two of them performed their exercises on their own, carefully feeling the movement of the true energy in their bodies.  Not long after, Xu Zheng was the first to withdraw his power and said doubtfully: "There is no internal injury at all. How is that possible? Such a strong energy is definitely not something I can withstand!"

    At this time, Li Ji also withdrew his inner strength and said: "Me too, except for some pain from the fall, there are no internal injuries."

    "At that time, I thought I was dead. I didn't expect that the gap between me and Junior Brother Lin was so big." Li Ji said with emotion.

    "It's impossible. That aura is stronger than when I was at my peak. Logically speaking, it's impossible for you to not be injured at all?" Fei Bin scratched his head in confusion, obviously not understanding the key.

    Xu Huaishan also nodded and said with envy: "As expected of the person who can kill Dongfang Bubai, Xu is ashamed of himself!"

    "Master, you also" Yun Zhiming screamed and looked at Xu Huaishan in disbelief. He knew that Lin Han was very strong, much stronger than himself, but he did not expect that the respect in his heart was like a god.  The master actually admitted that he was no match for Lin Han, which surprised him.

    Xu Huaishan waved his hand and sighed: "The facts are the facts. With Master's life experience, doesn't he even have the courage to admit it?"

    "No, that's not what I meant," Yun Zhiming defended repeatedly, "I meant"

    Xu Huaishan signaled that he didn't need to say more and said with a smile: "Nephew Lin's talent in martial arts is rare to see in hundreds of years. Counting five hundred years ago, the number of people who can compare with him will never exceed five fingers.  , if we really have the opportunity, we may be able to achieve the achievements of Wudang Master Zhang."

    "This" Yun Zhiming opened his mouth wide, and his mind was already a mess. Can he be compared with Zhenren Zhang, can he be compared with Zhenren Zhang

    Not only Yun Zhiming was like this, but other Songshan generation disciples such as Zhong Zhen, Lehou and others also looked at Lin Han, who was silent in the field, with their mouths open, as if they were looking at a giant beast from the wild.

    Thinking about the overwhelming power before, a common thought arose: the gap is getting bigger and bigger.

    After giving Qiu Li a pleased look, Xu Huaishan looked at FeiBin cupped his fists and said, "Congratulations!"

    "Ha, ha, ha," Fei Bin laughed, "Same joy, same joy."

    "Ha, ha, ha" The two looked at each other and laughed at the same time.

    Just at this moment, Lin Han's clothes suddenly fluttered, and a strong energy burst out from his body again.  Different from the fleeting time before, this time, as time goes by, the momentum becomes stronger and stronger.

    Red and blue lights flashed on Lin Han's body at the same time. Gradually, the left half of Lin Han's face, along with the left half of his body, all emitted a bright red light. At the same time, a blue light filled his body.  Right half of body.

    Hot and cold, two completely different auras appeared on Lin Han at the same time. Gradually, the wind and dust became bigger and bigger. Feeling the two compelling auras, everyone couldn't help but retreat again.

    Such a big commotion here has long aroused the ideas of the martial arts people in Luoyang City.  Although the Songshan Sect controls the underground forces in Luoyang City, they cannot prohibit martial arts people from entering and exiting, so at this moment, there are still many outsiders coming here.

    Fei Bin's expression suddenly turned cold. Facing Lehou, Zhong Zhen and others, he ordered fiercely: "Call all the people here, block all the nearby streets and residences, and no one can come near. If anyone refuses, kill them."  No mercy!"

    Lehou and others nodded, knowing that they could not be careless at this moment, and they could not allow anyone to disturb Lin Han's enlightenment.

    After Lin Han took the people out, the Songshan disciples at the scene also surrounded Lin Han.  Master Xu Huaishan and Yun Zhiming looked at each other and led Qiu Li and Qu Feiyan to the outside of the defense circle.

    Nodding towards Xu Huaishan, Fei Bin said: "I'm offended!"

    Xu Huaishan shook his head and smiled: "It doesn't matter."

    "Well" Fei Bin stopped talking and looked at Lin Han in the wind and sand.  At this moment, the clothes were rustling, but Lin Han didn't react at all. His soul seemed to have arrived at the crater under the thousand-year glacier. On one side was the bone-chilling cold current, and on the other side was the fierce magma. His soul was between the cold current and the magma.  Floating back and forth.

    After a long time, the magma suddenly erupted, and the cold current was not to be outdone. Two opposing forces, carrying two auras of destruction, penetrated into Lin Han's soul at the same time.

    No matter how sadly the soul wails, it cannot make a sound.  In the torment of ice and fire, the soul seemed to be torn apart.

    The power of ice and fire collided again and again, and the soul gradually became numb in the endless pain.

    The entanglement of ice and fire is evenly matched, and no one can do anything to defeat the other.  At this moment, there was a snapping sound, like glass breaking, and a deep crack suddenly appeared in the center of the soul.

    Gradually, more cracks appear on the surface of the soul, and every collision of the power of ice and fire will bring deeper damage to the soul.

    A breath of despair spreads in this unknown world.

    Why

    A sigh sounded in the deepest part of the soul.

    Don¡¯t forget your promise

    It was as if someone was whispering in my ear, that voice was full of nostalgia, but yet so unyielding!

    ifies you .

    In the deepest part of the soul, something seemed to be broken. After that, a warm stream of heat overflowed and penetrated into the broken body of the soul and into the cracks.

    Gradually, like a long desert encountering a sweet spring, with the supplement of heat flow, the soul gradually solidified, and the impact of the power of ice and fire was no longer able to bear any impact.

    Bound by the invisible force, the power of ice and fire became more violent, colliding with the soul body unscrupulously.  But this time, it was of no use.

    Gradually, the power of ice and fire no longer wandered aimlessly, as if they had found their target, each flowing in one direction, as if there was endless light there.

    In the eyes of everyone, Lin Han, who was originally still on the ground, seemed to have escaped the shackles of the earth. His feet gradually rose into the air, and he did not stop again until he rose to a height of a foot.

    Suddenly, the strong wind around Lin Han stopped.

    Lin Han raised his arms high, making two crisp sounds, and a pure energy burst out from between the index fingers of his left and right hands. The sharp sound of breaking through the air shook everyone's eardrums for a long time.  Continuously.

    At the same time, two flashes of lightning flashed, and Lin Han opened his eyes.

    What kind of eyes are those? I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s an illusion, but everyone actually saw the appearance of ice and fire in those eyes.

    The figure slowly fell down, and the cold light in Lin Han's eyes disappeared. Where was the ice and fire, everyone subconsciously recognized?What happened at that moment was just an illusion.

    After falling to the ground, Lin Han finally woke up completely, but did he experience something or was it just a dream?

    That sigh, that vow not to forget

    It turns out that you have always been there!

    So, once twelve years ago and again today, I have received your favor twice, so let me fulfill your last wish!

    The wind blows gently, which is a real existence.

    "Brother Lin? Is that you?"

    A timid voice came from my ear.

    Lin Han turned around, showed a bright smile, and waved to Qiu Li and Feiyan.

    No longer caring about others, Qiu Li and Feiyan rushed towards Lin Han with laughter and tears, wrapping their arms around them, holding them tightly in their arms, feeling that everything was so real.

    "I was scared to death just now!"

    "Um!"

    "Let me tell you in advance next time, okay?"

    "Um!"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 185 Worry is gone

    Update time: 2012-08-16

    In the darkness, like a dream or an illusion, Lin Han did not expect that the original soul of this body had not completely dissipated, but was hiding in the deepest place, indifferent to his every move.

    ¡°Maybe he doesn¡¯t have any ill intentions, or maybe he doesn¡¯t have the ability to harass him, but keeping him will be a disaster after all.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for being in an extremely dangerous situation this time, if one¡¯s own life wasn¡¯t the foundation of all existence, the remaining soul would not have risked his life so much.

    I am very glad that the soul finally dissipated.  As for the oath he mentioned, it was nothing more than hatred for the Demon Cult and revenge for the tragic death of his eldest brother.  From Lin Han's position, he would inevitably have to settle with Ren Woxing, and this would not be considered a breach of promise.

    Feeling the two real women in his arms and the caring eyes around him, Lin Han was moved in his heart, but couldn't explain it.

    Everything experienced in the underworld may only last a moment in reality, but there will definitely be unusual reactions. This can be seen from the eager behavior of Qiu Li and Feiyan.

    But, those things really cannot be explained.  In this age of belief in ghosts and gods, if you talk about souls, reincarnation and other topics with certainty, you will definitely be regarded as an alien, which is probably not a good thing.

    "Nephew, are you okay?" Fei Bin came forward and asked eagerly. He wanted to hold Lin Han's arm. Suddenly he thought of the tragic situation of Li Ji and Xu Zheng before. After hesitating for a few times, he quietly took it back.  arm.

    Hearing someone coming, Qiu Li and Feiyan quickly stood up from Lin Han's arms and smiled sheepishly.

    Gently raised his arms and carefully wiped away the tears from the corners of their eyes, indicating that they didn't need to worry.  Turning around and facing the concerned Fei Bin, Lin Han shook his head and said with a smile: "It's okay, there were some accidents, but there are still gains."

    In fact, the moment he woke up completely, Lin Han felt his soul sublimate, becoming more solid and down-to-earth, no longer as erratic as before.

    Looking at the world with two eyes, a real emotion arises spontaneously, as if the memory of the previous life is just a dream, and this world is the most real existence.

    Lin Han understands the reason. He completely uses the original soul of his body for his own use, and inevitably accepts his deepest senses, so that he can have a deeper attachment to this world.

    In addition, at the last moment, the release of ice and fire energy was real, and the acupuncture points on the index fingers of both hands were opened, indicating that Lin Han had entered the fourth level of Xiaocheng, and had deviated from it.  Entering the fourth realm of Zuo Lengchan¡¯s design.

    At this moment, Lin Han embarked on a completely different path from Zuo Lengchan, and it was a more correct path.

    Unlike Zuo Lengchan who emphasized the tiny meridians theory of the ten fingers of Datong, Lin Han paid more attention to the 365 acupoints on the human body.

    Opening the acupuncture points on the index finger is the first step, which is the fourth level of success. After opening the acupoints on the two middle fingers, two ring fingers and two little fingers, he will enter the fourth level of achievement.  When the acupuncture point on the thumb is opened, the fourth great perfection will be achieved immediately.

    At that time, the ten fingers can stimulate the invisible sword energy at will, just like the Six Meridians Divine Sword, and will eventually be invincible in the world.

    The next step is to completely open up the acupoints all over the body, which is an issue that needs to be considered in the fifth level.

    "If one day, the Zhoutian Acupoint can be opened, Lin Han may be able to see the ultimate in martial arts, and maybe there will be a story of shattering the void and ascending to the immortal world.

    " However, Lin Han guessed that it was not that mysterious. The most likely possibility was to prolong life and use the aura of heaven and earth to wash away the marrow and cut away the hair. It would not be a problem to live for another three to five hundred years.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????]

    "Nephew?" Seeing Lin Han standing there stunned, Fei Bin thought something had happened to him and asked hurriedly.

    The only shortcoming of Fei Bin is that he is arrogant. To put it harshly, he is terrible.  Among the sects, people like Lehou and Zhong Zhen, although they respected him as a senior and admired his martial arts, they somewhat looked down upon his temperament.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Even though Fei Bin is a fool, he still instinctively feels something abnormal and feels uncomfortable in his heart.  Only when he was fooling around with Lin Han, even though Lin Han would often make derogatory remarks about him, Fei Bin could still feel the sincerity in it.

    Therefore, compared with his fellow apprentices, Fei Bin preferred to chat and laugh with Lin Han.  Maybe the two of them don't feel it themselves, but in the eyes of others, they are extremely good friends.

    At this moment, ???Bin unexpectedly showed his concern for Lin Han.

    Lin Han also came to his senses, took the initiative to hold Fei Bin's arm, and said with a smile: "Very good, I have completed the fourth level."

    "Good boy, I have you!" Fei Bin was overjoyed and his worries disappeared. He slapped Lin Han's left shoulder so hard that it made his body hurt.

    Lin Han rubbed his shoulders with a wry smile. Lin Han smiled wryly and said, "Uncle Master, can't you be gentler?"

    "Haha, it's okay." Fei Bin laughed.

    ??Shaked his head, of course you are fine. It was my arm that was hit, and it is me who is in trouble. Lin Han complained endlessly, but he knew that he could not argue with Fei Bin.

    At this moment, Li Ji and Xu Zheng came over timidly and with lingering fears, and asked softly: "Brother Lin, are you okay?"

    "What can I do? Brother Li, why are you talking like this guy Xu Zheng?" Lin Han asked in confusion.

    Seeing that Lin Han had truly fully recovered, Li Ji and Xu Zheng breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Ha, ha, ha" Looking at the two people's cowardice, Fei Bin laughed and said, "Senior nephew, you really don't remember. Not long ago, the two of them were almost killed.  You're shocked to death!"

    "Shocked to death? What's going on?" Lin Han asked doubtfully. Suddenly, his eyebrows trembled, as if he remembered something, and asked subconsciously: "It won't be when I break through. Will you two die?"  The ground touches my body, right?"

    "How did you know?" the two asked in unison.

    Lin Han smiled bitterly and shook his head, smiling without answering. Instead, he asked again: "I believe that although you were shaken away, you must not have been seriously injured, right?"

    "How did you know?"

    This time, it was not Li Ji and Xu Zheng who asked the question, even Fei Bin asked aloud.  This question has been hidden in his heart for a long time, and it has always been itchy in his heart.

    Originally I thought Lin Han didn¡¯t know anything about it, but I didn¡¯t expect that he knew it better than the bystanders. How could this not surprise him?

    From the three people¡¯s reactions, Lin Han already knew the answer and no longer needed the three people to answer.  Lin Han felt very happy in his heart, but soon became very angry.

    After looking at the two of them, Lin Han blamed him: "Why are you so rash? Don't you know that suddenly disturbing others is the most likely to be counterattacked by the body-protecting Qi?"

    Looking at Lin Han sadly, Xu Zheng moved his lips, ready to defend himself.

    Raising his hand to stop Xu Zheng from speaking, Lin Han continued: "No need to explain, I understand. However, you are really lucky."

    "How do you say it?" Fei Bin asked.

    Looking up and down at Li Ji and Xu Zheng, Lin Han nodded and replied: "Fortunately, they practice ice and fire energy, which are of the same origin as mine. Otherwise, they wouldn't be standing now."  Talk to me here instead of lying on the ground, and we can prepare for the funeral."

    "Hiss" was heard, and everyone was frightened: No wonder, this time it was really good luck, it was the two of them who came forward. If it had been anyone else, they would have died in an unknown way. Where is King Yama in the underworld?  , have nowhere to go to redress their grievances.

    "Ha, ha, ha, finally there is no danger. Congratulations to nephew Lin." Xu Huaishan had been watching the show next to him, and now he came forward to say congratulations.

    "Congratulations to Brother Lin for making further progress in his skills." Yun Zhiming followed Xu Huaishan, truly happy for Lin Han. At this moment, he really sighed at Junior Sister Li's vision, it was so good that he had nothing to say!

    Lin Han quickly returned the gift and said with a smile: "Thank you, thank you very much."

    After everyone was polite for a while, Lin Han looked around and said loudly: "Thank you all, uncles and fellow apprentices, and thank you for protecting Lin Han. I am fine now. Please come back and rest."

    ¡°Oh, yes, come back, everyone.¡± Fei Bin said with a loud laugh, the sound was so loud that it spread several streets away.

    At the end of the street, Lehou smiled bitterly at Zhong Zhen and said, "Senior Brother Fei is still so loud."

    Zhong Zhen gave a bitter smile, cupped his hands and said to the outside: "Dear martial arts comrades and close friends, we have been poorly treated in the past. If you don't mind, please come to the Songshan Station to rest, so that we can express our apologies."

    "Mr. Zhong is too polite. Since your sect has guests, we will come to visit you another day."

    Listening to the excuses from the martial arts people, Zhong Zhen nodded, he was quite knowledgeable!

    Gathering together a group of Songshan disciples, everyone walked towards the Luoyang headquarters of the Songshan Sect.

    As Fei Bin and others entered the courtyard and looked around, Lin Han exclaimed: "It's really amazing. It's really hard for Master Fei to be able to decorate such a large courtyard in such a short time."

    ¡°???, ha, ha" Fei Bin pinched the goatee and was so happy that he said after a long time: "This is all thanks to Brother Wang's suggestion and the full support of all the junior brothers.  "

    "Don't dare, don't dare." Wang Yuanba shook his head repeatedly, "This is because the prestige of the Songshan Sect played a role. At first, Mr. Wang wanted to buy this land, but Old Man Li still refused to agree. When I showed the Songshan Sect's sign,  When I came out, Old Man Li rushed to deliver the house deed and land deed to his door the next day."

    Hearing Wang Yuanba¡¯s words, everyone laughed out loud, presumably recalling the embarrassment of the unlucky old man Li.

    Lin Han shook his head secretly in his heart: It seems that although the Songshan Sect has changed in recent years, it still has a fierce reputation.

    (I woke up early in the morning to code, and finally caught up. Thank you friends for your support, and thank you xmjoker for the reward!)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 186: Force Arrangement

    Update time: 2012-08-16

    Luoyang City Songshan Residential Area

    In the spacious hall, everyone was divided into two rows, sitting according to the age of the guests and the host.  Sitting in the main seat is naturally Fei Bin, the Songshan Sect¡¯s ¡®Great Songyang Hand¡¯.

    Fei Bin, Lehou, Zhong Zhen and others are similar in age to Xu Huaishan. They had heard about each other when they traveled around the world in their early years. Taking advantage of such a rare opportunity this time, they quickly found a common language and gradually started chatting.  go.

    On the other hand, Wang Yuanba, who is older, does not speak much. He only interjects a few words from time to time, and usually stops as soon as he sees fit, so as not to appear to be overestimating the guest.

    As the central figure connecting the three parties, although Lin Han is still young, it is inevitable to say something to connect the scenes.  Seeing Wang Yuanba's attitude, after thinking about it for a moment, he understood the general idea.

    As a local leader in Luoyang City, the Wang family of Jindaomen doesn¡¯t have second thoughts about their power and connections.  Although the Songshan sect is now in strong control, they still rely on the Wang family.

    At this time, in order to avoid shocking the master with his great achievements, Wang Yuanba's mature temperament will definitely suppress the two Wang brothers and deliberately eliminate the traces of the Golden Knife Sect in Luoyang.

    Lin Han very much agreed with the Wang family's precautionary measures to protect themselves, and couldn't help but look high on Wang Yuanba.

    Lin Han, Xu Huaishan and his party, after several days of traveling, were tired and exhausted, so it was not the right time to chat. After the simple welcome ceremony, Lehou arranged for Master Xu Huaishan, Qiu Li, and Feiyan to go down to rest.

    Wang Yuanba also saw the opportunity and resigned, but before leaving, he invited Lin Han to visit Golden Knife Gate if he had time.  In the final analysis, the Golden Knife Sect was able to merge into the power of the Songshan Sect, thanks to Lin Han's influence.

    Nowadays, the relationship between the Wang family and the Songshan Sect is getting closer and closer, and as an elder of the Songshan Sect, Wang Yuanba can also know many secrets of the Songshan Sect with his status.

    Lin Han, together with Ren Woxing, Xiang Wentian, Linghu Chong and others, surrounded and killed Dongfang Bubai. As the person in charge of the Luoyang Songshan branch, Fei Bin did not deliberately hide it from Wang Yuanba.

    Wang Yuanba was shocked at first when he learned that Lin Han had killed Dongfang Bubai. Later, he became more optimistic about the Songshan Sect. He was very satisfied that he had joined the Songshan Sect as early as possible and entered the core of the Songshan Sect.

    As the saying goes, ¡°When you drink water, don¡¯t forget the well digger.¡± Wang Yuanba was filled with gratitude for Lin Han¡¯s introduction.  Soon, his grandson Lin Pingzhi came to visit on his own. After learning the whole story, while he was angry with Yue Buqun, he was also very happy in his heart. He was even more happy that Lin Pingzhi was able to make good friends with Lin Han.

    When he learned that Lin Han was coming to Luoyang City, Wang Yuanba thought for a long time and decided to leave his son and grandson at home and bring Lin Pingzhi over alone, not wanting to get closer to Lin Han.

    The crowd dispersed, and Lin Han personally accompanied Wang Yuanba and Lin Pingzhi out. After they were delivered to the door, Wang Yuanba said with a smile: "Brother Lin, there is no need to be polite. You must be very tired too, so please go back and rest."  Bar."

    Looking at the palace opposite, Lin Han laughed happily: "The old man is right, if I send you to the opposite door, wouldn't you have to send me back again?"

    "Uh" Wang Yuanba was stunned for a moment and followed Lin Han's gaze. What he saw was the door of his house. He shook his head and couldn't help but laugh: "Little brother Lin is also so funny."

    Amidst the laughter, Lin Han suddenly asked: "I wonder, on the day of the Songshan Conference on March 15th, will Mr. Wang go to Songshan in person to observe the ceremony?"

    Wang Yuanba stroked his beard with his hand, pondered for a moment, and said with a smile: "Wang is old and can't bear the long journey. Originally, I planned to let Zhong Fen and Zhong Qiang go there for me. I wonder what little brother Lin thinks?  "

    Wang Yuanba's answer did not surprise Lin Han. He nodded, and Lin Han smiled and said: "The old man is right. Although you are very healthy, there is a saying that says, 'The old man does not depend on his bones and muscles.  Yes, we really shouldn't let the old man rush to Songshan."

    Wang Yuanba sighed with a hint of regret in his breath, "It's a pity that I can't see Master Zuo and can't get his teachings. It's a pity for Wang."

    Lin Han smiled and said: "There is still a chance. Besides, in order to prevent the Demon Sect from sending people to Luoyang to cause trouble while our faction is holding the Songshan Conference, I need the old man to defend Luoyang."

    "Well, little brother Lin is right. This is something that must be guarded against. Wang will definitely try his best to prevent the demons from taking advantage of him." Wang Yuanba said firmly.

    Nodding, Lin Han turned his gaze to Lin Pingzhi and said with a smile: "Can Shaolin's Buddhist scriptures be of some use to you?"

    A look of gratitude flashed across his face, Lin Pingzhi nodded and said: "Thanks to my brother for reminding me in time, I really didn't expect that that swordThe method actually has such side effects.  "Having said this, Lin Pingzhi glanced at his grandfather and smiled awkwardly.

    Wang Yuanba sighed: "Forget it, you kid still plans to hide it from me. Hey, your Lin family is really" Shaking his head, Wang Yuanba looked desolate, unwilling to blame anymore.

    Smiling bitterly, Lin Pingzhi continued: "Fortunately, I discovered it in time. After undergoing the baptism of Buddhism in Shaolin Temple, and now having to read Buddhist scriptures every day, I can barely restrain my mind."

    "Haha" Lin Pingzhi laughed suddenly, with a joking smile flashing in his eyes, and said maliciously: "I really want to know what kind of villain Yue Buqun is.  Scene, hahaha"

    Lin Pingzhi made him laugh and cry. Unexpectedly, he would still have the heart to laugh at Yue Buqun. However, it can be seen from this that he did not lie, but really suppressed the evil spirit in the evil sword technique.

    Lin Han suggested: "Old man, you might as well send Pingzhi and the two brothers Jiajun and Jiaju to Songshan Mountain with the two uncles, so that they can meet the world's masters and avoid working behind closed doors."

    Wang Yuanba pondered for a moment and nodded, agreeing with Lin Han's words.  According to the current situation, although Songshan Mountain is at the forefront of the storm, Luoyang may not be much safer than Songshan Mountain.  According to the temperament of the two boys from the Wang family, they will probably cause some trouble, so it is better to let them go out and see what they have to say.

    ¡°I wonder, will Yu Canghai go to Songshan?¡± Lin Pingzhi suddenly asked.

    Lin Han also had a headache when Lin Pingzhi asked him about it. In his heart, Yu Canghai's Qingcheng faction was a big help, but he couldn't stop Lin Pingzhi from taking revenge.

    After thinking about it, Lin Han sighed: "He should go, and I won't stop you from taking revenge."

    "Thank you, brother, for speaking out." Lin Pingzhi nodded gratefully.

    Lin Han frowned and said, "However, I hope it will be after the Songshan Sect's affairs are successfully concluded, even within the Songshan Sect's sphere of influence. I don't want anything to happen to him."

    It is reasonable for Lin Han to say this. Yu Canghai went to Songshan to attend the Songshan Conference at the invitation of the Songshan Sect. If he was robbed and killed before leaving the territory of the Songshan Sect after the meeting, what would happen to the face of the Songshan Sect?  land?

    Lin Pingzhi also knew these truths very well. On weekdays, Wang Yuanba often analyzed the pros and cons of this situation to him. He originally thought that the Songshan Sect would definitely prevent him from taking revenge, but Lin Han agreed without saying a word.

    Moreover, as long as Yu Canghai can be killed, the location does not matter. He will not embarrass Lin Han, so he nodded repeatedly and said: "As long as Yu Canghai and the Qingcheng disciples who have been to Fuzhou can be killed, the time and place do not matter.  .¡±

    Wang Yuanba smiled and said: "Okay, in that case, I won't disturb little brother Lin's rest. Pingzhi, let's go back."

    ¡°Brother, go and rest, we are back.¡± Lin Pingzhi said with a smile.

    Nodding, watching Wang Yuanba and Lin Pingzhi turn around and enter the palace, Lin Han suddenly sighed and murmured: "I hope you can give me a surprise, otherwise, giving up Yu Canghai will be completely meaningless."

    Back to the main hall, I saw that Fei Bin, Lehou, Zhong Zhen and others did not leave, but gathered together to discuss. Looking at the situation, it seemed that there were some differences.

    Seeing Lin Han walk in, Fei Bin shouted: "Come here quickly, come here quickly."

    Lin Han asked as he walked: "What happened?"

    Zhong Zhen said with a smile: "We are worried. We don't know whether to return to Songshan collectively or stay to guard against the demon sect."

    "Nephew, tell me quickly, what should we do?" Fei Bin asked urgently.

    Lin Han frowned and said in deep thought: "So that's what happened. This is really troublesome. Although Ren Woxingcai has controlled the Demon Sect, he will not take action against our Songshan Sect, but we can't help it."

    "Nonsense, you didn't say anything!" Fei Bin complained repeatedly.

    ???????????????????????????????????????: Lin Han looked at him angrily.

    "What do you mean, master uncle?" Lin Han asked aloud.

    "Hahaha" Fei Bin burst out laughing. Several other people also looked at Lin Han maliciously, and their laughter was even more terrifying.

    "What's the situation?" Lin Han asked subconsciously.

    Fei Bin laughed and said: "Senior Brother Zuo said that if the nephew cannot arrive, it is up to us to decide; if the nephew arrives in time, let us listen to your idea."

    "Is there such a thing?" Lin Han was deeply doubtful about the authenticity of the matter and muttered in his heart: No wayAre they all shirking responsibility?

    "Of course, if it was written by Senior Brother Zuo himself, how can it be fake?" Fei Bin urged, "Please give me an idea quickly!"

    Seeing that all the uncles looked like the wolf who had deceived Little Red Riding Hood, Lin Han knew that he would not be able to escape this disaster.  After thinking for a moment, Lin Han said: "Master Fei is staying, Master Zhong is staying, plus Master Zhao Sihai, Master Zhang Jingchao, Master Sima De, Master Bu Chen, Master Sha Tianjiang, and Wang Yuanba  Elder, even if We Xing were to attack him personally, he would surely be able to stop it."

    "Stay all of them?" Lehou asked in surprise. He didn't expect that Lin Han would put so many people on guard to let me do whatever I wanted. You must know that Fei Bin is now close to the master of the eighth level of Songyang Zhenqi. He only entered the level for the first time.  Under Ding Mian and Zuo Lengchan on the ninth floor.

    " However, when I thought about Lin Han coming down from Heimu Cliff, he must have an intuitive understanding of Ren Wo Xing's martial arts. Seeing that he was so cautious, he didn't say anything more.

    Lin Han smiled and said: "Just in case, be prepared. The remaining three, Uncle Musician, Uncle Deng, and Uncle Gao, still have to go back to Songshan to provide support."

    The three of them nodded, and Lehou asked again: "Your senior brothers"

    Lin Han said: "Li Ji, Xu Zheng and Shi Tao, just the three of them, the others should stay in Luoyang."

    "That's good, it will save them from making the same mistake again and having an accident." Zhong Zhen said sadly, and the others were also silent.

    Understanding that they were remembering the casualty twelve years ago, Lin Han said categorically: "I'm sorry, I'm not that bold, otherwise, they will never come back!"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 187 The storm (1)

    Update time: 2012-08-17

    March 12 noon

    The sun is shining and spring is in full swing. In this warm spring breeze, the green seedlings in the fields are gradually sprouting green, and the trees in the mountains are also stretching out new branches, with handfuls of vitality. Under the influence of the lazy sun, they set off a different scene.  Such a view.

    At the foot of Songshan Mountain, horses galloped, disturbing the tranquility of the town and shocking the neighbors. Chickens couldn't fly and dogs barked constantly.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Pulling up the reins, the horses raised their front hooves into the air, neighed lightly, and were all nailed to the spot.

    At this time, I heard the noise outside, and there were disciples who had come out of the carriages and horses. They recognized Lehou, Lin Han and others, and quickly said hello and picked up everyone's horses.

    Suddenly, an outer disciple approached Lin Han and asked cautiously: "Senior Brother Lin, do you still remember me?"

    Lin Han was stunned and looked at the person who came. He felt familiar, but couldn't remember where he had seen him before.  The man was a little confused when he saw Lin Han, and quickly reminded him: "At the end of last year, when you went to pick someone up, it was me who drove the carriage. Do you still remember it?"

    "Oh" Lin Han suddenly realized, "You are Li, Li"

    "Well, yes, I am Li San. I didn't expect you to still remember me." The man revealed his name with great joy. He didn't expect Lin Han to really remember him. This moment made him extremely happy.

    Lin Han asked: "I remember asking you to go to the martial arts hall to choose a martial arts. What martial arts did you choose?"

    Li San nodded repeatedly and said gratefully: "I chose the 'Five Tigers Broken Gate Sword'. Deputy Head Tang happened to be there at that time. I heard that it was recommended by you, so he directly gave me the three best martial arts to choose from.  Hehe thank you so much."

    Patting him on the shoulder, Lin Han said with a smile: "The Five Tigers Broken Gate Sword is a very good sword technique. Practice it well. Maybe one day, you can be promoted to an inner disciple like Wu Ping."

    "Well, I will definitely do it." Li San nodded repeatedly, "I'm just here to thank you, so I won't disturb you, senior brother."

    Lin Han nodded and said with a smile, "Go ahead and take good care of the horses."

    At this time, Lehou called out: "Master Nephew Lin, hurry up, we are going up the mountain."

    "Hey, come on." Lin Han agreed and walked towards the crowd.  Qu Feiyan came over and asked, "Who is that?"

    "Haha, an outer disciple helped him a year ago. He will come to thank me now." Lin Han explained in a low voice.

    While talking and laughing, everyone set off to go up the mountain.  Arriving at the foot of Guansheng Peak, Qu Feiyan looked at Lin Han timidly, but stopped talking.  Lin Han sighed, understanding that she still didn't want to go up the mountain.

    However, considering that the Songshan Conference will be held in a few days, and there will be many people there, it is hard to guarantee that no one will have bad intentions. If Feiyan and Qiu Li are left at the foot of the peak, Lin Han will be very worried.  .

    For the sake of their safety, Lin Han could only take them to Guansheng Peak.  Touching Feiyan's hair, Lin Han stared into her eyes for a while and then said: "Today is different from the past. Leaving you here may be dangerous. You must go up with me."

    "Yeah" Qu Feiyan nodded aggrievedly. When she saw Fei Bin again in Luoyang, she felt a little uncomfortable. Along the way, she followed Lin Han in silence, even when Lian Qiuli came to talk to her.  She was not interested in talking.

    Lin Han smiled and said, "How about you stay in my yard when you get up there, and your sister Qiu Li will accompany you?"

    "Oh, okay." Qu Feiyan knew that this was the best way and could only nod in agreement.

    He patted her forehead and signaled Qiu Li to come over and talk to her, and Lin Han walked to the front of the team.

    When we arrived at Guansheng Peak, we saw a group of people, led by Zuo Lengchan, waiting early in the distance.  After seeing Xu Huaishan, Zuo Lengchan came forward from a distance, held his hand, and said with a smile: "I hope for the stars and the moon, but I hope that Brother Xu will come. Is the journey going smoothly?"

    "Hahaha, Brother Zuo is so polite. Along the way, I was accompanied by Nephew Lin first, and then all my friends from Songshan. There were no blind thieves looking for trouble." Xu Huaishan also responded cheerfully.  Following Zuo Lengchan's question.

    Zuo Lengchan nodded, looked at Yun Zhiming next to Xu Huaishan, and asked, "Is this Brother Xu's disciple? He is indeed young and promising."

    Xu Huaishan smiled and said: "This is the scoundrel Yun Zhiming. How can he deserve such praise from Brother Xu? Zhiming, why don't you say hello to Master Zuo soon?"

    Yun Zhiming hurriedly stepped forward, bowed and said, "Zhiming, say hello to Master Zuo."

    "Well, okay, okay, come on, don't stand, everyone follow me to the main hall and take a seat." Zuo LengHe quickly greeted everyone, and Ding Mian, Lu Bai, and Tang Ying'e stood by to greet them.

    After entering the main hall, Lin Han found that the benches on both sides had been removed and replaced by four Eight Immortals tables, which were already filled with steaming meals.

    Seeing that there was something to eat, Lin Han felt a little hungry, because there were few inns along the way, and since we were about to reach Songshan Mountain, no one had had lunch yet today.

    Looking around, Lin Han felt happy. It turned out that although some people with strong skills could suppress the sound of swallowing, the twitching of the throat could not be concealed at all.

    Obviously, Zuo Lengchan also understood this principle, so he estimated the time and waited for the food to be served just in time for everyone to arrive, no more, no less.

    Zuo Lengchan, Ding Mian, Lu Bai and others sat at the same table with Xu Huaishan; Deng Bagong, Gao Kexin, Zuo Ming and others accompanied Wang Zhongfen and Wang Zhongqiang at the same table; Lin Han and Shi Tao accompanied Yun Zhiming, Qiu Li,  Feiyan and others sat at one table; at the last table, Li Ji, Xu Zheng, Zuo Yiyi and others accompanied Wang Jiajun and Wang Jiaju.

    As the saying goes, "a thousand cups of wine will be too little when you drink with a close friend." Although Zuo Lengchan and Xu Huaishan are far from being close friends, the Songshan and Kongtong factions are deeply involved, and they also need to form a family friendship.  The matter has been put on the agenda, and both parties are happy to see it work out.

    In this friendly atmosphere, this banquet lasted for an hour and a half before it was over. By the time we were full and full, it was already close to dusk.

    After arranging Master Xu Huaishan and the four members of the Wang family to rest, Ding Mian signaled to Lin Han and asked him to come back immediately for a small meeting.

    Lin Han nodded, and first brought Qiu Li and Feiyan to his small courtyard.  Fortunately, these courtyards are extremely spacious and there are many rooms in the house. It is not surprising that three people have to squeeze into one room, although Lin Han doesn't mind at all.

    After settling Qiu Li and Fei Yan, Lin Han walked straight to Zuo Lengchan's study.  When they arrived inside, they saw that Zuo Lengchan, Ding Mian, Lu Bai, Tang Ying'e, Lehou, Deng Bagong and Gao Kexin had all arrived.

    After Lin Han pulled up the chair and sat down, Zuo Lengchan coughed and said: "March 15th, the Songshan Conference is only three days away. We need to make a total calculation, predict possible situations and respond in advance.  Methods."

    Everyone nodded in unison. This matter is directly related to the future of the Songshan Sect. It is indeed necessary to be careful. You must make extremely bad plans in everything. Plan for failure before it is accomplished, so as not to be caught off guard and fall into a very passive situation.  .

    "However, before that, we must first understand what has happened recently, as well as the reactions and possible actions in the world to the merger of the Five Mountains." Zuo Lengchan said.

    Everyone agreed again and again, Zuo Lengchan asked Lehou: "Junior Brother Le, please tell us the situation in Luoyang in detail."

    Lehou nodded, was silent for a moment, and said: "Judging from the current situation, the situation in Luoyang is relatively stable, but there are many martial arts people gathered there."

    Frowning slightly, Lu Bai asked: "Do you know who those people are? Will it be detrimental to Luoyang?"

    Shaking his head, Lehou replied: "Probably not. They are mostly idle people and have nothing to do with the Demon Cult. They must be preparing to participate in the Songshan Conference, but they are just staying in Luoyang temporarily."

    "This is very possible." Zuo Lengchan agreed, and then asked: "How is Luoyang's defense?"

    Lehou glanced at Lin Han and said with a smile: "Currently, according to Master Nephew Lin, Luoyang's defense should be so impregnable that not even a fly can fly in. Even if we let this fly come in person, he would still be hit."  It gave him a bloody head."

    Taking over Lehou's words, Lin Han explained with a smile: "Except for us, most of Songshan's power is deployed in Luoyang. With the abilities of Master Fei and others, coupled with the local leader Wang Yuanba, we can  It is enough to deal with Ren Woxing's invasion. After all, the Demon Cult has just experienced a civil strife and it is impossible to allocate too many manpower."

    Ding Mian nodded and said: "Then, just leave the matter of Luoyang to Junior Brother Fei and the others. We don't need to worry too much. On the contrary, the power above Songshan Mountain is a bit weak."

    Lin Han shook his head and said: "As long as there are a few of us here, who dares to feel uncomfortable?"

    "Ha, ha, ha" Everyone laughed, feeling quite reassured about their own strength.  Zuo Lengchan, Ding Mian, and Lin Han, any one of them, are the top figures in the world, let alone three people gathered in Songshan. With such a lineup, even the Shaolin and Wudang sects cannot.  Dare to make mistakes.

    Nodding with satisfaction, Zuo Lengchan asked: "Xiaohan, tell me more specifically about your experience this time.A trip to Huashan Mountain and Blackwood Cliff.  "

    Lin Han nodded in response, relaxed a little, and then said: "I won't say more about the Hengshan matter. I believe everyone has received detailed information. The only thing that needs to be noted is that the Hengshan sect has promised to support us. The conditions are  I just want to find out Yue Buqun and avenge the three masters, hehehe."

    "Ha, ha, haha" Zuo Lengchan laughed and stood up, "Very good, Xiaohan did a good job."

    Lin Han looked at Zuo Lengchan and smiled, and continued: "Let's talk about Heimuya and his team, Dongfang Bubai is truly the best in the world." At this point, Lin Han sighed, obviously remembering the scene that day.

    Zuo Lengchan stood up and asked: "At what level has Dongfang Bubai's martial arts reached?"

    Shaking his head, Lin Han said: "It should be a little worse, but with the combined strength of Ren Woxing, Xiang Wentian, Shangguan Yun, and Linghu Chong, I can only compete with her on a par."

    "Hiss" A gasping sound suddenly sounded in the room.

    Lin Han said to himself: "If I hadn't been in a period of enlightenment and blocked almost all of Dongfang Bubai's attacks with one person, allowing the other four to attack with all their strength, I might not have been able to kill her."

    "Are you injured?" Ding Mian asked eagerly.

    Shaking his head, Lin Han smiled and said: "No, but after that battle, Linghu Chong lost his fighting power, Xiang Wentian was injured in many places, Ren Woxing and Shangguan Yun each lost an eye."

    If you were just in disbelief when you heard that Dongfang Invincible could defeat the five masters before, then you should be shocked when you hear the revelations from Lin Han.

    No one thought that the five people would have to pay such a high price to surround and kill Dongfang Bubai. Although their respective defenses were involved, Dongfang Bubai was worthy of being the best in the world.

    "I don't know, with our Songshan power, what price will it cost to kill Dongfang Bubai?" Zuo Lengchan suddenly asked.

    After pondering for a long time, Lin Han raised his head and said: "Uncle Zuo, Master, Uncle Fei and myself, with the combined strength of the four of us, we should be able to stop her. If we try our best, we should be able to kill her.  cost"

    Having said this, Lin Han paused, organized his words, and said, "The price is that two people will be seriously injured, or one of them will die!"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 188 The Storm (2)

    Update time: 2012-08-17

    Listening to Lin Han¡¯s words, Zuo Lengchan nodded, secretly rejoicing in his heart: Fortunately, Ren Woxing, Xiang Wentian and others joined Dongfang Bubaihuo.

    Thinking of this, Zuo Lengchan chuckled and said, "That's great. It's much easier to deal with Ren Woxing than to deal with Dongfang Bubai."

    "That's what the uncle said." Lin Han chuckled and agreed.

    Others also laughed out loud. If these words came from others, they would not believe it, but since they are two people who have personally interacted with Ren Woxing, there is no problem at all.

    "You just said that both Ren Woxing and Shangguan Yun were blinded in one eye?" Ding Mian asked, "If this is true, that is great news."

    Seeing everyone looking at him, Lin Han nodded and said with a smile: "Yes, first Dongfang Bubai fought for Ren Woxing's left eye at the cost of two fingers; then Dongfang Bubai fought back before his death and almost killed Ren.  My fate was unfortunately blocked by Shangguan Yun, but Shangguan Yun was shot in Xia's right eye because of this."

    "Then is it possible for us to take advantage of the Songshan Conference to launch an all-out sneak attack on Heimuya and wipe out the Demon Sect in one fell swoop?" Lehou suggested.

    "This" Zuo Lengchan's eyes lit up, and he and Ding Mian looked at each other and could see the other's intention.

    "What do you think, Xiaohan?" Zuo Lengchan asked.

    Lin Han quickly shook his head and sighed: "This is impossible!"

    Ding Mian was very surprised. You must know that it is the time when Blackwood Cliff is extremely empty, and Ren Woxing would never have thought that the Songshan Sect would be able to sneak attack on the Demon Cult at this juncture. Logically speaking, it is very likely to succeed.  of.

    Lin Han said: "If it is any other sect, even Shaolin or Wudang, we can give it a try, but if the opponent is the Demon Cult, it is not advisable."

    "Why?" everyone asked in unison.

    "Have you forgotten the terrain of Blackwood Cliff? It is typically easy to defend but difficult to attack." Lin Han reminded.

    Well

    When Lin Han said this, everyone was stunned for a moment, and then laughed bitterly. They all shook their heads, Lehou said with a bitter smile: "It's a waste of time that we have been to Heimu Cliff before, and we forgot about it."

    Deng Bagong also said with a wry smile: "It seems that the predecessors of the Demon Sect had already predicted that abandoning Guangmingding and settling in Heimuya would be a worry-free move for all time. It was just the tree planted by the predecessors for future generations to enjoy the shade."

    Gao Kexin said: "Actually, with our strength, if we gather a small number of people to attack, it is still possible to capture Heimu Cliff, but the losses will be extremely heavy."

    "Uncle Gao is right. With the development momentum of our Songshan Sect, there is no need to be anxious, let alone kill the goose to get the eggs and drain the lake to catch the fish." Lin Han nodded.

    Zuo Lengchan said enthusiastically: "Yes, as long as we are given another ten years of smooth transition, until Xiaohan and his group become the backbone, and we old guys are still capable of taking action, by then, even if we are against  Shaolin and Wudang, which have rich cultural heritage, may not have no chance of winning."

    Everyone laughed again, and they were very confident in the bright future of the Songshan Sect.

    Ding Mian smiled and said: "In this case, let's not talk about other things. We will do our best to hold the Songshan Conference. The first goal is to successfully hold the Five Mountains Conference."

    Zuo Lengchan nodded and said with a smile: "It is imperative to merge the five mountain sects. The only trouble is whether Yue Buqun will shirk the responsibility in every possible way, and whether the Shaolin and Wudang sects will intervene."

    Lin Han pondered for a while and said: "Judging from the current situation, Yue Buqun will definitely have a greatly increased self-confidence after practicing the "Evil-Repelling Sword Technique". It is very likely that he will change his previous attitude and become proactive.  I support the merger."

    "Heh, heh, heh" Zuo Lengchan laughed and said, "That's the best, it will save us a lot of trouble."

    Lin Han nodded: "We have already seen the map of evil-fighting swordsmanship, and it will be easier to deal with it when the time comes. As for the Shaolin and Wudang sects, they are outsiders after all. When the time comes, Xu Huaishan from Kongtong and Yu Canghai from Qingcheng will come forward.  , should be able to withstand it.¡±

    Ding Mian nodded and said: "After all, the merger is within my scope of the Five Mountains Sword Sect. Shaolin and Wudang are not confident enough, and Kongtong and Qingcheng are obstructing us. This is a clever move."

    "As for forces such as Kunlun, Emei, and the Beggar Clan, they may have intentions of joining the world, but it is not the best time for them now. In my opinion, they will still act secretly and will not affect our major events." Lin Han  Then he said.

    Zuo Lengchan smiled and said: "I'm not worried about this, but I wonder how you should act after the merger. Have you ever thought about it?"

    Speaking of this, Lin Han couldn't help but said: "In the eyes of my disciples, the merger of the Five Sacred Sects has pushed our Songshan Sect out of the question.At the cusp of the storm, next, we should try our best to digest the internal strength, and there is no need to rush to expand, so as not to conflict with those big sects who have joined the world.  "

    Deng Bagong nodded and said: "My nephew is right. As the saying goes, 'Everything that flourishes must decline.' Even if we are not afraid, we should prepare for a rainy day. It is better to let Wudang, Shaolin, Kunlun, and Emei snatch it without us participating."

    "With the manpower of our Songshan Sect, surrounded by powerful enemies, it is really not appropriate to act in a high-profile manner. The most important thing is to temporarily endure and take over all the territory of Luoyang and the connections in the Five Mountains." Ding Mian also agreed.  I do not agree with further expansion.

    Gao Kexin said: "The territory is all empty, it doesn't need too much, as long as it can match the identity. It is right to work step by step."

    "Ha, ha, ha" Zuo Lengchan laughed, and after focusing everyone's attention, he continued: "I originally thought that the momentum was strong, and everyone would not be willing to back down temporarily. Now look  Come on, I underestimated everyone."

    "Master uncle also agrees with forbearance?" Lin Han asked with a smile.

    Zuo Lengchan nodded and said with emotion: "I had planned before that after the Five Sacred Mountains merged, I would push you young people to the front of the stage, while us old guys would hide behind the scenes and concentrate on studying secret books and collections.  It can be regarded as continuing to make some contributions to the sect.¡±

    Hearing Zuo Lengchan's words, Lin Han was very surprised. He didn't expect that he had the idea of ??retreating. He quickly looked at the other people, but saw that they were not surprised at all, and they obviously had the same idea.

    For a moment, Lin Han's heart was filled with excitement, and he thought: The new generation is showing its talents, while the previous generation is hiding behind the scenes. This is the prototype of a sect.  The new generation will make a name for themselves, and the old school will study martial arts intensively. After several generations, a strong foundation will surely be accumulated. By that time, who dares to say that the Songshan School will not be as good as Shaolin, Wudang, or Kunlun and Emei.  .

    However, it is extremely difficult to do this!  After all, no one wants to hide behind the scenes when the limelight is at its peak.  More people often have inflated ambitions. They want to become the supreme king of the martial arts world, take the position of leader of the martial arts alliance, and even worse, they also covet the empire.

    At this time, Lin Han was really moved and secretly determined that he would never let Yue Buqun, Ren Woxing, Fang Zheng and others ruin the great cause of the sect.  If Fang Zheng really dared to have his own thoughts, Lin Han had already made up his mind to prevent him from returning to Shaoshi Mountain alive.

    At this moment, in silence, Zuo Lengchan said with a smile: "Everyone just needs to know what's going on. Let's go down and have a good rest. We will get busier and busier in the future."

    Nodding, everyone left together.  After talking to his master and uncle, Lin Han also stood up and left, then walked towards his small courtyard.  Along the way, what I was thinking about was the last words my uncle said.

    Shaking his head to expel those annoying things from his mind, and putting on a warm smile, Lin Han walked towards the courtyard. From a distance, he heard Qiu Li and Fei Yan chattering.  As he whispered, he couldn't help but smile knowingly.

    On the night of March 12th, the wind was rough and the waves were not calm. I don¡¯t know how many people were tossing and turning on the bed.

    Early the next morning, Lin Han got up and quietly left the room. When he heard that Qiu Li and Fei Yan made no movement next door, they were obviously planning to take a long nap. He couldn't help but shook his head and smiled bitterly. Then, carrying the tear-stained sword on his back, he walked toward the door.  Go outside.

    After not going up there for so many days, Lin Han already misses the fresh air on the Fengchan Terrace.

    Chasing the morning dew, Lin Han's figure gradually drifted away in the misty clouds, until he was completely submerged in the misty and mysterious world, and could no longer be seen.

    Among the piles of firewood, left unattended for a long time, the combination of high temperature and humidity is very likely to bury the hidden danger of fire.  At this time, it may only take slightly stronger sunlight to ignite the firewood that has reached the critical point.

    Now, this is the situation inside Lin Han's body.  The ice and fire energy in his body is like the high temperature and humidity in the pile of firewood, and the principles of yin and yang and the way of movement and stillness that he is practicing now are like a ray of sunshine that can ignite the firewood.

    Ice and Fire Qi can coexist peacefully for a long time, firstly because they were originally transformed from the same source of Songyang Qi, and secondly because they are distinct from each other and follow completely different meridians.

    But during the battle at Heimuya, Lin Han's left hand actually surged with ice energy. Although Dongfang Bubai's left hand was destroyed in one fell swoop, it also hid hidden dangers.

    As the saying goes, "Where there is oppression, there is resistance." Later, Lin Han used the "Tai Chi Sutra" as a guide and wanted to fuse the ice and fire energy, which greatly aroused the backlash of the energy, which led to Luoyang.  The shocking scene before the station.

    Although it was a blessing in disguise in the end, breaking through to the fourth level of small? Realm, but without the benefit of that soul, maybe he would have exploded and died.

    This morning, when Lin Han practiced the balance of movement and stillness again, he clearly felt that the ice and fire energy in his body were faintly showing signs of violence. This time, he had no choice but to ignore it.

    Once or twice, it may be a coincidence or accident, but three or four times, things will not be that simple.  In a depressed mood, Lin Han stopped practicing his sword and simply sat on the big rock, watching the steaming white clouds in the east.

    On the quiet and peaceful Fengchan platform, the clouds and mist filled the air, covering the eyes of passers-by.

    Suddenly, there was a surge of smoke, and in the middle of the clouds, a sweet and angry voice came, "There is obviously no one up there!"

    "It's better not to go. Master has already said that the Fengchan platform in the morning is Senior Brother Lin's private place, and no one else is allowed to come and disturb him."

    "Hmph, coward, are you so afraid of Lin Han?"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 189 Hidden dangers of ice and fire

    Sitting on the Feng Chan platform with a frown, Lin Han recognized the two voices below, and they were Xu Zheng and Zuo Yiyi.

    At this moment, the bright red sun showed its face, and that gorgeous bright color actually dispersed a lot of the clouds and mist between the mountains, revealing the two people who had just climbed up the mountain.

    "Senior, senior brother" At a glance, he saw Lin Han sitting on the stone steps. Xu Zheng was like a thief who was caught stealing a wallet, greeting him obediently.

    Lin Han turned around, and Zuo Yiyi saw who it was. After being slightly embarrassed, she stepped forward and said with a smile: "Junior brother Lin, you are here too. Do you want to come up and watch the sunrise?"

    Nodding slightly to the two of them, Lin Han jumped down from the stone steps and said with a smile: "Good morning, Sister Yiyi, good morning, Junior Brother Xu, haha, you are the ones who really came to watch the sunrise, right?"

    Xu Zheng nodded and shook his head for a while. I really didn¡¯t know what he wanted to express. Zuo Yiyi said generously: "Yeah, it didn¡¯t disturb Junior Brother Lin¡¯s practice, right?"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out out out.

    Seeing Lin Han, he was about to go down the mountain. Xu Zheng's face turned red and he asked uneasily: "Senior Brother Lin, aren't we disturbing your practice? Otherwise, let's go down first." At this point, Xu Zheng subconsciously turned to the left  Yiyi looked away.

    Waving his hands, Lin Han said: "I don't care about your business. It's me who encountered the bottleneck. Okay, I'll go down the mountain to find Uncle Zuo. You don't need to mind." After saying that, without waiting for the two people to answer, his figure was already disappearing in the air.  In the mist and rain.

    After going down the mountain, Lin Han went straight to Zuo Lengchan's small courtyard, knowing that at this time he must be boiling water and drinking tea in the courtyard.

    Hearing the noise outside, Zuo Lengchan stopped what he was doing and looked out the door. When he saw Lin Han coming in a hurry, he quickly asked him to come and sit down on the stone bench.

    He returned to the house again and took out a tea cup, put a handful of tea leaves into the cup, poured the boiling water down, covered the tea with the lid of the cup, and casually handed Lin Han a cup. Zuo Lengchan asked, "Tell me, so  I¡¯m in a hurry, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Taking the teacup handed over by Zuo Lengchan, Lin Han straightened his body and said with a serious look on his face: "Uncle, the ice and fire energy are beginning to backfire!"

    The tea cup in his hand trembled. Zuo Lengchan hurriedly tightened it and put it back on the stone table. He frowned. After a long time, he asked, "When did you find out? Is it serious?"

    "I can't explain clearly." Lin Han shook his head and said, "When I was in Luoyang a few days ago, I suddenly untied a knot in my heart and gained some insights. Then the ice and fire energy began to become irritable. If it weren't for my luck, I'm afraid  already"

    Although Lin Han hadn't finished speaking, Zuo Lengchan already understood the meaning of his words, and was horrified in his heart. He didn't expect it to be so serious.

    "What happened next?" Zuo Lengchan asked. He had to know the details before he could make a judgment.

    Lin Han nodded and told Zuo Lengchan all about this morning's anomalies and speculations in his mind, hoping that he could make a judgment and even give a solution.

    Maybe in terms of martial arts, Lin Han has caught up with or even surpassed Zuo Lengchan, but in terms of experience, he is still far from his level. This is why he immediately came to Zuo Lengchan after discovering the problem.  It's not Ding Mian's fault.

    Listening to Lin Han¡¯s explanations and speculations, Zuo Lengchan nodded from time to time. After Lin Han finished speaking, Zuo Lengchan also fell into deep thought.  Lin Han also waited quietly, not daring to disturb Zuo Lengchan's thoughts.

    After a while of burning incense, Zuo Lengchan raised his head and said in a deep voice: "Your guess is not wrong. It should be your practice these days that caused the resistance of the ice and fire energy in your body. However, this just shows that you  The integration method is completely feasible.¡±

    Lin Han nodded without interrupting, knowing that Zuo Lengchan hadn't finished speaking yet.

    Zuo Lengchan continued: "It is precisely because the method is correct that it will cause the backlash of the true energy. The primary problem now is not to fuse the ice and fire true energy, but to find the correct guidance method."

    "I don't know, uncle, does he have any good ideas?" Lin Han asked expectantly. As the saying goes, caring leads to chaos. Things are related to him, so he can't help but be anxious.

    If it were another time, Lin Han might not be so excited. He could even choose a time and a place leisurely to think about it carefully. However, it happened to be during the Songshan Conference, and there were too many changes in it to allow him to go out.  At the slightest glitch, he had to adjust to the most perfect state as quickly as possible.

    "Your previous ice and fire energy were converted based on Songyang energy." Zuo Lengchan stated carefully.

    Lin Han nodded quickly and asked, "Master, what do you mean"

    ? ?At this point, Lin Han's eyes couldn't help but light up. He felt that there was only one layer of window paper blocking the truth. With just a light poke, that layer of paper could be broken. But the more anxious he became, the less he could see.  Clear direction.

    Zuo Lengchan smiled and said: "In the final analysis, both the Red Flame Scripture and the Cold Ice Scripture are improved on the basis of the Songshan Heart Method. Looking at its essence, it is still the same as the Songshan Heart Method."  "The Law" is inherited from the same origin."

    Having said this, Zuo Lengchan's mind became clearer and clearer, and he immediately said: "And when you first started cultivating ice and fire qi, you already had rich Songyang qi in your body. This Songyang qi, when you practice  After the Ice and Fire Scripture, it was transformed into Ice and Fire Qi, so in a sense, your Ice and Fire Qi is still Songyang Qi, so do you understand?"

    "You mean, the ice and fire energy in my body is still Songyang energy in nature, and ice and fire are just appearances?" Lin Han asked in confusion.

    Zuo Lengchan smiled and shook his head: "Yes, it's also wrong."

    Lin Han scratched his head and said with a wry smile: "You completely confused me."

    "Hehe, hehe, hehe" Zuo Lengchan said with a smile, "As the saying goes, 'The fungus will never return to the sky', Songyang Zhenqi has been given attributes after being transformed into Ice and Fire Zhenqi. It is no longer the previous Songyang Zhenqi.  Qi can never be restored again.¡±

    "However," Zuo Lengchan continued, "these Ice and Fire Qi are based on the Songyang Qi, so they still have certain commonalities. This commonality is extremely important to you and can even determine the Ice and Fire Qi.  Can the integration be successful?¡±

    Hearing Zuo Lengchan¡¯s categorical words, Lin Han nodded repeatedly and asked, ¡°Then what should I do specifically?¡±

    Zuo Lengchan did not answer, but instead raised the teacup on the stone table and gestured to Lin Han.  Lin Han was stunned, then smiled bitterly as he picked up the cup of tea that had fully bloomed. After opening the lid, a rich fragrance hit his face.

    Feeling the coolness of the tea aroma, the anxiety in his heart was actually suppressed a lot. After a few sips of the mellow fragrance penetrated his lungs, Lin Han let out a long breath and praised: "Good tea!"

    Zuo Lengchan suddenly laughed out loud: "You also know how to make good tea. I thought that your tea ceremony for more than ten years was just wandering between the dregs of bad tea."

    "Haha" Lin Han didn't care at all and said with a smile, "Just drink some. What I pay attention to is the feeling of drinking tea. I don't care so much about the taste."

    "Ha, ha, ha" Zuo Lengchan laughed, "If that old bald donkey Fang Zheng hears what you said, maybe he will cry and demand to become your disciple.  "

    Unexpectedly, Zuo Lengchan would take the initiative to make fun of Fang Zheng. Lin Han also laughed out loud and said: "Maybe in my previous life, I might have been a Shaolin monk."

    "So, our Songshan sect has also taught the reincarnation of a Buddhist Arhat, but you don't want to be recruited back by Shaolin again." Zuo Lengchan joked as he continued the topic.

    Lin Han said with a smile: "I am used to eating big fish and meat, and the monk no longer misses corn and tofu. Besides, there is nothing wrong with practicing!"

    After saying this, the two uncles and nephews looked at each other and laughed evilly.

    Zuo Lengchan stood up and walked towards the study. After a while, when he came out again, he already had a volume of ancient books in his hand.

    Lin Han stood up and took it, and found that it was "Songshan Heart Method", and it was the original version, not an ordinary manuscript. He was very moved and silently hid the original copy close to his chest.

    Zuo Lengchan said: "Take it back and take a closer look. As for the cultivation of Ice and Fire Qi, we will temporarily stop it."

    Lin Han nodded repeatedly and replied: "Don't worry, I will remember it. Unless the hidden dangers are completely solved, I will never make another breakthrough, so as not to regret it."

    "Well, in my opinion, your ice and fire energy can appear in your left arm at the same time, so you should also practice according to the meridians of the Songshan Heart Method." At this point, Zuo Lengchan explained, "You don't have to be afraid of annihilation.  You have mastered the ice and fire phase of your true energy, and now the ice and fire true energy in your body has been fixed, and it can no longer be easily dissolved."

    Lin Han nodded and said, "I think so too. Since my uncle also thinks so, he must be right."

    Looking at Lin Han with emotion, Zuo Lengchan praised: "If you solve this only hidden danger, then the Songshan sect will truly possess a peerless martial arts, which is no less inferior to Shaolin's Yi Jing and Marrow Cleansing Classics, and even more powerful."  It is a Tai Chi magical skill that can be compared to Wudang. In this way, our Songshan Sect is qualified to compete with them."

    Clenching his fists tightly, Lin Han smiled and said, "I will definitely do it. I have confidence in myself and in our Songshan Sect."

    Zuo Lengchan nodded: "If you think so, that's great. Soon, we old men will take turnsIn retreat, based on the skills of the Five Mountains Sword Sect, the skills of the ten elders of the Demon Sect, and even the evil-proof swordsmanship, we hope to create some more advanced martial arts to enrich the choices of the disciples.  "

    "This disciple would like to thank my senior uncle and all my senior uncles on behalf of all the senior fellow apprentices." Lin Han bowed and said.

    Zuo Lengchan smiled and said: "When the time comes, our Songshan Sect will not only have top-notch secrets, but also many advanced techniques, and the disciples will work hard, so why worry about not being prosperous?"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 190 Ice and Fire Spiral

    Carrying the authentic "Songshan Heart Method" in his arms, Lin Han said goodbye to Zuo Lengchan.

    When he returned to the yard, he saw that Qiu Li and Fei Yan had already gotten up. Watching the two of them playing on the grass, Lin Han suddenly felt that the depression in his chest was like thick fog under the morning light.  It has disappeared into smoke, completely melting into the wind, disappearing without a trace.

    Qiu Li and Feiyan, who were having fun, were greatly surprised to see Lin Han coming back so soon. When they got up in the morning, they found that Lin Han had left. After thinking about it carefully, they understood what he was doing.  But this time, he saw Lin Han again.

    Qu Feiyan hurriedly stepped forward and took Lin Han's arm, his eyes wandering around, and asked curiously: "Brother Lin, didn't you go to practice? Why are you back so early?"

    He smiled, patted Feiyan girl on the head, and Lin Han explained to Qiu Li: "When you two were lying in bed, I went to the Fengchan platform to practice, but then something went wrong, so I went  Uncle Zuo, I just came back now."

    "Is it a martial arts problem? Has it been solved?" Qiu Li asked in shock. She knew that anything that could embarrass Lin Han would definitely not be a small problem. She was more powerful in this regard than the ignorant Qu Fei.  Smoke knows a lot more.

    Nodding, Lin Han said with a smile: "After getting the guidance from Master Zuo, I already have a direction, so there should be no problem."

    "That's good, that's good." Qiu Li said repeatedly, "Based on Master Zuo's experience, the advice I can give you must be very useful."

    Moving away from Fei Yan¡¯s tightly wrapped jade arm, Lin Han said, ¡°You can go play by yourselves or practice sword practice. I want to take advantage of the fact that I still have some time to think carefully about what to do next.¡±

    "Yeah" Qu Feiyan agreed obediently, and he and Qiu Li walked to the corner of the yard and started practicing sword skills.  Lin Han nodded, walked to the stone table in the center of the yard, and sat down on the stone bench.

    He took out "Songshan Mental Method" from his arms and spread it carefully on the stone table. He flipped through the first five layers of the Mental Method with some emotion, silently reciting the familiar words. He waited until the memory deep in his heart was fully aroused before turning the page.  The sixth level of the mind method is carefully studied.

    This is the first time Lin Han has looked at the later layers of the Songshan Heart Method. Compared with the "Red Flame Manual" and "Ice Fire Manual" he has practiced, the Songshan Heart Method is like the intersection of yin and yang in Tai Chi. The only difference is that  What is surprising is that the Songyang Qi cultivated by the Songshan Heart Method is still mostly masculine and not as balanced as the Yin and Yang of Tai Chi.

    The "Red Flame Sutra" derived from the "Songshan Heart Method" selects the fire meridians through which Songyang's true energy circulates, strengthens them, and then adds several fire meridians to make the fire more powerful.  The intensity becomes even more extreme, and then passes through the specific meridians in the left arm. Repeatedly, the blazing red fire energy is produced.

    The "Ice Scripture" is similar to the "Red Flame Scripture". The only difference is that the "Red Flame Scripture" follows the path of fire and the fire meridians, while the "Ice Scripture" follows the path of fire.  The path of ice follows the cold meridians.

    How to guide the Ice and Fire Qi and bring it into the trajectory of Songyang Qi, this is what Lin Han needs to do now.

    Combining the similarities and differences between the Ice and Fire True Qi and the Songyang True Qi, Lin Han thought: when the Ice and Fire True Qi is exported from the dantian, it can first run according to the meridians of the Ice and Fire True Qi, causing it to produce the phase of ice and fire, and then guide it back to Song.  The Yang Zhenqi is on the right track, making ice and fire intertwined, and finally split apart, stimulating the ice and fire Zhenqi through the meridians of the left and right arms.

    Logically speaking, this is feasible. This method is not to forcibly fuse the ice and fire energy, but through the guidance of Songshan's mind method, so that the ice and fire energy are temporarily entangled in a spiral state, and eventually they have to be used separately.  .

    After a long period of spiral entanglement, the ice and fire energy that originally came from the same source may subtly become less antagonistic and exclusive to each other.

    When the time is right, through the principles of yin and yang and the theory of dynamic and static balance, the mixed ice and fire Qi will be completely integrated into a whole, producing a brand new Qi with both the attributes of ice and fire. That must be  A kind of Qi that is both contradictory and harmonious.

    The more he thought about it, the more feasible it became. Lin Han couldn't help but said loudly: "Ali, hurry up, go to the room and bring me a pen and paper."

    Hearing Lin Han's call and seeing his face full of joy, Qiu Li was also overjoyed. He quickly agreed and rushed into the house. After a while, he came out with a stack of paper and pen and ink.

    Raising his hand to take the pen and ink paper handed over by Qiu Li, Lin Han nodded to her, and without saying a word, he started to write on the paper with his pen.

    At this time, Qu Feiyan jumped forward and stood side by side with Qiu Li. He controlled the distance between him and Lin Han so that he would not disturb him but could clearly see the content on the paper.

      I saw Lin Han smearing with his pen from time to time, thinking carefully from time to time, and then looking at Songshan's mental method.  Gradually, the smile on Lin Han's face became brighter and brighter, and correspondingly, the zhenqi veins on the paper became clearer and clearer.

    Finally, Lin Han placed the brush on the inkstone, blew on the paper, and after the ink dried, he immediately held it in the palm of his hand, and a complex diagram of the movement of Qi appeared on the paper.

    Compared with the Zhenqi movement diagram in the Songshan Heart Method, this newly completed Zhenqi movement diagram is more complex and completely encompasses the characteristics of the "Songshan Heart Method", "Red Flame Manual", and "Icy Manual".  There is a separate way of ice and fire, and there is a comprehensive spiral entanglement.

    "Succeeded?" Qiu Li asked cautiously.

    Lin Han shook his head, frowned and looked at the ice and fire spiral diagram carefully, and then picked up the pen to smear and modify it. After doing this several times, he put the brush down again, nodded with satisfaction, and said, "Probably not.  Problem."

    "Huh" Qiu Li and Feiyan looked at each other and breathed a long sigh of relief. The dull and depressing atmosphere just now had suppressed them to death, and they didn't dare to disturb them, lest they get spoiled.  Fortunately, Lin Han's idea is finally completed now.

    Looking at it again, until he couldn't pick out the flaws, Lin Han also relaxed the tight nerves and laughed: "Finally completed, it's really tired!"

    Hearing Lin Han cry out that he was tired, Qu Feiyan rolled his eyes and came behind Lin Han with a smile. A pair of warm little hands put on his shoulders and kneaded them deftly. Judging from the technique, he was extremely skilled.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Lin Han cried out happily, and Qu Feiyan quickly asked: "How are you, feel comfortable!"

    "Yeah, yeah" Lin Han hummed a few times and praised, "Feiyan is so good. I didn't expect you have such a skill, but you hide it so well!"

    "It deserves punishment!" Qiu Li joked.

    "No, sister Li is bullying others!" Qu Feiyan shouted aggrievedly.

    Lin Han shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile: "You really deserve a punishment. I'll punish you by giving me an hour-long massage every day."

    After rolling his eyes at Lin Han, Qu Feiyan said dissatisfiedly: "Brother Lin knows how to take advantage, but it's not impossible!"

    "Tell me, what are the conditions?" Lin Han looked like he had known this for a long time.

    ¡°Practice swordsmanship with me for an hour every day!¡± Qu Feiyan chuckled, like a cunning fox who stole a little hen.

    "Hey" Lin Han said with a smile, "When did you care so much about practicing swordsmanship?"

    "You just say yes or not?" Qu Feiyan said angrily, sliding his hands repeatedly, lifting Lin Han to the sky.

    After waiting to return to the human world again, Lin Han nodded and said: "There is no problem in practicing sword practice with you every day, but the time must be halved, so it will be half an hour. If it is more, I won't be able to spare it."

    Qu Feiyan tilted his head, thought for a while, and reluctantly agreed: "Okay, but the massage time will also be halved. One-on-one is only fair."

    Lin Han laughed loudly and said tremblingly: "Okay, one-on-one, just half an hour."

    Amidst the laughter, the three of them were in great harmony. After a long time, Lin Han signaled Fei Yan to stop. He wanted to strike while the iron was hot and experiment with the ice and fire spiral theory to see if it was really feasible or if there were any flaws before he went there.  Master Zuo asked for advice.

    Qiu Li and Fei Yan knew the seriousness of the matter and stood aside obediently, nervously watching Lin Han's performance.

    Taking a deep breath and suppressing all the distracting thoughts, Lin Han yelled and fell down on the grass, with his five hearts pointing towards the sky, his ten fingers forming a gesture, and as the shadows of his fingers flashed, he felt a hot and cold breath.  At the same time, flashes appeared on the body, and there was no wind and waves. As the corners of the clothes turned, a powerful force surged out, moving Qiu Li and Feiyan towards the corner.

    At this time, Lin Han had fallen into a state of neither sadness nor joy, completely abandoning all distracting thoughts, his mind was clear, and he was concentrating on the movement of the Ice and Fire Qi, making it run according to the route of the Ice and Fire Spiral Diagram he had just created.  .

    The true energy of ice and fire surges out of the Dantian, flows through the ice and fire branches, and transfers to the main channel of Songyang. It gets the strength of the spiral of ice and fire. The ice and fire are intertwined and pushed. It travels to the lungs and divides into two. It goes to the left and right arms and splits into ice and fire.  Mutually.

    According to the theory of the Ice and Fire Spiral Diagram, Lin Han controlled it carefully, not daring to make any mistakes.  Under Lin Han's control, a trace of ice and fire Qi rotated at high speed. After emerging from the dantian, it surged into the ice and fire branches. Although there was a slight discomfort, after a moment of adaptation, it was like a fish in water, flowing smoothly through the branches.  With.

    Not feeling happy about this, knowing that the difficulties were yet to come, Lin Han tightened his control and slowly guided the Ice and Fire Qi into the Songyang main vein.

    The true energy of ice and fire rushes into SongyangHis meridians immediately became restless. Fortunately, Lin Han had been prepared and had anticipated this situation. Although the collision of his meridians was extremely painful, he still endured it with strong perseverance and used the force of the conflict between ice and fire.  The burst of power gradually twisted into a spiral.

    Until the ice and fire energy formed a spiral exactly as expected, Lin Han's forehead began to sweat. Fortunately, the most difficult step had been completed. The next step was to guide this spiral energy in the Songyang main vein.  It circulates in the middle, and finally controls the splitting into the phase of ice and fire in the chest.

    Just at the critical moment when Lin Han was controlling the Ice and Fire Spiral Energy, there was a sudden bang bang knock on the door, and a voice rang out: "Is Junior Brother Lin at home?"

    Being disturbed at a critical moment, seeing success right in front of him, Binghuo Zhenqi suddenly became violent and rushed away.

    Lin Han's face turned red, and a surge of blood rushed into his heart. Fortunately, this time it was just an experiment, and the ice and fire energy mobilized was not much, only a tiny bit, otherwise Lin Han would never have just suffered.  Some minor injuries.

    The power of circulation will reunite the true energy that has dispersed into the lungs, but the trauma to the meridians cannot be recovered immediately. It requires at least a day of recuperation before it can be intact as before.

    "Who is it?" Lin Han shouted angrily toward the door. After all, no one would be in a good mood if such a thing happened.

    Qiu Li and Qu Feiyan hurriedly stepped forward and looked out the door angrily.

    Just as Di Xiu was about to step in, he was stunned for a moment when he heard Lin Han's words. Then he became very angry. Then when he saw the hostile looks from Qiu Li and Qu Feiyan, Monk Zhang Er was even more confused. However, he was already filled with anger.  He hated Lin Han so much that if he hadn't asked for help, he would have just walked away.

    ¡°Senior brother, I seem to have come at the wrong time?¡± Di Xiu asked awkwardly.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 191: Pushing the limits

    "Senior Brother Di came here unexpectedly, what's the important matter?" Lin Han's words were full of emotion, and the underlying meaning was obvious. If there's nothing important, then please come back.

    Fighting back the anger in his heart, Di Xiu put on a smile and asked, "I really have something important to ask Junior Brother Lin for help. Do you want to bother me?"

    In the silence, Qiu Li smiled and said, "Brother Lin, Senior Brother Di, you guys chat."

    After Qiu Li pulled Qu Feiyan away, Lin Han pointed to the stone bench opposite and said, "Senior Brother Di, please sit down. If there is anything I can do to help, please let me know."

    Di Xiu sat down facing Lin Han, cupped his hands and said, "First of all, I would like to thank my junior brother for gifting me with the first level of the "Red Flame Scripture". Senior brother is very grateful."

    Lin Han waved his hand and said, "We are all fellow apprentices, so you're welcome. Oh, by the way, how is your injury?"

    "Thank you for your concern, junior brother," Di Xiu said with a smile, "It's basically fine and it won't affect your luck."

    "That's good," Lin Han nodded and said, "Using the red fire energy to remove the fire poison. Although it will take a longer time, it is the safest way and will definitely not leave any sequelae."

    Di Xiu nodded repeatedly and seemed to be in great agreement. His eyes flashed and he said, "I have now mastered the first level of the "Red Flame Manual" to a small degree. The power is really extraordinary. I really don't know how powerful my junior brother is.  What kind of state is the fire energy? It makes people envious just thinking about it."

    Hearing Di Xiu deliberately mention the first level of Kung Fu again, Lin Han's heart thumped, and he glanced at him secretly, thinking: It seems that the person who came here is not good, haha, people's hearts are not like snakes swallowing elephants.

    Lin Han shook his head and said with emotion: "I'm not afraid of senior brother's jokes. Junior brother, although I have practiced the Ice and Fire Qi to a relatively advanced level, I almost died from these two techniques several times."

    Di Xiu was startled and looked at Lin Han doubtfully, wondering if he was alarmist or if it was true.

    ? Observing Lin Han's expression carefully, seeing that he looked frightened, it didn't look like he was faking it. Di Xiu asked doubtfully, "Is this true?"

    Nodding, how could Lin Han not seize such an opportunity to make fun of others?  I saw him picking out some things he could talk about, trying his best, doing his best, and pouring water into them without mercy.

    After talking like this, the speaker looked pale, and the listeners broke out in cold sweat.  At this time, Qiu Li and Fei Yan, who were hiding in the back room, had their ears pressed against the corner of the wall, eavesdropping on their intermittently conversing. When they heard this, they were already covering their mouths and trying not to cry.  laugh out loud.

    "Sister Li, Brother Lin is lying!" Qu Feiyan pulled Qiu Li's ear and said softly.

    Qiu Li couldn't help but laugh, and whispered: "Brother Lin, you have been holding back a lot of anger, how can you not let him vent?"

    "Well, well, Sister Li is right," Qu Feiyan scolded with a smile, "Whoever asked him to disturb Brother Lin's practice deserves it!"

    Di Xiu had no idea that two girls were hiding in the corner to arrange themselves, but he stared at Lin Han unblinkingly and asked fearfully: "Is it really that dangerous?"

    Suppressing a smile, Lin Han deliberately sighed, and said to Di Xiu as if he was doing it for your own good: "How could I joke with my own life? Senior brother doesn't know. I went out this morning."  After the accident, I went directly to see Master Zuo. If you don¡¯t believe it, you can ask Xu Zheng and Sister Yiyi, they saw me coming down from the Feng Chan Platform."

    Smiling awkwardly, Di Xiu said: "How could I not believe my junior brother! It's just that things were too sudden and shocking. How could this be? How could there be hidden dangers?"

    "Hey, this is all fate," Lin Han said dejectedly, "If I had followed Master Zuo to practice the "Ice Scripture" honestly, how could I have caused such troubles? What a waste of time!"

    Hearing Lin Han mention the "Ice Scripture", Di Xiu's heart was shaken, his eyes were enchanting, and he looked expectant.

    Lin Han sneered in his heart: You disturbed my brother's practice and caused him to be injured. I will beat you to death!

    "It's a pity, it's a pity!" Lin Han looked at Di Xiu with regret. His expression was extremely ashamed, and he felt like he would never see him face to face again in this life. I must have thought that Xiang Yu, the overlord of Chu, who stood on the edge of the Wujiang River back then, was  I've never been so confused.

    "What's wrong?" Di Xiu came back to his senses and asked anxiously.

    "Hey, it was me who harmed senior brother." Lin Han shook his head.

    Di Xiu¡¯s face turned red from holding back, and he urged again and again: ¡°Junior brother, if you have something to say, just say it. Stop hesitating.¡±

    Sighing again, Lin Han turned his face to the side and said: "Senior Brother Di, after learning the "Red Flame Scripture", he will never be able to learn the "Ice Scripture"Yes, we can only keep walking on this dangerous road, but this road obviously leads to a cliff of ten thousand feet, hey!  "

    "Then junior brother, how can you practice ice and fire qi at the same time?" Di Xiu obviously didn't believe Lin Han's words.

    Lin Han said: "That's because senior brother doesn't know the inside story. From the very beginning, the elders of the school, including Senior Uncle Zuo, have advised me to practice the "Ice Scripture" honestly. They said that something will happen to fellow Ice and Fire cultivators. It's really  If you don¡¯t listen to the old man¡¯s advice, you will suffer the consequences!¡±

    "Oh, by the way, senior brother doesn't know, right? This morning, after Senior Uncle Zuo found out about my current situation, he had already ordered me not to make any more breakthroughs." Lin Han added with emphasis.

    "This, this, this, this, what should we do!" Di Xiu was speechless, with all his grievances written on his face, as if he had suffered a huge injustice.

    "Hey, don't talk about these unhappy things." Lin Han suddenly waved his hands and said, "I don't know, senior brother, what's the urgent matter when you come here this time?"

    Di Xiu nodded subconsciously, then hurriedly shook his head to deny it. Seeing Lin Han looking at him with a puzzled expression, he smiled bitterly and said, "Brother, I came here this time to ask my brother if he could get the complete "Red Flame True Story".  Pass it on to me."

    "This matter" Lin Han hesitated and secretly cursed: I'm really not a light-hearted person. I've talked about this, but I didn't expect you to still not give up.

    Shaking his head, Lin Han said with embarrassment: "It's not that I, my junior brother, am too precious, but that there are great hidden dangers in this subsequent exercise. If it is passed on to senior brother, it will really harm you. So, this  I will not spread the "Red Flame Scripture" to others unless one day I can solve all the hidden dangers."

    "But, Junior Brother Li Ji" Di Xiu brought up Li Ji's matter, which meant: Don't favor one over the other!

    Waving his hand to stop Di Xiu from continuing, Lin Han explained: "Senior Brother Li Ji is a special case. As you know, Senior Brother Di, at that time, Senior Brother Li Ji had his right arm disabled, and he felt that his whole life was bleak. After  After careful consideration, I was forced to pass on the Red Flame Scripture to him, in order to give him hope."

    Having said this, Lin Han sighed: "But even so, it will harm Senior Brother Li Ji after all. How can I put Senior Brother Di in danger again?"

    Lin Han's attitude was so resolute and he made it clear that he would never pass on the "Red Flame Scripture" again. Although Di Xiu was upset, he couldn't force it, and practicing was risky. Judging from Lin Han's reaction, it didn't look like a lie.  , I am no longer as determined as before to seek follow-up methods.

    Nodding sadly, Di Xiu forced a smile and said: "In this case, as a senior brother, you can't ignore the injustice of your junior brother."

    Lin Han nodded and said: "Senior brother is still considerate, but if one day, junior brother, I can perfect the "Red Flame Scripture" and eliminate the hidden dangers, I will definitely pass it on to senior brother."

    After agreeing happily, Di Xiu stood up and said, "Thank you, junior brother, for your kindness, then I won't bother you any more."

    "Uh, senior brother, why don't you sit down for a while longer?" Lin Han stood up and asked to stay.

    Di Xiu shook his head and said, "No, farewell!"

    Lin Han hurriedly sent him outside the courtyard. After Di Xiu had gone far, he slowly walked back.

    As soon as they returned to the entrance of the courtyard, they saw Qiu Li and Fei Yanlai poking their heads out of the middle door. They couldn't help but shook their heads and said with a bitter smile: "Come out, the guests have already left."

    Qu Feiyan pouted and said angrily: "You actually want Brother Lin's cultivation techniques. In my opinion, you Songshan sect doesn't have a good person."

    She was extremely depressed by Feiyan¡¯s words, but in the end she couldn¡¯t refute anything and could only let her vent.

    Qiu Li walked to Lin Han and said worriedly: "If you refuse people like this, won't there be conflicts?"

    "Heh" Lin Han smiled and said, "I did not deceive Senior Brother Di. There are hidden dangers in the Ice and Fire Qi. Didn't you all see it?"

    "You, you, you are using strong words," Qiu Li shook his head and then frowned, "However, this Senior Brother Di Xiu is indeed a bit too much. Listening to your conversation, he has only just practiced the first level of Kung Fu to a small level.  , to ask about the follow-up exercises so urgently, to put it nicely, is asking for it, to put it harshly, isn¡¯t it just to ask?¡±

    Not to mention Qiu Li, even Lin Han himself felt very awkward.  Perhaps because his practice was interrupted, Lin Han was still very resentful.  At this time, Di Xiu came to ask for skills. Didn't he just hit the muzzle of the gun?  How can you get away with it like this?

    Actually, if you think about it, no matter how much Lin Han thinks about the sect and how much he wants to maintain the harmony between his brothers, he still has no control over the matter.

    As the saying goes, the human heart is not as good as a snake.It seems that one day, when Lin Han achieves great success in martial arts, or reaches the peak of martial arts, at that time, even if others don't tell him, he will be willing to copy down all the martial arts knowledge, waiting for the fate.

    But, that time should definitely not be now!

    No one wants their unique skills to be mastered by others. Without a strong connection and without great benefits, how can they spread their secret skills to others?

    The reason why human beings are human beings, not ¡®saints¡¯, is because everyone has their own desires.

    Looking at the door with distant eyes, no one knew what Lin Han was thinking at this moment!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 192 Prelude to the storm

    March 14th, very early morning.

    The rain outside the window was turbulent, pattering on the eaves and in the corners.

    The sound of raindrops hitting the rubble disturbed his sleep. Lin Han simply got up, walked to the window, and gently opened the window. A fresh earthy smell unique to spring hit his face, and the raindrops were accompanied by the smell of pollen.  The taste is refreshing.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    With his thoughts in turmoil, Lin Han suddenly laughed out loud. If he didn't go to class early, what does it have to do with him?

    He gently shook his head, found a dark oil-paper umbrella from the corner, and carefully turned the wooden door without making any noise, so as not to disturb the sleep of Qiu Li and Fei Yan.

    Standing under the eaves, listening carefully, fortunately not to wake the two of them up, Lin Han was as happy as a child. Perhaps, this is because he feels he belongs, perhaps, this is the joy of life bred in the ordinary.

    Opening the oil-paper umbrella, accompanied by the sound of wind, rain, and insects, Lin Han gradually disappeared into the pre-dawn darkness.

    ifies you .

    Under the dim sky, shining lines of rain came towards the face. In the misty rain, Lin Han walked with an open heart.

    Let the passionate rain play inside and outside the paper umbrella. From time to time, naughty raindrops will pass through the barrier of the umbrella, kissing the hair and eyes.

    Blinking my eyelashes that were wet by the rain, letting the condensed raindrops fall down my face, an inexplicable deep longing lingered in my heart. What is that?

    When I was young, I was shy and pretty in the rain of laughter.

    ? Memories are like a tide, obliterating sight and time. At this moment, Lin Han can no longer tell whether it is a dream or an illusion?

    In the quiet courtyard of Songshan Mountain, in the hut in the world of mist and rain, two women woke up from their sleep.

    In a daze, Qu Feiyan tried hard to rub her eyes. Suddenly, as if she had discovered something interesting, she suddenly jumped to the window, stretched out her jade arms as tender as white lotus roots, and gave her a gentle push.  , the windows and doors opened in response.

    "Ah, sister Li, it's raining, it's raining, come and see, come and see!"

    When I first wake up in the morning, a beauty as lazy as Qiu Li must have eyes as charming as silk. That face that looks like she is dreaming and awake, not stained by any mundane world, must be extremely beautiful. It's a pity that no one can see it. It's so cheap.  caught the surging rain.

    Walking to the window, she squeezed gently next to Feiyan, and the two women chatted privately while admiring this picture of mountains and rain in the early spring.

    Walking aimlessly on Guansheng Peak, listening to the birds chirping under the white line in the east, listening to the cheers of fellow disciples who got up early, an intoxicating smile overflowed from the corners of Lin Han's mouth, as if in response to the world of heaven and earth.  great harmony among us.

    ÓÕê¤, Ønê¤, Ønê¤

    The sound of the axle sliding from far to near was particularly noticeable in the mist and rain.

    Lin Han turned around and saw Zuo Ming, who was sitting in a wheelchair, slowly coming towards this side with the support of two unknown senior brothers.

    "Is that Nephew Lin in front of you?" From a distance, Zuo Ming spoke first before Lin Han came up to say hello.

    "Hey, it's me." Lin Han stepped forward hurriedly and said with a smile: "Why are you interested in coming back for a stroll on this rainy day?" Then he said to the two people next to him: "Hello, senior brothers!"

    "Good morning, Junior Brother Lin!" The two of them responded hurriedly.

    Nodding, Zuo Ming said with a smile: "Hey, my uncle's legs have always been bad. They start to hurt when it rains. No, he didn't sleep well all night. He might as well come out early in the morning to get some fresh air."

    "Didn't you see the doctor again?" Lin Han asked with concern.

    Zuo Ming shook his head sadly: "It's useless, it won't get better."

    In silence, Lin Han took the wheelchair from the two senior brothers and said with a smile: "Two senior brothers, just let me take care of this. You can go on."

    "W-how is this so embarrassing?" the two said sheepishly.

    "It doesn't matter. It's a rainy day after all. We don't have to go to morning classes. I guess the two senior brothers also have their own things to be busy with. But I am different. It's the same every day." Lin Han explained with a smile.

    The two looked at each other, undecided, and both looked at Zuo Ming.

    Zuo Ming chuckled lightly and said, "Go ahead, thank you for your hard work."

    The two of them were overjoyed to receive Zuo Ming's approval and hurriedly resigned to Zuo Ming and Lin Han.

    Looking at the backs of the two of them, Zuo Ming sighed: "For a useless person like me, my father specially arranged for two disciples to take care of me. Although it was a good intention,But it also delayed their practice.  "

    Lin Han shook his head repeatedly and explained: "Uncle is too self-pitying. Besides, this is an opportunity for the two senior brothers."

    Hearing Lin Han's argument, Zuo Ming was stunned for a moment, then nodded and said, "That's right. Maybe they will be compensated in other ways. It seems that I think too much."

    "Uncle, please relax and take good care of your body. Master Zuo will be very happy." Lin Han consoled him carefully while pushing the wheelchair.

    Nodding noncommittally, Zuo Ming pointed to a pavilion at the entrance of the dense forest in front and said with a smile: "Let's go sit there!"

    Lin Han agreed, pushing the wheelchair with one hand and holding an umbrella with the other, slowly approaching the pavilion.

    This wheelchair is extremely simple, just two wooden axles, placed on a carriage. There is a seat in the carriage, covered with soft materials such as silk scarves and satin. The front of the carriage is hollowed out, with a pedal underneath, and the rear of the carriage is  It should be quite a bit higher than both sides, and cotton wool should be nailed to a protruding part to make it easier for the neck to lean against.

    Lin Han thought, I don¡¯t know which skilled craftsman invented this transcendental thing.

    Perhaps, since the world has wheels and chairs, wheelchairs have been born.

    The whole morning passed quietly in the exchange between Lin Han and Zuo Ming.  From Zuo Ming, Lin Han learned many secrets of the Jianghu for more than 20 years, while Zuo Ming understood the current situation of the Jianghu and the Songshan Sect from Lin Han's words.

    When sending Zuo Ming back to the room, he happened to meet Zuo Yiyi who came to visit Zuo Ming, and Xu Zheng who was sticking to Zuo Yiyi's side.

    Lin Han had a resigned attitude towards Xu Zheng's pursuit of Zuo Yiyi. Although he occasionally maliciously speculated on the thoughts of outsiders, in the end he still convinced himself that "the heart of a villain can judge the heart of a gentleman".

    Being bored, Lin Han visited Li Ji again and then asked him about his cultivation.

    When it comes to this topic, Li Ji is not polite to Lin Han. He throws out all the problems encountered in practice and asks for Lin Han's opinion.

    Lin Han was very relieved to find that Li Ji's "Red Flame Scripture" had reached the first level of Dzogchen and was not far from the second level. Lin Han was very pleased and very satisfied with him.

    In contrast, Xu Zheng's "Ice Scripture" is still stuck at the first level of perfection, and has not even found an opportunity to break through to the second level, which makes Lin Han a little disappointed.

    When it was almost time for dinner, Lin Han refused Li Ji's invitation and left alone.

    On the way home, Lin Han went to the canteen and ordered breakfast snacks for three people to take away.

    The rain is still falling, as if it lasts forever.

    Lin Han closed his umbrella under the eaves and shouted into the room: "You little lazy boy, it's time to have breakfast."

    When Qu Feiyan heard the shouting, he rushed out of the room. When he saw the food box in Lin Han's hand, he yelled and snatched it away. He shouted to the back room: "Sister Li, you lazy idiot, come out quickly.  Breakfast is had.¡±

    His eyes met Qiu Li who came out after hearing the sound. Both of them smiled bitterly and shook their heads. Lin Han said: "It's raining a lot. I thought you wouldn't go out, so I went to the canteen and brought some steamed buns, rice dumplings,  Come back with fried cakes and other food."

    "Gee, I just said that Brother Lin would come back with breakfast. Sister Li is such a lazy idiot and I still don't believe it!" Feiyan said in a loud voice.

    Qiu Li pulled Fei Yan into the house. Lin Han hung his umbrella upside down under the eaves and walked inside.

    After spreading the food on the table, a strong aroma hit their faces. With the smell of wind and rain, the three of them enjoyed an interesting breakfast with relish.

    "Is your injury healed?" After breakfast, Qiu Li snuggled next to Lin Han and asked meekly.

    "Well, that's it!" Lin Han replied happily while enjoying Feiyan's massage.

    "Tomorrow is March 15th." Qiu Li said again.

    "Um."

    "March 15th is the day of the Songshan Conference."

    "Um."

    "Aren't you worried?" Qiu Li couldn't help but ask.

    Grabbing Feiyan's little hand that was making trouble in the armpit, Lin Han stared into Qiu Li's eyes, gently caressed her long hair with one hand, and said with a smile: "The preparations that need to be made have been made long ago, and the rest is  Everything depends on God's will. As the saying goes, 'Man makes plans, God makes things happen'."

    "Will it go smoothly?" Qiu Li asked.

    Nodding, Lin Han said categorically: "It will definitely happen, no one can stop us, don't worry."

    "Um."

    "As long as the sword is in hand, no one can?You can't stop me.  "Lin Han said like an oath, "Whether it's Yue Buqun, Fang Zheng or Chongxu, it won't work.  "

    Qiu Li nodded, as if Lin Han's strong self-confidence also injected strength into her, and it seemed that she was really not so nervous anymore.

    After a long time, Qiu Li said: "You should also be careful and be safe. You are no longer just a person."

    Nodding slightly, Lin Han held their hands, pressed them tightly against his chest, and said, "You also have to be careful. It is best to be with the elders of Songshan, or Uncle Xu. Because then, I may not care.  Gotta get you."

    "Um."

    "knew!"

    Lin Han smiled slightly and looked into the distance, his sharp eyes moving forward and extending through the misty rain.

    At the other end, at the end of the green mountains and green waters, in that small town, Lin Han seemed to see a bustling crowd. Among them were Taoist Tianmen, Master Yihe, Mr. Mo Da, and Ning Zhongze  With Yue Buqun!

    (Thank you tudoubutu for the reward, thank you to many friends for their red tickets, collections, fans, thank you all!)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 193 Songshan Conference.  Gathering of heroes

    Update time: 2012-08-20

    Songshan Mountain Viewing Peak on March 15th

    It¡¯s sunny after the rain, and among the delicate flowers and trees, there are crystal clear pearls shining, that is, the breath of the rising sun.

    During the routine morning class, Zuo Lengchan called everyone in Songshan together, once again emphasized some details and told everyone to take care of their own defense.

    After breakfast, everyone in Songshan began to get busy. Zuo Lengchan and his brothers each had their own division of labor, but Lin Han was more leisurely. He mainly accompanied Qiu Li and Feiyan to welcome the Hengshan nuns and the female relatives of other sects.

    Everything was going on in an orderly manner until the sun rose three poles, and people from all walks of life came to Guansheng Peak one after another.

    ¡° Subsequently, more and more martial arts comrades came to congratulate him. Most of them were scattered people, or some small sects, such as Shaolin, Wudang, or the other four sects of the Five Mountains, but they never appeared.

    But even so, Lin Han was so busy that he was almost dizzy. He had just settled one person on the front foot, and there were people behind him who needed to be accommodated. He was spinning almost non-stop.

    "It is said that the children of Jianghu are generous, and Lin Han is the most outstanding and top class among the young heroes with both talents and appearance. Even the best one has a lot of praise.

    When faced with such an opportunity, those who were shy and pretty, or shy and generous, all had bright eyebrows and unrestrained eyelids, and they wanted to swallow Lin Han down.

    " If he only had to deal with one person, Lin Han wouldn't mind a little ambiguity, hooking little fingers, etc. Even if he really wanted someone to make an appointment with him after dusk, under the moonlight on the willow branches, he reluctantly agreed.

    However, if you are unfortunate enough to fall into a pile of rouge, and it is still the coarse and vulgar powder that you usually smear on your head, it will kill you.

    Fortunately, Qiu Li and Fei Yan, like Qin Shubao and Yu Chi Gong, guarded the fortress firmly and saved all living beings from suffering. For a while, Lin Han could barely hold on.

    "The head of Beiyue Hengshan, Master Yihe, is here with all the senior sisters from Hengshan."

    Until the end of the hour, Lin Han suddenly heard the greeting senior brother singing.

    "Oh, Brother Lin, Sister Yilin and the others are here!" Qu Feiyan was already one step ahead and shouted in surprise.

    After apologizing and leaving Qiu Li to accompany the guest, Lin Han pulled Fei Yan forward.

    From afar, Lin Han said with a smile: "Welcome, welcome, I didn't expect that Master Yi and the senior sisters from Hengshan would arrive so soon."

    "Amitabha, I am thinking that since I have already arrived at Songshan Mountain, why not come up earlier and see if I can help." Yihe imitated the tone of his master Dingxian and answered Lin Han's question with a smile.

    Lin Han smiled bitterly in his heart: The traces of this identity change are too obvious. To make the grumpy Yi He learn to be as peaceful as Master Dingxian, it seems that the practice time must be quite long, but the effect may not be good.

    After Feiyan saw Yilin in the crowd, he didn't care about the occasion. He walked towards Yilin quickly and said as he walked: "Sister Yilin, you are finally here. Feiyan misses you so much."

    When the nuns in Hengshan saw Feiyan being so naughty, they all smiled tolerantly. After several encounters, they also figured out Feiyan's temperament. What's more, she had a good relationship with Yilin, and everyone just looked on happily.  , no hint of displeasure at all.

    ? Following Yihe¡¯s words, Lin Han said with a smile: ¡°Senior sister Yihe said that, I¡¯m not polite to you, junior brother. I just want to ask all the senior sisters to help greet those female heroes from various sects.¡±

    "Oh, senior sisters, please come this way." Lin Han smiled and led the way, bringing the nuns to Qiu Li, and then introduced the Yingying Yanyan to everyone in Hengshan.

    Although nuns are a very strange group of women, their essence is still women. Gradually, the two parties became very congenial in their chat, and instead put Lin Han aside.

    Seeing that more and more people were congratulating each other, the open space in front was already full of people, most of whom were gathered together in groups of three or five. People they knew and people they didn¡¯t know all found a common topic at this moment.  .

    As the saying goes: three women, one drama.

    It can be seen that women are a very advanced special creature that is good at entertaining and not afraid of excitement.

    Seeing that everyone's voices were getting louder and louder, Lin Han clapped his hands and after attracting the idea, he quickly suggested that he go sit in the yard. In this way, he lured a group of tough creatures away.

    After settling everyone down and asking everyone in Hengshan to take care of them, Lin Han did not dare to stay for a long time and took Qiu Li to escape. Feiyan was unwilling to leave, so Lin Han let her go, but told her not to walk alone.

    " Near noon, there were Qingcheng, Emei, Kunlun, Diancang, Beggar Gang, etc.The Qingcheng sect came to congratulate them. The Qingcheng sect was naturally an ally of the Songshan sect and was led by Yu Canghai himself. The other sects mainly came to watch the excitement, mostly preparing for their comeback.

    Almost at noon time, some welcoming disciples sang loudly.

    "Mr. Hua Shanyue and Ning Nuxia are here with their disciples!"

    "Taoist Master Taishan Tianmen and his disciples congratulate you!"

    "Mr. Hengshan Mo Da and his disciples are here!"

    Three heavyweights came in succession, immediately attracting everyone¡¯s attention.

    Hearing the exclamations from the crowd, and some faint sneers, Lin Han quickly turned around and looked around, shaking his head again and again.

    Among them, Tianmen Taoist is quite satisfactory. Even Mr. Mo Da is just plainly dressed. But the other one, Mr. Yue, the famous "Junzi Sword" and famous in the martial arts world, is beyond the expectations of many people.  Unexpected.

    Red, bright red gown, no one expected that Yue Buqun, who had always been extremely simple, would dress up in such a nondescript manner.

    Although there is no gold gilt edge on the bright red gown, it is embroidered with many blooming peonies. At a glance, it adds an air of femininity.

    Facing the suspicious looks of everyone, Yue Buqun was completely unaware. In other words, he was enjoying being the center of attention.

    The big movement here had already alarmed Zuo Lengchan and others.

    Zuo Lengchan, Ding Mian, Lu Bai, Tang Ying'e and others are all wearing gorgeous purple gowns, which are bright but not gorgeous, forming a sharp contrast with Yue Buqun.

    As lifelong rivals, Zuo Lengchan and Yue Buqun intertwined their eyes and stared at each other for a long time. Suddenly, they burst into laughter at the same time.

    "Senior Brother Zuo!"

    "Senior Brother Yue!"

    "Ha ha ha ha"

    Amidst the laughter, Zuo Lengchan said: "It seems that Senior Brother Yue is very confident!"

    Hearing the sarcasm in Zuo Lengchan's words, Yue Buqun also suppressed his laughter and said with a smile: "Senior Brother Zuo must be well prepared!"

    Listening to Yue Buqun¡¯s slightly sharp voice, Zuo Lengchan showed a strange smile repeatedly, ¡°Each other, each other!¡±

    With a chuckle, Yue Buqun also laughed slyly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Master Fang Zheng of Shaolin Sect and Taoist Master Chongxu of Wudang Sect, are these two people present?¡± Yue Buqun asked indifferently.

    With a cold snort, Zuo Lengchan said calmly: "Although the two of them live close to each other, they will definitely not arrive so early if they maintain their identities."

    At this moment, I suddenly saw two welcoming disciples running up the mountain road, running as fast as they could, obviously they were in a hurry.

    Everyone in the open space looked at these two people in unison.

    Not long after, the two of them rushed to Zuo Lengchan and reported: "Reporting to the master, Master Fangzheng, the abbot of Shaolin Temple, and Master Chongxu, the leader of Wudang Sect, are coming up the mountain with their disciples from the two sects."

    "Haha, we're here. Why don't you all go with Zuo to greet us?" Zuo Lengchan asked with a smile. Although he had known that Fang Zheng and Chongxu would definitely come back, he still hoped that they could give him face. After all, if Songshan  Without these two big guys as witnesses, the conference would definitely lose its luster.

    When the heroes at the top of Songshan Mountain heard that Shaolin Master Fang Zheng and Wudang Chongxu Taoist Master had arrived, they immediately became excited. Many people followed Zuo Lengchan and went down the mountain.

    The other ordinary disciples and members of the martial arts community hurriedly stepped aside and asked everyone to go down the mountain. After all, not everyone was qualified to meet the martial arts boss.

    As an outstanding talent of Songshan Sect, Lin Han also followed Zuo Lengchan and greeted Fang Zheng and Chongxu.

    Shaolin and Wudang are worthy of being the top sects in the world, and Fang Zheng and Chongxu are worthy of being two of the three great masters of the righteous way. Behind them, although there are not many Shaolin and Wudang disciples, but with the two  There are quite a few people in the martial arts community who go up the mountain. This also shows that the influence of the two people in the world is really extraordinary.

    After being polite to Zuo Lengchan and others, Fang Zheng suddenly turned his eyes to Lin Han. After looking him up and down, he praised him repeatedly: "I would like to express my special thanks to Young Master Lin. Thank you for eliminating a great scourge in the martial arts world."

    Lin Han's heart thumped, and he understood what the old bald donkey was doing. Although Ren Woxing did not reveal what Lin Han did on the Blackwood Cliff because of his face, with Shaolin's intelligence, it was impossible to tell the truth.  It's been so long and there's still no news.

    Therefore, Lin Han was just stunned, and then immediately returned to normal, pretending to be surprised and asked: "I don't know, what kind of earth-moving things did this junior do, so that the master is so concerned about it?"The old bald donkey looked at Lin Han with a bright face, nodded his head, and said, "Of course I'm grateful to Shaoxia Lin for killing the big devil Dongfang Bubai!"

    "What?" Everyone looked at Lin Han in horror, and some even opened their lips and almost swallowed their own tongues.

    Even the leaders of the large sects only knew that there was a firefight on Blackwood Cliff, and most of them thought that Dongfang Bubai was killed by Woxing. How could they not be surprised when they heard Fang Zheng's revelations now?

    Lin Han shook his head and said, "I'm afraid Master has misunderstood. I heard that Blackwood Cliff is heavily guarded. Not even a mouse can sneak up there without permission. This junior doesn't have that ability."

    At this point, Lin Han suddenly faced all the martial arts heroes and said with a smile: "Although I have confidence in my own martial arts, I am facing Dongfang Bubai, who is known as the 'No.  Do you think it is possible for Dongfang to be undefeated in China?"

    The eyes of the crowd were sharp. After Lin Han said this, many people laughed out loud. However, it hindered Fang Zheng's prestige and face, so no one laughed out loud.

    After giving Lin Han a meaningful look, Fang Zheng shook his head and said, "Maybe I really heard wrong!"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 194 Songshan Conference.  Fengchan platform

.    Led by Zuo Lengchan and others, the martial arts heroes headed by Fang Zheng and Chongxu headed towards the Songshan Hall.

    Although the Songshan Hall is also huge, it is not as good as the Main Hall of Shaolin Temple. Less than a thousand people came in, and even the courtyard was full, leaving no room for latecomers to intervene.

    Zuo Lengchan said loudly: "We, the Wuyue Sword Sect, are gathering today. Thanks to the friendly support of our colleagues in the martial arts world, there are so many people here, which is unexpected. As a result, all supplies are quite insufficient and the reception is simple. I hope you don't blame me.  "

    Someone among the group of heroes said loudly: "You're welcome, but there are too many people and we can't stand here."

    At this time, Ding Mian was standing on Zuo Lengchan's left hand. Hearing these words, he couldn't help but smile and said: "Two hundred steps up from here is the Fengchan platform on Songshan Mountain where the emperor in ancient times consecrated the Zen. The terrain is wide and it was originally very good. But we commoners  When Cao Mang came to the Fengchan platform to discuss matters, if word spread, people with knowledge would inevitably ridicule and say that we were too arrogant."

    It should be known that in order to commend their merits and virtues, ancient emperors often consecrated Mount Tai or Mount Song. It was a national event to submit a petition to heaven.

    How do these heroes here know what "Feng Chan" is all about?

    The heroes felt extremely stuffy crowded in this hall. Not to mention sitting on the ground, they couldn't even breathe freely. They all said: "We are not rebels and become emperors. Since we have such a good place, why not go there? Others like to gossip,  Go to hell!¡±

    While talking, several people rushed out of the courtyard.

    Everyone in Songshan looked at each other and couldn't help but laugh. People in the world are generous, to put it harshly, they are the masters who dare to bring down the emperor. They don't care about the nagging of others at all, and will even use the emperor's old age to occupy the emperor's house.  He is complacent about his children's things.

    Zuo Lengchan said: "In that case, let's all meet under the Fengchan platform."

    One of them was willing to fight, and a group of them were willing to be beaten. Naturally, they hit it off immediately, and they all shouted and walked towards the Fengchan platform.

    The Fengzen Terrace is built of hemp stone, and each big stone is cut extremely smooth. I recall that the emperor had to drive countless masons to build this huge structure in order to worship heaven and pray for blessings.

    When all the heroes came to the top of Songshan Mountain, they all felt that their minds were open.  This supreme heart of heaven has thousands of peaks below.  At that time, the clouds opened and the sun was bright, and there was no shadow.

    At the front of the crowd, I saw Zuo Lengchan inviting Master Fang Zheng and Taoist Chongxu to board the Fengchan platform.

    Fang Zheng said with a smile: "We are two mediocre and decrepit people from outside the country. We are just here to watch the ceremony and congratulate you, but we don't have to go on stage to perform. It's embarrassing."

    Zuo Lengchan said: "Master Abbot said such things, it is too outrageous."

    Chongxu said: "The guests have all arrived, so Master Zuo will invite us to do something important. We don't have to accompany us two old guys all the time."

    At this moment, Lin Han was standing behind Zuo Lengchan, Ding Mian, and Lu Bai. When he saw Fang Zheng and Chongxu working together harmoniously, he was wondering: How come Shaolin and Wudang are on good terms again?

    However, he immediately glanced around and saw that people from Emei, Kunlun and other sects were looking at Fang Zheng and Chongxu with envious faces. His heart moved and he understood that the two old guys had formed an interest again.  Alliance, it seems that it may not be so easy for those hidden sects to enter the world again.

    Thinking of this, Lin Han sneered secretly: Dog bites dog, it's up to you to fight for a piece of hair. Wait until the Songshan Sect has completely absorbed the power of the Five Mountains Sword Sect, and then I will make a serious calculation with you.

    Zuo Lengchan here originally intended to push Shaolin and Wudang to the forefront, so he invited the two of them to sit on the throne. However, Fang Zheng and Chongxu were also cunning and cunning, and they were not tempted by the false reputation.

    Zuo Lengchan didn¡¯t force anything, as the saying goes, ¡°I¡¯m lucky if I get it, and I¡¯m lucky if I lose it.¡± He smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s it, I¡¯ll obey your order.  "

    ??????????????????????????????????????????? out out to the two of them, Zuo Lengchan walked up the steps to the Fengchan platform.

    After climbing dozens of levels and still a few feet away from the top of the platform, Zuo Lengchan stood on the stone steps and said loudly: "My friends, please come."

    The wind was very strong at the top of Songshan Mountain, and the heroes were scattered around to enjoy the scenery, but Zuo Lengchan's words reached everyone's ears clearly.

    Everyone turned their heads and approached one after another, surrounding the Feng Chan platform.

    Zuo Lengchan clasped his fists and said, "My friends think highly of Zuo, and I would like to thank you for your visit to Songshan Mountain. Before all my friends came here, you must have heard that today is a good time for our Five Mountains Sword Sect to work together and merge into one sect.  day."

    Lin Hanyan was among the crowd in the audience, running his internal energy, and shouted in unison with hundreds of people: "Yes, yes, congratulations, congratulations!"

    Lin Han deliberately softened his tone, and no one could recognize him for a moment. As a result, the praises of the heroes became even louder, rippling back and forth among these giant stones.

    Zuo Lengchan smiled and said, "Everyone, please?.  "

    The heroes immediately sat down on the spot, and the disciples from each sect sat together with the leader.

    Looking at the dark crowd in the audience, Zuo Lengchan nodded with satisfaction and said: "I think we, the Five Mountains Sword Sect, have always been in the same spirit. We have formed an alliance hand in hand for more than a hundred years. We have long been like a family. We are brothers who are the leaders of the five sects.  For many years."

    At this point, Zuo Lengchan frowned slightly, changed the topic, and sighed: "It's just that there have been many major events in the martial arts world in recent years. After discussing with the senior brothers of the Five Mountains Sword Sect, we all felt that we should not unite into one sect.  , if we give unified orders, there will be a great disaster in the future, I¡¯m afraid it will not be easy to resist.¡±

    Just at this moment, someone in the audience suddenly heard someone say coldly: "I wonder which group of senior brothers the leader of the Left Alliance has discussed with? How come I don't know what's going on?"

    The person speaking was none other than Mr. Mo Da, the head of the Hengshan Sect.

    As soon as he said this, it was obvious that the Hengshan Sect was not in favor of the merger.

    Unexpectedly, Mo Da was so bold that he dared to be the first to speak out against it. I think he was forced to do so and felt a sense of crisis.

    Zuo Lengchan was not angry, but said slowly: "Brother just said that there are many big things happening in the martial arts world, and the five sects must unite into one. One of the big things is that we, the five sects,  They kill each other and ignore the loyalty of the alliance."

    Mo Da¡¯s objection was originally intended to arouse the resonance of others, but the other factions in the Five Mountains all had their own plans, which made him very embarrassed.

    Zuo Lengchan's tone became fierce and he asked: "May I ask Mr. Mo Da, my disciple of the Songshan Sect, Junior Brother Da Songyang, Fei Fei, was searching for demons from the Demon Cult outside Hengshan City, but was forced to do so. If Junior Nephew Lin hadn't been present, even  I am about to be killed by Mr. Mo Da, I wonder if this is true?"

    Mr. Mo Da felt a shiver in his heart: Zuo Lengchan was angry that I didn't give him face just now, and he was afraid that he would have to settle accounts in the future. On this Song Mountain, if he really had evil intentions, it would be quite disadvantageous.

    At that time, thousands of eyes in the audience were focused on Mr. Mo Da¡¯s face.

    Although Mr. Mo Da was timid, he didn't show it. He looked calm, shook his head and said, "It's nothing! I'm sorry that Mo Da is so immature, how can he get Da Songyang's hand?"

    Zuo Lengchan sneered and said: "If we were to fight alone in an upright and honest manner, Mr. Mo Da might not be able to hurt my Junior Brother Fei, but if he plots against him, with the ever-changing sword moves of the Hengshan School, no matter how strong the master is,  It¡¯s inevitable that something will happen.¡±

    Seeing that no one responded for a long time, Mo Da already regretted it and shouldn't have asked for trouble.

    Mo Da's momentum was exhausted, and Mo Da's voice became much softer. He shook his head and said, "These are all your guesses. How can you be accurate? Don't hurt the harmony between the two families with your 'unfounded' remarks."

    Listening to the huge words of begging for mercy, Lin Han shook his head: Why bother?  Why bother?

    Zuo Lengchan was quite satisfied with the huge request for softness, but he would not be polite and was about to defeat the Hengshan faction in one fell swoop.

    Zuo Lengchan continued: "The unification of our Five Sacred Sword Sects into one is the biggest event since our five sects were established. Mr. Mo Da, you and I are both the masters of the same sect. We should know that major matters are more important than personal grudges. As long as our five sects are concerned,  It is beneficial to the faction, and personal grudges have to be put aside.¡±

    "Brother Mo, you don't have to worry too much about this matter. Junior Brother Fei is my junior brother, and he has not been harmed. After our five sects merge, Brother Mo and I will also be senior brothers. Is there really some misunderstanding?  Zuo should also be the mediator, what does Brother Mo think?" Zuo Lengchan asked.

    These words sounded peaceful, but the meaning was really aggressive. It obviously meant that if Mr. Mo Da agreed to join the faction, then the murder of Fei Bin would be wiped out, otherwise it would have to be liquidated.

    Zuo Lengchan stared at Mr. Mo Da and asked, "Brother Mo, do you think so?"

    Mr. Mo Da snorted and was noncommittal, obviously not wanting to confront the Songshan Sect anymore.

    Zuo Lengchan smiled with a smile on his face and said: "The Nanyue Hengshan Sect has no objections to the proposal to merge the sect. Dongyue Taishan Sect Tianmen Taoist Brother, what do you think of your sect?"

    Taoist Tianmen stood up and said in a loud voice: "It has been more than three hundred years since the founder of the Taishan Sect, Taoist Master Dongling, founded the sect. The poor Taoist, without virtue and incompetence, cannot carry forward the Taishan Sect, but in these more than three hundred years,  Our foundation cannot be cut off at the hands of poor Taoists. This proposal of merging factions must never be obeyed."

    As soon as Tianmen finished speaking, a white-bearded Taoist from the Taishan sect stood up and said loudly: "Tianmen's nephew is wrong. There are more than 400 people in the Taishan sect, four generations, but you can't do it for your own selfishness.  , hindering the great cause that is beneficial to the whole faction."

    Everyone saw that the white whisker's face was dry, but he was very angry.  When someone recognizes him, he whispers: "He is the son of Yuji, the god of heaven."The disciple's uncle.  "

    Seeing Yu Jizi publicly refute Tianmen Taoist, Lin Han shook his head secretly: It is true, there is nothing new!

    He didn¡¯t want to think about it. Except for him, the ¡®prophet¡¯, everyone else was very happy to see Taishan getting into trouble. There were many people who wanted to watch the fun!

    Taoist Tianmen¡¯s face was already very rosy, but when he heard what Yu Jizi said, his face became even redder.

    He said loudly: "Uncle, what do you mean by this? Since my nephew took charge of the Taishan sect, what has he done that is not for the sake of the reputation and foundation of the sect? I oppose the merger of the five sects just to preserve the Taishan sect. What else can I do?  What's the selfishness?"

    Yujizi chuckled and said: "The merger of the five sects means that the Wuyue Sect is becoming more and more powerful. Which of the disciples of the Wuyue Sect will not benefit from it? It's just that you, the master nephew, can't do it."

    Tianmen Taoist became even more angry and said loudly: "As the leader, what does it matter whether I do it or not? I am just a Taishan sect. Nothing can be swallowed up by others in my hands."

    Lin Han saw that Tianmen Taoist had such a bad temper, but after just a few words, he was already angry. It was true that stupid people are incurable and barbarians cannot be saved.

    Looking at the farce between Tianmen and Yujizi with cold eyes, Lin Han had no regrets and was waiting for Tianmen's tragedy to happen!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 195 Songshan Conference.  Fall of Tianmen

    Update time: 2012-08-21

    Seeing Taoist Tianmen getting angry, Yu Jizi was even more proud. She glanced at him with disdain and said sarcastically: "You may sound nice, but in your heart you just can't let go of the title of leader!"

    Tianmen Taoist said angrily: "Do you really think I am so selfish?" He reached out and took out a dark iron dagger from his arms, and said loudly: "From now on, I will no longer be the leader.  If you want to do it, just do it!¡±

    Everyone saw that this short sword did not look amazing, but the older members of the Wuyue Sword Sect all knew that it was a relic of Dongling Taoist, the founder of the Taishan Sect. It had been passed down from generation to generation in the past three hundred years, and he had become the head of the Taishan Sect.  of tokens.

    Yujizi took a step back and sneered: "Are you willing to give it up?"

    Tianmen Taoist said angrily: "Why are you reluctant to let go?"

    "If that's the case, then give it to me!" Yu Jizi said. With his right hand, he quickly grabbed the iron sword in Tianmen Taoist's hand.

    Taoist Tianmen didn¡¯t expect that he would actually take the sword. When he was stunned, the iron sword had been snatched away by Yu Jizi.  Before he could think about it carefully, he drew out the sword from his waist with a swipe sound.

    Hey, Lin Han sighed, as the saying goes, 'poor people must be hateful', no matter what, Yu Jizi is your uncle of Tianmen Taoist, no matter how wrong he is, or even if you want him.  Cleaning up the family should also be done in private, rather than doing such a treasonous and unethical act towards the elders in full view of the public.

    How did Tianmen know that Yujizi had already prepared, and before he could get close to him, Yujizi had already flown away.

    At the moment, two green shadows loomed, and two old Taoists stood in front of Taoist Tianmen with swords in hand. They shouted in unison: "Tianmen, you have done something wrong and have forgotten the rules of this sect?"

    When Tianmen Taoist looked at these two people, they were his two master uncles, Yu Qingzi and Yu Yinzi.

    He was so angry that his whole body was trembling, and he shouted: "Two uncles, you have seen with your own eyes, Yujiwhat did uncle Yuji just do!"

    Yuyinzi said: "We have indeed seen it with our own eyes. You have passed on the position of leader of our sect to Senior Brother Yuji. It would be great if you abdicate in favor of someone more worthy."

    Yu Qingzi said: "Senior Brother Yuji is your uncle, and he is also the head of our sect. You use your sword to commit murder and are rude to him. This is a grave crime of deceiving your master, destroying your ancestors, and committing rebellion."

    Tianmen Taoist saw that the two master uncles were unreasonably partial and instead blamed themselves. He was furious and said loudly: "I just said it out of anger. How could the position of the head of our sect be so hasty teach hastily, even if it is to be given to others?"  Man, hehefuck me, I will never pass it on to Yuji."

    In anger, Taoist Tianmen could not help but utter obscene words.

    Yuyinzi shouted: "You say such things, are you worthy of being the leader?"

    A middle-aged Taoist priest in the Taishan Sect stood up and said loudly: "My master has always been the leader of our sect. What are you masters and uncles doing?"

    This middle-aged Taoist named Jian Chu is the second disciple of Taoist Tianmen.

    Then another person stood up and shouted: "Senior Brother Tianmen handed over the position of leader to my master. Thousands of pairs of eyes at the top of Songshan Mountain here have seen it, and thousands of pairs of ears have heard it. Is it false? Senior Brother Tianmen just now  Said: 'From now on, I will no longer be the leader. If you want to do it, go ahead and do it!' Didn't you hear?"

    The person who said this is a disciple of Yujizi.

    Hundreds and dozens of people in the Taishan sect shouted in unison: "The old leader abdicates, and the new leader takes over! The old leader abdicates, and the new leader takes over!"

    Tianmen Taoist is the eldest disciple of the Taishan sect. His sect was originally the most powerful, but five or six of his uncles secretly joined forces and suddenly turned against him at the same time. Among the two hundred or so people from the Taishan sect who came to Songshan, one  More than one hundred and sixty people were hostile to him.

    Yujizi raised the iron sword high and said: "This is the magic weapon of the Patriarch Dongling. The Patriarch's last words were: 'Seeing this iron sword is like seeing Dongling'. Should we listen to the Patriarch's last words?"

    More than a hundred Taoists shouted loudly: "The leader is right!"

    Someone else shouted: "You rebel against Tianmen and cause chaos. You don't abide by the rules. You should be arrested and punished."

    Yujizi waved his left hand a few times, and the more than 160 Taoists of the Taishan sect suddenly dispersed, drew out their long swords, and surrounded the remaining 50 or so Taoists in Gaixin. Those surrounded were naturally the disciples under the Tianmen Seat.  A lot of people.

    Tianmen Taoist roared angrily: "You really want to fight? Then come and fight to the death."

    Yu Jizi said loudly: "Tianmen listens: The leader of the Taishan Sect has issued an order, telling you to abandon your sword and surrender. Do you accept the iron sword instruction of Master Dongling?"

    Tianmen said angrily: "Bah, who said you are the leader of our sect?"

    ??Yujizi shouted: "Disciples under Tianmenzuo, this matter has nothing to do with you. Everyone put down their weapons and come over to submit."No one will be held accountable, otherwise he will be severely punished.  "

    Taoist Jianchu said loudly: "If you can swear a strong oath to the iron sword of Grandmaster, and never let the Taishan sect that Grandmaster worked so hard to create be eliminated from the world, then everyone will support you as the leader of this sect. That's right."  No problem. But if you immediately sell our sect to the Songshan Sect as soon as you become the leader, you will be the eternal sinner of this sect. You will die and you will have no face to see the founder."

    Yuyinzi said: "You young man, why are you talking to our predecessors of the 'Yu' generation? After the five sects merged, the Songshan sect was also removed. The word 'Five Mountains' in the Wuyue sect includes Mount Tai.  What¡¯s wrong again?¡±

    Tianmen Taoist said: "You have been bribed by Zuo Lengchan for your secret mischief. Huh, huh! You can kill me, but if you want me to agree to surrender to Songshan, you absolutely cannot."

    Yu Jizi said: "If you disobey the master's iron sword order, be careful and your reputation will be ruined in an instant, and you will die without a burial place."

    Tianmen Taoist said: "Disciples who are loyal to the Taishan sect, today we will fight to the end and our blood will be splashed on Songshan Mountain."

    The disciples standing around him shouted in unison: "Fight to the end and never surrender."

    Although they are few in number, they all have a look of determination on their faces.

    If Yujizi sieges them with a crowd, he may not be able to kill them all in a short time.

    There are thousands of heroes gathered around the Feng Chan platform. Master Fang Zheng of the Shaolin sect and Taoist Chongxu of the Wudang sect, and other senior masters, must not be allowed to bully the minority and commit such a tragic act of massacring their fellow disciples.

    Yujizi, Yuqingzi, Yuyinzi and others looked at each other, unable to make up their minds for a moment.

    Suddenly I heard someone lazily say from far to the left: "I have traveled all over the world and I have seen many heroes. However, it is rare for a bear to turn away immediately after saying something."

    Everyone looked towards where the sound came from and saw a man in sackcloth leaning against a big stone, holding a Fanyang bamboo hat in his left hand, fanning it in front of his face like a fan.  This man was tall and thin, with narrow eyes and a disapproving look on his face.

    No one knew his origins, nor did they know who he was scolding with these words.

    I just heard him say again: "You have clearly given up the leadership to someone else. Could it be that what you said was a fart? Taoist Tianmen, I'm afraid the word "Ìì" in your name needs to be changed. Change it to "fart".  ' word, that's appropriate."

    Yujizi and others realized that he was helping themselves, and they all laughed.

    Tianmen said angrily: "It's our own business, Taishan Sect, there is no need for others to meddle in our own business."

    The man in linen clothes still said lazily: "When I see something that doesn't please me, I have to take care of it. Today is a good day for the Five Sacred Sword Sects to merge into one, but you are a bull-nosed guy here, drawing your sword and shouting  You scream, defeating someone is so refreshing, you are really farting."

    Suddenly, everyone's eyes were dazzled, and they saw the man in sackcloth suddenly jumped up and rushed into the circle of Yujizi and others with great speed. With the bamboo hat in his left hand, he smashed it towards the head of Taoist Tianmen.

    Taoist Tianmen did not resist, but stabbed him in the chest with his sword.

    The man suddenly pounced, slipped under Taoist Tianmen's crotch, put his right hand on the ground, turned his body upside down, and with a cry, he kicked Taoist Tianmen's vest hard with his heel.

    These moves are extremely weird. Heroes gathered on the peak, each with their own unique skills. However, the moves used by this man have never been seen or heard by everyone.

    Tianmen was caught off guard and immediately gave him an acupuncture point.  Several disciples beside Tianmen each drew their long swords and stabbed at the man.

    The man laughed, grabbed the back of Tianmen, and blocked the long sword. The disciples drew back their swords.

    The man shouted: "If you don't throw the sword, I will twist off this bull-nosed head." As he spoke, he grabbed the bun on top of Tianmen's head with his right hand.

    Tianmen had no martial arts skills. After being restrained by him, he was unable to move at all, and his red face turned ashen.

    Look at this situation, as long as the man twists his hands hard, Tianmen's neck bones will be broken by him immediately.

    Jian Chu said: "Your Excellency suddenly launched a sneak attack, which is not the behavior of a hero. Your Excellency has a distinguished name."

    The man raised his left hand, slapped Tianmen Taoist in the face, and said lazily: "Whoever is rude to me, I will slap his master."

    When all the disciples of Tianmen Taoist saw their master being humiliated, they were all shocked and angry. They all held up their swords, and as long as they gathered the thorns at the same time, the man in sackcloth would turn into a hedgehog on the spot.  No one dared to act rashly.

    Suddenly, Tianmen Taoist shouted loudly, turned his head, and faced the man in sackcloth, with blood spurting out from his mouth.

    The man was startled, but when he wanted to let go, it was already too late.  In an instant, the man's head and face were covered with blood, and then heAt this moment, Taoist Tianmen circled his hands and hugged his head and neck, but with a click, the man's neck bones were suddenly broken.

    The Taoist raised his right hand, and the man flew straight out. With a slap, he fell several feet away, twisted a few times, and died.

    Taoist Tianmen was already very tall, but now he was even more majestic, with blood all over his face, which was terrifying to see.

    After a while, Tianmen gave a fierce shout and fell to the ground on one side.

    It turned out that he was restrained by this man's sudden and unexpected moves, and was humiliated repeatedly in public. When he was so angry, he was willing to sacrifice his own life, used his internal energy to break through his meridians, thereby unlocking the sealed acupuncture points, and struck with all his strength.  , killing the enemy, but his own meridians were cut off and he couldn't survive.

    All the disciples under the Tianmen Seat called "Master" and rushed to help him. When they saw that he had given up his breath, they burst into tears.

    Someone in the crowd suddenly said: "Master Zuo, you sent someone like Qinghai Yiyi to deal with Taoist Priest Tianmen. Isn't it too much?"

    Everyone looked at the speaker and saw an old man with a vulgar appearance. Some people recognized his name as He Sanqi. He often picked up a bag of wontons and appeared in the markets of Sanxiang and Wuze.

    No one knows the origin of the man who was shot to death by Tianmen Taoist. He Sanqi said he was called "Qinghai Xiaoxiao".  Not many people know the origin of "Qinghai Xiaoxiao".

    Zuo Lengchan said: "This is a joke. This brother Ji is meeting me for the first time today. How can you say he is sent by me?"

    He Sanqi said: "Sect Leader Zuo may have known each other for a short time with 'Qinghai Xiaoxiao', but his relationship with this person's master, 'White Banner', must be very unusual."

    As soon as the words "blank board evil star" were spoken, there was an immediate roar in the crowd.

    snort

    There was a cold roar from the crowd, and the last sound was long, like a thunderbolt in the sky.  Everyone looked together and saw Lin Han, the Songshan disciple who was standing behind Zuo Lengchan and others not long ago.

    Lin Han smiled disdainfully and scolded: "Walking in the world, who doesn't have a few friends who are both good and evil? If everything is on the line, wouldn't the world be as black as crows?"

    "What's more, this senior is only playing in the Taishan Sect out of righteous indignation. He didn't expect to be so cruelly beaten by the Tianmen Taoist Priest. But our Songshan Sect can't stop him."

    The more Lin Han talked, the more excited he became. He couldn't help scolding the Taishan disciples: "Even if Senior Yujizi is really acting too radically, his original intention is for the sake of everyone in the Taishan Sect. As a junior who entered late, Tianmen Taoist Master actually  Openly drawing swords at each other, isn't this the fine tradition of your Taishan sect? Bullying the master and destroying the ancestors has really brought shame on our Five Mountains Sword Sect. I dare to ask him what kind of virtue Tianmen Taoist has to be the leader of Taishan again.  Job?"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 196 Songshan Conference.  unexpected

    Tianmen Taoist died, Taishan disciples rioted, Lin Han shouted angrily, and the Fengchan stage was very lively.

    As a kind of social creature, most people have a very serious mentality of blind obedience. When Tianmen suddenly died, the direct descendants of Tianmen Taoist were certainly in danger.

    But under Lin Han¡¯s scolding, everyone¡¯s minds were cleared, their anger subsided slightly, and a sad aura filled the hearts of all Taishan disciples.

    At this time, they need the support of another force. As long as there is a trace of support, they can find their direction again, although it is a bit of a predicament to say so.

    Seeing the opportunity, Zuo Lengchan said: "Brother Yuji, congratulations on taking over as the head of the Taishan Sect. What do you think of the merger of the Five Mountains Sword Sect?"

    After Lin Han¡¯s interruption, the heroes no longer cared about the ¡®Qinghai Xiao Xiao¡¯ and the ¡®Whiteboard Evil Star¡¯.

    "The evil star of the White Slate" has been notorious for twenty or thirty years, but there are only a few people who have actually seen him and suffered from him. It seems that his notoriety mainly stems from his ugly appearance.

    Although his disciple "Qinghai Yixiao" behaved evilly, he did not operate in the Central Plains area and did not suffer any harm. Naturally, there was no atmosphere of sharing the same hatred with the enemy.

    After receiving Zuo Lengchan's suggestion, Yu Jizi held the iron sword in his hand and said proudly: "The merger of the Five Sacred Sword Sects into one will bring only benefits to the people of our five sects, without any harm. Only people like Tianmen Taoist  Only those who are too selfish, greedy for fame and have no regard for public welfare will initiate opposition."

    Drink water without forgetting the well digger. Although happiness came too quickly, Yu Jizi could still tell who was the master and said repeatedly: "Leader Zuo, I am in charge of the Taishan sect, and I wholeheartedly agree with the merger of the five sects.  The entire Taishan sect will definitely serve under your command and follow you to carry forward the Five Mountains sect. If anyone maliciously obstructs it, we, the Taishan sect, will not tolerate them first."

    More than a hundred people from the Taishan sect responded loudly: "The entire Taishan sect agrees with the merger. If there are those who have unreasonable objections, the entire Taishan sect swears not to stop with them."

    These people shouted in unison. Although there were not many in number, their voices were uniform and made the mountains ring.

    Lin Han looked at Yujizi's performance and felt that he was just a clown in the troupe. However, it is undeniable that the great cause of the Songshan Sect requires such characters to sing and sing loudly.

    Zuo Lengchan said loudly: "Among our Five Mountains Sword Sect, the Hengshan and Taishan sects have already agreed to the proposal of merging the sects. It seems that this is the general trend. Since the merging of the sects will have hundreds of benefits and no harm, our Songshan sect will do the same."  We should follow you and join in the great event."

    Zuo Lengchan said again: "Among the five sects, three sects have agreed to merge. I wonder what the Hengshan sect's intention is? Master Dingxian, the former head of the Hengshan sect, has talked with me several times. Regarding the merging of the sects, she  The old man strongly agrees with it. Two masters, Dingjing and Dingyi, also hold this view."

    As soon as these words came out, the heroes all looked towards the direction where the disciples of the Hengshan Sect were, wanting to see what the attitude of the nuns was.

    Facing such a battle, Master Yihe, who had just taken over the power of Hengshan, would inevitably be a little nervous. Under the expectant eyes of the sisters, Yihe took a deep breath and said, "As long as the leader of the Zuo Alliance can kill the three masters who assassinated me, Hengshan,  He will find the murderer and avenge us, and we, the Hengshan Sect, will not oppose the merger of the Five Sacred Sects."

    Having said this, Yihe and others suddenly looked at Huashan Yue Buqun, their eyes filled with hatred.

    Coincidentally, at this time, Yue Buqun was also surprised by the attitude of the Hengshan Sect. He happened to look at Yihe, and their eyes immediately met.

    Shocked in his heart, Yue Buqun immediately understood that Yi He had already suspected him. Although he didn't know where the clue was exposed, Yue Buqun was at the peak of his self-confidence. Even Zuo Lengchan didn't take it to heart.  , not to mention a smiling Hengshan sect!

    Looking at the rather strange expression on Yue Buqun's face, which seemed to be a smile but not a smile, and a hint of anger but not anger, Yihe's heart trembled and she hurriedly turned her head away, not daring to look at him again.

    Hearing what Yihe said, Zuo Lengchan was overjoyed, and a stone fell to the ground in his heart. He couldn't help but cast an approving look at Lin Han.

    After saying hello three times in a row, Zuo Lengchan said: "Your master, Master Dingxian, has great martial arts skills and extraordinary knowledge. He is really the most amazing figure in our Five Mountains Sword Sect. I have always admired him deeply. It's a pity that he was unlucky in the Shaolin Temple."  She was killed by traitors. If she were still alive today, she would definitely be the leader of the Five Mountains Sect."

    He paused for a moment and then said: "That day, I talked with the three masters Dingxian, Dingjing, and Dingyi about the merger of the two factions. I have strongly advocated that the merger of the factions does not work. If the merger is successful, then let it go.  , then Master Dingxian must be invited to take over the position of head of the Wuyue Sect."

    "Although Master Dingxian declined modestly at that time, I fully supported him. LaterMrs. Xian was not very firm in her resignation.  "Speaking of this, Zuo Lengchan sighed again and again, "Oh, it's sad, it's sad that such a Buddhist heroine died before she achieved her great achievements. She was killed in the Shaolin Temple. It's really sad.  "

    He mentioned the Shaolin Temple twice in a row, and in his words, he implicitly placed the blame for the death of Master Dingxian on the Shaolin Temple.

    Even if the person who killed her was not a member of the Shaolin sect, the Shaolin Temple is a holy place of martial arts, and someone could actually kill two martial arts masters in it. Even if the Shaolin sect did not conspire, it cannot escape the responsibility of indulging the murderer and neglecting to take precautions.  .

    After promising to find out the murderer for the Hengshan sect, Zuo Lengchan looked at Yue Buqun with a half-smile, and asked, "I wonder, what does Brother Yue's Huashan sect think of the merger of the Five Mountains sects?"

    Things went surprisingly smoothly. Lin Han felt empty and felt like something was missing.  Looking at the Hengshan Sect again, I suddenly realized: Linghu Chong didn't come, Ren Yingying didn't come, and neither did the Six Immortals of Peach Valley.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????? But it¡¯s better this way, so as not to have to listen to those six noisy guys making nonsense, which will mess up the atmosphere here.  Just thinking of Ren Yingying, I wonder if she is drinking tea and playing the piano among the houses in Luoyang Luzhu Lane.

    He shook his head and secretly said boredly. He glanced at Qiu Li who was standing next to Xu Huaishan, nodded and smiled at her, and then focused on the matter in front of him again.

    Faced with Zuo Lengchan's inquiry, Yue Buqun did not answer. Instead, he discussed irrelevantly: "Our Huashan sect has been established for more than 200 years, and there has been a dispute between the Qi Sect and the Sword Sect. All the martial arts seniors  Everyone knows it. I still shudder when I think about the tragic situation of the two sects killing each other that day"

    While the heroes were stunned, Yue Buqun continued: "Therefore, I deeply feel that the sects in the martial arts world are not as unified as each other. For thousands of years, there have been vendettas and fights in the rivers and lakes, and countless martial arts comrades have died unexpectedly. To trace the cause, Tai  It¡¯s partly because of the family¡¯s views.¡±

    "I often think that if there were no sects in the martial arts world and everyone was one family, then all the bloodshed and tragedies would be reduced to at least 90% out of 10%."

    "Heroes and heroes will not die in their prime, and there will be many less helpless orphans and widows in the world." Yue Buqun kept talking, his words were full of compassion, and most people couldn't help but nod.

    Someone said in a low voice: "Huashan Yuebuqun is known as the 'Junzi Sword'. He is truly worthy of his reputation and has a benevolent heart."

    Master Fang Zheng put his hands together and said: "Good, good! Master Yue's words are kind-hearted. As long as people in the martial arts think like Master Yue, the world's bloody storms and sword wars will be invisible."

    Lin Han, who had known Yue Buqun¡¯s intentions, secretly cursed: I¡¯m a bitch and I have to build a memorial arch!

    Yue Buqun said: "Master, thank you very much. Some of my humble opinions have naturally been thought of by eminent monks of all ages in Shaolin Temple."

    Putting a hat on Fang Zheng's head, Yue Buqun said again: "Of course, each martial arts school has different origins, and the methods of practice are very different. How easy is it for martial arts practitioners to be independent of their sects?"

    "Yue has been thinking hard for many years, and it was not until a few days ago that he suddenly realized the key point. This matter is related to the life and death of all my fellow martial arts practitioners. I dare not keep it secret to myself. I would like to ask for your advice."

    The heroes said one after another: "Please speak, please speak."

    "Mr. Yue's views must be very wise."

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the reason is?¡±

    "It's extremely difficult to eliminate the sectarian views!" Yue Buqun waited for silence, "We want to eliminate the sectarian views in one fell swoop. That's impossible."

    After a pause, Yue Buqun raised his eyebrows and said with a smile: "But if each sect is located in a similar geographical area, has similar martial arts, or is on good terms with each other, and merges as much as possible first, then within ten or eight years, the number of sects will be reduced by one.  Most of the time. If our Five Mountains Sword Sect merges with the Five Mountains Sect, we can set an example for each sect and become a grand event that will be famous throughout the ages in the martial arts world."

    As soon as he said this, the heroes immediately reacted and shouted: "It turns out that the Huashan Sect is in favor of the merger of the Five Mountains!"

    Fang Zheng and Chongxu were shocked and turned pale. They looked at each other in despair. They didn't expect that Yue Buqun, who had always been opposed to the merger of factions, suddenly agreed to Zuo Lengchan's request. It was really surprising.  Can't see clearly.

    Everyone in Songshan had already made a plan, but Zuo Lengchan still had Yue Buqun's objection. This man was eloquent and had a good reputation in the world, so we couldn't be tough on him.

    Unexpectedly, he would support the merger faction. Zuo Lengchan was really overjoyed and did not hide his joy at all.

    Zuo Lengchan said: "Songshan Sect supports the merger of the five sects. To be honest, I just thought of the principle of uniting as one and felt that unity makes us strong and division makes us weak. But today I heardMr. Yue's great reasoning made me suddenly enlightened, and I realized that the merger of the five factions had such a significant relationship with the future of the martial arts world, but it was not only beneficial to our five factions.  "

    Yue Buqun smiled and said: "After the merger of our five sects, if we want to expand our strength to compete with other sects, then it will only increase the turmoil in the martial arts world. Of course, it may not be of any benefit to our Five Sacred Sects, nor in the world."  Comrades bring more disasters than blessings."

    "Therefore, the purpose of merging factions must focus on the four words of 'resolving disputes'." Yue Buqun said proudly, "I speculate on the friendly mood of my comrades, thinking that after the merger of our five factions, we may be disadvantageous to other factions.  , you can rest assured on this point.¡±

    After hearing his words, some of the heroes seemed to be relieved, while others were doubtful.

    Zuo Lengchan said: "So, the Huashan Sect is in favor of the merger?"

    Yue Buqun said: "Exactly!"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 197 Songshan Conference.  Fighting with swords to win handsomeness

    Update time: 2012-08-22

    No matter what Yue Buqun's thoughts were, he finally agreed to the merger, which made Zuo Lengchan breathe a sigh of relief.  As for other measures, he didn't think Yue Buqun had any room for improvement.

    Only Lin Han in the crowd frowned: Something seems wrong. Could it be that Yue Buqun really has some trump cards that the Songshan Sect doesn't know?  Or have you lost your mind after losing your second child?

    Not everyone is as cautious as Lin Han. Zuo Lengchan waited for the crowd to quiet down and said: "Among the Five Mountain Sword Sects, Dongyue Taishan, Nanyue Hengshan, Xiyue Huashan, Beiyue Hengshan, and Zhongyue Songshan, the five sects unanimously agreed  Send together."

    After a brief pause, Zuo Lengchan continued: "From now on, the five names of the Five Mountains Sword Sect will no longer appear in the martial arts world. The disciples of my five sects will all become the new Five Mountains Sect's disciples."

    He waved his left hand and heard the loud sound of firecrackers on the left and right of the mountain. Following the loud banging and banging, many big firecrackers rose into the sky to celebrate the official founding of the "Five Mountains Sect".

    Except for everyone from the Songshan Sect who had been prepared for it, all the heroes were stunned. Look at me and I look at you, with smiles on their faces. They all thought: "Zuo Lengchan has prepared so carefully. The move of the Five Mountains Sword Sect to merge  , it is imperative to do it. If we fail to unite today, there will be a bloody storm at the top of Songshan Mountain, and there will be a big fight."

    The peak was filled with smoke, confetti was flying, and the sound of firecrackers became louder and louder. No one could speak until a long time passed before the sound of firecrackers stopped.

    After the commotion, a number of powerful figures in the world congratulated Zuo Lengchan. Among them, some of them were invited by the Songshan sect in advance to assist him, or they saw that the Five Sacred Sects had been formed, and Zuo Lengchan was so powerful that they immediately rushed to him.  Flattery.

    Zuo Lengchan couldn¡¯t help but be humble, and even a smile or two appeared on his cold face.

    Lin Han and other Songshan disciples were overjoyed. Under Zuo Lengchan's influence, everyone had made it their mission to annex the other four sects. Now that they are able to merge the sects, they have taken the most difficult step.  What needs to be done is to eat away step by step.

    After the commotion in the field subsided, at Zuo Lengchan's signal, Ding Mian stood up and laughed: "The Five Mountains Sword Sect can merge into the Five Mountains Sect and eliminate the disputes between the sects. As Senior Brother Yue said, it is for the sake of profit in the martial arts world.  , is a great act of kindness. However, a snake cannot survive without a head. We still need to elect a leader. I wonder if you have any advice?"

    As soon as this statement came out, it immediately attracted a round of applause, and the group of heroes immediately started talking.  Among them, those who had eyes to see naturally strongly recommended Zuo Lengchan as the leader; those who were dissatisfied with the Songshan Sect either recommended Yue Buqun or Mo Da, and even worse, asked Fang Zheng and Chongxu on the spot.  Be the leader of the Five Mountains Sect.

    Seeing the chaos in the audience, Lin Han frowned, raised his voice repeatedly, and said loudly: "The Five Sacred Sword Sects have joined forces to form an alliance. In recent years, the Zuo Sect has been the leader. The Zuo Sect has led the five sects.  I have maintained my prestige for a long time, and today the five sects merged, naturally the leader of the Zuo Alliance will be the leader of my Five Mountains Sect. If it were someone else, who would be able to convince me?"

    As soon as the words fell sweetly, someone continued to say hello.

    "That's well said. If the leader of the Zuo Alliance is appointed as the head of the Wuyue Sect, Yu will support it with both hands. If it is replaced by someone else, hum." After saying this, he glanced at Yue Buqun, extremely  He said disdainfully, "It may not be convincing, and Yu's Qingcheng sect may not admit it!"

    This voice was extremely powerful and must have been made by a person who had profound martial arts skills. The heroes all looked towards the source of the sound and saw that the speaker was none other than Yu Canghai, the Master of Songfeng Temple of Qingcheng Sect. There were also a gathering of peacemakers.  .

    As a big sect that is still active in the world, and with the Fuwei Escort Bureau having just been wiped out a year ago, Qingcheng Yu Canghai's reputation is very fierce, and it is naturally full of intimidation.

    When the heroes of the Fengchan Tower saw Yu Canghai openly supporting Zuo Lengchan, they were frightened. At the same time, they could not help but be secretly surprised by the power of the Songshan Sect.

    Fang Zheng and Chongxu looked at each other again, and they both saw the worry in each other's eyes. The Songshan Sect, which was originally in great momentum, was already extremely difficult to deal with. However, in the current situation, it was clear that the Qingcheng Sect was also attracted to them.  On the other hand, the situation is even worse.

    However, no matter how unwilling they were, Fang Zheng and Chongxu had to accept the reality. The merger of the Five Mountains factions had been completed. No one expected that under Zuo Lengchan's coercion and inducement, all the factions in May agreed.  At this moment, they also resented Linghu Chong in their hearts about the merger, and were angry that he was too mud to stick to the wall.

    Seeing that this was done, the stupid donkey whose head was caught in the door actually shouted: "For the position of head of the Wuyue Sect, a senior expert with both ability and political integrity and a well-known reputation must be elected."

    The heroes were silent, and this person said proudly: "Master Fang Zheng has great martial arts skills, compassion and chivalry, and fights in the martial arts world."He has come to uphold justice and has been respected by everyone for decades. The Shaolin sect is extremely powerful and is the number one sect in the martial arts world. With these eight words of "having both ability and political integrity, and a reputation for prestige", everyone admires him.  Not the slightest objection.  "

    "Master Fang Zheng is highly regarded by the public. In this case, Master Fang Zheng is asked to be the head of the Wuyue Sect." At the end of the sentence, the man laughed out loud and continued to look at Fang Zheng.  Zheng said hello, as if he had pushed Fang Zheng to the position of leader of the Five Sacred Mountains.

    Lin Han was extremely surprised by such a strange thing. He felt that the voice was familiar, so he couldn't help but follow the sound. When he saw the victim, he didn't know whether to laugh or cry.

    Who do you know this person is?  It turned out to be Zhang Yihe, an Emei disciple who had been pestering Qiu Li for some time.

    This guy is pursuing Qiu Li to no avail. After being beaten by Lin Han, he seems to have quite a lot of resentment towards Lin Han and the Songshan Sect.

    Seeing everyone looking at each other, especially the people in Songshan, their eyes were extremely sharp, and they seemed to be peeling this person to pieces. The face of the old man next to Zhang Yihe changed greatly, and he hugged him behind him, even more so.  He smiled vigorously.

    This old man¡¯s surname is Liu Mingguo Yang. He is a figure from the previous generation of the Emei Sect and is Zhang Yihe¡¯s uncle.  It turned out that after Zhang Yihe was bullied by Lin Han in Shaolin Shaoshi Mountain, he returned to Emei to sue his parents. When he went out this time, he was protected by a bodyguard.

    With the power of Emei, they may not be afraid of the Songshan Sect, but this place is the territory of the Songshan Sect. If it really arouses the hatred of the Songshan Sect, Liu Guoyang is really afraid of being wiped out by the Songshan Sect.

    After hearing Zhang Yihe's words, Zuo Lengchan, who was on the throne, still had a smile on his face, cupped his hands towards Fang Zheng and Chongxu, and said loudly: "Although Master Fang Zheng is not a member of the Five Mountains Sect, if he is,  If the master is really willing to resign as the abbot of Shaolin, becoming the head of the Five Mountains Sect is not a bad idea!"

    As the third person in the Songshan Sect, Lu Baizheng was standing on the right side of Zuo Lengchan. At this time, he also agreed: "Mr. Shicai Yue said that the merger of various sects can reduce family disputes in the world, so he is in favor of the merger of the Five Sacred Sects.  , that¡¯s why. He also said that each faction can choose to merge with each other if they have similar martial arts skills or adjacent geographical areas."

    Hearing the string and knowing the elegant meaning, Ding Mian, who was behind Zuo Lengchan, continued: "The geographical proximity is no better than Shaolin and Songshan. The two sects are in the same mountain. If the Shaolin sect and the Songshan sect can merge, it will be  A nice talk!¡±

    Lin Han couldn't help laughing and thought to himself: Songshan Sect just lacks cultural heritage. If we compare the real strength on the surface, it may not be even a little bit worse than Shaolin. If Songshan and Shaolin merge, even if Fang Zheng becomes the leader.  As for the position, can¡¯t the disciples of Songshan just listen to the instructions but not the announcement?

    Fang Zheng glanced at Zuo Lengchan and the others in a funny way, and cursed: If the Songshan Sect could really be annexed, how could we wait until now?

    As a cunning and top-notch being, Fang Zheng didn¡¯t understand that there was evil intention behind the words of Ding Mian and others, and he was not at all tempted by nonsense such as the parallelism between Shaolin and Songshan sects.

    Being set on fire and burned, Fang Zheng shook his head and said with a smile, "Amitabha, it's better to talk about the merger of the Five Sacred Sects at this time. The Shaolin Sect has no intention of getting involved, and I have no intention of becoming the head of the Five Sacred Sects!"

    Fang Zheng expressed his attitude. Everyone in Songshan was overjoyed. Zuo Lengchan sneered in his heart: Old bald donkey, you have been holding back for a long time without saying a word. Do you really want to see the excitement of our Songshan sect?

    Fang Zheng made it clear. Although the heroes were sorry, some people soon turned their attention to Wudang Chongxu Taoist.  Seeing this scene, Chongxu followed suit, slightly changed Fang Zheng's words, and pulled away in the same way.

    The bosses of both parties have stated that they will not participate. Among the hidden sects, except for Zhang Yihe and other weirdos, they also know the importance of it and do not dare to offend the Songshan sect.

    With this, Yue Buqun felt anxious. If he didn't say anything, I was afraid that the position of head of the Wuyue Sect would fall into Zuo Lengchan's hands without any trouble. How could this happen?

    As the saying goes, a child is better than his father, and similarly, a daughter is the caring person of an old father.

    After receiving Yue Buqun's signal, Yue Lingshan left the Huashan Sect crowd and said softly: "Uncle Zuo's reputation is only based on the shadow of the leader of the Five Mountains Sword Sect.  There is someone else who spreads the word far and wide, and the position of leader of the Five Sacred Mountains needs to be filled by such a person."

    "Oh, Miss Yue, could it be that the person you call the chivalrous man with a far-reaching reputation is Mr. Zun Yue?" Before Zuo Lengchan could respond, Lin Han sneered and said teasingly.  .

    Zuo Lengchan gave Lin Han a look of approval. Even though Yue Lingshan was Yue Buqun's biological daughter, how could she have the qualifications to talk to the head of the Songshan Sect on an equal footing? What's more, Yue Lingshan's words did not express any sympathy for the Songshan Sect or Zuo Leng.  Zen homage.

     Seeing clearly that the person who answered was the disaster star of the Huashan Sect, Yue Buqun frowned, and Yue Lingshan's heart tightened, but she still said bravely: "Yes, in the world, the name of 'Junzi Sword' is  , which one doesn¡¯t know, which one doesn¡¯t know?¡±

    Lin Han smiled and shook his head, not refuting Yue Lingshan's words. Before Yue Buqun's disguise was stripped off, his reputation was indeed no longer lower than Zuo Lengchan's.

    "Master Zuo Bo is highly respected, Mr. Yue is famous for his chivalry, and Mr. Mo Da is also a strong martial artist. Master Yi and Master are also compassionate, and Master Yujizi has also worked hard for Mount Tai. In this case, who will come after all?  It's very rare to be the head of the Five Mountains Sect!" Lin Han sighed and said, but there was no hint of embarrassment in his eyes.

    "Then what should I do according to my nephew's wishes?" Yue Buqun suddenly said, with a strange light in his eyes, and his slightly sharp words, like a sharp sword, pointed straight at Lin  The cold is coming.

    With a smile, Lin Han smiled and said, seeing Yue Buqun being so self-righteous, "To be the leader of the Five Sacred Mountains, one must be virtuous and also powerful."

    After a pause, Lin Han continued: "In the Five Mountains Sword Sect, everyone wields a sword. Before we can distinguish ourselves by virtue, it is better to respect the sword and compete with swords to win the commander. Whoever has the best swordsmanship will be the Five Mountains Sect."  Master, do you think this is okay?"

    (Thanks to I Love You for giving rewards in the past. During the period of banning, I would like to thank my friends for their support!)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 198 Songshan Conference.  Yue Buqun wants to be the leader

    ¡®Songyang Divine Palm¡¯ Zuo Lengchan, ¡®Junzi Sword¡¯ Yue Buqun, and ¡®Xiaoxiang Yeyu¡¯ Mr. Mo Da, none of these three people is the top figure in the world.

    Although Yu Jizi from the Taishan sect and Yihe from the Hengshan sect are a little inferior, looking at the first three people, this sword competition has already caused enough boos.

    Therefore, when Lin Han proposed a sword competition, most of the heroes who had had enough to eat and had nothing to do, there were a lot of people who responded and the response was like thunder.

    ???????????????Except for the disciples of the Wuyue Sword Sect and interested people such as Master Fang Zheng and Taoist Chongxu, most of the heroes who came to Songshan this time wanted to watch the excitement.

    At this moment, everyone knows that the merger of the five factions is a foregone conclusion, and the one who is fighting for it should be the leader.

    "What these heroes in the world fear most is long arguments. Just now, Zhang Yihe and others started to stir up trouble between Zuo Lengchan and Fang Zheng, because at first they were interesting and not boring.

    But if everyone like Yue Buqun talks about benevolence, righteousness and morality, but still talks about it endlessly when the sun goes down, it will be boring. So when everyone heard Lin Han say the four words "sword competition to win the handsome", they immediately exploded  Heaven screams for good.

    It would be even more enjoyable if the masters of the Wuyue Sect fought for the leader, and there would be a lot of fun.

    Therefore, the heroes applauded and applauded with sincerity and enthusiasm.

    At this moment, an unknown hero in the crowd shouted: "Sword competition to win the handsome man! Sword competition to win the handsome man! Whoever has the highest martial arts skills will be the leader of the Five Mountains!"

    Immediately, more than a thousand Jianghu men shouted: "Yes! Yes! Fighting with swords to win the handsome, fighting with swords to win the handsome!"

    "At the top of Songshan Mountain, the shouts of the heroes became louder and louder. When the number of people increased, everyone started to boo. Even those who were usually very mature and prudent couldn't help shouting and making noises.

    Among these people were guests invited by the Songshan Sect, who naturally had great trust in Zuo Lengchan's martial arts. Others took the initiative to join in the fun. Who should be the leader of the Wuyue Sect and how to decide the position of leader had nothing to do with them.  , they had no reason to comment, but the competition for handsomeness was a lot of fun, and everyone looked forward to watching more good shows.

    This momentum is 10 %, and it will be noisy, and if it becomes not to receive Wu Wu, the head of this person will not be able to decide.

    In the commotion, before Zuo Lengchan could react, a clear and sharp voice rose up from the crowd: "All the heroes have expressed their wish to have a seat at the head of the Wuyue Sect. The decision will be made through sword competition. We cannot defeat Ni."  Thank you for your kindness."

    The person who spoke was none other than Yue Buqun.

    Seeing how eager Yue Buqun was, Zuo Lengchan and others looked at each other silently, all overjoyed. Only Lin Han in the crowd frowned deeply, as if Yue Buqun was too confident!

    The heroes couldn't care less about Lin Han's concerns. They just wanted to watch the excitement and shouted, "Mr. Yue is right. A sword fight will win a handsome man. A sword fight will win a handsome man."

    After receiving the response from the heroes, Yue Buqun was a little pleased. He glanced at Zuo Lengchan, smiled, and said: "Sword competition to win the handsome man is also the same method, but our Five Sacred Sword Sects have merged into one, and the original intention is to reduce the number of swordsmen.  The sects fight for the sake of harmony and friendship among fellow martial artists. Therefore, the competition can only be fought to the end. We must stop at the point of victory or defeat, and we must not injure lives. Otherwise, it will go against our original intention of merging the five sects."

    Everyone fell silent when they heard what he said so clearly.

    A big man said: "It's good to hit the target as far as possible, but if the sword has no eyes, if there are real casualties, then it's just because of your own bad luck. Who can blame you?"

    Another person said: "If you are afraid of death and injury, why not hide at home and hold your baby? Why come to seize the leader of the Wuyue Sect?" The heroes all laughed.

    Without the slightest sense of overshadowing the guest, as if he was the master of the place, Yue Buqun said: "Having said that, it is always better not to hurt the harmony. I have a few brief opinions, please refer to them in detail."

    Some reckless people thought Yue Buqun was too verbose and shouted loudly: "Hurry up and fight, what did you say again?"

    Someone immediately refuted: "Don't make trouble, and listen to what Mr. Yue says."

    The man from before said: "Who caused trouble? Go home and ask your eldest sister!"

    There was also a scolding exchange between the two of them, like shrews scolding the street, which caused a burst of laughter.

    "The person who spoke out earlier was not ashamed, but proud of it, and was trying to please others by grandstanding. Seeing this situation, the person behind him cursed a few words and said nothing again.

    Yue Buqun said: "There must be rules for who is qualified to participate in the competition to win the commander-in-chief"

    He has a lot of internal energy, and when he speaks, he suppresses the voice of the person who insults him.

    Just listening to him continued: "Combat martial arts to win handsome, this handsome is the handsome of the Wuyue faction, so if it is not under the door of the Wuyue faction, whether he has the ability to have the same skills, he can not see the joy of hunting.?, the final game.  Otherwise, the fight is for the title of 'the best in martial arts in the world', but not for deciding the head of the Five Sacred Sect.  "

    The heroes all applauded in unison, saying: "Yes! If you are not a member of the Five Mountains Sect, you will not be able to compete by yourself."

    Someone else said: "It's not bad if we all fight together and compete for the title of 'the best in martial arts in the world'."

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????? But this man was obviously fooling around, and others didn¡¯t pay any attention to him.

    Yue Buqun said: "As for how to compete in martial arts so as not to injure or maim people's lives or harm the harmony of our fellow disciples, please give Mr. Zuo a grand discussion."

    Hearing Yue Buqun's remarks, Lin Han couldn't help but laugh out loud: "Mr. Yue has said all these good things. When it comes to such good and bad things that offend people, why does Mr. Yue wilt? Instead, he will  The difficult question is thrown to the leader of the Zuo Alliance, sir, you are truly worthy of being a 'gentleman's sword', hahaha"

    "Ha, ha, ha" The heroes all laughed out loud and looked at Yue Buqun playfully.

    The heroes didn't think much of being guided by Yue Buqun, but after Lin Han's reminder, they realized: Isn't that right? It's up to you, Mr. Yue, to be a good person. Why should you throw it to other people whenever you have a problem?  ?

    Unknowingly, someone was already muttering words like ¡®hypocrite¡¯ below.

    After being pointed out by Lin Han, Yue Buqun was naturally very angry, while Zuo Lengchan laughed loudly: "Now that we have taken action, we must not harm anyone's life or hurt the harmony of our fellow students. That is very important. I don't know what Yue Buqun said."  What do you think, sir?"

    The ball was kicked back again. Yue Buqun, who was a little annoyed at first, suddenly looked at Fang Zheng and Chongxu. He rolled his eyes and already had an idea.

    He raised his hands to Fang Zheng and Chongxu and said, "I think it would be best to invite several highly respected martial arts seniors such as Master Fang Zheng, Taoist Priest Chongxu, Leader Jie of the Beggar Clan, Master Yu Guan of the Qingcheng Sect, etc.  It is for notarization. Who wins and who loses will be judged by them, so that the contestants will not fight endlessly. We only distinguish between high and low, not life or death."

    He kept scolding Yue Buqun in his heart, but pretending to be calm on the surface, Fang Zheng nodded and said: "Good, good! These eight words, 'Only distinguishing between superior and inferior, not life and death', have eliminated countless bloody disasters.  How do you like Mr. Zuo¡¯s business?¡±

    Zuo Lengchan said: "This is the master's compassionate care for our sect, and you should obey it. The original five sects of the Five Mountains Sword Sect, each sect can only send two people to compete for the commander, otherwise each sect will send out hundreds of people, and I don't know how to compete.  Whatever the year and the month, there will be an ending."

    Although the heroes felt that each of the Wuyue Sword Sect only sent two people to compete, and the five sects only had ten people, it would be too boring.  But if the leader of the five factions all took action, no one from his own faction would challenge him.  Hundreds of people from the Songshan sect were heard loudly echoing, and no one else had any objections.

    Among the Five Mountains sects, the Taishan sect, under the leadership of Yujizi, naturally followed the Songshan sect. Of course, they would not have the intention to seize the leadership of the Five Mountains. And because Yujizi did not die as in the original work, he did not exist.  The idea of ??fighting for power and profit, so when Zuo Lengchan said this, he naturally agreed with him in every possible way.

    The Hengshan Sect was in a similar situation. When Lin Han proposed a sword competition to win the commander-in-chief, someone with a clear mind, combined with the promise given by Lin Han, had already guessed the Songshan Sect's response method, so they were patient.  waiting.

    As for the Hengshan sect, Mo Da's side is purely focused on soy sauce. Especially after Zuo Lengchan's intimidation before the start, they can't even think of resisting the Songshan sect. At most, they place their hope on Yue Bu of the Huashan sect.  group.

    Naturally, Yue Buqun was not willing to send two people from each sect. You must know that he was the only one in the Huashan sect who could do it well. Although Ning Zhongze was a good player, he would not be able to fight against Zuo Lengchan, Ding Mian, Lin Han, etc.  People are not enough.

    However, he just frowned and did not refute. In this situation, the Songshan sect had a large number of people, but the one he was most afraid of was Zuo Lengchan. As long as Zuo Lengchan left, Ding Mian and Lin Han, even though they  Strong, but he still feels that he cannot threaten himself.

    Under Zuo Lengchan¡¯s nod, Yujizi said softly to his junior brother Yuyinzi: ¡°Junior brother, go up and take the lead!¡±

    Yuyinzi was overjoyed, and with a shout of agreement, he strode to the open space in the middle of the Fengchan platform.

    Seeing that someone was impatient to take action, the heroes retreated one after another, leaving a large space for Yuyinzi.

    This Yuyinzi is tall and thin, with an imposing manner. When he stands like this, he has a very elegant demeanor. His Taoist robes are fluttering in the wind, making him look even more energetic.

    When the heroes saw it, many people cheered loudly.

    Nodding in thanks, Yuyinzi said in a measured tone: "I am a poor Taoist, but my skills in the 'Eighteen Pans of Taishan' are quite exquisite. I wonder if that friend would be willing to come and give me some advice."

    Yuyinzi¡¯s words were extremely polite and beautiful, but she never thought that others would not appreciate them.

    "I see ThailandUncle Yuyinzi may not have grasped the essence of the ??sect's swordsmanship.  "A clear voice came.

    Yuyinzi looked at the person angrily, it was Yue Buqun's daughter Yue Lingshan, and immediately shouted: "Mr. Yue, you really gave birth to a good daughter, she can talk nonsense even about the martial arts of my Taishan sect.  Or maybe Mr. Yue still knows the swordsmanship of my Taishan School?"

    Logically speaking, Yue Lingshan would not be so disrespectful, and the root cause still lies with Lin Pingzhi.

    After arriving at Songshan Mountain, Yue Lingshan unexpectedly saw Lin Pingzhi. Yue Lingshan was originally very happy, but Lin Pingzhi only showed a happy smile for a moment, and then became lukewarm. She ignored him when he asked him to return to the Huashan Sect, and finally changed his mind.  It's to avoid seeing.

    Hearing Yuyinzi's refutation at this time, Yue Lingshan was upset: "My father wants to be the head of the Five Mountains Sect. Naturally, he has to study the swordsmanship of each sect of the Five Mountains Sword School. Otherwise, even if my father wins the battle,  If there are leaders of the four sects, then it is only the Huashan sect that takes the lead, and cannot be regarded as the true leader of the Wuyue sect.¡±

    As soon as these words came out, Zuo Lengchan, Ding Mian, Lu Bai, Lin Han and other Songshan disciples all stared at Yue Buqun and his daughter with sharp eyes.

    The heroes were even more uproar: "Is Mr. Yue going to be the leader of the Five Mountains Sect?"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 199 Songshan Conference.  The Sorrow of Mount Tai

    Upon hearing Yue Lingshan's words, the heroes on the Fengchan platform were in an uproar. Some were amazed at Yue Buqun's courage, while others were more interested in watching a good show. For a while, the noise was endless.

    Another sensible person asked: "Listen to what Ms. Yue said just now, can Mr. Yue know the swordsmanship of Taishan, Hengshan, Songshan, and Hengshan?"

    Zuo Lengchan and Lin Han looked at each other, and as soon as the information was exchanged, they already understood the whole story.  Lin Han had mentioned to Zuo Lengchan a long time ago that Yue Buqun was likely to discover the martial arts swordsmanship of Huashan Siguo Ya Neidong.

    Lin Han originally thought that since Yue Lingshan was not married to Lin Pingzhi, she would not be left out, nor would she miss Linghu Chong over a cliff, so it would be impossible to discover the secret.

    "It's a pity that Lin Han missed one point: ignoring someone in love may not be much better than abandoning someone after marriage.

    "Perhaps it is precisely because of Lin Pingzhi's escape that Yue Lingshan will inevitably think of Linghu Chong's past kindness when she is lonely. It may not be impossible to often think about crossing the cliff. In this way, sooner or later, she will discover the secrets in the cave.

    While Lin Han and Zuo Lengchan were thinking, Yue Buqun said loudly: "My little girl is talking nonsense. Don't take the words of a child seriously."

    Yue Lingshan said: "Uncle Zuo of Songshan School, if you can defeat the masters of our four sects with the swordsmanship of the Taiheng and Huaheng schools, we will naturally accept you as the head of the Five Mountains Sect. Otherwise, your Songshan School's swordsmanship will be the only one in the world.  It¡¯s just that the Songshan sect¡¯s swordsmanship is very good, and it has nothing to do with the other four sects.¡±

    "Bullshit, if this is really going to be the case, wouldn't Mr. Yue have to master all the martial arts of the Huashan sect, big or small, strong or weak, in order to become the leader of the Huashan sect?" Lin Han argued disdainfully.  , "I'm afraid, Mr. Yue may not have such ability, otherwise, Jian Zongfeng and others would not trouble Mr. Yue again and again."

    Lin Han¡¯s meaning is very clear. If Yue Buqun is really capable, how can he think that even a mere leader of Huashan is unstable?

    Among the heroes, there were also some very thoughtful people. They immediately thought of Yue Buqun's assassination. Many people laughed out loud, obviously laughing at Yue Buqun's overestimation of his abilities. The head of the Huashan Sect had not yet settled down.  , just want to seek the position of leader of the Five Sacred Mountains!

    Yue Buqun looked at Lin Han bitterly. If he had really mastered a pupil technique, such as the soul-capturing technique of Master Tong in "Seven Nights of Snow", he would have ordered Lin Han to wipe his sword and commit suicide. Unfortunately,  

    He originally planned to use the five schools of swordsmanship to intimidate the heroes, but now after Lin Han interrupted, even if he used the five schools of swordsmanship again, it would only attract people's attention and would not have any shocking effect. This made him angry.

    Naxiang Yuyinzi was belittled, so he naturally wanted to find someone to vent his anger on. Otherwise, how would he gain a foothold in the Wuyue Sect in the future?  And who better to vent your anger than the rude Yue Lingshan?

    Yuyinzi said: "It turns out that Mr. Yue is already proficient in the swordsmanship of the five sects. This is an unprecedented event since the founding of the Wuyue Sword Sect. Pindao asked Miss Yue to teach the swordsmanship of the Taishan sect."

    Yue Lingshan said: "Very good!" With a swipe sound, she pulled out the long sword from the scabbard on her back.

    Yuyinzi was very worried: I am a generation older than your father, and you, a little girl, dare to draw your sword at me!

    He only knew that Yue Buqun would definitely take action to stop him. Even if he really wanted to take action, only Yue Buqun and his wife could rival him in the Huashan Sect.

    Unexpectedly, Yue Buqun just shook his head and sighed, and said: "Children don't know how high the sky is. The two seniors Yuyin and Yuqing are top-notch masters of the Taishan Sect. If you want to fight them with the swordsmanship of the Taishan Sect, you are not doing it yourself."  Are you asking for hardship?"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­  In the final analysis, this is a losing business. Unfortunately, Yuyinzi is now riding a tiger and has no room to turn back.

    This Yuyinzi was also quick-witted. He rolled his eyes and asked, "Mr. Yue, then Ling Qianjin is one of the two places in the Huashan Sect?"

    In Yuyinzi, each faction can only produce two people. On the Huashan side, apart from Yue Buqun, only Ning Zhongze can make do, and will not waste a quota on Yue Lingshan.

    Hearing Yuyinzi¡¯s words, Yue Lingshan looked towards Yue Buqun like others, but she was already ready to come back.

    "Haha, okay, let my little girl play this first game, it will also be considered as an experience gain, so as not to become arrogant." Yue Buqun said sinisterly.

    Yuyinzi was stunned for a moment, and then became angry. Yue Buqun was clearly trying to waste a quota, and he wanted to make a fool of himself in public!

    Not just Yuyinzi, most of the people in the venue thought so.

     Only Lin Han understood in his heart: Yue Buqun was very confident in himself!

    In awe, Yuyinzi glanced at Yue Lingshan, only to see Yue Lingshan's sword in her right hand pointing down diagonally. She was counting the five fingers of her left hand from one to five, making a fist, and extending her thumb.  The index finger, and finally all five fingers were fully extended, and then he flexed his thumb, then his index finger, and then his middle finger. He was immediately shocked: How does this girl know this trick "How is Daizong"?

    More than thirty years ago, Yuyinzi once heard his master say the essence of this move, "How is Dai Zong?" This move can be regarded as the most profound skill in Taishan School swordsmanship. The essence is not the sword move with the right hand, but with the left hand.  arithmetic.

    His left hand kept counting with his fingers, counting the enemy's location, martial arts style, length of body, size of the weapon, and the height of the sunlight, etc. The calculations were extremely complicated. Once the calculation was accurate, he would hit the target with his sword.

    At that time, Yuyinzi thought that he would be able to count all these numbers clearly in an instant. He knew that he had no such ability, so he did not study it deeply at that time, so he just listened to it.

    In fact, his master was not proficient in this technique. He only said: "This move 'Daizong How' is too difficult to use. It seems impractical, but in fact it is not powerful. Since you have no intention of studying it in detail, you have no chance of doing this move.  I have no choice but to forget it. None of your fellow apprentices are as careful as you, and they can¡¯t even practice it. It¡¯s a pity that this sword move of our sect, which is profound and unparalleled in the world, will be lost from now on.¡±

    Yuyinzi was secretly happy when she saw that her master did not force her to practice hard calculations. After that, she had never seen anyone practice in the Taishan sect. Unexpectedly, decades later, she saw a young girl like Yue Lingshan perform it. In an instant,  , there was a drop of sweat on his forehead.

    He had never heard his master say how to deal with this move. He only thought that since he didn't practice it, others would never use this strange move, so he didn't need to try to dismantle it. Little did he know that the wonders of the world could be unexpected.  .

    He thought to himself: If I quickly changed my direction and jumped up and down, she would be wrong about me.

    Immediately, he swung his sword, took three steps to the right, and struck out with the 'Cloudless Moon' move. He turned around, his body was slightly short, and stabbed diagonally with his sword. He was still five feet away from Yue Lingshan's right shoulder, and then he circled around and followed.  One move, 'High Mountain Crossing the Sky', is extremely fast and the sword is sheathed extremely quickly.

    Yue Lingshan was seen standing still, the tip of the long sword in her right hand was shaking, and the five fingers of her left hand were still unsteady.

    Yuyinzi unfolded his sword and followed the sword, turning to the left and to the right, turning more and more rapidly.

    Now what Yuyinzi is using is the 'Eighteen Pans of Mount Tai'. The sword technique of Taishan School is purely derived from the terrain of this steep road in Mount Tai. It is also slow and tight, twisting and turning.

    Lin Han couldn't help but laugh out loud when he saw Yue Lingshan neither blocking nor dodging, and stretching and flexing the five fingers of her left hand as if counting numbers. He was also impressed in his heart: Although Yue Lingshan has not mastered the essence of Taishan swordsmanship, she is deceiving.  He is full of tricks and has extraordinary courage, but he is not without merit.

    Yuyinzi was about to finish all his sword skills, but he still didn't dare to pass the long sword within two feet of Yue Lingshan's body.

    Yue Lingshan's long sword thrust out quickly, five sword strikes in a row, each sword move had an ancient meaning.

    Yu Qingzi shouted out loud: "'Five Doctor Swords!'"

    There are pine trees in Mount Tai from ancient times. It is said that they were named the "Five Doctor Pines" during the Qin Dynasty.  The great uncles of Yu Qingzi and Yu Yinzi once realized a set of sword techniques from this, which they called the "Five Master Swords".

    Now that Yuyinzi¡¯s mind has been taken away, when she saw Yue Lingshan suddenly using the lost sword technique of the Taishan Sect, she was immediately shocked. In shock, she actually looked at the sword move to resist Yue Lingshan.

    Being unreasonable and unforgiving, while Yu Yinzi was stunned, Yue Lingshan unfolded her long sword and swiped the two swords, only to hear Yu Yinzi's loud cry of "Ah".

    Almost at the same moment, Yuyinzi was hit by the sword in his right knee. He staggered, bent his right leg, knelt down, and hurriedly propped himself up on the ground with his sword. He used too much force, and the tip of the sword happened to be propped up on a piece of granite.  With a clap, the long sword broke into two pieces.

    Yue Lingshan sneered and inserted the long sword into the scabbard on her back.

    The crowd of spectators cheered loudly.  Such a young and beautiful girl actually used Taishan Sect swordsmanship to kill a master of Taishan Sect with just a few movements of her hands. The wonderful swordsmanship was so refreshing that it made people feel happy. The sound of this applause really resounded in the valley.

    Seeing Yue Lingshan's vicious attack, Lin Han shook his head. At the same time, he felt sad for Yuyinzi. He was distracted in the battle and his mind was taken away by some fancy sword moves. No wonder his cultivation was very limited.

    No one thought that Yuyinzi would be defeated by a girl like Yue Lingshan. Yujizi was filled with hatred and anger. She hurriedly looked at Zuo Lengchan and saw that he already had an angry look on his face, and he was even more worried in his heart.

    At this moment, Yue Lingshan glanced over and said proudly:??I wonder, which other Taishan sect master is willing to come and give me advice?  "

    "How brave!" With a loud shout, Yu Jizi stood up and flashed in front of Yue Lingshan.

    Yue Lingshan jumped when she was booed, and subconsciously took three steps back.  After standing firm, Yue Lingshan's face turned red when she saw Yu Jizi in front of her. She was also very angry. She raised her sword horizontally and said, "Please give me some advice, Uncle Yu Jizi!"

    Humph, Yujizi nodded solemnly: "Let's take action!"

    Yue Lingshan was no longer polite, and immediately thrust out her sword, using Taishan's sword technique "Laihe Qingquan".  After that, he was even more merciless, with two more sword strikes, which were exactly the two moves of "Shi Guan Hui Ma" and "Happy Three".

    If these two things come in a regular manner, Yu Jizi can handle it with the previous preparations. However, Yue Lingshan also knows this, and does not use common sense, but uses these three sword skills at key points.  A lot of changes were made to make it more plausible.

    In terms of pure martial arts and swordsmanship, Yujizi may not necessarily be better than Yuyinzi. He barely obtained the position of head of the clan by fawning over the Songshan Sect early on and with the help of the Songshan Sect.

    Yujizi originally thought that Yuyinzi was too careless and was defeated by Yue Lingshan's sword. Now it would be his turn, and he would realize his suffering.

    Lin Han looked behind and shook his head. He had all the strength and swordsmanship, but he didn't know how to adapt. It was not so much that Yue Lingshan forced Yujizi into a state of embarrassment, but that Yujizi himself followed Yue Lingshan's inertia.  The sword hit him.

    In a panic, Yujizi's performance was not as good as Yuyinzi's, and the ending was the same.

    After ten moves, another Taishan senior was defeated by Yue Lingshan¡¯s Taishan sword moves.

    At this point, the Taishan sect was completely wiped out, and the Huashan sect only produced Yue Lingshan with excellent acting skills.

    Seeing the two great uncles being defeated one after another, all Taishan disciples were so ashamed!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 200 Songshan Conference.  Very depressed

    Yue Lingshan defeated Yuyinzi and Yujizi in succession. Although her skills were astonishing, although those two people were of high seniority, they did not have much weight in the world. They were just hanging around waiting to die, which is not really a big deal.  clever.

    After Yu Jizi returned to the Taishan faction¡¯s camp in a state of embarrassment, a thin old man slowly walked out from the Hengshan faction¡¯s direction.

    He held a Huqin in his left hand until it shone brightly, and in his right hand he slowly pulled out a short sword with an extremely thin blade from the handle. It was none other than Mr. Mo Da, the head of the Hengshan Sect.

    Mo Da raised his hand towards Yue Buqun and said: "Mr. Yue is proficient in the swordsmanship of various schools of the Five Mountains Sword School, which is unprecedented in the martial arts world. I have devoted myself to studying the swordsmanship of this sect, and there are many things that I cannot understand. Today is the day.  Ask Mr. Yue for advice."

    Yue Lingshan bowed and said: "Uncle Mo, please be merciful. My niece has randomly learned a few swordsmanship from the Hengshan School. Please give me some advice from Uncle Mo."

    Mo Da said, "Today I just want to ask Mr. Yue for advice." He originally wanted to ask Yue Buqun for a fight. Unexpectedly, Yue Lingshan didn't know the depth, so she took it in one sentence, and said that she was using Hengshan School swordsmanship.

    "Xiaoxiang Night Rain" Mr. Mo Da is well-known in the world. Just then, the heroes heard Zuo Lengchan's words. Fei Bin, a master of the Songshan School and a master of Songyang, was defeated by his sword. They all thought: Could it be that Yue Lingshan used the Taishan Sword?  He had injured two masters of the Taishan sect, but how could he use Hengshan swordsmanship to fight against him?

    Being provoked by Yue Lingshan, although Mo Da was angry, he could not turn his back on the spot. He nodded repeatedly and said with a smile: "Very good, very good! Amazing, amazing!"

    Yue Lingshan said: "If my niece is no match for Master Mo, then my father will be the one to do it."

    Mr. Mo Da murmured: "It can be defeated, it can be defeated!" The dagger slowly pointed out, and suddenly it trembled in the air and made a buzzing sound, followed by two buzzing swords.

    Generally speaking, the elders should not be the ones to attack first, but Mo Da did this. It can be seen that he was extremely angry and determined to teach Yue Lingshan a lesson to let her know that the sky is the limit.

    Over there, Yue Lingshan raised her sword to parry, but Mr. Mo Da¡¯s dagger was like a ghost, and it had already circled behind Yue Lingshan.

    Yue Lingshan turned around hurriedly, hearing only two buzzing sounds in her ears. A ball of hair floated in front of her eyes, but it turned out that a section of her own hair had been cut off by Mr. Mo Da.

    Naturally, the heroes could clearly see what was happening on the field. When they saw Mo Da cut off Yue Lingshan's hair with one move, they immediately cheered loudly, and their boos at Yue Lingshan also kept rising and falling.

    This is not because Mo Da is much smarter than Yu Yinzi and Yu Jizi, but Mo Da has completely seen Yue Lingshan's background and knows that she only relies on those exquisite swords to fend off enemies, and has no weapons in her hands.  real Kong Fu.

    The reason why Mo Da challenged Yue Buqun was because he wanted Yue Lingshan to retreat when faced with difficulties, but he never thought of her ungratefulness.

    On the other side, Yue Lingshan was so anxious that she thought: He is showing mercy, otherwise he would have killed me with this sword just now, so he can fight him without hurting me.

    At this moment, he ignored the direction of the opponent's sword and stabbed Mr. Mo Da's lower abdomen and forehead with two swords.

    Yue Lingshan shamelessly dismissed Mo Da, who was also slightly surprised: These two moves, 'Quan Ming Hibiscus' and 'Crane Soaring Purple Cover', are indeed the unique moves of our Hengshan School. How can this little girl learn them?

    There are seventy-two peaks in Hengshan, among which the five peaks of Furong, Zigai, Shilin, Tianzhu and Zhurong are the highest.

    Among the Hengshan School swordsmanship, there are also five swordsmanships, each named after these five peaks.

    Mo Da has a keen eye and saw that the sword techniques used by Yue Lingshan just now were all "one move covering all the way" sword techniques. One move contained the essence of dozens of moves in the same sword technique.

    "The Furong Sword Technique" has thirty-six moves, and the "Purple Gai Sword Technique" has forty-eight moves.  The two sword techniques of 'Quan Ming Furong' and 'He Xiang Zi Gai' combine the essence of dozens of moves of Furong Sword Technique and Zi Gai Sword Technique respectively into one move.  It has both offense and defense, and is so powerful that it is the best swordsmanship in Hengshan. Therefore, these five swordsmanships are collectively called the "Five Divine Swords of Hengshan".

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Out of the way, everyone could only hear the endless clanking sound, and they didn't know who was attacking and who was defending, or how many moves the two had made in an instant.

    After a few offensive and defensive moves, Mo Da had turned a corner.  Compared to vulgar people like Yuyinzi and Yujizi, the distance between Moda and them is really indescribable.

    Mo Da's feet flashed sharply, and his dagger swung sharply. After a few moves, he had figured out the details of Yue Lingshan, and his thoughts suddenly changed: Although she had learned a strange move, it seemed that she could only do it in a daze and not act randomly.  If he is entangled with such a girl, Mo Da will no longer have to hang out in the world.

    Although Yue Lingshan had learned the sword moves, she was no match for Mo Da. When Mo Da was wandering around, Yue Lingshan hesitated slightly and couldn't make up her mind for a moment. Should she chase after Mo Da and use her sword or stay put and attack instead of defend.

    ? ?There is no room for hesitation in the exchange of moves, not to mention the huge difference between Yue Lingshan and Mo Da!

    Lin Han shook his head, knowing that Yue Lingshan could no longer hold on. However, he was very interested in whether she could sneak up on Mo Da, so he still watched the situation closely.

    The dagger in Mr. Mo Da¡¯s hand buzzed as he rushed towards Yue Lingshan.

    These few sharp sword blows were the result of Mr. Mo Da¡¯s lifelong skills. The sword made music and the halo of light whirled around. In an instant, Yue Lingshan was wrapped in a ball of sword light.

    Yue Lingshan exclaimed and took a few steps back.

    How could Mr. Mo Da allow her to slow down and use those Hengshan sword techniques again?

    The dagger in his hand was moving faster and faster, and the set of "Thirteen Movements of Thousand-Changing Illusionary Clouds and Mist" was like rolling clouds and mist. The onlookers couldn't help but be dazzled. If it weren't for the heroes who felt that Mr. Mo Da was quite capable of arrogating the young and the male  He was suspected of bullying women, and the applause was already loud.

    At this moment, Yue Lingshan was heard exclaiming "Ah", the long sword flew away from her hand, her left foot slipped, and she fell to the ground.

    The winner was decided, and others immediately cheered loudly. Only Lin Han concentrated on the situation on the court.

    Mo Da stretched out the dagger in his hand and pointed it at Yue Lingshan's left shoulder to show his victory, and then said with a smile: "Niece, please get up, don't panic!"

    Suddenly there was a sound of clapping, and the dagger in Mo Da's hand broke. Lin Han could see it clearly, but it was Yue Lingshan who picked up two round stones from the ground. The round stone in her left hand hit Mo Da's sword. The dagger blade was very thin.  With one hit, it immediately broke into two pieces.

    Following Yue Lingshan¡¯s right hand, the boulder was thrown sharply to the left.

    Mr. Mo Da¡¯s weapon broke and he was startled. He saw her throwing a round stone to the left. There was no one else on the left. This move was very strange and her meaning was unknown.

    Suddenly, the boulder flew around and hit Mr. Mo Da on the right side of his chest.

    There was a bang, followed by a few clicks, and several ribs on his chest were broken. He opened his mouth and blood spurted out.

    These moves were unpredictable, and Yue Lingshan's movements were extremely fast, but each move was clean and neat, and everyone was stunned.

    Yue Buqun flew into the arena, slapped Yue Lingshan in the face with a loud clap, and shouted: "Master Mo clearly asked you to do it, how dare you be rude to him?"

    ??Bent down to help Mo Da up, Yue Buqun said with a happy face: "Brother Mo, I don't know what is good for me. I am really sorry. Please forgive me."

    Mo Da gave a wry smile, shook his head repeatedly, and sighed: "The tiger girl of Jiangmen is indeed extraordinary." After saying these two words, there was another "Wow" sound, and a mouthful of blood spurted out.

    Two disciples from the Hengshan sect ran out and helped him back.

    Yue Buqun glared at his daughter angrily and stepped aside.

    Lin Han saw that Yue Lingshan's left cheek suddenly swelled up, leaving five finger prints, which showed that Yue Buqun was really ruthless in his acting, and the slap was really serious.

    Yue Lingshan had tears streaming down her face, but the corners of her mouth were slightly curled up and her expression was quite stubborn. She frequently looked at Lin Pingzhi in the crowd, but Lin Pingzhi ignored her.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    As the applause rang out, Lin Han laughed and said: "Sure enough, dragons give birth to dragons, phoenixes give birth to phoenixes, and mice give birth to burrows. I never expected that the dignified 'Junzi Sword' Mr. Yue Da actually taught a daughter to attack from behind."  ZhiJunzi sword, gentleman, haha."

    Under the leadership of Lin Han, the heroes laughed out loud, and their eyes were full of amusement when they looked at Yue Buqun and his daughter.

    No one is a fool. How could others not understand the previous situation?

    After Mo Da gained the upper hand, he stopped making any moves and just said: "My niece, please get up. Don't panic." This was what the elders and the younger generation should do after they defeated each other.

    Except for Lin Han, even Mo Da himself would not have thought that Yue Lingshan would shamelessly sneak attack after her defeat, using the magic sect's elder's trick to decipher the Hengshan sword technique.

    However, the figure carved on the stone wall is wielding a pair of copper hammers.  Yue Lingshan used a cobblestone as a copper hammer. Of course, it would not work if she split the moves for a long time, but if she threw them back in one move, as long as she developed the ability to transport them skillfully, the cobblestone would be no different from the copper hammer.

    Under Yue Buqun's angry gaze, Lin Han shook his head and sighed: "What a pity for a good sword!"

    As soon as these words came out, it aroused the pain in Mo Da's heart, and the eyes he looked at Yue Buqun and his daughter were not so friendly.

    Mo Da and Yue Lingshan all returned to their respective camps, and the central field became empty.

    Lin Han suddenly burst out with a bright smile, turned around, faced Fang Zheng and Chongxu, cupped his hands and said: "Master Fang Zheng, Taoist Chongxu, I have a doubt in my mind, I wonder if the two seniors can  Answer for the juniors?"

    The heroes heard that Lin HanWhen asking questions, they all looked at Fang Zheng and Chongxu, wanting to know what he was thinking.

    Looking at Lin Han's smile, Fang Zheng's heart trembled for some reason, and he felt a little hairy. He looked towards Chongxu and saw him with the same expression, which made him feel even more uneasy.

    Fang Zheng nodded and asked, "I don't know, what doubts does Shaoxia Lin have?"

    "Haha" Before the question could be asked, Lin Han himself had already laughed out loud. After a long while, he asked: "I don't know, does Mr. Mo Da win this round, or does Miss Yue Da win?"

    Yue Buqun had always been interested in Lin Han. When he heard his question, his heart twitched and he gritted his teeth with hatred.

    Fang Zheng smiled bitterly, and just as he was about to say something, Lin Han was the first to say: "Logically speaking, Mr. Mo Da has already restrained Miss Yue Da, so Mr. Mo Da should be considered the winner; but later, Miss Yue Da had no control over her elders.  In a defensive situation, a sudden attack not only injured Mr. Mo Da, but also destroyed his weapon. It was Miss Yue who won. I am confused, I wonder if the master can give a verdict? "

    Fang Zheng smiled bitterly again and said in his heart: You have made it so clear, what else do you want me to do?  Either way, it offends people.

    "And Lin Han's intention is to put Fang Zheng in trouble. Aren't you seeking justice for yourself?  Then let me see how you judge this time!

    (It¡¯s Chinese Valentine¡¯s Day again, I wish you all a good time! Also, thank you for the tips!)

    "".Provides the fastest and latest novels

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 201 Songshan Conference£®  Fateful showdown (1)

    Update time: 2012-08-24

    "Amitabha, Shaoxia Lin, why are you so obsessed with winning or losing?" Fang Zheng said with a bitter smile in the name of Buddha.

    Lin Han was still chasing after him and said in a cold voice: "If it is as the master said, just like emptiness is form and form is emptiness, wouldn't it mean that victory is loss and loss is victory?"

    Fang Zheng was stunned and looked at Lin Han in astonishment. After a while, Fang Zheng nodded and said with a smile: "Shaoxia Lin is very understanding. As the saying goes, a mediocre person troubles himself. It is precisely that there are too many people in the world who pursue the difference between victory and defeat.  Only then will conflicts continue. If we can neither be happy with victory nor sad with loss, we will definitely have a place in the Western Paradise in the future."

    "Best greeting, Master!" Lin Han sneered, wondering in his heart: Could it be that Fang Zheng was drunk?  Or was it stuck in the head with tofu?

    Although he was slandering in his heart, he was merciless in his words. Lin Han asked with a smile: "According to the master's statement, it is meaningless for me to wait on this Zen table to discuss the position of the leader of the Five Mountains?"

    This stopped Fang Zheng from questioning. The reason why he talked about so many dreamy things that no one could understand was of course because he wanted to put aside the difficult problems and take the topic far away. It was also because he usually  He was used to it, and his words were a little arrogant for a while. Unexpectedly, Lin Han was unambiguous and made a bigger topic.

    Just when Fang Zheng was in embarrassment, Yue Buqun took a step forward, walked out of the crowd of Huashan disciples, and said in a deep voice: "Yue is here, and I am once again showing off to Brother Mo. It's because Yue was incapable of discipline and taught him  Such an evil beast must be taught a lesson when he returns home."

    Without waiting for Mo Da to interrupt, Yue Buqun raised his hands to Fang Zheng and continued: "As for the previous victory or defeat, of course Brother Mo won." After speaking, Yue Buqun looked at Lin Han specifically and said coldly: "I don't know.  Is Shaoxia Lin still satisfied with Yue's answer?"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    "Good, good, good, Mr. Yue is indeed a 'gentleman's sword'. He is indeed a gentleman." Lin Han praised.

    Yue Buqun snorted coldly and returned to the Huashan disciples.

    Lin Han laughed, pretending to be confused and asked: "Since Mr. Mo Da has won, how can Mr. Yue explain why he ordered Qian Jin to injure Mr. Mo Da? What's more, weapons that destroy people are a taboo in the world.  , The sword is hidden in the qin, and the sword makes the sound of the qin, 'Xiaoxiang Night Rain' Mr. Mo Da, if the sword in the qin disappears from now on, hehe"

    With the support of two Hengshan disciples, Mo Da smiled bitterly and said: "Thank you very much, Shaoxia Lin, for your kindness. Mo Da is too generous to support Da. Therefore, I was injured at the hands of niece Yue. Even if the sword in my hand was destroyed, I deserved it and took the blame on myself. But I can't blame anyone else."  "

    Mo Da pretended to be generous, obviously not wanting to create a barrier with Yue Buqun. Lin Han was helpless and could only shake his head and asked: "In that case, I wonder which member of the Hengshan faction is going to fight again, and who of the Huashan faction is going to fight again?"  What will happen?"

    Mo Da waved his hand and said: "Mo Da has already been disgraced, and Hengshan has lost its talents. As for this second game, we give up."

    As soon as these words came out, the heroes were in an uproar. Unexpectedly, after the Taishan faction came out, the Hengshan faction withdrew from the dispute. The failure of these two factions was actually due to the action of a girl from Huashan. Everyone looked at Yue Lingshan with eyes filled with excitement.  Playful color.

    Taishan and Hengshan were eliminated, and the Hengshan sect had made it clear that no one wanted to take action, so only the Huashan and Songshan sects were left as mortal enemies.

    With this situation, the heroes are not disappointed, but are looking forward to it even more. The battle between Songshan and Huashan, and the battle between Zuo Lengchan and Yue Buqun are the highlight of this Songshan Conference.

    Seeing Yue Lingshan repeatedly using the sword techniques of Mount Tai and Mount Heng, it was said before that Yue Buqun was proficient in the sword techniques of the Five Mountains. In this way, he might not be incapable of fighting against Zuo Lengchan. Thinking of this, the heroes cheered even more  .

    Amidst the discussion, a loud voice said: "The Huashan sect, under Mr. Yue's careful study, is also proficient in the swordsmanship of the Taishan, Hengshan, and Hengshan sects. Not only is it proficient, but it is also exquisite, which is really amazing.  If Mr. Yue had not been the leader of the Wuyue Sect, the whole world would not have been able to elect a second leader."

    The person who spoke was dressed in rags, and he was the leader of the Beggar Clan.

    He, Fang Zheng and Chongxu had the same mind, and had already expected that Zuo Lengchan's merger of the Five Sacred Sword Sects into one would be unfavorable to his fellow martial artists, and sooner or later he would bring trouble to the Beggar Clan. With the gentle and gentle Yue Bu  Qun became the head of the Wuyue Sect, far better than the ambitious Zuo Lengchan.

    The Beggar Gang has great potential in the world. When the leader of the Beggar Gang said this, ordinary people would not dare to rashly raise objections.

    Suddenly someone said coldly: "Ms. Yue is proficient in the swordsmanship of Taishan and Hengshan schools. It is indeed commendable to ignore the taboo of secretly learning martial arts from other schools. From this point of view, it is not an illusion that Mr. Yue is proficient in the swordsmanship of the Five Mountains."  , if you can defeat the long sword in my hand with Songshan swordsmanship, our whole Songshan sect will be honored by Xian Yue.?? is the leader.  "

    It was Zuo Lengchan who spoke, and the meaning of his words was obvious. Although he was full of praise, he also emphasized the fact that Yue Lingshan secretly learned martial arts from other schools.

    The heroes nodded again, thinking: Secretly learning martial arts from other schools is a taboo in the martial arts world.  This debt should actually be placed on Yue Buqun.

    When Zuo Lengchan said this, he naturally wanted to damage Yue Buqun's reputation. As soon as he finished speaking, he walked to the field without waiting for Yue Buqun to defend himself, pressed his left hand on the scabbard, and made a sneer sound.  The sword jumped out of the scabbard, green light flashed, the sword rose up, and he reached out with his right hand to hold the hilt.

    This hand is extremely pleasing to the eye, and as soon as the left hand presses the scabbard, it can force the long sword out with internal force. The depth of its internal power is really rare.  Although the disciples of Songshan Sect cheered loudly, the heroes of other sects also cheered thunderously.

    Facing Zuo Lengchan's invitation to fight, Yue Buqun said slowly: "The little girl is talking openly, Brother Zuo, don't take it seriously. My martial arts and swordsmanship are compared to those of Master Fang Zheng of the Shaolin School and Taoist Master Chongxu of the Wudang School.  As well as the senior heroes such as the Beggar Clan¡¯s Jiejie Clan Leader, they are far beyond our reach.¡±

    Zuo Lengchan's face suddenly changed color. Yue Buqun mentioned Master Fang Zheng and the other three people, but did not mention Zuo Lengchan's name. Everyone could tell that he was claiming to be better than him.

    Before Zuo Lengchan could say anything, Ding Mian said, "How does it compare to Master Zuo?"

    Yue Buqun said: "I have been friends with Brother Zuo for many years and respect each other. The two schools of swordsmanship in Songshan and Huashan are each good at winning. For hundreds of years, there has never been any distinction. If Yue is asked to use Songshan swordsmanship against Shangzuo  Brother, that¡¯s very difficult to say, and it¡¯s very difficult for me to answer Brother Ding¡¯s words.¡±

    Ding Mian sneered and said: "From Mr. Yue's tone, it seems that he thinks that he should be stronger than the left leader with other skills?"

    Yue Buqun said: "Confucius said: 'A gentleman has nothing to fight for, he must do it, shoot?' Since ancient times, sages have inevitably had the desire to seek advice from Senior Brother Zuo to compete in martial arts. It's just that today the Wuyue Sect has a new leader.  I haven't come out yet, but if I compete with Senior Brother Zuo in a sword fight, as if I'm here to compete for the position of leader of the Five Mountains Sect, it will inevitably cause gossip."

    Zuo Lengchan sneered and said: "Brother Yue only needs to win with the sword in my hand, and the position of head of the Wuyue Sect will be taken over by Brother Yue."

    These words naturally suited Yue Buqun's wishes, but he still waved his hand and said: "Those with high martial arts skills may not necessarily have high moral character. Even if I defeat Brother Zuo, I may not be able to defeat the other masters of the Five Mountains Sect.  "

    He spoke humbly, but every word he said was extremely tight, always making him appear to be superior to Zuo Lengchan.

    "It's a pity that the heroes are not fools. After seeing Yue Lingshan's previous sneak attack, their trust in Yue Buqun has been greatly reduced.

    The more Zuo Lengchan listened, the angrier he became, and said coldly: "Brother-in-law, the word 'Junzi Sword' is famous all over the world. The word 'Junzi', hehe, all the heroes have seen it before, and it is already known to everyone.  What exactly is the word 'sword' like? However, many people have heard about it, but few have witnessed it. Today, the world's heroes are gathering, so I asked Brother-in-law to show off his superb swordsmanship, so as to open everyone's eyes!"

    The smell of gunpowder became stronger, and many people shouted: "Go to the middle and fight, go to the middle and fight." "How can you be a hero if you just talk without practicing?" "What's the use of bragging when you come out to compete with swords and distinguish between strong and weak?  "

    Yue Buqun put his hands behind his back and remained silent. His face was solemn, but there was no worry between his brows. Instead, there was a trace of arousal hidden deeply. If Lin Han hadn't been thinking about him, he might not have noticed it.  .

    Lin Han didn't want to warn Zuo Lengchan in words, so as not to weaken his momentum. Besides, even if Yue Buqun had mastered the evil-repelling sword manual, it would only be a short period of time. With Zuo Lengchan's current martial arts, it would be impossible for him to do so.  Will lose.

    When Zuo Lengchan was planning to merge the Wuyue Sword Sect, he already knew the martial arts foundations of the masters of the four sects. He was confident that none of the four sects could beat him, so he spared no effort to promote the plan.  Otherwise, if someone's martial arts is stronger than him, then after the merger of the Wuyue Sword Sect, the position of leader will be taken away by others, wouldn't it be a wasted marriage?

    Yue Buqun is an expert in swordsmanship and has achieved quite a lot in practicing the "Purple Cloud Divine Art", which he already knows.

    He encouraged Feng Buping, Cheng Buyou and other masters of the Sword Sect to fight openly on Huashan Mountain, and sent more than ten masters of the alien sect to ambush the Yaowang Temple. Although the plan failed, Lin Han's strange soldiers stood out and hurt Yue Buqun's heart with a sword.  He had already figured out the details of Yue Buqun's martial arts.

    After seeing him fight Linghu Chong in the Shaolin Temple, he felt even more relieved. Although his swordsmanship was excellent, he was no match for him. Yue Buqun kicked Linghu Chong and broke his right leg, so his internal strength was not good enough.  err.

    Although I later learned that Yue Buqun had practiced the "Evil Sword Technique", the cowhide scroll of "Evil Sword Technique" is now preserved in Songshan. Although I have not practiced it, I still have some understanding of it, so for Yue Buqun, Zuo Leng  Zen is not worried?.

    In addition, Linghu Chong, a young boy, suddenly made great progress in swordsmanship, but he was unexpected. However, he could not give up the plan that had been planned for more than ten years just to worry about this unruly prodigal. What's more, Linghu Chong only had swordsmanship and mediocre boxing skills.  At the extreme end, if you really fight in a martial arts competition, if you fail to win with your sword moves, you can use your fists and palms at the same time to kill him immediately.

    Later on, Linghu Chong repeatedly worshiped Lin Han, and now he openly joined the Demon Cult of Ren Woxing, and did not even get to the Zen altar, which made people even more reassured.

    In this way, there is no longer a threat to the Huashan Sect.  Therefore, Zuo Lengchan was determined to win the position of head of the Five Sacred Mountains, but he really didn't pay attention to a mere Yue Buqun, even if he practiced the "Evil-Repelling Sword Technique".

    At this moment, Zuo Lengchan said in a deep voice: "Brother Yue, the heroes of the world have invited you to come out and show your skills. Why don't you give others face?"

    Yue Buqun smiled sinisterly and said, "Since Brother Zuo said this, I would rather be respectful than obey my orders." He stood out from the crowd step by step.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 202 Songshan Conference.  Fateful showdown (2)

    Zuo Lengchan and Yue Buqun stood opposite each other. Seeing that there was a good show to watch, the heroes all applauded.

    No one noticed that Lin Han in the crowd had quietly walked to the front and moved a few meters forward.  Don't underestimate these few meters. Sometimes, things happen because of these few meters.

    Lin Han was not worried that the movement would be too abrupt. Everyone has a tendency to follow blindly, and no one wanted to be left behind. Therefore, the flow of people kept moving forward with Lin Han.

    Therefore, Lin Han's small movements were not conspicuous. Even Zuo Lengchan and Yue Buqun on the field did not realize that the West had lost a lot of space.

    Yue Buqun cupped his hands and said, "Brother Zuo, you and I are from the same sect today. Let's compete in martial arts until the point is reached. How about that?"

    No one would take Yue Buqun¡¯s words seriously, especially Zuo Lengchan, but he still had to do his best on the surface and said with a smile: ¡°Brothers, be careful and try your best not to hurt Brother Yue.¡±

    On the other hand, the disciples of the Songshan Sect cried out: "It's better to beg for mercy before you hit me. It's better not to fight me." "Swords don't have eyes, and once you get your hands on them, who can protect you from death or injury?" "If you are afraid, just surrender and step down as soon as possible.  , it¡¯s still not too late.¡±

    Yue Buqun smiled slightly and said loudly: "Swords don't have eyes. If you use your hands, you will inevitably be killed or wounded. This is true."

    Turning to the disciples of the Huashan Sect, he said: "Everyone under the Huashan Sect, listen: Senior Brother Zuo and I are competing in martial arts, and there is absolutely no grudge. If Senior Brother Zuo accidentally kills me, or beats me seriously, it will be during a fierce fight.  , it¡¯s not easy to exercise discretion, everyone must not hold grudges against Master Zuo, let alone seek revenge and cause trouble with the Songshan sect, and destroy the loyalty of my fellow sects of the Five Mountains Sect.¡±

    Yue Lingshan and others all agreed loudly.

    Lin Han was not surprised when he heard what he said. With Yue Buqun's personality, since he dared to go out to fight, he must have someone to rely on. Under such circumstances, if he didn't say a few hypocritical words, how could he be worthy of him?  The title of 'hypocrite'.

    It¡¯s not that Lin Han arranged for Yue Buqun, but Zuo Lengchan in the field also thought the same. Zuo Lengchan said: ¡°Brother Yue understands righteousness well and puts the loyalty of our sect first. That¡¯s great.¡±

    Yue Buqun smiled and said: "It is a very difficult matter for our five sects to merge into one. If the harmony between the two of us is damaged due to our sword fighting, and there is a big dispute among the same sects of the Five Mountains Sect, then it will go against the original intention of the merged sect.  ¡±

    Zuo Lengchan said: "Not bad!" But he didn't bother to say anything more to him. After all, he was not as hypocritical and shameless as Yue Buqun, and his singing was not as good as what he said.

    When masters compete in martial arts, internal strength and external attacks are of course important, but the difference between victory and defeat is often only the rise and fall of momentum. Seeing his weakness, Zuo Lengchan didn't take it seriously and drew out his long sword with a swipe sound.

    This time the long sword was unsheathed, and the sound shook the valley.  It turned out that he had secretly channeled his internal energy. When the long sword was unsheathed, the blade kept colliding with the inner wall of the scabbard, causing a loud vibration.

    People who don¡¯t understand the reason are all shocked.  The Songshan disciples cheered loudly again.

    Yue Buqun took off the long sword and scabbard from his waist, placed it in the corner of the Feng Chan platform, and then slowly drew out the sword.

    Judging from the gestures and gestures of the two men drawing their swords, it can be said that this sword duel has already been divided, and there is no need to compete.

    Fortunately, the two of them finally made a start, and the heroes immediately cheered and urged the two to fight quickly.

    Zuo Lengchan saw Yue Buqun's sword held across his chest and made a sword gesture with his left hand, as if he was writing something. He knew that the Huashan Sword Technique's "Shi Jian Hui Yu" was a move used by the Huashan Sect when they had friendly fights with their fellow disciples.  Hand gestures, meaning, literati make friends through couplets and poems, while warriors make friends by exchanging martial arts.

    Using this move is to show that there is absolutely no hatred or hostility between the opponent and the opponent. The sword fight only determines victory and defeat, not life.

    There was also a smile on the corner of Zuo Lengchan's mouth. He looked friendly, but he thought in his heart: What Yue Buqun did must be to make me lose my fear. If I wasn't careless, he could suddenly kill me and hit me.  Caught off guard.

    Yue Buqun's trick of pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger does not apply to Zuo Lengchan. Under Lin Han's reminder, everyone in Songshan knew that Yue Buqun had practiced the "Evil-Repelling Sword Technique". This alone was enough to arouse everyone's attention.  Pay attention, Zuo Lengchan is no exception.

    Zuo Lengchan took a deep breath, pointed his left hand outward, and swept the long sword in his right hand to the right, using the Songshan School's swordsmanship 'get straight to the point'.

    By using this move, he meant to hit him whenever he wanted without any pretense. It also meant to mock the other person as a hypocrite.

    Yue Buqun took a breath and advanced straight into the palace with his long sword. The tip of the sword couldn't help but tremble. When the sword was in the middle, it suddenly turned upward. It was a move of Huashan's swordsmanship, "Green Mountain is Hidden".  , ever-changing.

    Zuo Lengchan's sword struck straight down from top to bottom, with a truly earth-shattering momentum.  Not many of the heroes watchingEveryone yelled "Hey".

    Originally, there was no such move in Songshan Sword Technique. Zuo Lengchan borrowed a move from the fist and kick, used the sword as a fist, and used it suddenly.  This move of 'stripping Huashan alone' is very common, and everyone who has learned boxing knows it well.

    "The Five Mountains Sword Sect has been interoperating for hundreds of years. There is no such move in the Songshan Swordsmanship. Even if it exists, due to the name of the Huashan Sect, it should be discarded or its form should be changed."

    At this moment, Zuo Lengchan deliberately turned it into a sword move, naturally intending to anger Yue Buqun.

    Songshan swordsmanship is known for its majestic momentum. This move, "Single Splitting Huashan", is mediocre, but with a loud sound, it is slashed down from the air, and it has the momentum of splitting mountains and rocks. It makes Songshan swordsmanship famous.  Long performance incisively and vividly.

    Yue Buqun dodged sideways, thrust his sword diagonally, and responded with the "Gubai Sensen" move.

    Zuo Lengchan saw that he was strict in his laws and did not seek merit, but sought no faults. This was the strategy for a long battle. He was not angry at the implications of his two moves of "getting straight to the point" and "cutting Huashan alone".  I thought that this person was indeed a powerful enemy.

    Thinking that Yue Buqun still had the "Evil-Repelling Sword Technique" in hand, Zuo Lengchan didn't dare to look down on him anymore.  At that moment, the long sword slashed sharply from left to right, which was exactly the move of Songshan School's authentic swordsmanship, "Tianwai Jade Dragon".

    Facing Zuo Lengchan, Yue Buqun did not dare to be ambiguous and fought together. Zuo and Yue each used their own swordsmanship, and the fight was very fierce.

    The Songshan sword has a strong atmosphere, just like thousands of troops galloping forward, spears and halberds, thousands of miles of yellow sand; the Huashan sword is light and agile, just like the two swallows flying among the willows in spring, rising and falling, turning around as desired.

    Although Yue Buqun did not show signs of defeat for the time being, the sword energy on the Fengchan platform was everywhere, and Songshan's swordsmanship accounted for 80% of the offensive.

    Yue Buqun's long sword tried his best not to interact with the opponent's sword, but just dodged and evaded. Although his swordsmanship was exquisite, he was no match for Songshan's majestic swordsmanship and the upright master with just one word of "skill".  .

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? By martial arts masters like the two of them, there is no certain path to follow when fighting swords.  Zuo Lengchan mixed and used the 17th Songshan swordsmanship.  Yue Buqun used less swordsmanship, but Huashan's swordsmanship was known for its complex changes and endless moves.

    After more than twenty moves, Zuo Lengchan suddenly raised the long sword in his right hand and struck out with his left palm. This palm covered thirty-six key points on the opponent's upper body. If Yue Buqun had dodged, he would have been injured immediately by the sword.  .

    I saw Yue Buqun's face filled with purple energy, and he also stretched out his left palm to face the palm struck by Zuo Lengchan. With a bang, the two palms met.

    Yue Buqun floated away, but Zuo Lengchan stood still.  Such a high level of judgment.

    Yue Buqun shouted: "Is this palm technique a martial art from the Songshan School?"

    Hearing Yue Buqun¡¯s question, the heroes knew that he had suffered a big loss. However, Lin Han, who observed closely, always felt that something was wrong, but could not tell what was wrong for a while.

    Zuo Lengchan smiled and said: "This is a palm technique created by me. In the future, I will select disciples from the Five Mountains Sect and teach them according to their talents."

    Yue Buqun said: "I see, then I need to ask Brother Zuo for more tips."

    Zuo Lengchan said: "Very good." He then waved his long sword and stabbed Yue Buqun.

    Yue Buqun blocked it with his sword. After a few moves, there was a bang and the palms met again.

    Yue Buqun's long sword circled and slashed towards Zuo Lengchan's waist.

    Zuo Lengchan raised his sword to block it, used his inner strength with his left palm, and struck straight down on his vest. This palm was condescending and powerful.

    Yue Buqun turned around and lifted his left palm. There was a soft clapping sound, and the two palms met for the third time.  Yue Buqun lowered his body and flew out.

    This change, both of them are fighting fast, others may not be able to see it clearly at first, but Lin Han has been focusing on the fight between the two, so he can clearly see the details.

    Zuo Lengchan felt a pain in the palm of his left hand. When he raised his hand, he saw that a small hole had been pierced in his palm, and there was faint black blood oozing out.  He was shocked and angry, and cursed: "What a traitor, shameless!"

    When Zuo Lengchan cursed loudly and the heroes were confused, Lin Han immediately thought that it was Yue Buqun who had hidden a poisonous needle in his palm, and unexpectedly stabbed Zuo Lengchan's palm when he turned his palms against each other.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    Zuo Lengchan took a breath, stretched out his right hand and tapped three points on his left shoulder to prevent the poisonous blood from flowing up.

    In this situation, Lin Han finally understood where the uneasiness in his heart came from, and thought to himself: During the battle at Shaolin Temple, Yue Buqun had already seen his uncle and Ren Woxing fight against each other, and even saw Ren Woxing suffer a loss.  , before he dared to take the master's palm force forcefully, he clearly had the idea of ????attacking him with a poisonous needle.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­Glancing in the opposite direction, Lin Han suddenly shouted loudly: "Yue Buqun, it's no secret that you are also a master of the sect, and you attacked with a poisonous needle. You are really despicable and shameless."

    Lin Han has profound inner strength. This loud shout immediately drowned out all the sounds in the field.

    When the heroes in the field saw the reactions of Zuo Lengchan and Lin Han, they realized what had happened before, and some people immediately started yelling.

    A person jumped out from the crowd, it was Yu Canghai, the master of Songfeng Temple of Qingcheng School. He had never dealt with Yue Buqun, but when he saw him behaving like this, he took advantage of the opportunity. He immediately smiled sinisterly and said: "Yue Buqun  , you hypocrite, in vain did you say that 'peace is the most important' before the fight, but now you are hurting others with poisonous needles, bah, you hypocrite!"

    Yue Buqun snorted coldly and looked at Yu Canghai with a livid face, wishing to tear out his bones and skin him.

    Yu Canghai was not afraid at all, and even sneered. He understood that the Songshan Sect would never let Yue Buqun go.

    After such a short time, Zuo Lengchan had already sealed his bloodline, and thought to himself: How can this mere poisonous needle touch me?  It's just that we have to fight quickly now, and we can't let him delay the moment.  At that moment, the long sword struck like a gust of wind and rain.

    Yue Buqun swung his sword to fight back, and his sword moves became extremely fierce and vicious.  At this time, the dusk was dim, and the sword fight between the two on the Fengchan stage was no longer a competition, but a life-and-death struggle. Everyone in the audience could see it.

    After dozens of moves, Zuo Lengchan saw that the opponent was tightly sealed, and he was worried that the poison in his palm would rise, and his sword power would become stronger and stronger.

    Yue Buqun's left arm and right arm were weak, as if he couldn't resist it. Suddenly, his sword technique changed, and the sword blade suddenly extended and contracted, and his moves were strange and unparalleled.

    The heroes in the audience were greatly surprised and asked each other in low voices: "What kind of swordsmanship is this?" Although the questioner asked, the answerer had nothing to say and just shook his head.

    More than twenty moves passed, Zuo Lengchan advanced with every move, and Yue Buqun couldn't help but retreat.

    Lin Han next to him sneered. As expected, even if Yue Buqun learned the "Evil Sword Technique", he was still no match for his uncle.

    However, seeing that the two were fighting for a long time, although Yue Buqun was defeated, his internal skills seemed to have risen, and he could fight with Shi Bo.  Lin Han wondered in his heart, could there be something else going on?

    Zuo Lengchan's sword was as fast as a sword. Seeing that the opponent's sword skills were scattered, he could knock the weapon away from his hand within ten moves. He couldn't help but feel secretly happy in his heart, and his hands kept pumping hard.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    The disciples of the Songshan Sect burst into cheers.

    Suddenly, Yue Buqun came forward empty-handed, grabbing and slapping with both hands, and his attack was extremely fierce.

    His figure was erratic, like a ghost. He turned around a few times and moved to the west. His attack was so fast that it was unbelievable.

    Zuo Lengchan was horrified and shouted: "Thisthisthis" Fenjian parried.  After all, Zuo Lengchan had the "Evil Sword Manual" in hand, but he didn't dare to practice swordsmanship in his palace, so he couldn't understand the strangeness. Even if Lin Han talked about his fight with Dongfang Bubai, it was not as personal as Lin Han's.  experience.

    Yue Buqun¡¯s long sword fell down and was stuck on the stage. No one paid any attention to it.

    Lin Han's expression changed drastically. Looking at Zuo Lengchan, he was beaten by Yue Buqun and was unable to fight back.

    Actually, Zuo Lengchan would not have been in such a bad situation originally, but he had been attacked by Yue Buqun's poisonous needle before, and coupled with a round of fast attacks, his internal energy was consumed too much.

    Seeing that Yue Buqun's sword was knocked away, if he followed his custom, Yue Buqun would have been defeated.

    Inevitably, Zuo Lengchan relaxed subconsciously, but he didn't expect that Yue Buqun suddenly came close to him with strange movement skills, and actually used his empty palm to attack. What was even more sinister was that Yue Buqun hid two poisonous needles in his body.  With his fingers, Zuo Lengchan did not dare to take over from him, which made him even more embarrassed.

    Lin Han shouted "No", picked up the tear-stained sword that had already been unsheathed, and ran into the arena, stabbing out the long sword quickly.

    The heroes didn't know why, and when they saw Lin Han and Zuo Lengchan fighting Yue Buqun, they immediately yelled and cursed.

    Lin Han didn't care, he used his sword to fly away two embroidery needles that flew out, and he didn't stop, using his ice and fire energy at the same time.

    The situation in the field was extremely chaotic. As the figures flashed, there was a loud bang and the three generals were separated.

    The heroes looked up and saw Lin Han supporting Zuo Lengchan, while Yue Buqun was standing three feet away from the two of them, his face was ashen, his expression was extremely gloomy, and his eyes were staring at Lin Han fiercely.

    Lin Han had no scruples and put his hand on Zuo Lengchan's chest. After a while, Zuo Lengchan spurted out a mouthful of black blood. He looked at Lin Han gratefully, still with lingering fear in his heart. He saw that there were blood on his cheeks.  There were two faint traces of blood. If Lin Han hadn't arrived earlier, I'm afraid a pair of eyes would have called YueDon¡¯t abandon it.

    Nodding, Lin Han said: "Li Ji, Xu Zheng, you two come over and help our uncle to rest."

    Li Ji and Xu Zheng stepped forward together and helped Zuo Lengchan back to the Songshan camp.

    At this moment, Lin Han faced Yue Buqun and said in a cold voice: "It's very good to plot with the poison needle and then use the secret hand suddenly. Use the embroidery needle to cooperate with the ghost's body skills, Yue Buqun, what you practice is the devil's sect's "  "Sunflower Collection"?"

    (Four thousand chapters, posted in one breath, the following plot is: Songshan Conference. Killing evil spirits)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 203 Songshan Conference.  Killing evil spirits (1)

    Update time: 2012-08-25

    No one thought that the fateful battle between Zuo Lengchan and Yue Buqun would end with Zuo Lengchan's defeat. What was even more unexpected was that Lin Han would disregard the moral principles of the world and intervene between the two.  In the decisive battle of people.

    Ning Zhong was about to step forward to pick up Lin Han, but was stunned by what he said. No one expected that Lin Han actually pointed out that Yue Buqun had practiced the "Sunflower Collection".

    When Fang Zheng, Chongxu and others heard Lin Han's words, they were shocked as they recalled Yue Buqun's weird and unparalleled movement just now. They all took a few steps forward, all eyes fixed on Yue Buqun.

    Yue Buqun said coldly: "Okay, okay, is it possible that your Songshan sect plans to bully the minority with more people?"

    "Mr. Yue, is what Shaoxia Lin said just now true? Have you really practiced the "Sunflower Collection"?" Fang Zheng asked aloud, Dongfang Bubai died only because he didn't want another Dongfang Bubai to appear.  Others, such as Chongxu and Jiefeng, all had ordinary thoughts, and they were all looking at Yue Buqun.

    Yue Buqun looked at Fang Zheng expressionlessly and said, "What a joke, how did I get the Demon Sect's Suppressing Book?"

    This statement makes sense. All the heroes turned their attention to Lin Han. The meaning was obvious and he needed an explanation.

    Jie Feng asked: "Young Master Lin, how did you determine that Mr. Yue used the martial arts in the Sunflower Book?"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????: The reason why Lin Han wanted to accuse Yue Buqun of practicing "Sunflower Collection" instead of "Evil Sword Technique" was to frame him and make him unable to defend himself.

    Lin Han was convinced that Yue Buqun did not dare to admit that he had conspired to steal the Lin family's "Evil-Repelling Sword Technique". Otherwise, wouldn't it be a slap in the face?  Doesn't that mean he admitted that he had bad intentions in taking in Lin Pingzhi?

    If Yue Buqun really dares to admit it, then his name of 'Gentleman's Sword' will be completely changed to 'Hypocrite'. By then, he will never think about being the head of the Five Mountains, let alone the Huashan Sect.  A hundred years of good reputation cannot be preserved.

    Since Yue Buqun will not admit to practicing the "Evil-Repelling Sword Technique", what kind of weird kung fu does he practice?

    The answer can be known without asking, the Devil's Cult's "Sunflower Book"!

    It can be said that Lin Han only needs to give a seed, but he can win over the heroes of the right path, especially Fang Zheng, who will never allow another Dongfang Invincible to appear.

    And these are just Lin Han's first step. The following second and third steps will definitely make Yue Buqun go crazy. What he will do in the end is completely justified.

    ??Bending down in a leisurely manner, Lin Han carefully searched the ground, not worried at all about Yue Buqun's sneak attack.

    Seeing Lin Han's back turned to him, Yue Buqun's hands trembled, veins popped out on his forehead, and he stared at Lin Han with a gloomy expression. There was a voice in his heart that kept urging: Good opportunity, go forward and kill him, the head of the Five Sacred Mountains  The position is obtained.

    Considering that Lin Han's skill was not inferior to Zuo Lengchan's in the fight just now, Yue Buqun hesitated in his heart. He was able to deal with these two big troubles, Zuo Lengchan and Lin Han, even if he could not sit on the Five Sacred Mountains Palm for a while.  You can also figure out the position of the gate slowly, but if you can't take Lin Han, it will be the target of thousands of people. If the Songshan sect rises up to attack him, I'm afraid they may not be able to get down to the Fengchan Tower today.

    While Yue Buqun was fighting with the gods, Lin Han had already picked up an embroidery needle from the ground and carefully wrapped it with zhenqi to prevent the poison from contaminating his skin. He then stood up and faced Fang Zheng, Chongxu and others.  people.

    Shaking the poison needle between his fingers, Lin Han smiled and said, "This is an embroidery needle, with extremely insidious poison on it. Just now, Master Zuo was accidentally hiding it in the finger of Yue Buqun when he was making palm moves."  He was injured by a poisonous needle, and his skill was greatly reduced."

    Hearing Lin Han¡¯s explanation and looking at the poisonous needle that glowed blue in the sun, the heroes looked at Yue Buqun with contempt.

    Without giving Yue Buqun a chance to defend himself, Lin Han continued: "But even so, Master Zuo fought hard to suppress the poison even though his skill was damaged. In the end, he knocked down Yue Buqun's sword."

    Speaking of this, Lin Hanhan smiled coldly: "The Five Mountains Sword Sect is mainly about swords. A swordsman should focus on the sword in his hand. Even if he can't keep the sword and kill with the sword, he should still wear the sword when it is lost.  It¡¯s time to admit defeat, after all, this is a competition of skills, not a life and death duel.¡±

    "Everyone, look at what our Mr. Yue did?" Lin Han said sarcastically, "Taking advantage of Master Zuo's relaxation, he suddenly abandoned the dignity of a swordsman and used magic skills to sneak attack. Hehe, these successive methods, is it possible?  Did Mr. Yue want to kill Master Zuo under the magic power from the very beginning?"

    "It's nonsense, it's pure nonsense." Yue Buqun said loudly, "How could Dongfang Bubai's "Sunflower Collection" be obtained by Yue? The reason why you made such a false accusation is just to cover up yourThe nature of the Shan sect is to bully the few with more!  "

    Hearing Yue Buqun¡¯s words, everyone turned to Lin Han with suspicion.

    Lin Han smiled contemptuously and did not explain. Instead, he cupped his hands towards Fang Zheng and Chongxu and said, "Junior has deceived the two seniors before, and now I am here to accompany him."

    "Amitabha, what is Shaoxia Lin doing?" Fang Zheng asked puzzledly.

    Lin Han smiled and said: "Master, I don't know. This junior has indeed touched the Blackwood Cliff, and Dongfang Bubai did die in my hands."

    As soon as these words came out, the heroes were in an uproar. They all looked at Lin Han in disbelief, but they could not hide the fear in their eyes.  Who is that? The best person in the world, Dongfang Bubai, actually died in the hands of such a young man.

    Yue Buqun's eyes shrank and he subconsciously took two steps back. After pulling away, Yue Buqun realized what he had just done. He had a very bad premonition in his heart and felt that Lin Han should not be allowed to speak again.  Go down, but in full view of everyone, there is no reason to stop.

    On the other side, Lin Han ignored Yue Buqun's thoughts and continued: "Dongfang Bubai deserves to be the best in the world, and this junior should be ashamed of himself."

    "Then how did you kill Dongfang Bubai?" Fang Zheng asked with concern. At this time, he unconsciously put Yue Buqun's question behind him.

    Lin Han shook his head and said, "Because it's up to me!"

    Fang Zheng suddenly realized it and nodded, obviously having figured out the key. Then he frowned again and his heart was in trouble again.

    Understanding Fang Zheng's concerns, Lin Han said with a smile: "After we got off Hengshan Mountain, I heard that Ren Woxing was going to attack Dongfang Bubai. I originally wanted to fish in troubled waters. But I happened to meet Ren Woxing, Xiang Wentian, Linghu Chong and others.  The people besieged the east and were undefeated.¡±

    When Linghu Chong was mentioned, Lin Han glanced at Yue Buqun specifically, and then said: "On the other hand, we are in a very unfavorable situation. There is a possibility of the entire army being annihilated at any time. Unfortunately, this junior was also killed by Dongfang."  Bubai spied on his whereabouts and had to join the siege in order to save his life."

    "Is Dongfang Bubai really that powerful?" Jie Feng asked solemnly.

    Lin Han nodded and said with lingering fear: "With the combined power of many people, Dongfang Bubai was finally killed by the sword, but everyone was seriously injured. In order to prevent Ren Woxing and others from crossing the river and demolishing the bridge, I feel very ashamed.  When a few people were unprepared, they kidnapped Ren Yingying before escaping down Heimu Cliff."

    "Amitabha, this is no wonder Lin Shaoxia." Fang Zheng persuaded him cheerfully.

    After a long time, Lin Han faced Yue Buqun again and said coldly: "You can't believe it, Dongfang Bubai's martial arts are almost exactly the same as what Mr. Yue performed just now. They have the same weird speed and footwork, and they use the same embroidery needle.  As a weapon. Think about it, what does this mean?"

    The heroes were in an uproar, and Fang Zheng and others looked at Yue Buqun even more unkindly.

    If the heroes were still doubtful about Lin Han's words before, now, when they heard that Lin Han broke the news about going out to kill Dongfang Bubai, everyone believed it in their hearts.

    Yue Buqun's face turned livid. In the crowd, Ning Zhong saw that something was wrong. She understood that Yue Buqun was practicing the "Evil Sword Technique" and not the "Sunflower Collection". She immediately said loudly: "My husband is not practicing the "Sunflower Book".  Book", but"

    "Shut up!" shouted angrily. Before Ning Zhongze could say anything, Yue Buqun had already interrupted loudly, shook his head at Ning Zhongze, and then turned his gaze to Lin Han, with anger pouring out of his eyes.

    Looking at Lin Han's teasing smile, Yue Buqun suppressed the anger in his heart and said to Fang Zheng: "Yue is indeed practicing the "Sunflower Book"."

    The heroes were shocked. They didn¡¯t expect Yue Buqun to admit it himself.

    Yue Buqun continued: "However, that is only a fragment of the volume retained by our Huashan Sect. Presumably Master Fang Zheng should know where this fragment of volume came from?"

    The heroes looked at Fang Zheng again, but they didn't expect that Fang Zheng concentrated for a moment and nodded: "Yes, this fragment has something to do with our Shaolin. So, although Mr. Yue is practicing the "Sunflower Book", it has something to do with it.  It doesn¡¯t matter if Dongfang is undefeated.¡±

    Lin Han laughed. He didn't expect that Yue Buqun and Fang Zheng would sing along and sign an offensive and defensive alliance so quickly. Unfortunately, Lin Han never thought of tying Yue Buqun to Dongfang Bubai.

    Thinking of this, Lin Han smiled and said: "As for where Yue Buqun learned the "Sunflower Book" from, or whether it was stolen from Shaolin by senior Huashan, or passed down by Dongfang Bubai's conspiracy, we will not discuss it for the time being.  But one thing is certain, Yue Buqun practiced the "Sunflower Book", and his weapon is also an embroidery needle."

    "So what?" Yue Buqun asked sarcastically.

    "Not so much." Lin Han laughed.He smiled, then suddenly stopped smiling and turned toward the Hengshan sect and asked: "Yihe Shitai, fellow senior sisters of Hengshan, do you still remember how Dingxian and Dingyi died?"

    As soon as these words came out, Yue Buqun's expression changed drastically, and he secretly screamed.

    Before he could speak, Master Yihe looked angry and scolded: "Yue Buqun, you traitor, you are the one who killed master and uncle, you will not die a good death!"

    "Please, Leader Zuo and Brother Lin, please make the decision for us, kill this thief Yue Buqun, and avenge us!" Yihe suddenly knelt down and cried.

    The other Hengshan disciples, like the leader Yi and Shitai, all knelt on the ground, crying and wanting revenge for Dingxian and others.

    "That's nonsense. What does Master Dingxian's death have to do with me, Yue Buqun? You are clearly setting me up!" Yue Buqun scolded with excitement.

    "Amitabha! That's good, that's good!" No matter how Yue Buqun defended himself, Fang Zheng already had the answer in his heart and sighed: I originally wanted to keep you to deal with the increasingly powerful Songshan Sect, but it was just a matter of peace and quiet  

    Lin Han said in a deep voice: "Yue Buqun, you were also present at that time. You should know that the fatal injuries of several masters were all a few tiny wounds on the heart. Master Fang Zheng, this junior was still very confused before, until not long ago  Former Yue Buqun used poisonous needles to sneak attack Master Zuo, and only then did he realize that several masters had died from embroidery needles. The only masters of embroidery needles in the imperial palace were Dongfang Bubai and Yue Buqun!"

    "The only one who has the time and opportunity to kill is the traitor Yue Buqun!"

    An angry scolding came from the direction of Songshan. The speaker was none other than Zuo Lengchan, who was being supported by Li Ji and Xu Zheng.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 204 Songshan Conference.  Killing evildoers (2)

    "Heh, heh, heh" Yue Buqun said with a sinister smile, "Where is the evidence? There is no evidence. Why do you say that Yue killed Dingxian and Dingyi?"

    Lin Han smiled and said, "Tian Boguang can testify!"

    "What?" A look of horror appeared on Yue Buqun's face, then he realized what he was doing and shook his head with a smile: "Why should such unscrupulous tricks be used on Yue? You can't deceive what Yue didn't do."

    Lin Han nodded noncommittally and said with a smile: "You are right. Tian Boguang also died. There is no evidence of his death. However, Tian Boguang died outside the room, which means that he was very scared at the time and even started to run away. Unfortunately, he underestimated you, and in the end he still  Stung to death by your flying needles."

    Yue Buqun sneered: "Evidence, again, do you have evidence?"

    Glancing around, Lin Han looked at the expressions of the heroes and was very satisfied. He smiled and said: "Yue Buqun, haven't you figured it out yet? The eyes of the masses are sharp. Time, place, motivation, and ability, you  They can kill Master Dingxian, this is the Jianghu, not the government, it¡¯s obvious, so why bother looking for unnecessary evidence?¡±

    "You" Yue Buqun quickly checked the reactions of the heroes and saw that most of them had expressions of contempt.

    Lin Han¡¯s words are correct. This is the Jianghu, not the imperial court.  When the court handles cases, it will obviously pay attention to evidence, but in the world of rivers and lakes, many things do not need to be so complicated. As the saying goes, 'justice lies in the heart'.

    Without the contrast between Yue Buqun's behavior and the previous accusations made by Lin Han and Zuo Lengchan, if Yue Buqun really still had the image of a 'gentleman's sword', the heroes would really believe that he had done nothing. It's a pity that  , in the eyes of the heroes, he is already a complete 'hypocrite'.

    Lin Han continued: "Yue Buqun, a member of the Five Mountains Sword Sect, we are all in the same spirit. We were supposed to help each other. I really don't know where Master Dingxian offended you, and you were so cruel? Is it just because of her?  It blocks your way to dominate, so it seems that you have been planning to assassinate Master Zuo for a long time, right?"

    "Please ask Brother Lin to avenge us!"

    "Please ask Master Fang Zheng to uphold justice for us!"

    "Please, Taoist Master Chongxu and all my colleagues, eliminate the evil spirits!"

    Under the leadership of Yihe, the disciples of Hengshan became furious and shouted to avenge Master Dingxian.

    Since Lin Han pointed out Yue Buqun's martial arts skills, Yihe and others no longer had any doubts in their minds, and they had already identified Yue Buqun as the murderer.

    Yue Buqun¡¯s face was ashen and he looked fiercely at the Hengshan nun who was kneeling down.

    "You bad nuns have no shame and dare to frame my father!"

    Amidst the shouts, it was Yue Lingshan who was defending Yue Buqun. At this moment, her chest was rising and falling, and she was glaring angrily at the Hengshan nuns. She looked so brave and heroic, which made a group of people forget about the dispute here.  One by one, they stared at her chest carefully, and many of them were swallowing their saliva.

    Lin Han shook his head and said with a smile: "Miss Yue, you'd better practice some moral integrity!"

    "It's you, a villain, who is sowing discord here!" Yue Lingshan turned the muzzle of her gun and sprayed it at Lin Han, with the urge to take a bite.

    Lin Han was not angry and said: "I can understand Miss Yue's mood. No one is willing to face such a father with a human face and a beast heart. However, this cannot be an excuse for you to insult others at will."

    "It's you who I'm scolding. What's wrong? Kill me if you can!" Yue Lingshan said angrily.

    "Lingshan, okay." Yue Buqun suddenly said, "You have no evidence for saying one thousand or ten thousand. Since your Songshan sect has a large number of people, let's go!"

    "Want to leave? Repay my master's life first!" Yihe unsheathed his sword. Judging from his posture, if Yue Buqun really wanted to leave, I'm afraid she would really dare to step forward and fight for his life.

    Yue Buqun sneered: "It's just you?"

    "What about me?" Lin Han raised the tear-stained sword in his hand and pointed the tip of the sword at Yue Buqun opposite him.

    "You want to stop me?" Yue Buqun said angrily: "Yue has given up the position of head of the Five Sacred Mountains to your Songshan sect, and you still want to kill them all?"

    Among the Huashan disciples, Ning Zhong drew his sword and shouted angrily: "Are you Songshan sect still unreasonable?"

    Lin Han smiled: "With Master Fangzheng, Taoist Chongxu, Master Jie and all the martial arts colleagues here, it is a good time to reason. How can we be unreasonable? Mr. Yue, on the other hand, has evil intentions and no longer intends to reason.  .¡±

    At Zuo Lengchan¡¯s signal, Ding Mian led a group of Songshan disciples and surrounded the Huashan sect.

    Ning Zhongze said angrily: "Senior Brother Ding, what do you mean?"

      "Nvxia Ning, please be patient. As the saying goes, 'The crime is not as bad as the wife and children.' Although Yue Buqun has committed several murders, there is always a wrongdoer and a debtor. We will only seek revenge on Yue Buqun and will not embarrass him."  Yours, please cooperate." Ding Mian sneered.

    At this tense moment, Lin Han said: "Fellow martial arts comrades, I'm really sorry. It was originally a great day for our Wuyue Sect. I didn't expect that on this first day, we would have to clean up the sect. But this is all for the sake of being better.  Be fair and just, lest a rat droppings ruin a good pot of soup!"

    The heroes immediately burst into laughter. As the saying goes, "It's none of your business, just worry about it." It's best to watch the excitement. Besides, if Yue Buqun can be found out as a "hypocrite", no one will sympathize with him.

    Even if Fang Zheng, Chongxu and others want to keep Yue Buqun, the Songshan Sect is so powerful, and Yue Buqun deserves what he deserves, they can't get involved.

    "Did your Songshan sect take advantage of Ding Yue?" Yue Buqun asked fiercely.

    Lin Han was secretly on guard, but with a calm expression on his face, he smiled and said, "There is one thing. After thinking about it for a while, I thought it would be better to tell all of you comrades."

    "Young Master Lin, tell me quickly!"

    "Young Master Lin, please speak!"

    The heroes all booed together, and there was a lot of noise on the Fengchan stage.

    Lin Han smiled and said: "Maybe many of my friends have only heard of Dongfang Bubai but have never met him. When the younger generation saw Dongfang Bubai, they were also shocked. How can he be the best in the world? It's simply  She¡¯s just a demon hiding in the boudoir doing embroidery!¡±

    "Are you kidding me, Young Master Lin?" the heroes asked in disbelief, while Fang Zheng, Chongxu and others looked at Yue Buqun in confusion.

    Lin Han looked at Yue Buqun sarcastically and said with a smile: "I wonder if Mr. Yue feels the same way, or should I call you 'Eunuch Yue' now?"

    Fang Zheng, Chongxu and others' expressions changed drastically, and they blurted out: "You mean to practice the "Sunflower Collection" requires wielding a sword from the palace? No wonder, no wonder!"

    "You are looking for death!" Yue Buqun was furious, shouted loudly, jumped up, started the weird footwork before, and ran towards Lin Han.

    "Just in time!" Lin Han laughed loudly, the light from his tears flashed continuously, and he hurriedly stabbed at the key points on Yue Buqun's body.

    Yue Buqun and Lin Han fought, and the Huashan disciples over there were also ready to make a move. They were all waiting for Ning Zhongze to make a move. However, they never expected that Ning Zhongze was frozen in place. The memories of the past few months were like  It spread like a tide.

    With each additional memory, his face became paler. Ning Zhong looked at Yue Buqun in despair, who was jumping around in the field and shouting angrily. He murmured: "From the palace, from the palace"  Although the voice of those words was low, it was extremely bitter and sad, as if the sky was falling.

    "Mom, what's wrong with you? Go and save dad!" Yue Lingshan pushed Ning Zhongze and urged, crying.

    Ning Zhong turned his head, looked at his daughter with empty eyes, and murmured: "Save, how to save, can you still save her? Your father is no longer your father a long time ago."

    "Mom, what are you talking about?" Yue Lingshan cried, "If you don't go, I will."

    "Miss Yue, you'd better be calm, otherwise it won't be good if I hurt you." Ding Mian said with a smile.

    After giving Ding Mian a hateful look, Yue Lingshan straightened her sword and stabbed him.

    Her sword came very suddenly, and the gap between Naihe and Ding Mian was too big. Ding Mian didn't even need to draw his sword. He only used a pair of fleshy palms to restrain Yue Lingshan in two or three strokes. Don't forget, his nickname is  'Tota Hand', the skill on the hand is really quite impressive.

    After restraining Yue Lingshan, Ding Mian waved his hand, and all Songshan disciples rushed forward. In a short time, all the Huashan disciples were captured.  Ning Zhongze, on the other hand, was stunned. No one in Songshan was disrespectful to her. Only Ding Mian was always on guard around her.

    Regarding the arrest of the Huashan disciples, Ning Zhong just glanced at it blankly and ignored it, as if the matter here had nothing to do with her.

    ?Perhaps, this is ¡®There is no greater sorrow than death of heart¡¯.

    The disciples of the Songshan Sect restrained everyone in Huashan. Only a few people noticed that the people of the Songshan Sect did not harm them. Fang Zheng, Chongxu and others were too lazy to take care of them. After all, the Huashan Sect was gone and there was no need to offend them for such a trivial matter.  Songshan sect.

    Most people turned their attention to Yue Buqun and Lin Han.

    Under the sunlight, as the light and shadow flickered, Lin Han and Yue Buqun had already made more than a hundred moves in their exchange.  I don't know when, Yue Buqun took out another embroidery needle from his arms. With strange steps, the embroidery needle carried the wind and thunder, and every time it pierced Lin Han's vital parts, the sound of "squeaking through the air" was heard.  , like thunder, constantly ringing in the ears.

      Lin Han on the court did not take the initiative to attack, but was passively defensive most of the time. Fortunately, he had the experience of defending Dongfang Invincible. Facing Yue Buqun, who was much inferior to Dongfang Invincible, even though Lin Han  It is enough to cope without entering the absolute defensive state of enlightenment.

    Lin Han did not take the initiative to attack just because he wanted to know the details of Yue Buqun. Although he had watched his duel with Zuo Lengchan before, it was not as good as his own experience.

    After a hundred moves, Lin Han was finally able to confirm that Yue Buqun had not only practiced the "Evil Sword Technique" but also the "Zixia Divine Art" and had a breakthrough. This was because his internal strength had improved by leaps and bounds and was able to defeat Zuo Leng.  Zen reason.

    Understanding this, a smile appeared at the corner of Lin Han's mouth: Breaking and then standing, it was really a thorough breaking. Unexpectedly, even the "Zixia Magic" was so lucky to break through!

    After finding out Yue Buqun¡¯s true identity, Lin Han laughed softly as he looked at Yue Buqun who was surrounding him and attacking fiercely: "Yue Buqun, are you tired of fighting? Is it my turn to attack?"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 205 Songshan Conference.  Killing evildoers (3)

    The cold and contemptuous smile on the corner of Lin Han's mouth was like a ghost in the underworld, making Yue Buqun tremble with fear.

    Since meeting Lin Han, Yue Buqun has never been able to find favor in his hands. Every time he meets him, he is met with bad luck.

    At this moment, fighting Lin Han in person, Yue Buqun was shocked to find that too much attention had been placed on Zuo Lengchan before. Unknowingly, a greater threat than Zuo Lengchan had quietly emerged.  rise.

    At this moment, Yue Buqun regretted very much. He regretted that he missed the opportunity to kill the opponent when they first met, so that he was restrained in everything later.

    I originally thought that with the weird and changeable characteristics of the "Evil-Repelling Sword Technique" and his lightning speed, it would be easy to take down Lin Han. However, after besieging him with useless moves, Yue Buqun had to admit one fact: speed.  The other party was helpless, and the change was within the other party's expectation.

    Although he was framed by Lin Han for practicing the "Sunflower Collection" secretly, Yue Buqun did not really understand the characteristics of the "Sunflower Collection".  Perhaps he knew that the "Evil-Resisting Sword Technique" was similar to the "Sunflower Book", so he sought to obtain the "Evil-Resisting Sword Technique", but he never thought that the degree of similarity was so amazing.

    What's more, Lin Han got the copycat version of "Evil-Repelling Sword Technique" from Yu Canghai early on. Although it is different from the original, the copycat also has the capital of being a copycat. The reason why the copycat can become a copycat is because they are different from the original.  Have many things in common.

    The reason why the fish eyes are confused with the real ones is because the fish eyes can be confused with the real ones.  Driven by the ice and fire energy, the copycat version of "Evil-Repelling Sword Technique" is no longer as powerful as the original version.

    The most fatal thing is that Lin Han has obtained the authentic "Evil Sword Technique". Even if he doesn't practice swordsmanship in the palace, careful reference is inevitable.

    Therefore, Yue Buqun is really tragic. He worked hard and tried his best to win the "Evil Sword Technique", and achieved a little success. He defeated Zuo Lengchan with all kinds of calculations. He was very satisfied with his ambition.  At that time, he happened to meet Lin Han, a nemesis.

    Under Lin Han's attack, Yue Buqun was removed from the position of head of the Five Sacred Mountains with just a few words.

    At this moment, Yue Buqun attacked with his sword. He originally wanted to kill Lin Han under the sword, but he was completely restrained, and he couldn't help but feel sad.

    In fact, the gap between Fang Zheng, Ren Woxing, Zuo Lengchan, and Yue Buqun is very small. If they face each other head-on, any two people who want to win or lose will have to take more than 500 moves.

    If any one of the other three had faced Lin Han, it would have been an evenly matched situation, and there is no telling who will win. Unfortunately, now Yue Buqun is just Yue Buqun, not Fang Zheng and others.

    The tear-stained sword was swung around, guarding key points all over the body so that water could not enter. Yue Buqun circled around Lin Han, but could not get an inch in. Amidst the whistling wind, he could only hear Yue Buqun shouting angrily, but Lin Han was able to take care of himself.  .

    He was already extremely anxious, but suddenly he heard Lin Han say that he wanted to take the initiative to attack. Yue Buqun's face changed drastically, he felt timid in his heart, and his hand movements inevitably slowed down.

    How could Lin Han let go of such a good opportunity?

    There was a roar, a thunderous howl that shook Yue Buqun's heart and soul. Before he could hand out the embroidery needle again, Lin Han's wrist shook, and as the long sword rotated, cold light flashed, carrying a gushing hot sword light, and the tear-stained sword struck at the head.  Down, giving Yue Buqun no chance to escape.

    Under the pressure of the strong momentum, Yue Buqun's hair stood on end, and he was about to retreat, but before he had time, he saw that the tear-stained sword, which was burning with flames all over his body, had already struck a foot away from his face.

    Under the strong light, Yue Buqun subconsciously squinted his eyes, looking at the menacing and life-threatening sword moves with slits in his eyes.

    He didn't expect that Lin Han would still have the energy to take the initiative to attack, and he didn't expect that the opponent would attack in such a wide-ranging way. It was already too late to dodge. Yue Buqun gritted his teeth, purple energy steaming from his face, and tried his best.  Pour the Zixia Qi mixed with the evil-fighting Qi into a small embroidery needle.

    The shining embroidery needle, after receiving all the power of Yue Buqun, burst into a dazzling light, which was a bright lavender color, and there was a cold evil spirit mixed in it, adding a bit of horror.  .

    Yue Buqun scolded angrily, raised his arm, and with the force of the whole arm holding up the sky, the lavender embroidery needle whizzed over and pointed diagonally towards the tear-stained sword body.

    Lin Hanhan laughed, understanding Yue Buqun's plan, and thought to himself: Do you want to use an embroidery needle to deflect a three-foot-long sword?  What a dream!

    Ignoring Yue Buqun's intentions, Lin Han penetrated all the red fire energy into the Tears Sword. The blade of the sword lit up for another three points and slashed straight at Yue Buqun's face. Looking at the momentum, it was like killing a Buddha if he blocked it.  , God blocks God and destroys God.

    Unexpectedly, Lin Han could exert his strength again. Yue Buqun's heart trembled and he felt a little disappointed.I regret not retreating in the first place. Even though that would have resulted in a very passive situation, it was still better than the current dangerous situation.

    It's too late to say anything now. One step at a time, one step at a time. With a cruel heart, Yue Buqun used the embroidery needle and hit the tear-stained sword without hesitation. It was like flying into fire, filled with a sense of sadness.  atmosphere.

    The next moment, the sword and needle intersected, and sparks flew everywhere.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The harsh sound of grinding teeth sounded, and Yue Buqun's expression changed drastically. In shock, he clicked his feet and stepped back, hoping to avoid this fatal sword.

    The weapon is never the key, the key is the hand that uses the weapon.

    "Obviously, Yue Buqun is not Dongfang Bubai, nor does he have as good internal strength as Dongfang Bubai. At this time, a shortcoming is revealed.

    The embroidery needle can save the true energy to the maximum extent and can make the use of true energy with maximum efficiency. In Dongfang Bubai's hands, with its strong internal strength as the support, the disadvantages of the weapon have been completely ignored, but Yue Buqun  no.

    Yue Buqun's internal strength is at most the same as Lin Han's. At this time, he still has to use an embroidery needle to hit the tear-stained sword. How can he get away with it?

    The Tears Sword only paused slightly under the obstruction of the embroidery needle, instead of being pushed away as Yue Buqun thought, causing it to deviate from the original attack trajectory.

    Yue Buqun miscalculated, and the consequence was that the Tears Sword struck his face again with thunderous momentum.

    His face turned pale, and his feet flashed continuously. At the same time, the embroidery needle in his hand was pressed against the tear-stained sword, hoping to bring time and opportunity to retreat.

    The heroes in the audience were in an uproar. No one expected that Yue Buqun, who had defeated Zuo Lengchan before, would be pushed back by Lin Han.

    Seeing the two people colliding, the heroes all moved out of the way. In this way, Yue Buqun's last way of survival was eliminated, a way to save himself with the lives of others.

    Before Yue Buqun could get upset, he heard a 'crack' sound, and the embroidery needle in his fingers could no longer be held. A strong force surged in, and the embroidery needle came out of his hand.

    During the crisis, Yue Buqun subconsciously stretched his fingers forward, regardless of the burning of his fingers, and actually used his fingers to replace the embroidery needle that was previously pressing against the sword body.

    ah

    The screams sounded, and the heroes looked up. From the side of the Qingcheng Sect, a Qingcheng disciple covered his eyes with one hand. A shiny embroidery needle was still trembling between his fingers. Blood overflowed like a spring.  In front of that disciple, another tall Qingcheng disciple covered his throat with his hands, his eyes widened, and he was dead.

    Accidental injury, tragic accidental injury, casualties finally appeared in Fengchan Terrace. It is true that 'there are risks in the excitement, so watch with caution'.

    The battle is still going on, and Yue Buqun's situation has not improved, but has become more and more dangerous.  Using flesh and blood instead of the embroidery needle to push the tear-stained sword forward, Yue Buqun shed tears of pain during the friction.

    Pain is the only feeling. Yue Buqun is not a Shaolin disciple and has never practiced two-finger Zen. How can his fingers compete with gold and iron weapons?

    In fact, if you think about it, "Sunflower Collection" paired with "Powerful Vajra Finger", and embroidery needle paired with "Two Finger Zen", this is the perfect match in the world. Unfortunately, Yue Buqun did not think of it. Even if he thought of it, it would be far away.  Water cannot quench thirst.

    Behind him was the vast valley. There was no way to retreat. Yue Buqun felt fierce in his heart. He endured the excruciating pain and ignored the blood dripping on his fingertips. He shouted loudly, his potential exploded, and all his strength surged to his fingertips. He slightly used the tear-stained sword.  He stayed in place and took advantage of this rare opportunity to sway out of the way.

    Thinking about it carefully, Yue Buqun's two finger bones were broken, but everything was worth it. He finally got rid of Lin Han, the devil.

    But, are things really that simple?

    It seems that Yue Buqun has forgotten something, just like that stormy night a year ago

    Just when Yue Buqun thought he had escaped the pursuit of the Tears Sword, Lin Han laughed and turned his sword in a circle, changing from a straight slash to a horizontal slash, and slashed towards the waist of Yue Buqun who had fled to the left.

    Feeling the roaring sword energy, Yue Buqun had no time to insult him, so he jumped up and narrowly jumped over the Tears Sword. Without stopping, he twisted his body again in the air. When he had nowhere to borrow his strength, he jumped up again.  A burst of speed and fled forward.

    Seeing that he was about to escape, Yue Buqun felt furious: Even if he was seriously injured, he would kill Lin Han.

    While in the air, Yue Buqun always felt that he had forgotten something, that something was wrong. This scene seemed to have happened somewhere before, and it was so similar.

    ??????????????? There is a dull pain in my heart, this feeling and this scene seem to evoke the memory of my body.

     Yue Buqun's face suddenly turned extremely pale. Thinking about it, he finally knew what was wrong. Outside the ruined temple, the night of the assassination was so similar to now!

    "Dad, be careful."

    "Master, be careful."

    "Brother, be careful."

    Amid the shouts, a strong wind hit his body. The wind was so hot, but Yue Buqun's heart was filled with chills, as if the ten thousand-year-old ice in the far north froze his heart and could not be melted away no matter what.  go

    The long sword flipped back and stabbed Yue Buqun's back in the air. Under the watchful eyes of everyone, Lin Han once again used the Huashan School's secret skill, the 'Three Deadly Swords of the Three Immortals'. Just like that night a year ago, his opponent,  It's still Yue Buqun.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 206 Songshan Conference£®  Kill the traitor (final)

    The Deathly Sword of the Three Immortals was originally a unique sword sect of one of the two sects of the Huashan School of Qi Swords. It is divided into three sword styles: straight chopping, horizontal cutting, and reverse lifting.

    The three swords are just ordinary moves, not much outstanding. The only difference is that these three swords are all based on the instinctive reaction of the human body.

    The first move of the direct slash focuses on momentum. Under the influence of strong momentum, the opponent will often choose to avoid the attack temporarily and dodge left and right. Little does he know that this has already fallen into the calculation.

    The second move of horizontal slashing is to predict that the opponent will subconsciously dodge, so as to attack the opponent with a large and wide-ranging horizontal slash.

    Facing the slashing sword edge, it is difficult to avoid it by retreating in a small space. If you dodge in one direction, you will be chased by the sword again. At this time, a person's instinctive reaction is to stand up and jump.  Then move backward to avoid this horizontal cut.

    Little did he know that this move once again fell into the opponent's plan. The person was in the air and had nowhere to draw on. If the opponent immediately raised the sword and raised it back, stabbing straight into the back of the heart, it would be almost impossible to escape. After all, there is no one behind.  With long eyes, it is difficult to avoid.

    In addition to calculating people's instinctive reactions, the Three Immortals Sword also emphasizes the word "quick". What it means here is not only the speed of the move, but also the speed of the combo between the three moves.

    These characteristics of the Three Immortals Sword are almost tailor-made for Lin Han, so even if these killing moves are integrated into the self-created "Blazing Sun Sword Technique", the original appearance is completely preserved and the sword moves can be used to the maximum extent.  role.

    It is precisely because the Three Immortals Sword is based on human instinct, forcing the opponent to die step by step, just like the 'frog boiled in warm water'. Only at the last moment will its sharp edge be revealed, and the opponent will not even die.  Don't know how he died.

    As the leader of the Qi Sect, Yue Buqun diligently practiced the unique skills of the Sword Sect, so he could also use the 'Three Deadly Swords'. In addition, he had such an unforgettable memory, so he was aware of Lin Han's intentions in advance.  .

    At this moment, the person is in the air and it is too late to turn around, dodge, or block.  At the critical moment, Yue Buqun suddenly threw out his right hand. The moment he swung his arm, his body turned around with the inertia of rotation, facing Lin Han from the side.

    Amidst the whistling sound, the Tears Sword had already hit Yue Buqun¡¯s arm.

    Yue Buqun's face turned purple and white. At that moment, the Zixia Qi mixed with the evil-fighting Qi were poured into his arms, hoping to withstand Lin Han's long sword.

    How could you let go of such an opportunity?

    Lin Hanhan snorted, using Bagua footwork, stepped forward, and instantly advanced two feet further.

    It was these two feet of distance that completely cut off Yue Buqun's hope. Before his true energy reached his palm, the Tears Sword had already penetrated.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    A shrill scream rang out, but Lin Han ignored it. With the sharpness of the Tears Sword, he penetrated the sword to the end. The tip of the sword penetrated between the middle finger and ring finger of Yue Buqun's right palm, along the palm and small  Arm, arm, upper arm, finally broke out of the shoulder and disappeared into Yue Buqun's neck.

    Ning Zhong looked from the other side and saw the tip of the Yin Hong sword protruding from the side of Yue Buqun's neck. Under the sunlight, it shone brightly, revealing a deep chill.

    With a scream, Ning Zhong stumbled and ran, but was stopped by Ding Mian, and the two immediately started to attack.

    Amid the cries, Fang Zheng put his palms together on his chest and sighed: "Amitabha, sin, sin."

    Seeing that Yue Buqun was lifeless, the heroes all lost their voices and looked at Lin Han in shock.

    At this moment, the Songshan disciples all cheered and shouted: "Junior brother (nephew) Lin is mighty!"

    With the support of Li Ji and Xu Zheng, Zuo Lengchan shook his head slightly. Looking at Yue Buqun's tragic situation, he felt no joy at all in his heart. He could only sigh: If the earthen jar is not broken without leaving the well, the general will inevitably break it.  He was killed in battle and drifted in the rivers and lakes. This sword attack was inevitable after all.

    At this last moment, he couldn't even turn his head. Listening to the sorrowful voices of Ning Zhongze, Yue Lingshan and others, Yue Buqun felt bitter in his heart. All his calculations were in vain and Qingqing's life was lost.

    About to die, Yue Buqun sighed softly.  This sigh contained too many emotions.

    Letting go of the hilt of the sword, Lin Han walked up to behind Yue Buqun and said softly: "Yue Buqun, I know what you want to ask. Yes, I was also the one who stabbed the Yaowang Temple. It can be said that you did it a year ago."  He should be dead, don¡¯t blame me, we don¡¯t agree with each other, you can go with peace of mind, I will take good care of the Huashan disciples for you, haha"

    Hearing Lin Han's words, Yue Buqun trembled all over and tried hard to turn his head. After many twists and turns, he finally nodded sadly. There was no more life left. In the blood dripping, a generation of great masters fell.

    Saying "goodbye", Lin Han held the tear-stained swordHe pulled it out, supported Yue Buqun's body and walked towards the disciples of the Huashan Sect.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Tick ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The blood gathered into drops and slid down the tip of the sword. It was indeed a good sword.

    Feeling Lin Han approaching, Ning Zhong suddenly froze on the spot, Ding Mian smiled slightly, sheathed his sword and stood aside.

    "Ning Nvxia, Yue Buqun committed many crimes during his lifetime, and he must bear the blame for his death. I couldn't hold back for a moment. I'm offended. Please forgive me!" Lin Han sighed and pushed Yue Buqun's body in front of Ning Zhongze.

    Ning Zhong turned around slowly and looked at Yue Buqun with a pale face, who had been soaked in blood and turned into a bloody man. At this moment, Yue Buqun was so quiet, just like the man who stood beside her and her father twenty years ago.  The humble gentleman before.

    "Senior brother" With a cry, Ning Zhong threw away his sword and, as if going crazy, took Yue Buqun's body into his arms.

    Listening to the mournful wailing, Lin Han felt slightly sour in his heart.

    People say that Yue Buqun is not worthy of Ning Zhongze, but in fact, no one knows the satisfaction in her heart.

    "It's a pity that everything will go away. With Yue Buqun's death, as Yue Buqun's eunuch secrets are exposed, and as he is helpless and unable to take revenge, Ning Zhongze's ending is already foreseeable.

    In a daze, Lin Han felt a chill in his heart. Suddenly, the woman in Luoyang¡¯s Green Bamboo Lane rang out. If one day in the future, what choice would she make?

    With distracting thoughts coming to him, Lin Han looked at Yue Buqun's body and the sobbing Ning Zhongze, feeling empty in his heart and unable to feel any joy at all.

    The angry faces of the Huashan faction passed through Lin Han's eyes one by one, staring at the infinitely sad Yue Lingshan. Lin Han suddenly felt a blockage in his heart, and subconsciously looked at Lin Pingzhi, seeing the joy and melancholy on his face.  .

    He waved his hand and motioned for Lin Ping to come forward.

    Lin Pingzhi walked behind Lin Han and couldn't help but look at the sad Yue Lingshan. His heart was throbbing. The unforgettable love that once existed has disappeared because of God's trick, but the feelings that once existed are still there.  How can it be erased!

    "Go, comfort her, treat her well, and protect her safety, even if you and I owe her." Lin Han ordered softly.

    Lin Pingzhi nodded and walked towards Yue Lingshan.

    Ignoring how Lin Pingzhi and Yue Lingshan got along, Lin Han nodded towards Lauderno.

    Looking at Lin Han's apologetic look, Lauderno knew clearly that he wanted to stabilize the Huashan disciples by himself, and if possible, take over the Huashan sect smoothly.

    Lin Han also thought so. Lauderno's identity was not exposed. After Yue Buqun's death, no one would know that he was an undercover agent of the Songshan Sect.  And he had a very high prestige in Huashan. If something happened to Ning Zhongze, it would be Luo Denuo and Lin Pingzhi who would calm down the Huashan disciples.

    After finishing all this, Lin Han walked towards Hengshan Mountain. When he got closer, Lin Han said in a deep voice: "Master Yihe, and fellow senior sisters, Lin Han has no way to leave Yue Buqun to your disposal."

    "Amitabha, the light will go out after death. I think Master, if she knows anything, she will definitely be grateful to Senior Brother Lin." Yihe shook his head.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    After everything was settled, Lin Han returned to Zuo Lengchan and asked, "Uncle, what do you think should be done next?"

    Patting Lin Han's shoulder, Zuo Lengchan smiled and said, "Very good, my uncle really did not misjudge you."

    Having said this, Zuo Lengchan motioned to Lin Han to put his ear closer.

    Lin Han looked at him doubtfully, but still approached as requested.

    Zuo Lengchan asked in a low voice: "Xiaohan, if my uncle wants you to be the head of the Five Mountains Sect, what do you think?"

    "What?" Lin Han raised his head and asked in surprise, obviously not expecting Zuo Lengchan to say such a thing suddenly.

    Li Ji and Xu Zheng were close to each other and faintly heard Zuo Lengchan's question. They were both shocked. Li Ji was happy for Lin Han. In his heart, with Lin Han's martial arts, he became a member of the Five Sacred Sect.  It's not a bad idea to be the leader.

    However, Xu Zheng felt a little sour in his heart. He looked at Lin Han's side face intently and thought to himself: Sister Yiyi is right. It seems that even though I am already the young master of the Songshan Sect, in the eyes of the master,  It is also far inferior to this outstanding senior brother.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    At this moment, Xu Zheng was in a restless mood, and no one noticed it, but the seed had already begun to sprout.

    Seeing Zuo Lengchan nodding, he had a look on his face?Seriously, only then did Lin Han know that he was not joking. If that was really the case

    Lin Han fell into deep thought, Zuo Lengchan looked at him expectantly, and Li Ji and Xu Zheng next to him also had their own thoughts.

    After a long time, Lin Han woke up from silence, looked at Zuo Lengchan and shook his head.

    "Xiaohan, are you still unwilling?" Zuo Lengchan asked disappointedly.

    Lin Han nodded and said, "First, because I don't want to be distracted by mundane things, and second, because we need to keep a low profile."

    "You mean" Zuo Lengchan asked hesitantly.

    Lin Han said: "Next, we need to peacefully digest the strength of the five mountain factions. Only you, my uncle, are the most suitable to be the leader of the five mountains."

    Seeing what Zuo Lengchan wanted to say, Lin Han smiled and said: "Although it seems that Yue Buqun defeated you, there are reasons. In the final analysis, it was you who defeated him. You hold the position of leader, and no one else can."  Dare to say something.¡±

    Zuo Lengchan nodded. He didn't take this to heart.

    Lin Han added: "If I were to be the leader, it would be far inferior to your smooth flow. I'm afraid it would cause a sensation in the world, which would be very detrimental to us."

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? did not do anything to help.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 207 The Head of the Five Sacred Mountains

    Yue Buqun died, and the last obstacle in front of the Songshan Sect had disappeared.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The heroes were noisy and talking about it, some of them were not dissatisfied with the Songshan sect and looked down upon human life, while others were cheering for the Songshan sect.

    Many times, many things you do, no matter whether it is perfect or not, cannot satisfy everyone, and similarly, you will not disappoint everyone.

    ??There will be a large group of people who are against you in visible and invisible places, and there will also be a large group of friends who are silently supporting you!

    Lin Han supported Zuo Lengchan and walked towards the highest stage step by step. The stone steps were like the once bright time, silently retreating, and like those once stubborn opponents, crawling and being trampled under their feet.  Become a stepping stone to success for both of you.

    The heroes gradually settled down and silently watched Zuo Lengchan and Lin Han moving on the stone steps. Fang Zheng and Chongxu looked at each other with a twinkle in their eyes.

    Standing at the top of Songshan Mountain, Zuo Lengchan, with a great heart, tilted his neck and nodded slightly to Lin Han.

    Lin Han understood, let go of his supporting hand, took a step back, and glanced at the bustling crowd under the stage with a smile.

    Zuo Lengchan raised his hands, and when the audience fell silent, he coughed lightly and said in a deep voice: "Today is the first day of the establishment of the Wuyue Sect. Zuo did not expect such a thing to happen."

    Glancing at Yue Buqun, who was held in the arms of the lost Ning Zhongze, that former opponent had now closed his eyes and ended his life of sin.

    Zuo Lengchan sighed: "No one would have thought that Yue Buqun, the dignified former leader of the Huashan Sect and the renowned 'Junzi Sword' in the world, would actually commit suicide in order to practice the evil sect's "Sunflower Book"  He doesn¡¯t hesitate to practice swordsmanship in his own palace.¡±

    Ha ha ha ha

    The heroes laughed and sighed that this trip was not unfair. This revelation alone was really more exciting than Yue Buqun's death in Lin Han's hands.

    Zuo Lengchan pulled a smile from the corner of his mouth and tried his best to discredit Yue Buqun and downplay the fact that the Songshan sect killed Yue Buqun. This was his ultimate goal. He continued: "What people didn't expect is that even in dealing with things  The three former master wives of Hengshan who were uncontested and compassionate were also murdered by him, which is really unscrupulous and inhumane."

    "Zuo Mou really can't understand why the three masters offended Yue Buqun and were brutally killed by him. Alas, this is really the misfortune of our Wuyue Sect!" Zuo Lengchan shook his head and sighed, as if he was frustrated.  cold.

    Among the crowd, Yu Canghai had already taken care of the two unlucky children. When he heard Zuo Lengchan's words, he knew it was time for him to appear.

    Following Zuo Lengchan's words, Yu Canghai said loudly: "Yu has long felt that Yue Buqun is a 'hypocrite'. On the surface, he is sanctimonious, but secretly he steals women from prostitution. As the saying goes, 'the upper beam is not straight and the lower beam is crooked', Yue Buqun  This is true, and so is his great disciple Linghu Chong."

    "Yu Canghai, you are a thief, you will add insult to injury and you will not die a good death!"

    Although Yue Lingshan¡¯s acupoints were tapped by Ding Mian and she couldn¡¯t move, she was still able to curse.

    Yu Canghai glanced at her coldly and said with a sinister smile: "Hey, Miss Yue, you are not a good person. How can a daughter born from a mouse not know how to steal holes? First she attacked Mr. Mo Da secretly, and now she disrespects her elders.  It can be seen from this that you father and daughter are the same thing, hehe"

    As soon as these words came out, the heroes burst into laughter again, and there were many lewd and evil people among them. They glanced at Yue Lingshan's pretty face and bumpy young body with lewd eyes, and even let out lewd laughter from time to time.  It goes without saying that without Yue Buqun's protection, Yue Lingshan has become the target of some people.

    "Yu Canghai, no matter how bad my master is, you, a shameless person, have what qualifications do you have to speak against others?"

    Next to Yue Lingshan, Lin Pingzhi looked at Yu Canghai coldly, as if looking at a dead person, and his words were full of contempt.

    "Hehe," Yu Canghai laughed darkly, looked at Lin Pingzhi with amusement, and cursed, "It turns out it's you, a little beast. I didn't expect you to be alive, hehe."

    "Xiao Linzi, go kill him quickly!" Yue Lingshan screamed.

    ¡°You two three-legged cats are worthy enough?¡± Yu Canghai sneered, his eyes full of disdain.

    "Haha, really?" Lin Pingzhi stretched out his hand and pressed it on the hilt of his sword, looking at Yu Canghai with a very strange look.

    Meeting Lin Pingzhi's pair of evil eyes, Yu Canghai's heart trembled, and a cold current surged in his heart. When he took a closer look, he found that Lin Pingzhi was nothing strange, as if the moment just now was just his illusion.  .

    Ignoring the dispute between Yu Canghai and Lin Pingzhi, Zuo Lengchan continued: "Fortunately, Master Nephew Lin took action, which not only saved Zuo from the traitor's plot, but also exposed the truth."He also avenged the three masters of Hengshan.  "

    "Thank you, Senior Uncle Zuo, and thank you, Senior Brother Lin!" Under the leadership of Yihe, all the nuns expressed their thanks in unison.

    Smiling and nodding, Zuo Lengchan said in a deep voice: "Now that the evil spirits have been eliminated, we still have to elect the first leader of the Wuyue Sect. I wonder what you heroes think?"

    "Amitabha, now that Shaoxia Lin has killed Yue Buqun with his own hands, I am afraid that it will cause conflicts between Huashan Mountain, Songshan Mountain, and even Hengshan Mountain. Can the merger of the Five Mountains be postponed?" Fang Zheng asked aloud, looking at his expression  He looked compassionate, as if he really had the Five Sacred Mountains in mind.

    Taoist Chongxu shook the fly whisk and praised: "Yes, in order to avoid causing disputes among the five mountain sects, it is better to postpone the merging of the sects. What do you think, Brother Zuo?"

    Zuo Lengchan shook his head and said with a smile: "Hey, Master Fang Zheng and Taoist Chongxu, this is a big fallacy! I'm afraid you two have misunderstood. Master Lin's cleaning up the family is also for the better development of the Wuyue Sect. This is of great help.  If it is beneficial to our Five Mountains Sect, even if it really causes misunderstandings between Ning Nuxia and Yue Niece, we should try our best to resolve the conflict."

    "Yes, Master Zuo is right. The purpose of merging the Five Sacred Mountains is to eliminate disputes between sects. How can we back down when encountering some minor problems?"

    The person who spoke was none other than Xu Huaishan of the Kongtong Sect. At this time, in order to gain the friendship of the Songshan Sect and make the alliance go smoothly, he did not hesitate to offend the Shaolin and Wudang sects.

    After half a day of the Songshan Conference, Xu Huaishan finally figured out that the Songshan Sect was more powerful than he thought. Not only did they have many disciples, but they also had top combat power, including Zuo Lengchan and Lin Han, who were not inferior to Shaolin.  The existence of Fang Zheng and the Demon Cult is even better than Chongxu Yiyi.

    In addition, Ding Mian, Lu Bai, Fei Bin and others have both strong soldiers and strong generals. With this kind of power, if it is not that the sect's foundation is insufficient and its accumulation is not as good as those of the century-old sects, it may not really be better than Shaolin.  , Wudang is inferior!

    The more he learned, the more Xu Huaishan became optimistic about the Songshan Sect. In addition, there was no direct conflict of interest between the Kongtong Sect and the Songshan Sect, and they were linked by Lin Han and Qiu Li. The alliance between the two sects was a win-win situation.

    Xu Huaishan has made up his mind to tie Songshan and Kongtong together even if he really offends Shaolin and Wudang.

    People from the Emei, Kunlun and other sects who are both hidden sects also saw the thoughts of the Kongtong sect, and they all thought: if they want to come out of the mountain again, the biggest obstacle is still the two sects of Shaolin and Wudang.  Confidence cannot be a stumbling block. In this way, it can be said that there is no harm in supporting the newly born Wuyue Sect to compete with Shaolin and Wudang.

    Fang Zheng and Chongxu did not expect that Zuo Lengchan and Lin Han also did not expect that after Xu Huaishan made a start, all the people from the hidden sect began to support the Songshan sect.

    No one expected that among the heroes, even though they saw Lin Han killing Yue Buqun with their own eyes, most people still supported the Songshan Sect.

    This unexpected surprise is really surprising.

    With such a great situation, Zuo Lengchan naturally would not miss it. He struck while the iron was hot, first setting the tone for the merger of the Five Mountains, and then again raising the topic of the leader of the Five Mountains.

    For the move of merging the Five Sacred Mountains, the Hengshan Sect was avenged, and since it already had conflicts with the Huashan Sect, they simply, under the leadership of Yihe, fully supported the Songshan Sect.

    Mr. Mo Da is still worried, fearing that he will end up like Yue Buqun. If he objects again, he still doesn¡¯t know how Zuo Lengchan and Lin Han will arrange themselves. If he is really like Yue Buqun, after death  And also be ruined

    Mo Da couldn¡¯t help but shudder. He didn¡¯t dare to say anything anymore. He could only helplessly watch Zuo Lengchan directing this scene, and he could only be a passerby who couldn¡¯t help himself.

    On the Huashan sect side, Ning Zhong held the dead Yue Buqun and cried in confusion. Yue Lingshan stopped crying and cursing under Lin Pingzhi's comfort. The other Huashan disciples also calmed down.  He looked at the crowd around him with an extremely depressed expression, as if the sky was falling, and he didn't feel the slightest sense of security in his heart.

    Yu Jizi and Yu Yinzi on the other side of Mount Tai were newly defeated and looked depressed. All the disciples of Mount Tai were also silent.

    Fang Zheng and Chongxu wanted to stop them, but they were powerless. They could only watch the Songshan sect grow bigger, and from the attitudes of those hidden sects, they smelled a stronger smell of gunpowder. For a while,  He no longer cares about offending the Songshan Sect.

    The position of head of the Wuyue Sect finally fell on Zuo Lengchan, fulfilling his long-cherished wish. Although there were many twists and turns, the result was still perfect.

    The heroes had already expected this result, although some people who were making noises suggested that Lin Han should be the leader of the Five Mountains.The heroes laughed it off.

    As the setting sun moves westward and gradually deviates from the middle of the sky, gongs and drums sound in unison on the Songshan Fengchan platform, firecrackers fill the sky, and birds startle in the sky.

    Amid the laughter, Zuo Lengchan ordered people to carry the five animals that had been prepared and offer sacrifices to the sky.

    Witnessed by the heroes of the martial arts world, the Wuyue Sect was formally established, and Zuo Lengchan became the leader amidst the cheers of the Songshan disciples.

    On the Fengchan platform, there was a lot of excitement. No one expected that in a valley not far away, a group of beggars in ragged clothes were crawling among the short trees and weeds.

    What are these beggars going to do?

    The birds don¡¯t know, and the animals don¡¯t answer.

    The elves in the mountains were curiously looking at the two distinctive beggars in front of them. One of them covered his right eye with a blindfold, and the other covered his left eye. The two kept gesticulating, as if they were plotting.  What!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 208: Demon Cult Night Attack (1)

    It was a deep sleep at night, the darkness was terrifying and the rain was about to come, shrouding the fifteenth bright moon in thick clouds.

    On the quiet Guansheng Peak, after experiencing the hustle and bustle during the day, after the guests had dispersed, the busy Songshan disciples had fallen into a deep sleep, and there was no sound of selfish desires in the middle of the night.

    On the Fengchan platform not far away, the remains of the exploding firecrackers have been cleaned up, and there is no trace of the once lively scene anymore.

    There is nothing in the deep valley.

    Suddenly, a black shadow jumped up from the bottom of the deep valley, jumping among the jagged rocks and lush branches, and finally dodged and rolled onto the Fengchan platform.

    One, two, three, nearly ten figures jumped onto the Fengchan platform one after another. After these people came up, they immediately took out the ropes on their backs, tied one end to the stone steps, and then swung the ropes down the valley.  .

    Gradually, more and more people climbed onto the Fengchan platform on the rope.  After these people came up, they all bowed quietly and stood aside, waiting for the next order without saying a word.

    After a long time, four to five hundred people came up to the Fengchan platform. After the last few people came up, they immediately turned back and took back the rope.

    A middle-aged man with an eyepatch on his right eye counted the number of people carefully, nodded with satisfaction, walked to another old man with an eyepatch on his left eye, bowed and said: "Cult leader, elders and five hundred disciples  Everything is in place!¡±

    If Lin Han were here, he would definitely find that this person is none other than Shangguan Yun, the 'Diao Xia', so naturally the leader he talks about is Ren Woxing, who is also blind in one eye.

    "Ha ha ha ha"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: Ren Woxing stared fiercely in the direction of Songshan, and said coldly: "Boss Zuo Lengchan, Lin Han, hehe, you never dreamed that we would come to attack at this time."

    "The leader is talented in literature and military strategy, and a hero beyond compare!" Shangguan Yun quickly gave him a warm flattery, and the other elders also praised him again and again, as if they had captured the Songshan Sect.

    Waving his hand slightly, Ren Woxing said with a smile: "I originally planned to take over Luoyang, but I didn't expect Zuo Lengchan to deploy so many people there. Hehe, then Songshan Mountain must be empty."

    "Hehe, does Zuo Lengchan think that by setting up so many informants in the town at the foot of the mountain, we can discover our whereabouts?" Ren Woxing smiled disdainfully. At this point, he patted Shangguan Yun on the shoulder and praised: "Elder Shangguan still has it.  Zuo Lengchan would never have thought in his wildest dreams that we would go over the mountains and go directly to the Fengchan Platform."

    "That's because the leader taught well, and the subordinates dare not take credit!" Shangguan Yun was flattered and never forgot to flatter him at any time.

    Nodding, Ren Woxing ordered: "Everyone, prepare your fire starters, unsheath your weapons, and let's go down the mountain."

    ~~~~~~

    In the small courtyard in the dark night, a dim light flickered faintly. As the light faded, Lin Han held his chin and pondered: The Huashan Sect had left overnight, but with Laudno and Lin Pingzhi watching, everything should be fine.  ; The disciples of the three sects of Hengshan, Taishan, and Hengshan all stayed behind, waiting for their master's further arrangements; Yu Canghai and Xu Huaishan stayed in Songshan and were not in a hurry to leave; many other heroes had already accompanied Fang Zheng and Chongxu.  The two descended from Guansheng Peak before dusk.

    Thinking about these complicated things, Lin Han smiled bitterly to himself: He really ate salty carrots and worried too much!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The sound of low collisions came from one after another, and Lin Han woke up from the imagination.

    Looking up, under the light of the lights, fragile moths yearn for the light, one after another, swooping on the thin window paper, leaving spots of blood.

    Lin Han frowned, looked at the window paper and sighed: "There has been enough blood today, why do you little guys want to seek death again?"

    Under a weak light, Lin Han walked to the window and gently pushed the window leaves open. Immediately, three or two moths fluttered on his face.

    Looking at the dark sky outside, it turns out it¡¯s going to rain. No wonder there are so many flying insects!

    The moist breath came from the pavement, so thick, as if it was filled with endless depression.

    Taking a deep breath, Lin Han closed the window again, returned to the desk, blew a breath, extinguished the dim lights, and stepped out of the room.

    Listening to the quiet and long breath, knowing that A Li and Fei Yan were already asleep, Lin Han chuckled, opened the door, and walked out of the yard.

    Under the dim sky, in the dark night, there is no sound of frogs, only flying insects lingering around.

    The rain is coming!

    Like a lonely night traveler, Lin Han wandered aimlessly in the dark night, the mountain wind gradually picked up, fluttering the corners of his clothes.

      rustling, rustling, rustling

    Lin Han suddenly stopped, looked around suspiciously, and said to himself: Footsteps?  It's so late at night, who's still out there?

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????.

    ????????????????????????? Lin Han suddenly felt panicked in his heart, could it be said?  The ghost lingers?  Isn't this too fast?

    Shaking his head, he dispelled the inexplicable chill in his heart. The footsteps were getting closer and closer.

    Lin Han was stunned for a moment, then suddenly realized: No, I'm afraid the person who came here is not good!

    ~~~~~~

    "Leader, this trip went really smoothly. Zuo Lengchan would never have thought in his wildest dreams that we had reached their lair!"

    "Hehe, I'm afraid Zuo Lengchan and Lin Han are both dreaming!"

    ~~~~~~

    In the wind, faint words came, and Lin Han's heart trembled: Leader?  Apart from Ren Woxing, the leader who had a bitter feud with him, who else had the courage and ability to launch a sneak attack on the Songshan sect?

    Looking towards the Fengchan Tower, Lin Han sighed: I was careless, I didn¡¯t expect that Ren Woxing would really dare to come to Songshan, and let him find a loophole in the defense.

    Seeing that the people from the Demon Cult were about to arrive, it was too late to inform everyone to assemble.  Taking a deep breath, Lin Han quietly moved forward, disappearing into darkness wherever the eyes of both parties could see.

    Closer, closer, looking from the darkness, I can see that the person who came is really letting me do whatever I want. There is Shangguan Yun beside him, and there are more than a dozen first-class masters, who must be the top ten of the new generation of the devil's sect.  Elder.

    Lin Han was not afraid of Ren Woxing, Elders and the like. He was worried about the hundreds of demon sect disciples behind who were holding fire starters. There were at least four to five hundred people in that dark area. Although these people were powerful  The value is not high, but as long as some damage is done, the Songshan Sect will definitely suffer heavy losses.

    At this time, Ren Woxing stopped and told everyone in the Demon Sect to get ready. After that, these four to five hundred people were like a group of hungry wolves, all showing their ferocious claws and claws and moving forward.

    Holding his breath, after letting me walk by, Lin Han suddenly jumped out of the darkness and ran straight towards an elder wielding a sword.

    Amidst the whistling wind, Ren Woxing turned his head quickly and saw a black shadow rushing towards Elder Ge in the team. He immediately exclaimed: "Elder Ge, be careful!"

    "Hehe, it's too late." Before Elder Na Ge could react, Lin Han had already shot him.  In today's martial arts world, except for Feng Qingyang, who doesn't care about worldly affairs, there is probably no one faster than Lin Han.

    Elder Ge could only watch helplessly as a hand enlarged in front of his eyes. He was horrified, the sky and the earth split apart, and a head flew high into the sky. The shock before death still remained on his face.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUTOUT

    The hand holding the sword shook, and the cold sword was shot out, targeting another elder.

    When Ren Woxing saw the blazing flames igniting in the hands of the visitor, he immediately recognized Lin Han, whom he had been thinking about day and night. After giving a warning, the next moment he saw Elder Ge's head high.  Standing high, he forgot to take action for a moment, until Lin Han shot the long sword at Elder Du next to him, then he shouted loudly and rushed towards Lin Han.

    Lin Hanhan laughed, and shot out a long sword with his right hand. He was already approaching. The middle finger of his left hand thrust forward, and a red fire sword energy shot out.

    At the critical moment, the elder surnamed Du reacted and would block the electric sword with the blade in his hand.

    But just when he breathed a sigh of relief, a hot breath hit his face. Before he could react, his throat suddenly felt like being hit by an iron drill. His whole head tilted back, and he was instantly killed.

    Arriving in front of Elder Du, he stretched out his left hand to catch the long sword that was about to fall. He turned around, pulled Elder Du over and threw him towards Ren Woxing, who was pursuing him.

    Facing Elder Du's body that was rushing towards him, Ren Woxing was furious, but he had no choice but to do anything. As his energy and blood were stirring, he turned his palm into a guide and used the power of the *star* magic to forcibly pull the corpse to his side.  With the power of this interlacing, Ren Woxing's speed surged again, like a vulture pouncing on food, rushing towards Lin Han.

    With a chuckle, he swiped his long sword at the two demon sect elders who took the opportunity to sneak attack.

    During the clash of gold and iron, the long sword connected, bent and bounced on the opponent's weapon. With this help, Lin Han had already flown over the heads of several people, and even stood on the upper left side of Ren Woxing.

    Condensing the power of his palms, a burst of ice energy spurted out, hitting Ren Woxing straight on his chest.

      Ren Woxing was in the air, and his moves were worn out, so he had to gather all his strength to catch Lin Han's palm.

    boom

    In the intertwining of energy and energy, Lin Han used the reverse force of Ren Wo Xing Zhang Jin to jump out again. He was in the air, Lin Han's energy moved his Dantian, and shouted loudly: "Disciple Lin Han, if you have something to report, let me  The attack is coming, there are many people, quickly meet the enemy!"

    This loud shout resounded through the sky, and the Songshan disciples were all awakened. When they heard the meaning of Lin Han's words, their expressions changed drastically, and they immediately stood up to assemble.

    In fact, people with profound skills such as Zuo Lengchan and Ding Mian had already been awakened by Lin Han's previous fight, but they were confused for a while as to what exactly happened.

    After hearing Lin Han¡¯s shouts, Zuo Lengchan and others were shocked and quickly gathered the Songshan disciples to prepare for the battle.

    After shouting a warning, Lin Han stepped back in the face of Ren Woxing, Shangguan Yun and the demon sect elders who were pursuing him. No matter how good his martial arts was, he did not want to die in the siege. Otherwise, Dongfang Bubai would  This is a lesson learned from the past.

    Like a slippery loach, with lightning speed and extraordinary reflexes, Lin Han broke into the crowd of demon sect disciples with his sword. The shadow of the sword flew, a cold light flashed, and blood shadows immediately flew.  There were countless casualties.

    Ren Woxing was angry and anxious. In just a blink of an eye, dozens of ordinary disciples had died in Lin Han's hands.  Lin Han was also very vicious. He specifically targeted those disciples of the Demon Cult who had something to ignite. He wiped their throats, teased their vaginas, and did everything they could.

    In this situation, Ren Woxing saw Lin Han's thoughts and had to stop his pursuit and shouted loudly: "All disciples spread out and take the opportunity to set fire. The other elders and I will surround and kill the little thief!"

    (Thanks for the virtual machine reward!)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 209: Demon Cult Night Attack (2)

    Ren Woxing ordered the disciples of the Demon Sect to disperse and set fire, which hit Lin Han's weak spot. He was helpless. After all, he was only one person. Facing the siege of Ren Woxing and the elders of the Demon Sect, he could no longer protect himself.  , it would be quite good to be able to hold them back.

    First, he attacked and killed the demon sect elders, then angered Ren Woxing, then notified the Songshan disciples to assemble, and finally killed the demon sect disciples. It can be said that Lin Han has done it perfectly.

    As the saying goes, "Everything depends on people, and everything depends on God." Whether an idea is good or not, whether it can be realized depends on God's will and luck.

    Obviously, luck was not on Lin Han's side. Lin Han killed two elders and more than a dozen ordinary disciples in succession. However, after a brief moment of anger, Ren Woxing saw the situation clearly and took the most reasonable action.  An order, after all, lives up to the true character of a hero.

    After killing dozens of people again, Lin Han still fell into the encirclement of Ren Woxing and the elders of the Demon Sect.

    After wandering around continuously and receiving attacks from several people, Lin Han still had time to smile at Ren Woxing and said, "Great Hierarch Ren, why don't you enjoy your eternity on Blackwood Cliff and work so hard to come to Songshan Mountain?"  do what?"

    Facing the slippery Lin Han, Ren Woxing seemed to be facing Dongfang Bubai. The only difference was that Dongfang Bubai took the initiative to attack while roaming, while Lin Han defended while roaming. Only  Only occasionally will he fight back.

    Although Lin Han was not as good as Dongfang Bubai, the elders of the Demon Sect were not as good as Xiang Wentian, Lin Han, Linghu Chong and others. With the two weakened, Lin Han could barely cope with it.

    It can even be said that Lin Han's defensive swordsmanship is more suitable for this kind of encirclement and killing situation. In a short period of time, even if he fails to defeat the enemy, he can still drag the enemy with him, making them unable to use their hands to command the demon sect disciples.

    From the corner of his eye, he saw the disciples of the Demon Sect scattering in all directions. There were already thick black smoke rising from several places on the Guansheng Peak, followed by the collision of weapons and the screams of both the enemy and ourselves. Lin Han felt depressed: I  That's all we can do, I just hope there will be fewer casualties!

    Putting away unnecessary emotions, Lin Han concentrated on dealing with the situation in front of him.

    Ren Woxing hated Lin Han so much that he showed no mercy at this moment and had only one purpose: to kill Lin Han at the palm of his hand.

    After all, Lin Han was not Dongfang Invincible. Under the strange energy of Ren Wo Xing's Suction * Star * technique, he was pulled involuntarily, just like being caught in the Dragon Capturing and Crane Skill, and his body was restrained from time to time.  Faced with the numerous Qimen weapons coming at the opportunity, if it weren't for the Bagua footwork, a close-quarters weapon, I'm afraid he would have been injured long ago.

    But even with the Bagua footwork and elusive speed, Lin Han was still in danger. On several occasions, the weapons of Shangguan Yun and others had passed close to his body. If he had taken a step slower, he would have been seriously injured and died immediately.  , after all, those elders mostly use heavyweight weapons such as short halberds, iron plates, thorn shields, copper hammers, etc. as weapons.

    If it is one-on-one, heavy weapons are not suitable, but in this process of using more to defeat fewer, it is a big advantage.

    Lin Han was also very aggrieved. Sometimes he clearly avoided the opponent's moves, but was pulled by the palm power of the big star-absorbing magic, and he was immediately in danger again. If it weren't for Lin Han's own internal strength, which was not as good as  If you let me do my job, I'm afraid I won't be able to hold on to my strength for a long time.

    If he is facing me alone, Lin Han still has a way to deal with it. When the opponent uses the star absorption method to pull, he only needs to follow the opponent's palm force and attack with momentum.

    "In such a siege situation, before Lin Han could reach Ren Woxing, he might have been hit by the heavy weapons in the hands of the demon sect elders.

    Later, Lin Han no longer dared to attack easily and could only defend with his sword.

    Fortunately, after he finally had an epiphany on Blackwood Cliff, he has made great progress in his defensive skills. With the theory of 'last strike first' and 'point arrancar', he can still resist any attack.  Xing waited for the attack of dozens of people.

    As the saying goes, "You can't defend for long." After a long period of defense, you will inevitably become mentally exhausted. If Lin Han's reaction nerves were not beyond ordinary people, he might have died under the attack of the demon sect at this moment.

    " If it was just Ren Woxing and Shangguan Yun, Lin Han could still protect himself even if he couldn't win. But with the addition of a group of demon sect elders, Lin Han was exhausted.

    Gradually, Lin Han began to get injured. On several occasions, he could only avoid the most critical attacks and endure some non-vital attacks, using his internal strength to resist the opponent's injuries.

    At this time, Lin Han didn't know whether to be grateful or to curse. If the elders of the Demon Sect had used sharp weapons such as long swords, he would have been exhausted due to bleeding after being injured. But facing those blunt weapons,  Although it won't bleed, it will cause soft tissue contusion and even shock his Qi defense circle.

      The shouts and shouts all around are getting louder and louder. Under the light of the fire, some houses have begun to burn down. It seems that the demon sect disciples have achieved some results.

    Ren Woxing couldn't help but laugh: "Little thief, not only will you die in my hands today, but your Songshan sect will also disappear into thin air."

    With difficulty resisting the other party's attack, Lin Hanqiang laughed to himself and said: "It's shameless to say so. When master and uncle take their hands away, I'm afraid none of you will be able to leave."

    Having said that, Lin Han was very anxious in his heart. In this dark night, there were figures everywhere. Master and the others might not be able to find him, and the disciples of the Demon Sect were destroying everywhere. Master and the others must also be anxiously pursuing the disciples of the Demon Sect.  For a while, no one may be able to come to support.

    If Lin Han made up his mind to leave the battlefield, Ren Woxing, Shangguan Yun and others would definitely not be able to stop him, but Lin Han had a reason to stick to it. If he hadn't held back Ren Woxing and others, the demon sect disciples would have  After taking command, they will be more at home and the damage caused will be more serious.

    boom

    While Lin Han was entangled with Ren Woxing and Shangguan Yun, an elder from the Demon Cult sneaked up behind him and slammed down the copper hammer in his hand.

    With his hands and feet restrained, Lin Han had no choice but to glance at an elder in front of him on the left. The next moment, the copper hammer hit Lin Han hard on the back. Even though he had the strength to resist, he was still hit and staggered.  .

    With this force, Lin Han jumped forward like a big bird, avoiding the attacks of Ren Woxing and Shangguan Yun.

    The man was in the air, blood surged up, and a mouthful of blood spurted out.

    The elder was waiting for an attack, but he didn't expect blood mixed with internal energy to hit his face.  Unprepared, the elder was sprayed, and his eyes immediately ached.  No longer caring about the attack, the elder covered his face with his hands and screamed in agony.

    "Elder Mo, be careful!" Ren Woxing reminded loudly, but it was not too late.

    While he was in the air, Lin Han moved his energy to his dantian, shouted loudly, and flew out the long sword in his hand. The next moment, the elder Mo was pierced through the neck by the long sword, and was carried three feet away. After a shrill wail,  , settled the account immediately.

    "The little thief is looking for death!"

    With a loud shout, Ren Woxing jumped into the air, and with the wind whistling in his palms, he slapped Lin Han in the air with both palms.

    Once again, Lin Han killed an elder, and under the siege of everyone, Wuxing's face twitched, and he lost all face. These two palms were filled with anger, and he wanted to kill Lin Han on the spot.

    People were in the air, with nowhere to rely on. Lin Han sighed and twisted his body forcefully. His whole body curled up into a ball, leaving only two palms sticking out.

    boom

    With his four palms connected, he was suspended in the air, but Lin Han was like a cannonball, spraying a line of blood. He could no longer control himself and stumbled backwards.

    Bang, bang, bang, bang click!

    After killing three demon sect disciples in a row, he crashed directly into a short tree with thick legs. He managed to transfer the force of his palm to the tree trunk. When the tree trunk broke, Lin Han spat out a mouthful of inverse breath again.  The blood and internal organs feel uncomfortable as if they are out of place.

    Standing up with difficulty, Lin Han faced Ren Woxing and others who were walking forward, coughing repeatedly, and bright red blood kept flowing from the corner of his mouth. This time, the injury was serious.

    Ren Woxing said with a sinister smile: "Hey, little thief, today next year will be your memorial day!"

    All the elders of the Demon Sect laughed together, but their eyes towards Lin Han were full of admiration.

    At a young age, he single-handedly blocked Ren Woxing, Shangguan Yun and dozens of first-class masters. In the end, he killed three people and injured four, one of whom was seriously injured. This kind of record is enough to be proud of.

    Lin Han shook his head. If he could, he would never confront someone so recklessly. If he waited for an opportunity to fight, he could guarantee to kill everyone except Ren Woxing and Shangguan Yun with minor injuries. Unfortunately,  The times are not right.

    It was not worth it to just kill three demon sect elders at the cost of serious injuries. However, Lin Han was no longer prepared to fight anymore, otherwise he would really die at the hands of Ren Woxing, even if he could pull off a few more backstops.  Yes, and I don¡¯t want to.

    Ren Woxing and others slowly approached. Suddenly, Lin Han's face became wet. He subconsciously wiped it off, and it turned out to be a drop of rainwater.

    Everyone in the Demon Cult looked up in shock. More and more raindrops fell down. Gradually, they became more and more urgent, forming a line of rain.

    It's raining?

    The patter of rain hit his face, and Lin Han felt relieved: With such heavy rain, the fire will be extinguished soon. When the time comes, the Songshan Sect will surely be able to fight a beautiful counterattack if they can spare their manpower.

    ?Ren Woxing's face was extremely gloomy. He let the rain hit his face and stared at Lin Han who was smiling happily. Why didn't he understand what he was thinking? He felt fierce in his heart and said in a deep voice: "Little thief, don't be so proud.  , even if I can¡¯t destroy your Songshan Sect, I will still kill you.¡±

    Lin Han shook his head and smiled, saying: "Lin wants to leave, how can you stop him?"

    Hearing Lin Han's words, Ren Woxing's expression changed drastically. Just as he was about to tell everyone to take action, he suddenly laughed out loud. He looked unhurried and looked behind Lin Han.

    There were footsteps behind me, as if someone was running eagerly.

    A very bad feeling came into his heart. He was afraid that he might not be able to leave. Lin Han turned around slowly

    "Brother Lin, take the sword!"

    "Brother Lin, are you okay?"

    With a wry smile, Lin Han took the tear-stained sword in his hand. Lin Han looked at the two pretty faces full of care and said softly: "It's okay for now, but it won't be easy to say later!"

    "".Provides the fastest and latest novels

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 210 Demon Cult Night Attack (3)

    Update time: 2012-08-29

    Qiu Li pulled Fei Yanhu in front of Lin Han, feeling great regret in her heart. She understood that it was the two of them who had done something bad with good intentions, making it impossible for Lin Han to escape safely.

    Looking at Qiu Li's apologetic eyes, Lin Han suddenly became arrogant and protected Qiu Li and Feiyan behind him. He laughed and said, "They are just a few demon sect monsters. As long as I am around, they will never let them go."  They hurt you both!

    "Brother Lin!" Qiu Li shouted softly.

    Lin Han waved his hand to stop her from continuing, "No need to say more, act carefully, don't seek merit but seek no faults, just persist until Master and others come to support."

    Ren Woxing sneered: "Cooked ducks have tough mouths, go ahead and kill them!"

    The elders of the Demon Sect shouted, and they all waved their swords and slashed at Lin Han and the others fiercely.

    The tear-stained sword was unsheathed, and a feeling of blood connection arose spontaneously. Lin Han's expression perked up, and his eyes burst into a cold light. The situation at this moment was extremely serious. Not only was he seriously injured, but he also had to protect Qiu Li and Fei Yan.  The safety of the two of them must not allow even the smallest glitch.

    With a circle of sword light, Lin Han not only accepted the attacks of Ren Woxing and Shangguan Yun, but also circled five of the remaining six demon sect elders, leaving only one of them to attack Qiu Li and Feiyan.  Attack.

    Although the pressure on himself increased greatly, Lin Han felt relieved when he saw Qiu Li and Fei Yan working together to face off against the elders of the Demon Sect without falling behind. The sword energy flowed, making a roaring sound, and he was forced to let me go.  Xing and others couldn't get close for a while.

    The rain was getting heavier and heavier, the fires around him were gradually extinguished, and the shouts and shouts around him became much quieter. Some Songshan disciples had already noticed Lin Han's movements, and rushed over to greet their friends.

    Ren Woxing was very anxious. Under his leadership, everyone in the Demon Sect frequently used special tricks in order to capture Lin Han in the shortest possible time and then retreat safely. Otherwise, if they were surrounded by Zuo Lengchan, Ding Mian and others,  If you go up, you may not be able to leave as you wish.

    Everyone in the Demon Sect became fierce, and the pressure on Lin Han increased greatly. The situation changed. Previously, Lin Han wanted to kill the opponent even though he was injured. Therefore, everyone in the Demon Sect was quite scrupulous and did not dare to fight him. But this time,  The situation was reversed. Faced with the desperate tactics of everyone in the Demon Sect, Lin Han was restrained in every way.

    Another combined attack, under the restraint of Ren Wo Xing's powerful star-absorbing technique, faced with seven weapons attacking various parts of the body at the same time, Lin Han could no longer dodge. The tear-stained sword moved continuously, either flicking or blocking,  Finally, someone peeked through, and a short halberd passed through Lin Han's left rib.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    boom

    With a loud noise, the man was knocked out by Lin Han's palm. He was in the air, with a thin layer of frost already forming on his body.  This palm hit extremely hard, and the ice energy penetrated straight into his heart, and he was no longer alive before his eyes.

    Lin Han also had a hard time. When the short halberd penetrated his left rib, the crescent blade got stuck in the rib. Although he didn't go any further, the man still refused to let go of the weapon when he was hit.  , with the help of Lin Han's palm power, he actually pulled the short halberd out of Lin Han's body.

    At this moment, two ribs were broken under Lin Han's left ribs, half of his body was covered in blood, and the internal organs inside could almost be seen.

    With a muffled grunt, Lin Han launched a powerful attack, forcing Ren Woxing and the others back. He immediately took a step back, moving his fingers with his right hand like flying, moving on the acupuncture points around the wound, and even tore off his shirt.  Tie it tightly between the ribs to fix the wound position.

    Just when Ren Woxing and others were about to attack again, the seriously injured elder of the Demon Sect suddenly cried out sadly: "Leader, Elder Qin, he is dead!"

    Everyone in the Demon Sect trembled, and the rabbit was dead and the fox was sad. Who will be next?

    Everyone looked at Ren Woxing. Ren Woxing gritted his teeth tightly and stared at Lin Han without saying a word. He took a deep breath and said in a deep voice: "Everyone, work harder for the dead."  Brother, take revenge!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, Ren Woxing took action again. Seeing Ren Woxing's crazy attacks like a wolf and a tiger, everyone in the Demon Cult looked at each other, let out a fierce cry, and all attacked Lin Han.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????mbay out, straightening his numb body, blocking with his sword, and retreating step by step, but after all, the injury was too serious, and his footwork was not that sensitive. In this moment, he had already been injured in many places.

    The shoulder was dripping with blood, a large piece of flesh was cut off by the spike shield, and the right leg was hit by the iron plate. Fortunately, the muscles in the thigh were thicker, and the muscles and bones were not injured, but it was still bruised.

    Forcibly taking a palm with Ren Woxing, Lin Han staggered, and a mouthful of reverse blood spurted out again. If Ren Woxing hadn't taken into account Han Bing's true energy,Corrosion, unable to exert the power of the powerful star-absorbing method, I am afraid that Lin Han is already in danger.

    Lin Han gritted his teeth and persisted. He didn't know how long it would take for Master and the others to come to support him, and he didn't know how long he could hold on. He wasn't even sure whether he could survive. He only had one belief in his heart: He couldn't let A Li,  Non-smoking is harmed.

    At this point, Ren Woxing had to admire Lin Han's tenacity. Even though he was exhausted, he still insisted on holding on and clinging to everyone like brown candy. Didn't he never think of taking Qiu Li and the two of them first?  They wanted to force Lin Han to submit, but Lin Han didn't give them a chance. Even at the risk of injury or even death, he had to trap everyone under his sword.

    At the end of the battle, this is Lin Han's state at the moment. It can even be said that he has fallen into a semi-coma state. If it were not for the safety of Qiu Li and Fei Yan, he would have collapsed.

    Qiu Li and Feiyan looked at Lin Han who was soaked in blood and felt regretful in their hearts. They also wanted to step forward to rescue him, but when they were distracted, they almost got injured by their opponent's iron rod.

    "Junior Brother Lin, hold on!"

    Amidst the shouts, Lin Han looked subconsciously and saw that it was Li Ji who was leading a dozen Songshan disciples to rush towards this side.

    Lin Han laughed and said, "If you just go slower cough, cough, cough slower, you can collect the corpse for me!"

    "Let me do it, take your life!" Li Ji smiled awkwardly, stared at Ren Woxing, with a bloodthirsty light in his eyes, and struck him with a 'flaming knife', as did several other disciples.

    Facing Li Ji's attack, Ren Woxing's expression changed drastically. Although these people were much worse than Lin Han, it was still possible to contain them in a short time, especially the leading one-armed man.  They are no worse than the top ten elders, and these people seem to have a deep hatred against themselves, and they are completely desperate for their lives.

    Ren Woxing could never have imagined that the reason why these people would do this was precisely the sequelae left behind when he attacked Fengchan Tower more than ten years ago. Almost all of these Songshan disciples had a blood feud with him. Now that the enemy meets, it is particularly special.  Jealous.

    The movement here was noticed by more and more Songshan disciples. Many Songshan disciples took out their hands and began to rush over. Vaguely, Ren Woxing even saw Ding Mian and others rushing towards this side.  .

    Ren Woxing stopped the attack in his hand, took out a loud arrow, and shot it into the sky with a whoosh.

    Under the dark night sky and the mottled night rain, the demon sect disciples saw the signal in the air, shouted, abandoned their opponents, and jumped towards the road down the mountain from Guansheng Peak.

    After issuing the order to retreat, Ren Woxing glanced at Lin Han with cold eyes, suddenly shouted violently and rushed towards the Songshan disciples behind Li Ji. He activated his *star* power with all his strength and endured Li Ji's blow with all his strength.  The 'Flame Knife' pulled two Songshan disciples over.

    The sneak attack was successful, and Ren Woxing didn't stop. Just when Lin Han and others came to rescue him, he used two Songshan disciples as weapons to force the others away, and then suddenly used the force of thunder to smash the two Songshan disciples towards Lin Han.  Go and force Lin Han into a panic.

    After catching the two Songshan disciples, Lin Han secretly said, "No," Ren Woxing would never attack two ordinary Songshan disciples for no reason!

    Sure enough, under Lin Han's horrified gaze, Ren Woxing was like an eagle striking the sky, rushing towards the unsuspecting Qiu Li and Feiyan.

    With a word of "careful", Ren Woxing had already arrived in front of Qiu Li and the two of them. While they were being entangled by the elders of the Demon Cult, he activated the inhaling star magic. Qiu Li and Feiyan were involuntarily involved.  Fall towards Ren Woxing.

    He stabbed quickly with his sword, but was knocked away by Ren Woxing's fist and palm. With a few moves, Qiu Li and Fei Yan were both restrained.

    "I'll do whatever you want, you dare!" Lin Han's eyes widened angrily, pointing his sword directly at the opponent's vitals, but he was worried about the two women being restrained and did not dare to make any random moves.

    He clicked on Qiu Li's acupuncture points and threw her towards the demon sect elder who had faced the two women before. Ren Woxing ordered: "Elder Wen, you retreat first. I will be here soon."

    "Yes, leader!" Elder Wen accepted the order and flew back.

    Lin Han's eyes were cold, and he only had one thought in his mind: Even if he died, he could not let them capture A Li. Otherwise, if he fell into the hands of such a treacherous person, with the hatred between himself and Ren Woxing, A Li would definitely  Life is worse than death!

    "This is revenge on you!" Ren Woxing sneered, glanced at Feiyan, and said softly: "You should be lucky that you are Qu Yang's granddaughter!" Before Feiyan could understand the key, Ren Woxing threw her away.  Give it to Lin Han to block his figure.

    Lin Han's mind was extremely clear. The more critical the moment, the less impatient he could be. Facing Feiyan coming towards his arms, he moved his right hand and followed the force of letting me go, throwing her to Li Ji behind him.Then he accelerated towards Elder Wen.

    Just when Lin Han was about to pass Ren Woxing to the left, Ren Woxing suddenly turned around and punched Lin Han.

    "You little thief, have you been waiting for me for a long time? The woman who wants to save you will be saved in the next life!"

    Facing Ren Woxing's long-planned blow, Lin Han's expression remained unchanged, and the long sword in his left hand did not waver at all, pointing straight at Elder Wen who was three feet away.

    Gather the ice energy, and when your body is level with Ren Woxing, bend your arms, lift your elbows, and slam the tip of your elbows into Ren Woxing's fist.

    boom

    There was a loud noise, enduring the pain of broken bones, and with Ren Woxing's strength, Lin Han was like a big bird, flying high above Ren Woxing's obstruction, and sped towards Elder Wen.

    Listening to the whistling wind behind him, Elder Wen sneered and sped forward, leaving only Lin Han behind.

    Seeing that the distance was getting wider and wider, Lin Han was not impatient and shouted loudly, "Broken Army!"

    At this most critical moment, Lin Han finally launched the skill of pressing the bottom of the box, and the "Pojun" sword intent spurted out, and the speed increased by 50% again, crushing Elder Wen all the way.

    In shock, Lin Han was already three feet behind him. Elder Wen felt fierce in his heart. He immediately turned around, picked up Qiu Li and blocked it in front of his chest. His eyes were filled with a proud smile: "Boy, you are just at the end of a strong crossbow. This should be yours."  The last blow, unfortunately, you will die in my hands.

    Thinking of this, Elder Wen became even more proud. If he could kill Lin Han, shouldn't the leader reward him with something?

    Lin Han can naturally think of what Elder Wen can think of. Yes, he can only use one blow to launch the strongest 'Breaking Army' sword intention with a seriously injured body.

    "Tear-stained sword, tear-stained sword, you may really be an ominous sword, but I still want to take a gamble."

    Amidst Elder Wen's whims and Qiu Li's firm gaze, Lin Han's hand holding the sword never wavered, only his heart was bleeding.

    Without hesitation, the Tears Sword pierced Qiu Li's right chest diagonally without any hesitation. The tip of the sword passed through Qiu Li's left back and penetrated into Elder Wen's heart, ruthlessly nailing the two of them together.  !

    The next moment, Elder Wen screamed and died immediately.

    When Elder Wen died, Lin Han looked at Qiu Li's pale face bitterly, wanting to smile, but his mind became heavier and heavier, and he gradually fell into coma.

    (Sorry, the internet was disconnected unexpectedly in the morning, so this chapter is late! The update in the evening will depend on the situation!

    ps: Thanks to my friends for their support. I have good grades and I am very happy.  However, if someone has neither red tickets nor favorites, but just clicks to comment a few words, to be honest, for the sake of the image of the book review area, I don¡¯t really care about those few clicks!  )

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 211 Injury

    Update time: 2012-08-30

    "Dark and lonely, there is no space or time here. When Lin Han regained consciousness, he found that he could not move his hands or speak.

    Fear filled my heart. I called loudly, but could not make a sound. I tried hard to see further, but found that there was chaos ahead. The endless black seemed to have no end. The deep fear completely blocked the future.  submerged.

    For a long, long time, it seemed that time had no meaning. In despair, tick, tick, tick

    Lin Han tried hard to turn his head, but was unable to do anything. A familiar breath came, and Lin Han was overjoyed: Ali, is it you?  you are still alive!

    No one answered, it seemed like there were some warm droplets hitting the neck, sticky and slippery, what was that?  not

    "Brother Lin, it was you, you killed me? How can you bear it?"

    It¡¯s not me, I really didn¡¯t want to kill you!

    Lin Han desperately wanted to defend himself and get up, but there was nothing he could do.

    "Brother Lin, I'm leaving, I won't forgive you!"

    No, no, Lin Han waved his arms in fear, trying to grab something. Amidst the roar, the dark mist suddenly shattered, and Lin Han actually sat up, "Ali, don't leave me!"

    "Brother Lin, what's wrong with you? You're awake. You're finally awake!"

    A female voice crying with joy rang in his ears. Lin Han opened his eyes and looked at Feiyan who was crying and laughing in a daze, "Feiyan, it's you Where is Ali? How is Ali?"

    Lin Han shook Feiyan's shoulders in fear and asked repeatedly.

    ¡°Ouch, Brother Lin, you hurt me!¡± Feiyan exclaimed.

    Lin Han was stunned and subconsciously let go of his hands, but he couldn't hide the anxiety in his eyes.

    "Niece Qiu Li is fine, don't worry!"

    Zuo Lengchan, Ding Mian and others entered the room and comforted them with a smile.

    "Where is she?" Lin Han was relieved when he heard that Qiu Li was fine, and asked again.

    Feiyan replied: "In the next room, I just drank medicine and have fallen asleep now."

    Ding Mian nodded and said: "You are really capable of killing me. Fortunately, that sword avoided the heart pulse. Otherwise, even the gods would not be able to save him."

    "That's good, that's good!" Lin Han murmured, his expression weakened again, and then he collapsed softly on the bed.

    "Brother Lin, what's wrong with you?" Feiyan pushed Lin Han's shoulders anxiously, but couldn't wake him up, so he couldn't help but look at Ding Mian anxiously.

    Stepping to the bed, Ding Mian sat on the bedside and stretched out his hand to touch Lin Han's pulse gate. Soon after, he nodded and said with a smile in front of everyone's expectant eyes: "It's okay. Although the pulse is weak, but  It's very stable, there's no serious problem anymore, I can take care of it with peace of mind, and after two months, I'm alive and kicking again."

    Zuo Lengchan smiled and scolded: "This kid has made us worry for nothing. How could a person who is usually quite smart do something stupid like one against a crowd?"

    "But it is undeniable that if my nephew had not blocked Ren Woxing and others, the losses would have been extremely heavy this time. Whether you and I can still stand here is still a matter of debate." Lehou sighed at the side.

    "Let me do it, hum. Fortunately, Xiaohan is fine." Zuo Lengchan's eyes were cold, "Otherwise, Zuo will go to Heimu Cliff again. If we really have to fight hard, our Songshan Sect may not have a chance of winning."

    "What do you mean, senior brother?" Ding Mian asked aloud. Now was the critical stage of the merger of the Five Sacred Mountains. He was really afraid that Zuo Lengchan would act out of his own will.

    Waving his hand, Zuo Lengchan sighed: "It depends on Xiaohan's intentions. If he makes up his mind to take revenge, we should fully support him."

    Lehou nodded: "It should be, otherwise, it will chill the hearts of the disciples."

    After pondering for a moment, Ding Mian shook his head and said sadly: "I understand Xiaohan's temper. He will definitely keep it in his heart. This child knows the importance of severity."

    Zuo Lengchan also had a sad expression. He really didn't know whether to be happy or annoyed. He glanced at Qu Feiyan and said, "Girl, take good care of your brother Lin. When he wakes up, stew the remaining half of the thousand-year-old ginseng for him."  He nourishes the body.¡±

    "Yeah." Qu Feiyan nodded. Although he didn't like people from the Songshan Sect very much, in these days, he watched Zuo Lengchan, Ding Mian and others take turns to heal Lin Han's injuries and pull him from the brink of death.  When I came back, it would be a lie to say that I wasn't moved, but after all, there was a barrier, so I could only agree.

    Zuo Lengchan was not surprised and led Ding Mian and others out of the room.

    ~~~~~~

    When Lin Han woke up from his drowsiness again, it was already time to turn on the lamp in the evening.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?At a glance, he looked at the girl Feiyan supporting her head with one hand under the dim light. She had already fallen asleep like this. Looking at her pale face, she thought that she and A Li had fallen down these days, leaving her alone.  A person is frightened and feels very guilty.

    A wave of warmth surged into his heart. Lin Han stood up gently, put Fei Yan's head in his arms, carefully caressed her long hair, and looked at her confusion with a smile, a kind of satisfaction.  Feelings arise spontaneously.

    Maybe it was because he felt the warmth in Lin Han's arms, or maybe he was dreaming about something, Feiyan's mind kept racing, and he murmured from time to time: "Brother Lin, don't leave Feiyan, Feiyan is so scared!"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????? Listening and listening, the corners of Lin Han¡¯s eyes began to become moist, and tears began to flow unknowingly.

    The tears spread down the face, twisting and turning, until they fell on Qu Feiyan's face.

    Awakened by the wetness on his face, Qu Feiyan opened his eyes in confusion, "Brother Lin, are you crying?"

    "No, no Brother Lin is happy." Lin Han blinked his eyes, trying hard to collect the overflowing tears.

    With a smile, Qu Feiyan stretched out his white hands and carefully wiped away the tears from the corners of Lin Han's eyes before smiling with satisfaction.

    Gently patting Qu Feiyan on the head, Lin Han asked softly: "How about accompanying Brother Lin to see Sister Li?"

    "Oh, Brother Lin, I would have forgotten if I didn't tell you. Sister Li has woken up and is talking to Uncle Xu. If you say you're awake, hurry over." Qu Feiyan stuck out his tongue in embarrassment and tilted his head.  .

    Lin Han nodded, knowing that A Li must have been seriously injured. Although the injury was not critical, he might have to lie in bed for a long time.

    With Qu Feiyan's support, Lin Han slowly moved towards the next room. While still outside the door, he heard Xu Huaishan blaming himself to A Li.

    Lin Han couldn't help but shook his head and smiled bitterly. The situation was critical at that time. Although he was somewhat sure that he would not kill A Li by mistake, there was still a great risk after all. In the eyes of outsiders, he was too reckless.

    ~~~~~~

    "What are you doing standing outside the door? Come in quickly!" In the room, Xu Huaishan heard the footsteps of Lin Han and the two of them and said angrily.

    Seeing Lin Han, Xu Huaishan was furious and cursed loudly: "You are so cruel. I will leave A Li to you with peace of mind. Is this how you take care of her for me?"

    "Master, Brother Lin didn't mean it. He just wanted to save me" Looking at Lin Han happily, Qiu Li defended in a low voice.

    Xu Huaishan sighed at Yun Zhiming beside him, "See, this is water thrown out by a married daughter, and you can't take it back."

    "Haha" Yun Zhiming smiled awkwardly, not knowing what to say for a while.

    Nodding towards Yun Zhiming, Lin Han glanced at Xu Huaishan apologetically, sat down on Qiu Li's bedside, stroked her pretty face with his right hand, and intertwined his left hand tightly with hers, "I'm sorry,  I just don¡¯t want you to get hurt.¡±

    Putting his palms against Lin Han's lips, Qiu Li smiled and said, "Don't say sorry, I already know that if you really fall into Ren Woxing's hands, your life will be worse than death."

    Lin Han looked into her eyes tenderly and saw the sincerity in her eyes. He was very pleased and nodded: "I was really scared when I stabbed you with the sword. I was not afraid that I would accidentally hurt you.  I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll never forgive me again.¡±

    "Don't say that, it's not your fault." Qiu Li said with a smile.

    "Zhi Ming, go, go, go, Master, I can't stand it anymore, out of sight is pure!"

    Xu Huaishan glanced at Lin Han and left the room angrily. Yun Zhiming laughed dumbly and followed his master out of the room to leave enough space for Lin Han and the others.

    Taking Qu Feiyan¡¯s hand, the two sat across from each other. Feeling the body temperature of the two girls, Lin Han felt that the depression in his heart suddenly disappeared.

    "Feiyan, who saved us?" Lin Han asked in a low voice.

    Qu Feiyan said with lingering fear: "I was really scared to death at that time. Sister Li was hit by a sword, Brother Lin fell down again, Ren Woxing wanted to kill you again, but fortunately Ding and uncle arrived in time and stopped Ren Woxing.  Woxing struck, but Woxing saw that the opportunity was not good, so he ran away down the mountain."

    Lin Han nodded, thinking that the master was not around at the time, but he could block Ren Woxing's final blow, so the situation must have been extremely dangerous. No wonder Fei Yan was still scared when he talked about it.

    "Then what happened next?"

    Qu Feiyan said: "Later, Uncle Ding rescued Brother Lin and Sister Li, and then immediately found many people to treat your injuries. At that time, you were all covered with blood. After rescuing you for a whole day and night, they left tiredly, saying that  Already temporarilyout of danger.  "

    "One day and one night?" Lin Han groaned and asked, "Then how long have I been unconscious?"

    Qu Feiyan clasped his fingers and counted carefully, then raised his head and said: "Counting from that night, today is already the ninth day."

    Lin Han was stunned. He didn't expect that he had been unconscious for so long. It seemed that he was really injured this time. Fortunately, he finally woke up. Otherwise, the consequences would be disastrous and he would even become a vegetative state.

    With a wry smile, Lin Han asked again: "How is the merger of the Five Sacred Mountains going?"

    Qu Feiyan avoided Lin Han's eyes and pursed his lips, but hesitated to speak.

    Lin Han smiled and said, "What's wrong?"

    "They didn't let me tell you. They just told you to have a good rest and that the mission was going smoothly and you don't need to worry about it." Qu Feiyan gritted his teeth and said.

    "Haha, then take good care of yourself. Such an opportunity to be lazy is rare." Lin Han said with a smile, but accidentally pulled the wound, and immediately grinned in pain, causing the two women to become nervous and complain.  .

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 212 Between movement and stillness

    When a person is sick and bedridden, you will know how many people really care about you!

    Although Lin Han was not sick but just injured, the effects were average.

    Considering that both Lin Han and Qiu Li were seriously injured, Feiyan had no intention of returning to the courtyard at the foot of the mountain, but instead waited on them with peace of mind.  Although he was a little tired, Feiyan felt extremely happy and happy every day.

    Early in the morning or at dusk, Lin Han would hold Qiu Li in his arms, and together with Qu Feiyan, they would watch the sun set, the stars fall, the moon fall asleep, and the spring come back to the earth and the geese return.

    During these days of recuperation, many things happened. First, Xu Huaishan took Yun Zhiming back to Kongtong Mountain. Before leaving, he gave many instructions, with only one intention: to take good care of A Li and not to hurt her again.  Lin Han naturally promised 10,000 times and promised that nothing like this would happen again.

    After that, some elders like Mo Da who had some prestige in the original sect were all sent to Luoyang by Zuo Lengchan.

    The situation was not controlled by anyone. Mo Da and others did not dare to let out a fart. You must know that Zuo Lengchan was angry and had nothing to do. He wished that someone would hit the muzzle of the gun. The old foxes were very smart, and they all went to Luoyang in despair.  It is much better to lose face than to lose your life!

    News of Ning Zhongze's suicide also came from Huashan. Just as Lin Han guessed, he didn't cry or make trouble along the way. After Yue Buqun's body was escorted to Huashan, Ning Zhongze went there the next day.  .

    While Lin Han sighed, he had to admit that this was the best ending. This result was good for both Songshan and Huashan.

    Li Ji, Xu Zheng, and Shi Tao stayed on Songshan Mountain and never went to Luoyang. Under Zuo Lengchan's arrangement, the three of them began to learn to deal with some things.  This time it was real, instead of following Fei Bin in a perfunctory manner like in Luoyang.

    Liu Xuewen, Meng Fei, Lu Yi, Li Yuheng, and Niu Dali all came back specifically to visit Lin Han, and then went back again.  Lin Han was very pleased with the friendship between these people. All his efforts were not in vain.

    After Ning Zhongze committed suicide, Lin Pingzhi and Yue Lingshan suddenly disappeared. It was not until news of Yu Cang's assassination in Shudao came from the rivers and lakes that Lin Han knew where they had gone.

    Soon after, a letter that was not unexpected was delivered to Lin Han. There was no signature on the envelope, but a golden sunflower was hand-painted. Lin Han couldn't help laughing when he read the contents of the letter.

    When Qu Feiyan asked, Lin Han just shook his head, then took an oil lamp, lit it, burned the letter, and murmured: "Some secrets are better kept deep in your heart.

    After being injured this time, Lin Han had a rare moment of leisure. The Five Sacred Alliance Sect was on the right track. In the final analysis, only Mo Da was a slight threat. However, with Fei Bin, Zhong Zhen and others watching, they were far away from Hengshan City, so it was not a big deal.  There's nothing wrong with it.

    As for the other members of the Hengshan Sect, Lin Han is not very worried. Although the Hengshan Sect is famous, after Liu Zhengfeng and Mo Da were taken care of by Songshan, the rest of them cannot be reused and will probably succumb.

    Under the leadership of Yujizi, Yuyinzi and others, the Taishan Sect fully accepted the incorporation of the Songshan Sect after eliminating some of the direct lineage forces of Tianmen Taoists.

    On the Huashan sect, with the deaths of Yue Buqun and Ning Zhongze, the trees fell and the hozens dispersed. Several direct disciples either died or fled, and those left behind also had no fighting spirit. Under Lauderno's persuasion, no matter what,  Reluctantly, he was recruited, and then Laudno used a large number of ordinary disciples.

    It can be said that the Huashan Sect has ceased to exist in name only. Even so, Feng Qingyang did not come out to find trouble, leaving Lin Hankong to worry about it.

    "I am injured and cannot practice martial arts, but my martial arts has improved, which is really amazing."

    People say, ¡®There is nothing better than a father who knows a son¡¯. Although Ding Mian and Lin Han do not have a true father-son relationship, when it comes to their understanding of each other, they really have nothing to say.

    Just when Lin Han felt bored, Ding Mian specially selected some Taoist classics and delivered them to him personally.

    In his spare time, Lin Han simply followed Ding Mian's instructions and not only read these Taoist scriptures thoroughly, but also found the "Taoist Canon" from a long time ago, which caused Feiyan to laugh at him several times.  I want to become a Taoist priest.

    It was a blessing in disguise. After re-reading "Tao Zang", Lin Han suddenly understood that many of the difficult problems that he had not understood before seemed to have answers. The problems that had troubled him had all been solved, which were the problems that had not been broken through for a long time.  The realm seems to be showing signs of loosening.

    Strike while the iron is hot, Lin Han took out the "Tai Chi Sutra" and "Songshan Heart Method" to study, and gradually understood some principles of balance between movement and stillness, and the intersection of yin and yang. Even in terms of the fusion of ice and fire, he became more and more enlightened.

    It was at this time that Lin Han understood that dynamic and static balance was not just about martial arts.In terms of learning, character of mind is also very important.

    Ever since he traveled to this world, Lin Han has been running around for survival, learning magical skills and attacking opponents. All of these are full of aggression. Maybe he doesn't feel it himself, but he has indeed done too much.  It has to be a bit out of the ordinary, it's too 'moving'.

    If it weren¡¯t for this injury, if it wasn¡¯t for more than a month that he couldn¡¯t use force, or even practice swordplay, Lin Han might not be able to notice the imbalance in his mentality.

    The fusion of ice and fire has not progressed. Not only is there something wrong with the technique itself, but there is also a flaw in his mind. Sometimes, being too pushy and too eager for quick success is not a good thing, and may even hinder the natural development of the matter itself.

    For example, using the Songshan Heart Technique to fuse the Ice and Fire Qi, this should have been thought of a long time ago, but it was not until the Qi went awry, and the master gave me some advice, that the key to it could be understood.

    After understanding these principles, Lin Han had a vague idea in his mind. The master and others might object, but he felt that that was the most beneficial thing.

    However, Lin Han was not in a hurry to express his thoughts, and he did not even tell A Li and Fei Yan.  There were some details that he needed to study carefully, at least until his injuries were completely healed before he could do that.

    What prompted Lin Han to have that idea was not only a breakthrough in his heart, but also a fight with Ren Woxing and others.

    Since regaining consciousness, in that dim space, Lin Han has also thought about whether he really did something wrong this time. The final answer is: the thing itself is not wrong, the fault is that he is not strong enough.

    Thinking about it, good luck accounted for more than half of the chance of surviving this time. After all, being able to wake up after suffering such a serious injury is somewhat miraculous.

    That time at Heimuya, when he, Ren Woxing, Linghu Chong and others besieged Dongfang Bubai, although he was shocked by the opponent's strength, when he thought that he could completely block the opponent's attack, Lin Han felt the gap between himself and the opponent, and  Not that big.

    But this time, when it was his turn to be besieged by Ren Woxing and others, Lin Han realized that he was too naive. If his ice and fire energy reached the fourth level of Dacheng, and then added Dacheng's 'Breaking Army' Sword Intent, maybe  It won¡¯t be worse than Dongfang Invincible.

    However, before those strengths were available, there was still a gap between himself and the ¡®number one person in the world¡¯.

    Maybe this ravine is not that wide, but at certain times, it is quite fatal. As the saying goes, 'a slight difference can make a thousand miles' difference. Through this night attack of the Demon Cult, Lin Han deeply understood: without  Before filling this gap, I did not have the capital to run wild.

    This had to remind him of Shaolin, Wudang, and even Emei, Kunlun and other sects. Perhaps it was almost impossible for them to find a few figures who could compare with them, but the next-level masters, like Zhong Zhen,  It may not be possible to come out one by one.

    ¡°If those sects are cruel and mobilize a dozen top-notch masters to surround and kill them, and if figures like Fang Zheng and Chongxu take action in person, not to mention serious injuries, the corpses and traces may be destroyed!

    Even Ren Woxing himself, if Lin Han really dared to kill Heimuya for revenge, maybe he would not want it!

    Therefore, if you want to avenge this, unless you mobilize all the power of the sect to have a head-on duel, it is absolutely impossible for Lin Han alone.

    This is why Lin Han didn't mention revenge for more than a month, which made Feiyan think he had changed his temper. You know, he used to be a master who couldn't bear to suffer.

    However, Qiu Li understood Lin Han's mood very well. Only a disciple of a large sect like her would think more and know that many times, many things are not as simple as they appear on the surface, just like the attack on Songshan Mountain.  It has touched the hearts of many caring people.

    " However, taking this opportunity, it is difficult for the Songshan Sect to keep a low profile even if they do not intend to take revenge immediately.

    Being underestimated by other sects, everyone in Songshan is happy to do so. In this way, they can digest the power of the Five Mountains Sword Sect without being disturbed.

    Lin Han firmly believes that when the Five Mountains Sword Sect truly becomes the Five Mountains Sword Sect, the terrifying power gathered together will even shock Shaolin and Wudang.

    It was another dusk, and the afterglow of the setting sun was scattered among the sparse green grass. On the stone table in the middle of the yard, the non-smoking girl was carefully playing with the fruits and vegetables, twisting one from time to time and feeding it to Qiu Li who was sitting on the lounge chair next to her.  People are eating and laughing, just like the misty mountains on the horizon, so harmonious.

    Amid the laughter and laughter, Lin Han waved the tear-stained sword, making a squeaking sound.

    Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m in a good mood, or maybe it¡¯s the half thousandThe ginseng had taken effect, and Lin Han's injuries healed very quickly. Except for some numbness on his ribs, his whole body recovered as before, far exceeding everyone's expectations.

    For a moment, the theoretical knowledge he had mastered over the past month was flashing in his mind. Lin Han's sword was moving like clouds and flowing water, with no sign of stagnation. Even between offense and defense, between extreme movement and extreme stillness, it was  Such harmony is far from what it was before the injury.

    After a hearty sword dance, Lin Han put away his sword and stood up, with a look of joy that could not be concealed on his face. After more than a month of accumulation, he finally opened the door between movement and stillness, making the two smooth and connected, and his sword skills were also great.  There is progress.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    "Very good, I hope you've made some progress again!"

    Ding Mian came in from outside the courtyard and praised him repeatedly.

    Lin Han motioned Ding Mian to sit down, and then pushed the peeled fruit flesh in front of him. Ding Mian was not polite and took the food casually.

    "Master, is something okay?" After using up a plate of fruit pulp, Lin Han poured Ding Mian a cup of hot tea and asked with a smile.

    After taking a sip of tea and finishing the last piece of pulp, Ding Mian nodded and said, "There will be a meeting tomorrow morning. Your uncle has something to explain, so don't miss it."

    Lin Han smiled and said, "That's just right. This disciple also needs to ask for advice on some things."

    "Oh, what's the matter with you?"

    Lin Han smiled mysteriously: "We'll talk about it then!"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 213 Retirement

    Update time: 2012-08-31

    Early the next morning, after Lin Han stretched his muscles, he went to the canteen to get some snacks, and personally served A Li and Feiyan for breakfast. Remembering that there was another meeting in the morning, he asked Feiyan to take care of Ali, and then he went alone  Walk to the small courtyard next door.

    "Junior brother Xu, are you there?"

    After no one responded for a long time, Lin Han couldn't help but shake his head and smile bitterly: "This kid is getting more and more wild. He always runs to Sister Yiyi's side all day long. I don't know if he has put down his martial arts. I still need to persuade him when the time comes.  Advise him."

    After walking through Xu Zheng's yard, Lin Han came to Li Ji's yard. Before Lin Han could scream, Li Ji had already opened the door.

    "I guess junior brother is also going to a meeting?" Li Ji nodded and greeted.

    Lin Han smiled and said, "Well, Master Zuo has something to announce. I thought you would also want to participate, so I came over to take a look."

    After closing the door, Li Ji walked up to Lin Han and said with a smile: "Yes, I don't know if Master has anything important to do. By the way, your injuries are all healed?"

    "Yeah." Lin Han sighed, twisted all the muscles and bones in his body, making a crackling sound, and said with a smile: "I haven't been active for more than a month, and my body is a little numb. Fortunately, I finally recovered. During this time, I almost  It makes people stupid."

    "Haha, congratulations to junior brother." Li Ji said sincerely.

    Lin Han nodded, "Let's go, let's wait in the main hall first, so that Master and the others don't have to wait."

    Li Ji agreed, and walked side by side to the Songshan Hall with Lin Han. Along the way, the two also exchanged martial arts experiences. As expected, Li Ji made progress again, although he has not yet broken through to the second level.  Realm, but it's not far away. Maybe tomorrow or next month, when the opportunity comes, we may break through.

    As he spoke, Lin Han couldn't help but laugh. It seemed that every time he talked to Li Ji, he would naturally change the topic to martial arts, which lived up to his reputation as a 'martial arts idiot'.  Only in this way, only with a firm desire to fight, can he surpass Xu Zheng and walk in front of him step by step, which can't help but make people sigh.

    Perhaps, he really should have a good chat with Xu Zheng. It has been so long, but he still hasn't touched the threshold of the second level. I really don't know what he has in his heart. Faintly, Lin Han actually has something.  A feeling of hating that iron cannot become steel.

    ~~~~~~

    When he arrived at the main hall, no one else had arrived yet, and they must have all been eating breakfast. Lin Han faced Li Ji in astonishment and asked, "Senior brother, have you had breakfast?"

    Li Ji smiled and said: "Of course, when I dropped by the canteen after morning class, I wouldn't think that I followed you here without having breakfast, right?"

    Lin Han smiled awkwardly, nodded and said: "Fortunately, I'm really afraid of delaying senior brother's breakfast."

    Li Ji shook his head with a joking look on his face.  Lin Han also laughed out loud. He had more contact with Li Ji and found that he was not as impersonal as imagined. At most, he just spent more time practicing martial arts.

    Not long after waiting, Zuo Lengchan, Ding Mian, Lehou and others all arrived one after another. Except for Fei Bin and Zhong Zhen who were in Luoyang, all the important figures of the Songshan sect had arrived, including Zuo Ming and Zuo Yiyi's father.  Nv also came to attend this meeting, and Xu Zheng and Shi Tao also arrived.

    Everyone sat down one by one. Zuo Lengchan, who was sitting in the main seat, glanced at everyone and said, "In this meeting, as long as there is an important decision to be announced."

    Li Ji, Xu Zheng, and Shi Tao looked around, obviously not knowing what was going on. It was worthy of the leader to be so cautious. Xu Zheng looked at Lin Han and saw a look of understanding on his face, knowing that he must have got it.  News, thinking of some words that sister Yiyi said, I felt a little awkward.

    Zuo Lengchan continued: "Zuo took over the Songshan Sect at a time of crisis. He has been working hard for decades. With the joint efforts of all the junior brothers, he finally reappeared the glory of the Songshan Sect, overwhelming Huashan and other sects in one fell swoop. Now he has used the Five Mountains Sword  Although the sects merged into the Five Mountains Sect, although I feel a little complacent, I have to say that Brother Zuo made a huge contribution."

    Looking at the smiling teachers, Lin Han stood up, bowed deeply to Zuo Lengchan and others, and said loudly: "Disciples thank the teachers for their great contribution to the Songshan Sect."

    When Xu Zheng and others saw this, they also stood up and complimented him.

    Zuo Lengchan glanced at Lin Han with satisfaction and said with a smile: "Now, the Songshan Sect has a large number of talents, especially the few here, who are the hope of the Songshan Sect. Together, we old guys should give it to you.  It¡¯s time for position.¡±

    This news was like a firecracker, causing Li Ji and others to tremble. Xu Zheng looked at Zuo Lengchan in disbelief, his heart heaving violently, and the word 'give way' filled his mind, and he had no choice but toHe said that although he knew that such a day would come, it did not mean that he was ready.

    Lin Han looked at Xu Zheng's excitement and shook his head, knowing that he was probably wrong. Now is the critical period for the merger of the Five Sacred Mountains. There is no way that the master would pass the position of head to a person like Xu Zheng.  Hairy boy.

    Zuo Ming was also very surprised by Zuo Lengchan's words. He glanced at his daughter and Xu Zheng subconsciously, and Zuo Ming asked aloud: "Dad, are you going to pass the position of head to Xu Zheng? I'm afraid he is still in charge.  I can¡¯t bear this important responsibility!¡±

    Listening to Zuo Ming's words, Xu Zheng felt very uncomfortable, but he had to agree. Just like what he said, the time was not right and he could not shoulder this important task.

    Zuo Lengchan shook his head and said with a smile: "Of course I know this. Zheng'er is still too young and lacks experience. If he takes the position of head of the Five Mountains in a hurry, it will be difficult to convince the public."

    Having said this, Zuo Lengchan glanced at Lin Han, "It would be enough if Xiao Han came to take the position of leader, but it's a pity that his mind is not on this, hey."

    Xu Zheng and Zuo Yiyi both changed their expressions, and looked at Lin Han involuntarily. Seeing his calm look, they breathed a sigh of relief. The two looked at each other with a somewhat sad expression. For a moment,  No one knows what they are thinking.

    "What do you mean?" Zuo Ming asked again. Although he was also optimistic about Lin Han, as his daughter and Xu Zheng got closer and closer, he had to worry about Xu Zheng, the young master.

    In fact, in his heart, he felt somewhat regretful about not being able to inherit the position of head of Songshan, but he had no choice but to suffer from paralysis.

    When he first came to Songshan, he hoped that his daughter could get together with Lin Han. However, after learning that Lin Han already had two women and that his daughter did not want to get involved, he gave up such thoughts.

    Now that my daughter and Xu Zheng are together, she will be more attracted to Xu Zheng. This is also human nature.

    Zuo Lengchan didn't know the various thoughts of his son and granddaughter, and said with a smile: "We have decided not to get too involved in the affairs of the Wuyue Sect, but will concentrate on studying martial arts, hoping to compile more martial arts secrets.  . When we are not managing things, Di Xiu will be the leader in Luoyang, with a few other people as assistants, responsible for all the things there."

    "What about this side of Songshan Mountain?" Zuo Yiyi asked.

    Smiling slightly, Zuo Lengchan said: "The management here will be led by Xu Zheng, with Li Ji and Shi Tao as assistants."

    Xu Zheng was overjoyed, but Li Ji and Shi Tao didn't take it seriously. They were still used to spending more time on martial arts. Needless to say, Li Ji was a 'martial arts idiot', and the same was true for Shi Tao, but  It's just a little better than Li Ji.

    Looking at Lin Han, Zuo Lengchan suddenly added: "Whether it's Luoyang or Songshan, Xiaohan has the right to veto all decisions!"

    Lin Han smiled bitterly and shook his head. Unexpectedly, his uncle still didn't want to let him go. Although he didn't have a real name, he was basically equivalent to an imperial minister who clung to Shang Fang's sword. He sighed, Lin Han had no objection after all, and made up his mind to interfere less.  .

    Compared to Lin Han's indifference, Xu Zheng's smile froze on his face. He turned his head with difficulty and reluctantly smiled at Lin Han.

    Looking at Xu Zheng's smile that was uglier than crying, Lin Han's heart skipped a beat and felt that it was very necessary to chat with him, otherwise it would be easy to cause conflicts. To be honest, Lin Han really didn't want this brother who had been with him since he was a child.  misunderstood myself.

    Thinking of this, Lin Han strengthened the idea in his heart, maybe that is the best.

    Lin Han shook his head to drive away the distracting thoughts from his mind, and Lin Han listened carefully to his uncle's speech.

    Zuo Lengchan added: "The next thing that needs to be done is to integrate the power of the Five Sacred Sects. I will issue an edict to each of the Five Sacred Sects and send them a detailed list of disciples and their personal cultivation. Then, according to the situation, the Five Sacred Sects will  The disciples are completely disrupted and then divided."

    "Uncle, will this distract our strength, and I'm afraid we will be defeated by the Demon Cult one by one?" Lin Han asked. After a sneak attack by the Demon Cult, he was no longer so sure. Will Ren Woxing still be able to do it?  go Ape.

    Zuo Lengchan said: "Your worries are not unreasonable, but we can still arrange the Songshan disciples in Luoyang and Songshan areas, and in Taishan, Hengshan, Huashan, and Hengshan, we only need to send fewer disciples, and at the same time each sect  The distribution of disciples must also be reversed."

    Lin Han nodded, "That's the only way it can be, but we must pay attention to the temperament of the disciples sent abroad. They can't be too gentle, let alone too strong."

    After pondering for a moment, Zuo Lengchan agreed: "Xiaohan is right. Those who are too gentle will definitely not be able to control the situation, and those who are too gentle will be unable to control the situation."Being strong may cause a backlash, but this requires careful selection, so I leave it to Junior Brother Tang.  "

    Tang Ying'e nodded and said: "Yes, senior brother, I will take care of it."

    Zuo Lengchan smiled and said: "Okay, that's all. I believe that within the big framework, nothing will go wrong. Do you have confidence?"

    This last sentence was naturally addressed to Xu Zheng, Li Ji, and Shi Tao.

    The three of them nodded and agreed loudly, but Xu Zheng was somewhat absent-minded.

    "By the way, I heard from Junior Brother Ding, Xiaohan, do you have anything else to say?" Zuo Lengchan asked with a smile.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 214 Retreat

    Update time: 2012-08-31

    Lin Han scratched his forehead and said sheepishly: "Well, I decided to retreat."

    "Hey, it's very comfortable to be lazy, do you want to continue?" Tang Ying'ao smiled and joked. After getting familiar with Lin Han, they all would joke with Lin Han.

    "Seriously?" Zuo Lengchan asked noncommittally. From his words, it was unclear whether he agreed or objected.

    Nodding, Lin Han said: "Well, I feel that on the road of martial arts, I have been going too smoothly before, and I was a little anxious. I need to calm down and think about it carefully. Only by being quiet and moving can I go further."

    Xu Zheng was surprised when he heard Lin Han said that he wanted to retreat, but he was relieved in his heart. He felt the pressure of Lin Han all the time. He was really tired. If Lin Han could retreat for a while and fade out of everyone's sight, what would happen to him?  It's also a good thing for him.

    "I wonder where senior brother is going to retreat?" Xu Zheng asked, and this was exactly what Li Ji, Shi Tao and others wanted to ask.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????? Out of laughter, Lin Han asked: "You don't really think that you really need to run into an uninhabited mountain forest, stay away from the crowd, and live a life without eating fireworks, in order to be called seclusion, right?"

    Ding Mian and others laughed together, and they were all amused by Lin Han.

    After laughing, Lin Han continued: "Everyone knows that I have built a new independent courtyard at the foot of the mountain. During the days of retreat, I will live below and will not come up to the mountain, nor will I interfere with the affairs of the sect. Don't go there if you have nothing to do.  Excuse me, and don¡¯t ask me if you have any questions.¡±

    "You have a problem with your uncle, is this a silent resistance?" Zuo Lengchan shook his head and sighed.

    Lin Han was stunned, knowing that his uncle had misunderstood what he meant. He couldn't help but laugh or cry, and defended: "Uncle, I have made a decision a long time ago, and I didn't know that you would assign tasks to me. Besides, I believe  Senior Brother Di and Junior Brother Xu will do a good job, there shouldn't be any place where I will be needed."

    Zuo Lengchan waved his hand and didn't want to say anything more. Since Lin Han had already made a decision, he couldn't object, "It doesn't matter, it doesn't matter, it's up to you. I know your mind has always been on no longer sending people to work. You  It's up to you to go into seclusion, but if you have time, you can try to train those children first, and if there are any talents that can be developed, send them to the mountain."

    Lin Han nodded and said with a smile: "That's okay. This disciple is not locked up in a cave to die without food or water."

    "How long will you prepare to retreat?" Ding Mian asked. He was not surprised that Lin Han would choose to retreat. To be honest, he also felt that Lin Han's progress was too fast and there would inevitably be signs of instability in his foundation.  What's more, Lin Han cultivates the unique ice and fire energy, so there is no hidden danger.

    After thinking about it, Lin Han shook his head and said, "I'm not sure, maybe half a year, maybe a year, maybe two years, or maybe five years. I think by the time I leave seclusion, the Ice and Fire Scripture must have reached the fourth level.  At the very least, we have to find a way to fuse ice and fire, and we should also be able to reach or be close to great success in terms of sword intent."

    Ding Mian nodded and asked, "When will it start?"

    "I'll go down the mountain in a few days, but I won't be able to come often to say hello to my master, uncle, and uncles!" Lin Han said with a smile.

    Lehou laughed loudly: "These are all trivial matters. When my nephew can become the 'number one in the world', that will be the greatest comfort to us.

    "Yes, Junior Brother Le is right, Xiaohan, please don't let us all live up to our expectations." Zuo Lengchan nodded.

    Lin Han nodded, full of strong confidence, everything was unspoken.

    Zuo Lengchan waved his hand: "That's it, we'll be here today, everyone go down and make preparations."

    Everyone dispersed, and just when Xu Zheng was about to send Zuo Ming off with Zuo Yiyi, Lin Han stopped him.

    "Junior brother Xu, do you have time? Senior brother has something to talk to you about!" Lin Han stood in front of Xu Zheng and said.

    Xu Zheng glanced at Lin Han, nodded, handed the push chair to Zuo Yiyi, and followed Lin Han away.

    "Dad, what did Junior Brother Lin ask Xu Zheng to do?" Zuo Yiyi asked in confusion.

    Without waiting for Zuo Ming to answer, Zuo Lengchan came over, took the push chair from Zuo Yiyi, and walked forward, Zuo Yiyi quickly followed.

    Feeling the familiar yet unfamiliar granddaughter following him, Zuo Lengchan sighed: "Men always have common topics, not to mention that Zheng'er and Xiaohan have been good friends since they were young. Maybe you don't know, if it weren't for Xiaohan's strong recommendation.  , I may not necessarily like Zheng'er."

    "Is there still such a thing?" Zuo Ming asked in surprise.

    Nodding, Zuo Lengchan glanced at his granddaughter, "Originally Zheng'er was stronger than Ji'er."But now, even though Ji'er has broken an arm, his cultivation level has not decreased but has increased, and now it has a tendency to surpass Zheng'er's head.  "

    Zuo Yiyi defended: "That's not because Senior Brother Li Ji practiced the "Red Flame Scripture" passed down to him by Junior Brother Lin."

    Zuo Lengchan glanced at her, his eyes were particularly sharp, and after a long time he said: "It seems that Zheng'er has revealed a lot of information to you."

    "But didn't Zheng'er also practice the "Ice Scripture", and he practiced it much longer than Ji'er." Zuo Lengchan shook his head and said, somewhat dissatisfied in his words.

    Thinking of Li Ji's temperament, Zuo Lengchan couldn't help but smile bitterly. He was someone like Xiaohan who didn't want to pay attention to external objects, but only in this way could he be so outstanding. This was really a dilemma.

    Zuo Lengchan continued: "Even if Xiaohan doesn't talk to Zheng'er, I will have a good talk with him after a while. Otherwise, if he has always been like this, how can I trust him to hand over Songshan's foundation.  "

    Listening to her grandfather¡¯s words, Zuo Yiyi took a breath of cold air in her heart, knowing that although these words were about Xu Zheng, they were not knocking her down!

    With Zuo Lengchan's temperament, how could he not understand that Xu Zheng was already jealous of Lin Han? This was something he would never allow, but there were many things he couldn't say clearly, let alone reprimand Xu Zheng directly, otherwise it would be very difficult.  Might be counterproductive.  He also has no spare time to cultivate another heir.

    Looking at the direction of the Fengchan Tower, I just hope that Lin Han can guide Xu Zheng with brotherly love, and then lead him to the good side through Zuo Yiyi.

    It¡¯s just that although Zuo Yiyi is his granddaughter, she is a woman first, and who can guess a woman¡¯s thoughts so accurately?

    ~~~~~~

    On the Fengchan stage, Lin Han and Xu Zheng were sitting face to face. Neither of them knew that Zuo Lengchan had wisely discovered that there was something wrong between the two of them and had already taken action.

    "We haven't talked together for a long time, right?" Lin Han said with a smile.

    "Well, it's been a while, and I've been very busy."

    Lin Han shook his head and said, "Do you still remember what happened when you were a child? You always liked to take the initiative to talk to me, but I always ignored you."

    Listening to Lin Han talk about those old things, Xu Zheng also showed a nostalgic look, "Yes, but one day, you are willing to talk to me again."

    Lin Han nodded, knowing what he was talking about, and smiled: "That's because from that day on, I decided to recognize you as my brother."

    Hearing the word 'brother', Xu Zheng's heart trembled, and he subconsciously looked at Lin Han, only to find that his eyes were not on him, but looking through his body towards the endless void.

    After being silent for a long time, Lin Han said with a smile: "If I hadn't figured out a truth at that time, maybe I would never recognize you as a brother, and there would be no difference between you and me as ordinary brothers."

    "Just like you ignore those fellow apprentices?" Xu Zheng asked in a deep voice.

    Lin Han nodded without saying a word, keeping everything silent.

    With a sigh, Xu Zheng said: "If it weren't for senior brother, maybe I, Yongyun, wouldn't be able to gain the attention of the master, let alone become the young master of the sect."

    Shaking his head, Lin Han said softly: "I don't want to deny it, but it's still because of your own intentions. Otherwise, even if my uncle valued me, he wouldn't have hastily handed over the sect to you."

    He glanced at Xu Zheng thoughtfully, but found that he did not understand the meaning of his words. Lin Han sighed, "But these days, I only see you running towards Sister Yiyi, and I don't  Not that there¡¯s anything wrong with this, men love women, and my senior brother has been there too, but"

    Hearing Lin Han talk about this, Xu Zheng felt guilty and did not dare to face his gaze, and murmured: "I'm disappointed, senior brother."

    Lin Han sighed: "Tell me, how long has it been since you broke through? Senior brother Li Ji has already seen the threshold of the second level. What about you? You really need to think about it."

    "I"

    Waving his hand to stop him from talking, Lin Han advised: "Senior Brother also agrees with you to pursue Sister Yiyi, but you must not abandon your cultivation. It doesn't matter if Senior Brother is disappointed. Whether you listen or not, I will still bother you, but you  Have you ever thought about the consequences if even your uncle is disappointed in you? You don¡¯t think that the position of head can only be passed on to you, do you?¡±

    "this"

    Lin Han shook his head and said: "I know that my uncle has always intended for me to be the next leader, but this is not my intention, and you don't need to worry."

    "I didn't" Xu Zheng defended hurriedly.

    Lin Han interrupted him again and sighed: "No need to say it, I know it in my heart."That's fine, but although I have no intention of becoming the leader, where is Senior Brother Li Ji?  Where is senior brother Shi Tao?  Or what about Senior Brother Di Xiu?  Senior Brother Di Xiu is a veteran, and there are several other senior brothers who may not have a chance.  "

    Listening to Lin Han¡¯s words, Xu Zheng broke into a cold sweat.

    Standing up, Lin Han said: "Think about it carefully, I just hope you really understand it and are not trying to deal with me. Once you have figured it out, don't come to me. During the retreat, I will not interfere with anything in the sect."

    "I hope you won't lose your true nature due to jealousy, let alone your true nature due to women." After leaving the last words, Lin Han turned and left, leaving Xu Zheng alone to think quietly.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 215: Leisurely flowing water

    Update time: 2012-09-01

    "Uncle Lin, get up, get up soon, the sun is going to hit your butt!"

    Lin Han smiled bitterly, put down the wooden spoon in his hand, and walked slowly into the courtyard. As the courtyard door opened, he saw more than twenty smiling faces of excitement and joy.

    "Good morning, Uncle Lin!"

    More than twenty children, all under the age of ten, stood neatly in three rows, respectfully saluting Lin Han and saying hello.

    "Well, you guys are earlier than Uncle Lin." Lin Han chuckled, "Come in, find a place to play by yourself, and let Sister Feiyan prepare delicious food for you later!"

    "Oh" The children cheered and ran past Lin Han in a slapstick manner. They found their own territory with familiarity and started making fun happily.

    Looking at these happy children, Lin Han also had a smile on his face: "Fortunately, they are still obedient, and at least they know how to line up outside. But, hey, even if they want to sleep in, they are a bunch of annoying people."

    At this time, Qiu Li walked out of the room sleepily and happened to hear Lin Han's complaint. He couldn't help but laugh out loud and said mockingly: "You didn't bring this on yourself. Who told you to teach them every ten days?"  !¡±

    Qiu Li had just woken up, and before she could get dressed, these early-rising children were already shouting outside, but she was used to it.

    Looking at the vague spring light in Qiu Li's fluffy pajamas, Lin Han's eyes straightened, and he asked: "What do you think of the children?"

    Qiu Li didn't notice Lin Han's lustful eyes, and nodded casually: "Very good, very lively, haha, Feiyan likes to mess around with these children, and he is like the king of children."

    "Then do you like children?" Lin Han asked in a daze while staring at Qiu Li's chest and swallowing saliva.

    "Me?" Qiu Li looked at the children who were laughing and chatting, and said with a smile, "Of course I like them too."

    "That's good!" Lin Han said subconsciously.

    Qiu Li smiled and said, "Why do you ask so suddenly?"

    "How about we work hard?" Lin Han observed Qiu Li's expression and asked cautiously.

    "What are you trying for?" Qiu Li was stunned, and suddenly realized, his face turned red with embarrassment, he threw himself in front of Lin Han, and kept beating Lin Han's chest with his two white fists, "You are seeking death, and again  bully me."

    Qiu Li could never have imagined that it was her timid and shy demeanor, coupled with her charming and passionate face and graceful undulating body, that almost seduced Lin Han's soul.

    With a cry, Lin Han could no longer care about anything else. He hugged Qiu Li in his arms and couldn't help groping with his hands. Qiu Li exclaimed, but the second half of the sentence was choked in his throat, leaving only a long nasal sound.  .

    Under Lin Han's caressing, Qiu Li's whole body went numb, and he subconsciously stopped resisting. He gradually cooperated with Lin Han's kisses, and made bursts of cooing sounds from time to time, stimulating Lin Han to demand more eagerly.

    Skillfully prying open Qiu Li's red lips, Lin Han explored further, his throat twitching as he swallowed Qiu Li's scent. Panting, the two of them pressed their chests and abdomens tightly together, gently swinging from side to side.  Enjoy the soul-eating pleasure brought by that friction.

    Gradually, Lin Han was no longer satisfied with this simple request. He quietly pulled out the hem of Qiu Li's Yunshang with his hands and secretly reached in. Qiu Li, who was immersed in confusion and infatuation, was unaware of this.  It made Lin Han's movements more convenient.

    Um

    Amid Qiu Li's lingering moans, Lin Han's big hands kissed her skin intimately, bringing even more unspeakable happiness. At this moment, Qiu Li had completely collapsed in Lin Han's arms, letting him  His hands were moving inside his clothes.

    ah

    With a scream, when Lin Han's hands passed through the last layer of barrier, covering his snow-white trembling hills with joy, Qiu Li finally woke up under the strong stimulation, and he was immediately shy and resisted strongly.

    But at this time, Lin Han was like a handful of dry straw that was lit. How could he retract it so easily?

    With a groan, Lin Han hugged Qiu Li's body more tightly, as if he wanted to rub her whole body into his body. Before she could speak again, he had already taken her flaming red pussy into his mouth again.  Lip, that scream suddenly stopped.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of breath, Qiu Lijiao was panting again and again, her bright eyes were completely wet with erotic love, so slippery that she was about to drip with water, where was she left with the energy to resist?

    Qiu Li collapsed on Lin Han, relying entirely on Lin Han's support to support his body. He rose and fell in the confused clouds, letting the other party take what he wanted, leaving only the instinct of the body to cooperate.??Deep pleasure.

    "Eh? Uncle Lin, Aunt Qiu, are you fighting?"

    A childish voice sounded in his ears, Lin Han was startled subconsciously, and the movements of his hands couldn't help but pause.

    "Aunt Qiu's face is so red, Uncle Lin, look at Aunt Qiu almost crying!"

    Another little girl looked at Qiu Li curiously and asked innocently.

    After coming back from the passion, Qiu Li was ashamed when she saw the eagerness for knowledge in the eyes of these curious babies.

    At this moment, Lin Han's hands were subconsciously pinching again. Qiu Li trembled all over and screamed. He immediately opened Lin Han's two big hands that were still in his belly pocket and glared at him fiercely.  He covered his face and ran towards the house.

    "Uncle Lin, why is Aunt Qiu gone? Did you defeat her?" A little boy asked, and then suddenly shouted, "Uncle Lin, can you teach me this kung fu? I also want to defeat Xiaodie?"  "

    Lin Han couldn¡¯t laugh or cry as he looked at these curious babies who were disturbing his good deeds. He couldn¡¯t even beat or scold him, so he could only swallow a lot of sour water. Who did I offend?

    "Huh, Liu Man, Uncle Lin won't teach you!" A cute girl hummed arrogantly to the boy in front of her. Obviously, he was the Xiaodie the boy mentioned.

    Patting Liu Man's head, Lin Han said earnestly: "Well, you are still young. When you grow up, you will naturally be able to do it."

    Liu Man nodded excitedly: "Oh, then I must grow up quickly and then defeat Xiaodie!"

    "Liu Man, if you want to defeat me, I will tell my mother to go and deal with you!" The girl named Xiaodie threatened urgently, and Liu Man shrank his neck. It was obvious that he had been in childhood.  Butterfly has suffered at his mother's hands.

    Listening to these messy conversations, Lin Han almost burst out laughing and nodded: "Well, boy Liu Man, Uncle Lin is optimistic about you. If you really defeat Xiaodie, her mother will definitely take the initiative to find you."

    "Well, Uncle Lin went to see if Sister Feiyan's breakfast was ready. You guys go squat in the corner and draw circles." With a few perfunctory words and an excuse, Lin Han was able to get rid of these curious babies.

    Entering the hall, Lin Han suddenly stopped and said, "Ah Li, come out quickly and help make breakfast!"

    "If you don't come out, you won't come out. Who told you to bully me!" Qiu Li's embarrassed voice came from the boudoir.

    With a smile, Lin Han said in a strange voice: "Don't blame me for not warning you. It is quite dangerous for a beautiful woman like you to hide alone in the boudoir. If someone has evil intentions, there is no place to escape."  Run away, hehe!"

    "you"

    Lin Han laughed and walked towards the kitchen.

    "Brother Lin, are you bullying Sister Li again?" Feiyan girl asked cheerfully in the steaming water. Judging from her determined tone, it was obvious that Lin Han wanted to take advantage of Qiu Li again.

    Lin Han chuckled. It seemed that this was not the first time. He just didn't know if he had really made substantial progress. However, judging from Qiu Li's reaction, it didn't look like he was being raped by the big bad wolf.  Eaten Little Red Riding Hood.

    "The revolution has not yet succeeded, comrades still need to work hard!" Lin Han lamented.

    Qu Feiyan chuckled loudly. They were already used to the strange words that came out of Lin Han's mouth from time to time.

    "Oh, Brother Lin, help me quickly put those wrapped dumplings into the pot. The water has already boiled." Seeing the heat rolling, Qu Feiyan urged Lin Han to help quickly.

    While Lin Han and the two were busy, Qiu Li finally didn't dare to hide in the boudoir. You must know that Lin Han had been trying to get her idea not once or twice.  However, if Feiyan hadn't made jokes every time, maybe the two of them would have "cooked the raw rice and cooked the cooked rice". This also shows how big Lin Han's resentment is.

    In fact, Lin Han also knew that the key to whether he could live a sexually happy life was not Qiu Li. He turned around and looked at Feiyan, a girl who had become a tall girl. Lin Han wondered: Should he find a time to put this girl first?  The girl is taken down. Calculating that this girl is already over sixteen years old, she will be an 'old' girl of seventeen years later.

    In the past two years, with Lin Han's dietary supplement method, Feiyan Girl has not only developed quite well vertically, but also horizontally, she is not much inferior to the mature A Li.

    Now that he is almost twenty-two years old, Lin Han is thinking that it may be time to take action. Thinking and thinking, Lin Han can't help but laugh out loud.

    This shocked Feiyan. Facing Lin Han¡¯s green eyes, Feiyan¡¯s heart was pounding.?, since the beginning of the year, she has noticed that there is something different in the way Brother Lin looks at her, and he is increasingly treating her the same as Sister Li.

    Every time she faced Lin Han alone, she was always flustered, fearing that something that she was both looking forward to and afraid of would happen.

    Feiyan felt that the panic-inducing look in his eyes had reached its extreme level after Brother Lin's martial arts progressed a few days ago, as if there was danger at every moment.

    Lin Han didn't realize that just recently, Qu Feiyan rarely came to ruin the good things between him and Qiu Li, so as not to suffer any disaster.

    Fortunately, today is the day of the tenth day. After having breakfast with a lot of children, Lin Han, like a king of children, led the children to the open space by the stream and guided them in martial arts practice one by one.

    Qiu Li and Fei Yan were holding hands, sitting on the stone steps next to the stream, letting the water droplets splash on their bodies, watching Lin Han immersed in the joy of teaching.

    The two looked at each other shyly and thought in unison that maybe that day should be coming soon. They felt a little nervous, but more importantly, they were looking forward to it!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 216 The time has come

    Update time: 2012-09-02

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????? away from Lin Han's body.

    In his arms, Qiu Li lazily shook his slightly messy hair and gently rubbed his neck.

    Feeling the slight itch, Lin Han tightened his arms and held Qiu Li's plump body, which was also soaked in sweat, in his arms, carefully feeling the warmth and calmness after the passion.

    Looking at the faint blush under Qiu Li's fair skin, Lin Han couldn't help but laugh out loud thinking about the passion last night.

    Lin Han didn't expect that this moment would come so late, yet come so suddenly.

    Last night, I boldly walked into Fei Yan¡¯s room and made up my mind to do something with that girl.

    That girl was very cooperative before, catering to Lin Han's demands enthusiastically. Who would have thought that after Lin Han's anger fully rose, at that last step, she screamed and ran away.

    Seeing that the girl locked the door and hid in the kitchen and refused to come out, Lin Han could only go back to the room angrily. Just when he was about to solve the problem himself, the girl pushed Qiu Li, who was ignorant and uninformed, away.  After coming in, he fled back to the room again.

    Lin Han, who was burning with blazing flames, faced Qiu Li who came to his door. How could he miss such a good opportunity?

    Amidst Qiu Li's screams, Lin Han pounced on her like a hungry tiger and pressed her down on the bed. After that, the clothes were scattered and tossed by the waves. The big bed creaked and cried continuously all night long.

    Wushan **, a few degrees spring and autumn. Earlier today, the spring light is infinitely good. After some cultivation, the two talents can disappear and enjoy the charm of passion.

    "Brother Lin, are you worried lately?"

    Leaning in Lin Han's arms, Qiu Lijiao* gasped and asked.

    Carefully caressing the white and smooth skin, Lin Han nodded and said softly: "There are some outstanding debts, it's time to collect them!"

    With a start in his heart, Qiu Li understood what Lin Han meant and asked worriedly: "Do you really want to go?"

    Fiddled with her hair, Lin Han smiled and said, "Don't worry, I have a sense of discretion. Isn't this two years of dormancy just for this moment?"

    "I just don't want you to take risks for me!" Qiu Li trembled. She knew that the reason why Lin Han kept thinking about him was mainly for herself. If she could, she would rather live a peaceful life like this instead of being worried again.

    Lin Han shook his head and said: "It's not entirely for you, there are also my own reasons."

    Looking tenderly into Qiu Li's eyes, Lin Han continued: "I originally thought that in more than two years, my ice and fire zhenqi would be able to break through to the fourth level and be able to perfect the sword intention, but now it seems that it is too  He is too self-righteous, as expected, the acupuncture points of his ten fingers have been completely opened, and he can emit the sword energy of ice and fire, but the sword intention is still not perfect."

    "Didn't you say there's no rush?" Qiu Li asked, raising her head. She clearly remembered that Lin Han had said to let nature take its course countless times.

    Shaking his head, Lin Han sighed: "If it is an ordinary sword intention, if it is polished with long and thin water, it will naturally straighten when the boat reaches the bridge. It's just that my 'Pojun' sword intention is different. Its characteristics determine that it will definitely not be the same."  It is possible to achieve success in doing nothing.¡±

    "What do you mean?" Qiu Li looked at Lin Han steadily, hoping that his guess was not true.

    "Hey, in the final analysis, the sword intention of 'Pojun' is more focused on battles. If I can practice killing enemies in military formations, I will definitely progress faster. However, the Jianghu and the imperial court have always been two systems. With my status,  , it is not suitable to go to the military to gain fame." At this point, Lin Han shook his head, "What's more, although there are rebellions and bandits to hang now, that's not what I want."

    Lin Han raised his head and continued: "Now, since Ren Woxing has provoked me, Heimuya's strength is enough. I must give it a try. This revenge must be avenged after all!"

    "But, will it be dangerous for you to go alone? Why don't you discuss it with Master Zuo?" Qiu Li suggested uneasily. She was still unsure about Lin Han's single-sword attack on Blackwood Cliff, but  It's a pity that although her martial arts is still good, if she goes with Lin Han, she will become a burden.

    After pondering for a moment, Lin Han still shook his head, "No need, there are too many people, and the purpose of training cannot be achieved. Moreover, the Songshan sect is not mine after all. If we attack Heimu Cliff by force and the casualties are too heavy, everyone may not be willing."

    Seeing that Lin Han insisted on going his own way, Qiu Li asked, "How about I go back to Kongtong and let Master"

    Covering Qiu Li's red lips with his palm, Lin Han smiled and said, "I know you don't trust me, but ifIf you need help, Master and the others will definitely not refuse. Wherever you need help, Kongtong's power will be needed.  The reason why I am opposed to borrowing the power of sects is because I don¡¯t want to drag sects into the middle.  "

    Qiu Li murmured: "Do you really want to go alone?"

    Nodding, Lin Han suddenly laughed out loud, "Since you are so worried, then I will find another helper!"

    Qiu Li was overjoyed and hurriedly got out of Lin Han's arms. He didn't care about the love leaking out and asked hurriedly: "Who is it? Can you trust it?"

    Lin Han smiled and said: "As for whether you can trust a friend or not, you won't know until you meet him, but there should be no problem."

    Knowing that Lin Han never said anything that he was unsure of, since he said that, that person must still be trustworthy, but she never knew that he had such a friend, so she couldn't help but ask: "Can you help?"

    After thinking about it, Lin Han nodded and said: "There should be no problem. Although that person's martial arts may not be as good as Master and the others, his help in the melee is indeed much better than Master and the others. At the same time, he is not anyone.  As long as a powerful person hides his presence, no one will know his existence."

    "That's good, that's good." Qiu Li patted his chest and kept saying, but he didn't expect that Lin Han's eyes were straightened. Without saying a word, amidst her screams, he pulled her down on the brocade quilt.  Amidst this, the big bed made a creaking sound again.

    In the next room, Qu Feiyan¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment, and he secretly spat: ¡°Shameless, I worked on it most of the night last night, and I kept on working on it when I got up in the morning. I can¡¯t even sleep!¡±

    However, complaining is a complaint, but Qu Feiyan's ears stood up involuntarily. Listening to the man next door's roar and the woman's gentle moan, he felt that his body was numb and numb, and he had no strength at all. His hands subconsciously  The ground was caressing his body, and soon he became dripping with sweat, as if there was an inexplicable liquid exuding a lustful smell flowing out from his buttocks.

    ~~~~~~

    In the next few days, Qu Feiyan also learned about Lin Han's decision, so he naturally tried to persuade her again, and it took Lin Han a lot of words to calm her down.

    However, after thinking about it, Lin Han was no longer so hungry after having sex with Qiu Li, and he had no immediate thoughts about Qu Feiyan.

    Lin Han didn¡¯t know that it was his decision that made Qu Feiyan resentful, especially when they faced each other at breakfast every day and just said it, couldn¡¯t you just calm down?

    Fortunately, in the days to come, the three of them needed to prepare New Year's goods, and with the large group of kids coming over to have a tooth-punching ceremony, Qu Feiyan was too busy to take care of his grievances.

    After this year, Lin Han is already twenty-two, Qiu Li is twenty, and Qu Feiyan is seventeen.

    Years ago, Lin Han received a letter from Xu Huaishan. In the letter, Xu Huaishan was very concerned about Lin Han's marriage. Lin Han couldn't explain this. Logically speaking, it was reasonable to give the two of them a status at the right time.

    But considering what needs to be done now, Lin Han can only postpone the time.  In fact, in his heart, Lin Han really didn't care much about weddings. Now that the three of them live together in harmony and happiness, why do they need such a ceremony?

    However, Lin Han also knew that A Li and Fei Yan were still very eager for them. He also secretly decided to hold a decent wedding without the hassle of worldly affairs.

    Time passed very quickly, and the Lantern Festival passed in the blink of an eye. The sixteenth day of the first lunar month was the day when the disciples of the Five Mountains Sect returned.  In two years, the Wuyue Sect has been integrated, but it is still hidden in the dark. It is more like a hidden sect. On the contrary, Emei, Kunlun and other hidden sects have emerged one by one and fiercely competed with Shaolin.  , Wudang competed for territory and reputation, and they fought fiercely.

    Lin Han slung the package across his shoulders and locked the courtyard door. Amidst the farewells of a group of adults and children, Lin Han and the others walked towards the mountain road to Guansheng Peak.

    This time, Lin Han will go out after arranging some things, while Qiu Li and Qu Feiyan will live in the courtyard on Lin Han's mountain until he comes back.  This arrangement was also to avoid possible revenge after the incident was completed. Qiu Li and Qu Feiyan had no choice but to accept it in order not to worry Lin Han.

    Although Zuo Lengchan is still the leader of the Wuyue Sect today, Di Xiu and Xu Zheng are actually responsible. Zuo Lengchan, Ding Mian, Fei Bin, Lu Bai and other older generations have chosen to retire.  , while concentrating on studying the classics, Di Xiu, Xu Zheng, Li Ji, Shi Tao, Liu Xuewen, He Jin and others came to the stage one after another and began to manage the affairs of the Wuyue Sect.

    Xu Zheng is in charge of Songshan, Di Xiu is in Luoyang, Lauderno is in charge of Huashan, Liu Xuewen and He Jin are in charge of Hengshan, Li Ji and Shi Tao are in charge of Taishan. Hengshan is special and is still managed by Yihe, but other?There are also many female disciples from other sects.

    ~~~~~~

    At this moment, Lin Han was standing respectfully in front of Zuo Lengchan and Ding Mian in Zuo Lengchan's study on the Songshan Mountain Viewing Peak. The three of them looked extremely serious.

    "Uncle, are you really sure that the ten elders of the Demon Sect are dead?"

    Lin Han asked in disbelief, "That shouldn't be the case. Apart from the few people I killed, there should be more than half of them. How could they all be dead?"

    Zuo Lengchan said in a deep voice: "This matter is absolutely true, there is no falsehood at all, and Ren Yingying rarely returns to Heimuya. Logically speaking, she should not stay alone in Luoyang wherever Linghu Chong is!"

    Ding Mian sighed: "Since you insist on going, we won't forcefully stop you. We just hope that you will put your own safety first. If something happens to the Demon Sect, don't show off!"

    Lin Han nodded, taking the death of the Demon Sect elder to his heart.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 217 Can I have a drink?

    Except for Zuo Lengchan, Ding Mian, Qiu Li, and Qu Feiyan, no one knew that Lin Han was no longer on Songshan Mountain.

    Along the rugged trail, Lin Han sat on the horse and slowly let it go, letting the horse move forward freely, fast or slow, he didn't care.

    As he walked further and further away, looking back at the way he came, Lin Han sighed deeply, and finally picked up the horse's reins, gently turned the horse's head, and changed the direction of travel.

    "Drive" He shouted in a low voice, slapped the horse on the back, and galloped away in the direction of Luoyang.

    An indescribable melancholy filled his heart, and he finally wanted to go to that alley and take another look.

    "Perhaps from now on, we will really be enemies!"

    In the wind, someone sang and whispered, so sad and helpless

    ~~~~~~

    Luoyang is still prosperous, and it has not changed due to the changes in power under the dark night. It has always been like this.  There are so many pedestrians coming and going in such a hurry.

    Under the city gate, Lin Han reined in his horse, thought about it, and finally headed towards the Luoyang station.

    Things in Luoyang have been completely taken over by Di Xiu, but Fei Bin, Lehou and others are still left in charge. They just go from the public to the behind the scenes, and don't easily get in front of others.

    But if anyone who doesn¡¯t have the foresight thinks this place is empty and wants to force his way in, he will definitely get his head bruised and bleed, and lose a handful of rice instead.

    Based on Di Xiu's management in recent years, Luoyang City has been built like an iron barrel. Naturally, he got the news of Lin Han's arrival early in the morning.

    It was precisely because of this situation that since he could no longer hide it, Lin Han decided to go there in person to avoid unnecessary misunderstandings. Besides, he hadn't seen Fei Bin for a long time, so he missed it a little.

    In the lobby of the Wuyue Sect's Luoyang station, Di Xiu had a gloomy look on his face after hearing the reports from his men, and murmured: "What is he here for?"

    Di Xiu had already hated Lin Han for not passing on the follow-up skills of the "Red Flame Manual" to him. Especially in the past two years, he had not made any progress in martial arts, and he cited this as the main reason.  It hung on Lin Han, but he also knew that Lin Han could not teach the inner method. Later, he did not ask again.

    Zuo Lengchan once said that Lin Han had the right to control Di Xiu and Xu Zheng. Naturally, these words reached Di Xiu's ears, making him resentful for a while. However, later, he heard that Lin Han could not go out in seclusion for two years.  It had always been peaceful in the past, but now Lin Han suddenly appeared in Luoyang, which had to make people suspicious.

    After thinking for a long time, Di Xiu called a disciple and said: "Go, invite Master Fei and the others, and tell them that someone is coming from Songshan Mountain."

    "Yes, Senior Brother Di!" The disciple agreed, turned around and walked out of the hall, heading towards the residence of Fei Bin and others.

    When Lin Han came to the gate of Luoyang Station, he couldn't help but frown slightly when he looked at the eight burly men in front of him.

    Seeing Lin Han leading the horses to the door, one of them walked out of the array, looked up and down, and asked aloud: "I wonder what you are doing? If nothing happens, please leave quickly!"

    "Are you disciples of the Five Mountains Sect?" Lin Han asked in a deep voice. He had already seen that although these people were quite strong, they were light-footed. Even if they had the skills, they were just doing crop tricks and embroidery.  Pillows and the like can only scare ordinary people and will never be put on the table.

    Unexpectedly, Lin Han's question was met with a burst of sneers: "This is the headquarters of the Five Sacred Mountains Sect. Of course we are disciples of the Five Sacred Sacred Mountains. You pretty boy, don't pretend to be a hero just because you carry a sword on your back. If you do this, I  I¡¯ve seen a lot.¡±

    "Ha, ha, ha" Several other people laughed together.

    Lin Han's face darkened, and he scanned the crowd with a brilliant light.

    The big man who had been teasing before met Lin Han's eyes, he was horrified and a little regretful, and quickly said: "Okay, if you have nothing to do, just go away. This is not the place for you. Students like you should put down the sword in your hands."  , seeking fame is the most important thing."

    After shaking his head, Lin Han ignored them and said, "Go tell Senior Brother Di that someone has arrived in Songshan Mountain."

    "Senior Brother Di?" The big man asked in confusion, but he was already complaining secretly in his heart, fearing that he might have offended someone he shouldn't have offended. He looked at Lin Han flatteringly, hoping that he would not care.

    Lin Han waved his hand and said, "The person in charge here is Senior Brother Di Xiu. Just tell him what I say."

    "Okay, you wait!" The big man agreed and ran inside sweating profusely.

    Not long after, Di Xiu came out with a group of junior brothers. When he saw Lin Han, he greeted him from afar: "Oh, it's Junior Brother Lin. What kind of wind has brought you here? It's really rare."?, please come in quickly, please come in quickly!  "

    Seeing Di Xiu's attitude of taking himself as the master, Lin Han just smiled and ignored him. In fact, he really didn't want to participate in the distribution of power in the sect. Otherwise, if he really wanted to participate, how could he be a small person?  Disiu can stop it!

    After saluting all the senior brothers, Lin Han asked in a deep voice: "Senior Brother Di, it seems that our Wuyue Sect has accepted a lot of new faces?"

    Seeing Lin Han looking at the big men asking questions, Di Xiu smiled noncommittally, nodded and said, "In order to avoid harassment by the young men, we still need some people to keep up the facade."

    "Oh, by the way, Uncle Fei and Uncle Zhong are waiting inside. Junior Brother Lin, please follow me." Di Xiu smiled and led the way.

    After following Di Xiu and others into the main hall, they saw Fei Bin and others at a glance.  Before Lin Han came forward to say hello, Fei Bin had already stood up from the Taishi chair, hugged Lin Han in a bear hug, and slapped Lin Han's back hard, making a hammering sound, like a muffled drum.

    Rolling his eyes and breaking free from Fei Bin's arms, Lin Han saluted everyone in turn, then looked at Fei Bin with a wry smile and complained: "Uncle Fei, my disciple doesn't want to die in your hands as soon as he comes to Luoyang.  If outsiders saw it, they would think that you and I have a deep hatred!"

    As soon as the words came out of his mouth, everyone immediately laughed.

    Everyone said something to each other, and the scene became noisy and chaotic for a while.

    After a long time, everyone calmed down, and Lin Han had time to find a chair and sit down.

    "Senior nephew Lin, you're not here to see us old guys, are you?" Zhong Zhen asked with a smile, obviously not believing that Lin Han was so leisurely.

    Lin Han smiled and said: "Half, half."

    "That means half of them are gone. Tell me, what are they?" Fei Bin asked in a hectic voice.

    "It's not a big deal. I've just been bored at home for too long and wanted to go out for a walk and deal with some personal matters." At this point, Lin Han looked at Di Xiu meaningfully and said with a smile: "As for the matters in the sect  , Disciple is too lazy to pay attention."

    Hearing Lin Han's words, Zhong Zhen shook his head repeatedly: "It seems that the head brother really miscalculated. As soon as he assigned you some responsibilities, you turned around and started to retreat. This retreat lasted for two years."

    Lin Han just shook his head, and the next step was to wash away the dust. After that, three generations of Wang Yuanba¡¯s ancestors came to visit. After the excitement, it was already the evening of the second day.

    Lin Han specifically stated that there was no need to reveal his information, and then went out.

    After going out, Lin Han frowned, called out the disciples he was secretly protecting, and told them not to follow him. After that, he walked around the streets and alleys a few times to make sure no one was following him, and then walked towards the destination.

    ~~~~~~

    In the evening breeze and the setting sun, the alleys are still dilapidated, but still clean and tidy; under the afterglow of the setting sun, the shadows of the houses are bright, as if they are tightly stuck together.

    Stepping in the golden setting sun, Lin Han walked step by step towards the depths of the alley. His few shadows stretched so long that he seemed to be trying to catch up with the passage of time.

    There was no one in the yard, but Lin Han showed a knowing smile. There was a kind of note, beating on the strings of the piano, winding around the roof beams for a long time, and being stirred by the breeze, it was sent to his ears one by one.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, that kind of melody is so warm, as if I have been familiar with it thousands of times in my dreams.

    Standing in front of the door, Lin Han did not go in, but just listened quietly.

    In the bamboo forest in the backyard, Ren Yingying did not invite, but just played quietly, over and over again.

    Neither he nor she spoke, and the world seemed to be silent, with only one note beating between each other.

    There were a lot of things that he didn't say, he just didn't know how to say them; there were a lot of things that she didn't ask, she just didn't want to ask them all of a sudden.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? by????????????????????????????????????????? ??

    The cold wind passes by, and the memories gradually freeze into ice. Whether there really was a past, he and she don't know how to find it. In the end, they will all dissipate.

    People have their joys and sorrows, and the moon waxes and wanes. When the once bright moon is gradually swallowed up by darkness, all that can rise in the end is that silver hook.

    That cold silver hook may be able to catch something, but in the end, it will still be cut off by the cold edge, hurting others and yourself, and each of them will perish.

    Zheng

    The strings could no longer bear the weight and broke quietly, and the notes suddenly disappeared into the air

    His heart trembled, he was silent for a long time, then turned around gently.??Going away step by step towards the way we came, the shadow under the faint moonlight fell at the end, lingering, unwilling to leave for a long time.

    Who is it in the dark bamboo forest whose tears are falling?

    "Auntie, he's gone!"

    "Um!"

    ¡°It¡¯s getting cold, go back and rest!¡±

    "Um!"

    "Hey, why bother, why bother!" Green Bamboo Man sighed, shook his head and left.

    Caressing the missing strings of the guqin, Ren Yingying murmured: "There would be no results, right? He said that his eldest brother died"

    The whistling wind sounded, the red stove had long been extinguished, and the pot of tea had long lost its temperature

    Green Ant New Fermented Fermented Wine,

    A small red clay stove.

    It¡¯s going to snow in the evening,

    Can I have a drink?

    ¡­¡­

    "".Provides the fastest and latest novels

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 218 Slaughtering Pigs and Dogs

    Update time: 2012-09-03

    The strings were broken, and in the end, Lin Han still couldn't go in and take another look.

    Many times, it is better to miss each other than to meet each other, but Lin Han knows that from now on, the nostalgia above friendship and below love will probably become a dreamlike bubble, and will be shocked by the hatred between each other.  Bits and pieces.

    Early the next morning, after bidding farewell to Fei Bin and others, Lin Han waved his horse rein and rode away. Some hatred can be forgotten and lost in the dust, but some hatred, whether you like it or not, will remain with you.  It must be faced.

    All the way north, Lin Han clearly felt that the world was more chaotic than two years ago. With the rebirth of Emei and Kunlun, even the beggar gang that had been lonely for a long time began to revive.

    In the past two years, after the unsuccessful sneak attack on Songshan Mountain and the loss of troops and generals, the Demon Cult has obviously become much quieter, and its activities in the Central Plains have also significantly decreased. People like Ren Woxing and Xiang Wentian have rarely appeared.

    Of course, there is another person that Lin Han will never forget. He even specially arranged for Wuyue disciples to inquire about the news. However, in the end, he did not get what he wanted. That person seemed to disappear out of thin air. In desperation, Lin Han could only  Leave it behind for now.

    Without the suppression of the demon sect, the underworld is full of evil spirits, hundreds of ghosts walking at night, and all kinds of evil spirits frequently coming and going, disturbing the peace of the entire martial arts world, and constantly involving the power of the government.

    At this time, people in the Jianghu noticed that it turned out that there was still a power hidden in the six doors. Coupled with the once-famous Jinyiwei and Dongxi Factory, for a time, after a few typical people were caught, few people  Commit another crime.

    Just like dogs can't change their eating habits, people in the world can't change their nature of contempt for laws and morals. For example, those notorious flower-picking thieves may be targeted by the government when they purchase official ladies or wealthy businessmen's daughters, but if they go to rob children,  The government paid no attention to the female disciples of the small sect. According to them, this was a matter in the Jianghu and could only be solved through Jianghu means.

    As a result, for one reason or another, those small and medium-sized sects are complaining a lot. Except for some who have some strength to form alliances to protect themselves, most of the weak ones have to rely on powerful sects.

    Over time, a new round of power divisions formed in the arena, the most famous of which are Shaolin, Wudang, Wuyue, Emei, Kunlun, Kongtong, Diancang and the Beggar Clan. The Qingcheng Sect was defeated by Lin Pingzhi because of Yu Canghai.  He was killed in an assassination, and now he can only rely on the intimidation of three old guys to barely protect himself.

    "As for the underworld, the power of the demon sect has shrunk. Many old demons who have lived in seclusion have come out of the mountains. There are even overseas forces stationed in the Central Plains. However, these forces are not yet large-scale and are currently unable to compete with the righteous path.

    The only thing worth mentioning is that the Miaojiang Five Poison Sect, under the leadership of the leader Lan Fenghuang and several elders, entered the Central Plains in large numbers. No one looked for trouble for the poisons taken from them. It developed quite rapidly, and there was a vague underworld.  The posture of the two forces.

    Perhaps this sinful land has become even more sinful. I don¡¯t know since when, the rivers and lakes have been eroded by foreign martial arts. Among them, the ones that particularly concern Lin Han are the esoteric sects in Tibet and the Fuso Ronin.

    The emergence of the secret sect had to remind Lin Han of the hated and servile dynasty in later generations. However, for a while, Lin Han couldn't figure out their origins, so he could only put them aside for now.

    But for the latter, Lin Han will never let go. Even though they may not be so arrogant now, and sometimes even grovel, Lin Han knows their nature. That beast-like nation is definitely  Those who deceive the good and fear the evil.

    Lin Han never thought that he had just made up his mind to teach those rogues a lesson, but the opportunity came before him.

    On the official road outside Handan City, a carriage rolled over on the side of the road. Some earthen clay pots were scattered on the ground. Lin Han looked up and saw some turbid liquid flowing out of it. Some of them were dressed in extremely weird ways.  The warrior was saying something next to the carriage.

    On the other side, it looked like a silk merchant. There were two carriages full of silks blocking the overturned carriage. It seemed that the two parties had most likely collided, causing the car accident.

    Riding his horse and approaching, Lin Han frowned instinctively and asked uncertainly: "Japanese pirates?"

    "Baga!" One of the cross-dressing warriors seemed to understand Lin Han's words, and suddenly became furious, pointing at Lin Han and yelling at Lin Han with an extremely arrogant expression.

    With a cold look on his face, Lin Han casually pulled out the Tears Sword on his horse, and threw the sword and scabbard at the warrior.

    The sword was fast and hard, and before the warrior could react, it hit his mouth hard.

    Snapped

      With a muffled sound, the warrior had been whipped out by Lin Han's sword. The next moment, he had fallen three meters away. He immediately started wailing and crying, just because a few front teeth were knocked out.  The sound sounds weird.

    "S-Sir, how could you"

    A woman came out of the Fuso Ronin team. The black tights were tied around her waist, so tight that the two bulging things on her chest almost fell out. The woman had a charming look on her face, as if she had been greatly wronged, and she was trembling.  Shaking his body tremblingly, it was like Xi'er facing Huang Shiren.

    Lin Han glanced at her with disdain and said in a deep voice: "Speak carefully, what is going on here?"

    Seeing that pretending to be pitiful had no effect, the Fuso woman knew that Lin Han was a ruthless master and would never show mercy. She quickly put away the smile on her face, instructing her servants to check on the injured warrior, and then stood in front of Lin Han with a bow.  He said in slightly jerky Chinese: "The carriage crashed and the spices were sprinkled. No compensation!"

    "Heroes, it's not that we won't pay compensation, it's that they charge too much!" The silk merchant cried loudly, raised his arms, opened his clothes and said to Lin Han, "Look, they also beat people."

    "Hitting people?" Lin Leng stared at the female ronin and asked word by word: "You are so brave, this is my Ming Dynasty's land, who gave you the right to humiliate our people?"

    "If you don't pay compensation, you should fight!" A very short ronin next to him glared at Lin Han and said loudly, but the Chinese sounded disgusting.

    Snapped

    There was another muffled sound, and the short ronin could not escape the fate of being beaten. Another person stood up three meters away.

    "Sir, why are you hitting someone again?" the female ronin asked in shock.

    Lin Han sneered: "He makes me sick. Isn't this reason enough?"

    The onlookers laughed loudly, and some even cheered. Lin Han gave them a cold look. In his heart, these people who watched their compatriots being bullied and did nothing made him sick.

    "What's your name?" Lin Han asked the silk merchant.

    "The villain's surname is Wang, and his single name has the character '¸£'." The silk merchant replied quickly.

    Shaking his head, Lin Han said to himself: It's a pity that you are only Wang Fu, not Xu Fu, otherwise these prodigals would have to call you 'Master'.

    "Tell me what happened!" Lin Han ordered.

    Wang Fuli nodded repeatedly, with runny nose and tears, and said he would get over it.

    It turns out that just now, he personally escorted two carts of silk and satin to deliver to customers. Who knew that when he left Handan City, a carriage came speeding towards him.  He hurriedly ordered to step aside. Unexpectedly, just as the opponent's carriage was approaching, the rogue driver suddenly whipped his horse on the head.

    The galloping horses were frightened, and the carriages that had been staggered unexpectedly collided with each other. The other party was more unlucky. Only their carriage overturned, while Wang Fu's two carriages were fine.

    After that, a conflict broke out between the two parties. Seeing that the other party was carrying weapons, Wang Fu could not explain why, so he could only agree to compensate. Unexpectedly, the other party actually asked for two carts of silk and satin to be handed over to them, plus an additional ten thousand taels of silver.

    How could Wang Fu agree to such a rude request, but he never thought that the other party was about to take action at that time. Fortunately, Lin Han came to stop him.

    As Wang Fu told the story, Lin Han's face became darker and darker.

    Seeing that it was not good, the female ronin hurriedly defended: "No, he hit our carriage first, and the spices are very expensive and valuable!"

    "Shut up!" Lin Han shouted angrily: "How can I still accuse you unjustly?"

    "Shopkeeper Wang is definitely not a profiteer at first glance, and our serious people, who do not adhere to the principle of 'no loss is a blessing', will take the initiative to provoke you Japanese pirates?" Lin Han's words were full of perseverance.

    The female ronin shouted: "Sir, you can't just listen to one side of the story!"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????,,,,,,,,""""

    "No, not long."

    "Hmph, do I not believe in my own compatriots, but I still believe in you Japanese pirates?" Lin Han said sarcastically, but this was indeed his heartfelt voice, which had been suppressed for five thousand years.

    Just here, Lin Han raised his head and saw another carriage rushing over from the direction of Handan on the official road.

    Seeing the big word "Ïã" on the carriage, the female ronin couldn't help but be overjoyed and shouted loudly: "Incense shopkeeper, we are being disturbed by unruly people, why don't you arrest them quickly?"

    Hearing the shouts of the female ronin, everyone onlookers dispersed.Someone whispered: "It turns out that he is Boss Xiang's customer, no wonder he is so arrogant."

    The carriage stopped, and a man in his fifties in fine clothes hurriedly jumped out of the carriage and shouted: "Who, who on earth dares to rob my Xiangguizhi's goods? I wonder if Lou Zhixian is my uncle?"  ?¡±

    Seeing the 'Fragrant Devil' performing like a clown in front of him, and seeing the arrogance of the female ronin, Lin Han was so angry that he couldn't speak.

    Some diseases can be cured, and some diseases, how should we treat them?

    Looking up to the sky and sighing, Lin Han was too lazy to say another word, and quickly flashed into Fuso Ronin, the cold light flashing like lightning.

    Turning around, he got on his horse. While the "Xiangguizi" were stunned, Lin Han drove his horse towards Handan City.

    Suddenly, all the ronin, including the female ronin, separated their necks and fell to the ground.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cause trouble for Shopkeeper Wang, otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t mind going to your Lou Magistrate to talk about why he is missing!¡±

    In the howling wind, Lin Han's cold voice sounded for the last time, Xiang Guizhi wailed, rolled his eyes and fell to the ground

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 219 Just like an old friend coming

    Update time: 2012-09-04

    ¡° Many times and many things happen, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t have the ability to resist, but that we have long forgotten how to resist.

    Wisdom and calmness are deeply immersed in our blood, until one day, there are too many impurities, so much that there is no trace of blood. Finally, have those advantages that we once talked about become a kind of cowardice?

    Walking in the streets of Handan City, looking at all kinds of people running for life, seeing the tyrannical becoming more tyrannical and the flattering becoming more flattering, Lin Han didn't feel the slightest pleasure after killing in his heart, some were just  Deeply sad!

    Walking casually towards an inn, he didn't care if the so-called Lou Zhixian really came to make him feel uncomfortable, and he didn't even care if the Demon Cult learned his whereabouts.

    "If Ren Woxing knows his purpose, then let's have a good fight!"

    In the surging heart, there was a trace of looseness of the rounded sword, and maybe it should be the case.

    After handing the horse to the innkeeper and telling him to feed it well, Lin Han went straight to the counter, asked for a room, and paid for five days in advance, guessing that the man should arrive within five days.

    After a good sleep, it was not until late afternoon that Lin Han washed away his fatigue and came to the lobby in high spirits. He ordered some food and tea to drink by himself, which was quite comfortable.

    During this day, Xiang Guizhi did not bring anyone to cause trouble. He must have had scruples and was unwilling to provoke a desperado like himself. Thinking about it, Lin Han couldn't help but think out loud, the so-called barbarian  Heng and Heng are just a thought, bullying good and fearing evil. It is human nature that when one party is in a strong position, the other party will definitely choose to surrender.

    "It's a pity that people who are servile at heart cannot be strong. Thinking about many things in the past life, even if they were bullied to death, they would not dare to choose to go crazy and regret it!"

    If you are not afraid of death, even if you are cut to pieces, do you dare to pull the emperor down?

    Perhaps, human civilization has never progressed!  The so-called survival of the fittest is nothing but a sign of regression!

    Shaking his head and drinking the last cup of tea, Lin Han walked out of the inn door with the tear-stained sword and walked towards the night market here.

    Wandering casually in the night market, Lin Han was somewhat disappointed. As the once powerful capital of the Zhao Kingdom, it was not supposed to be like this. This has to make people sigh. In the dust of history, how many buildings have been lost in the mist and rain.  between.

    After a disappointing walk around, Lin Han turned around and went back to the inn. When he arrived at the door of the inn, he saw a few businessmen sitting inside. He was startled subconsciously: Six doors?

    Seeing Lin Han come in, the four servants stood up with a roar, waving chains and sabers and forcing them over. The person in front of him glanced at Lin Han coldly and asked in a deep voice: "But are you working as an official during the day?"  Do you commit murder on the road?"

    Lin Han looked at the ferocious look of these thugs and couldn't help but laugh. He couldn't help but admire Xiang Guizhi's methods. Instead of not reporting it to the official, the guy stabbed directly to the six doors.

    "Why are you laughing? Be honest, tell the truth, be lenient if you confess, be lenient if you resist!" The small official next to the leader swung the iron shackles in his hands with a clanging sound, and threatened viciously.

    Seeing Lin Han's calm look, obviously not accepting their words, the leader waved his hand to stop his subordinates from talking, clasped his fists and asked, "I am stationed in Handan to capture Yan Xiaoliu, the leader of the Six Gates. I don't know.  Where does Xia come from? Can you explain clearly what happened during the day so that it won¡¯t be difficult for our brothers?¡±

    Seeing that this man still had some eyesight, Lin Han nodded, motioned to the innkeeper to bring some pastries, and then said with a smile: "Yan Captou, you must be a little tired from waiting, so sit down and eat something first."

    Seeing Lin Han minding his own business by sitting next to a square table, Yan Xiaoliu narrowed his eyes and stopped his men from acting rashly. He happily sat down opposite Lin Han, cupped his hands and said, "Thank you very much."

    Nodding towards Yan Xiaoliu, Lin Han twisted a piece of pastry and chewed a piece slowly. Seeing that the other party was not anxious, he picked up the tea cup and put the pieces in his mouth down, and said with a chuckle: "  I¡¯m Lin Han from the Five Mountains!¡±

    Hearing that Lin Han was from the Wuyue Sect, the three detectives twitched their faces, looked at each other, and secretly sighed: I'm afraid they won't be able to get what they want today.

    Yan Xiaoliu nodded and didn't say anything. He just looked at Lin Han carefully. He was obviously very worried. They, the policemen who are responsible for handling Jianghu affairs, also need to act according to the situation.

    If you are an ordinary lone bandit, even if you use a bunch of people, you can kill the opponent. Therefore, they are not afraid of your strong martial arts, but they are very afraid of those disciples of famous sects, and they often pull out carrots and lead them out.  Mud, this is something they are very unwilling to face.

      Instructing the other party to take the cakes on the table, Lin Han asked: "I haven't walked in the rivers and lakes for two years, why are there so many cows, ghosts, snakes, gods, and even thieves from outside the realm?  Already?"

    When he heard Lin Han calling himself 'I', a strong aura rushed towards him. Yan Xiaoliu's heart trembled slightly, and his outstretched hand subconsciously stayed in place, and he continued to hold the cake in his hand for a long time.  When it comes to the mouth, it tastes like chewing gum.

    "I don't know, but the 'Chasing the Wind Swordshead' Lin Shaoxia who killed Yue Buqun, the leader of Huashan Mountain, two years ago?" Yan Xiaoliu asked respectfully.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????,,,, Glancing at the Other Side, Lin Han Nodding: "Well, I didn't expect your information to be quite sound. I didn't expect Yan Captou to still remember what happened two years ago."

    Seeing that Lin Han did not deny it, Yan Xiaoliu nodded, took a deep breath, stood up from his seat, cupped his hands and said, "Since it is Young Master Lin here who is being rude, I will leave now!"

    Lin Han nodded slightly, thinking that this person was quite good. Thinking about what happened before, he couldn't help but said: "The right and wrong of the day must have been known to Yan Cap for a long time. Lin will not go into details here, but I still hope that Yan Cap will  If you can tell us about the Japanese pirates above, I'm afraid they are coming with bad intentions and their intentions are not trivial, so it's better to prepare in advance."

    "What does Young Master Lin mean?" Yan Xiaoliu asked seriously.

    Lin Han said in a deep voice: "Those Fusang Rongrants are coming across the ocean in waves, are they just to see the culture of my fallen dynasty?"

    Yan Xiaoliu was still waiting to ask more questions, but Lin Han waved his hand impatiently, "That's it for now. It's up to you whether you listen or not. Lin is just a common man and can't control that much."

    "Then I will leave first without disturbing Young Master Lin's rest." Yan Xiaoliu knew that the matter was just as Lin Han said, the other party was just a martial arts man, and it was already a huge kindness to deal with many things.

    After Yan Xiaoliu and others left, the innkeeper hurriedly came forward to apologize, and even waived all Lin Han's expenses.

    Lin Han knew that the other party was afraid that he would retaliate against him for revealing his information. After thinking about it, he accepted the other party's sincerity. He didn't have to spend money, but the other party bought peace of mind. Both of them were willing to fight or suffer, and both got benefits.

    After Lin Han enjoyed various discounts with peace of mind, the shopkeeper completely let go of his mental arithmetic. The subsequent service was excellent, including water, meals, and some small gifts. Even so, there was no special service.  , the shopkeeper was still very loving and pointed out what entertainment venues there are in Handan City.

    In fact, no wonder the shopkeeper is so enthusiastic. In his life experience in the past two years, none of the various martial arts people, including the notorious gangsters, were targeted by the minions of the Six Doors.  Well, there is no one like Lin Han who dare not offend even the six-door police officers.

    This is a true god. The shopkeeper only hopes to serve the other party well and not to cause trouble for himself. Thank God.

    In the remaining days, since Yan Xiaoliu and others were sent away, no government forces came to cause trouble. In the following days, many people from the world who had committed crimes even moved into this room with great arrogance.  At the inn, the yamen's police officers only dared to guard the corner of the street, but did not dare to come in and offend Lin Han. It was obvious that they had received instructions from their superiors.

    From the shopkeeper¡¯s mouth, Lin Han learned that the famous Xiang Guizhi seemed to have packed up and returned to his hometown, and the magistrate of Lou County who was related to him seemed to have been transferred.

    Hearing the news, Lin Han just shook his head, not as excited as the innkeeper imagined.

    Lin Han has seen many such things, but he just changed places to continue to harvest the people's wealth. I don't know how many beasts that are role models, under the sharp eyes of the people, moved their nests and avoided the limelight, but still harmed the flowers of the motherland.

    In Lin Han's opinion, Lou Zhixian was no exception. His transfer was not due to justice in the world, nor was it due to bureaucratic bias. The most likely reason was that he was afraid of his own retaliation, so he took the initiative to be transferred.

    Out of sight, out of sight, does he really need to do justice for heaven and eliminate harm for the people?

    That's what Yushitai needs to do. Although they are blind most of the time and do nothing, Lin Han doesn't think he needs to work hard to clean up those moths. He is not alone.  It is impossible for a hero to cause trouble for the Wuyue Sect. Besides, all the heroes in Liangshan are dead.

    Time passed slowly while waiting. Lin Han was not impatient at all. He got up to practice swordsmanship in the morning, practiced red fire energy at noon, and practiced ice energy at midnight. Although he could not feel the progress every day, he still practiced it.  There are many gains.

    Having reached the current state, every bit of insight is a great success. It can even be said that there is no regression.?? is the greatest progress.

    At noon on the fourth day after staying at the inn, another horse hurriedly came to the place where Lin Han had killed Fuso Ronin. It seemed that he had traveled for a long time, the people were tired and the horses were exhausted, and the sound of horse hooves was not so clear.

    This person's whole body was wrapped in a dark robe, even his head and neck were covered. His true appearance could not be seen. From his body shape, it could be seen that he was a man, but it was faintly visible at the neck.  There are signs of Adam's apple.

    This man did not even stop at the city gate. He galloped past on his horse, knocking the two officials at the city gate to pieces, and ran straight towards the inn where Lin Han was staying.

    A grumpy little official was about to pull someone to chase him, but a person next to him hurriedly grabbed him and whispered: "Don't forget what Yan Captou said, don't cause any trouble recently."

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 220 Breaking the Army.  The mountains are high and birds can fly

    Update time: 2012-09-05

    That night, no one knew who was with whom or what they said to whom.

    In the early morning of the next day, the sun rose as usual, riding Juechen, heading further north.

    Looking at the figure hurried away, the officer guarding the city gate breathed a sigh of relief.

    In Handan City, after listening to the report from his subordinates, Yan Xiaoliu murmured: "That master is finally gone!"

    Not long after Lin Han left, another man rode away towards the official road. The same horse, the same direction to the north. The only difference was that the man's whole body was covered by a black robe, and the outline of his face could not be seen clearly.  .

    He didn¡¯t stop all the way. It wasn¡¯t until Pingding Prefecture appeared in sight that Lin Han slowed down and finally stopped.

    Leading the horse, walking alone in the dim lights, walking along this silent street, there is no bright moon in the sky, only the bustling stars vying to overlook the earth, which makes people feel so dazzling.

    The night should not be like this, things should not be like this. Lin Han lowered his head and walked on the lonely street corner, one person and one horse, but he was so lonely, as if something was missing. Is there such a night?  , I once walked in this street, and there was someone accompanying me at that time

    The same inn, the same yard, the same room, it seems that even the furnishings inside have not been moved at all. However, things have changed and people have changed. Lin Han sighed and called the innkeeper to prepare hot water.

    The beauty was gone, but he was not feeling refreshed. Lin Han shook his head, opened the door to the room, looked out at the quiet night, thinking, thinking, and couldn't help laughing.

    Turning around, returning to the table, he opened the food box and took it out one by one. Cups and plates were all over the table. When he was holding the teapot and pouring tea, Lin Han was shocked to find that two people had unknowingly placed them on the table.  The tea cup, looking at the dishes on the table, is so familiar, nothing more, nothing less

    In the end, Lin Han filled up both glasses and raised his glass with a smile: "To those years that have long since dispersed but still live in our hearts."

    He raised his hand and poured the whole cup of tea down his throat. As he coughed, he choked to tears. It was so spicy, so heavy, like old liquor, so intoxicating  .

    The night was still very long, but Lin Han lay in bed early, with his eyes closed, and there was no whispering in his ears, and he couldn't fall asleep for a long time.

    ~~~~~~

    The Blackwood Cliff is very high, so high that the birds are desperate and have to go around far away while wailing.

    At this moment, there are crowds of people up and down Heimu Cliff. Everyone is cautious and their eyes are constantly looking around. Even in some visual blind spots, people will continue to go to investigate, as if they are on guard against something.  And this situation started a few days ago.

    On the top of the black wood cliff, in a room somewhere, a one-eyed old man kept wiping the sword in his hand with silk and kept muttering: "It should be coming."

    Excited or scared?  Or maybe there are other emotions.  The slightly trembling hand seemed to be telling something

    As the sun goes westward, it gradually sinks into the distant mountains. The person in my imagination never comes.

    When the sun withdrew its last smile and was submerged in the dusk, there was a person showing a contemptuous smile on the mountain behind Heimu Cliff. He was Lin Han.

    "More alert? Do you think I will leave my destiny in the hands of others and let others decide their happiness and anger?" Lin Han's eyes seemed to penetrate the mountains, looking towards a place on the top of the mountain, disdainfully  scoffed.

    Somewhere on the top of the cliff, someone seemed to feel something, and his heart was throbbing, as if something bad was about to happen, but in doubt, that ethereal feeling was elusive.

    Seeing that the sky was getting dark, Lin Han put down the package in his hand without stopping, opened it carefully, and took out two foot-long daggers.

    These two daggers were specially made by Lin Han by skilled blacksmiths in Handan City. They are very different from ordinary daggers and long daggers.

    The sharpness of Hanguang Zhanzhan's dagger is certainly one aspect, but the most important thing is its hardness, which is very hard. And according to Lin Han's request, the old blacksmith also mixed some other materials into it, making the dagger very hard.  It is wear-resistant, and at the same time, in order not to be easily broken, the thickness is increased, almost twice that of an ordinary dagger.

    Looking at the dagger in his hand, even though it was not the first time he saw it, Lin Han was still full of praise and very satisfied. Of course, in order to specially create two such daggers, a lot of money was spent, but Lin Han did not  Don't care, as the saying goes, you get what you pay for. If you don't give the horse grass to run away, how can there be such a good thing?

    Put down the two daggersLin Han took out another long rope from the package and unfolded it carefully. It was about three feet long. He stretched a piece of rope with both hands and exerted slight force. Hearing the buzzing sound when the rope was pulled, Lin Han  Nod with satisfaction.

    The next moment, Lin Han tied live buckles on both ends of the long rope and tied them to the round holes at the bottom of the two daggers. He lifted the meter-long end and swung it around. After a long time, Lin Han put it away.  It started, but judging from his expression, he was still very satisfied.

    After packing up his belongings, he came to the foot of the mountain. Looking at the towering black wood cliff, Lin Han smiled and said, "Let me do whatever I want. You will never dream that I can do it better than you!"

    With a cold snort, Lin Han tied the Tears Sword tightly on his back. Lin Han held a dagger in one hand and a rope in the other. He raised his breath and jumped up, like a roc, leaping two feet high from the ground.  , just when he was about to run out of strength, he tapped his toes lightly, stepped on the branches of a big tree, and jumped up again.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????Until there was no fulcrum available at his feet, Lin Han straightened his chest, retracted his abdomen, and at the moment when he was stuck in the air, he fiercely threw his left hand holding the dagger upwards.

    The gleaming sharp dagger, driven by Lin Han's true energy, shot out like a Li Xuan arrow. Behind it, the long tied rope unfolded and spread straight forward.

    There was a "squeak" sound, and Lin Han felt the strength in his hand. A smile appeared on the corner of Lin Han's mouth. Just as his body was falling rapidly, he pulled the rope back with his left hand. With the force of the recoil, Lin Han's whole body was like a  A golden-winged roc bird soars upward again.

    After crossing the point where the dagger entered the stone, he swung his arm again, pulled out the previous dagger, and swung the other dagger tied at the other end. The next moment, the second dagger was submerged again.  Among the stone walls.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The next thing becomes much easier. Every time it is repeated, Lin Han's figure will rise two to three feet.

    "Elegant, natural, free and easy, as Lin Han waved his arms, the ten thousand-foot cliff of Heimu Cliff was no longer out of reach.

    Two years ago, after learning that Ren Woxing had passed through Songshan Mountain to reach the Fengchan Platform, Lin Han thought that one day there would be such a day. In fact, in his mind, he already had such a way to successfully climb Ren Woxing.  It's just a matter of sprouting the memories in his mind and regenerating new branches.

    In that distant memory, there was a very profound memory. It was an animated martial arts film called "Wind and Cloud Jue". In it, when Nie Feng accidentally knocked Bu Jingyun off a cliff, it was through  The 'Snow Drinking Knife' and a piece of tough rattan in his hand reached the stream at the bottom of the cliff with the same movement of his arms.

    The only difference is that Nie Feng did it from top to bottom, while what Lin Han was doing today was from bottom to top. However, apart from the increased difficulty, what's the difference?

    With Lin Han's preparation, the rope is naturally easier to use than the rattan, and all it takes is the length of time.

    Amidst the whistling wind, Lin Han's figure was like a roc, constantly rising up by swinging the specially made dagger.

    In the pale twilight, the setting sun has been silent for a long time. Reluctantly, more and more light is being gathered back. Perhaps after returning to the sun, it will shine in the east early tomorrow morning.

    But all this had nothing to do with Lin Han. Just when the sky was completely dark, he finally flew over the last rock in the last moment. In that high mid-air, after hanging in the air, he was like a flying bird.  The eagle that eats wild food roars and falls towards the ground at a faster speed.

    The speed was getting faster and faster, and he was about to hit the rugged gravel, falling to pieces. At the last moment, Lin Han swung his arm again, but this time, the direction of the dagger was no longer flying.  Upward, but flying diagonally towards a tall tree high on the top of the cliff.

    With a whistling cold wind and a "snatching" sound, the dagger sank into the tree trunk, leaving only a ring outside. As the rope swayed, Lin Han used the power of the rotation and swing to sweep the tree across the ground.  , like swinging on a swing, quickly flew to the big tree, reached out to hook it, and released it as soon as it was caught. Once again, with the help of the power of the swing, the speed immediately slowed down, and finally stood firmly on the first branch.

    Climbing high, looking far away, and stepping on the canopy of trees is like stepping on everything in the world under your feet.

    Under the dim night, perhaps because he was standing too high, Lin Han only felt that the stars tonight were particularly shining, as if he could gently reach out and pick the bright pearls in his hands, playing with them as he pleased.  Let me do whatever I want somewhere in the wooden cliff.

    In the cold night wind, Lin Han stood at the top of the tall tree canopy, closed his eyes heavily, took a deep breath, exhaled, and after some catharsis, he slowly opened his dark eyes. Among them, there was  A raging flame is risingIt burned steadily and gradually spread, as if it was going to swallow up the entire night sky.

    Under the shining of the stars, Lin Han searched carefully, and finally, Lin Han's eyes were fixed on a certain place, where there was a faint firelight. It was not the stars in the sky, but the fireworks in the world.

    Having found the target, Lin Han laughed out loud: "Let me do whatever I want, I'm here!"

    After falling from the top of the tree and passing the dagger that entered the tree, Lin Han stretched out his palm and patted it lightly. The dagger shot out with electricity, but Lin Han grabbed it in his hand.

    Finding the target, Lin Han swung out the dagger, then moved his toes repeatedly, walking on the snow to look for plum blossoms, and flew towards the light.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 221: Breaking the Army.  is it possible

    Update time: 2012-09-06

    Standing on the high stone platform, overlooking the bright lights below, Lin Han muttered in his heart: The defense is very tight.

    Although he has been here once, he only followed Shangguan Yun that time, so Lin Han is not familiar with Heimuya. Judging from Heimuya's current vigilance, Lin Han does not think that he can sneak up on me.  OK bedroom.

    Looking at the demon sect clothes prepared in advance in the package, after thinking about it, Lin Han finally gave up. Since it was useless, why not be honest?

    He took out the tools from the package, which were the daggers and ropes used for climbing before. After pondering for a moment, Lin Han nodded, inserted one of the daggers behind the stone platform, tied the package to the rope, and then put down the other one.  A dagger made the rope hang down naturally, just disappearing behind the stone platform.

    In the quiet night, the dagger hit the stone platform, making a "ding-ding" sound. The alert disciples of the Demon Cult immediately raised their heads and happened to see Lin Han on the stone platform.

    Before the demon sect disciple could make a sound, Lin Han had already moved his energy to Dantian and shouted loudly: "Lin Han from the Five Sacred Mountains is here to visit. Let me do whatever you want. Do you have the courage to come and meet me!"

    "See you, see you, see you, see you, see you"

    For a moment, the sound was loud and echoing, and the entire Blackwood Cliff echoed with Lin Han's roar.

    The demon sect disciples were horrified. They all drew their weapons and charged towards the stone platform. However, they did not dare to get close. They looked around three feet in front of the platform and looked at each other in disbelief.

    I have seen arrogant people, but I have never seen such arrogant ones. Even if I sneaked up to Blackwood Cliff, I actually dared to show up and ask the leader to meet me. Regardless of other things, I won a lot of admiration with this courage.  gaze.

    Two years have passed, and there are few legends about Lin Han in the world, but the Demon Sect is different. As the third largest sufferer after Yu Canghai and Yue Buqun, the Demon Sect still has fresh memories of Lin Han, especially in  After besieging Dongfang Bubai and blocking Ren Woxing and the Ten Elders with a single sword, he was recognized by the Demon Sect as the most dangerous person, even more dangerous than Shaolin Fang Zheng and Wudang Chongxu.

    In the frightened eyes of the Demon Cult disciples, Lin Han looked up to the sky and roared, like rolling spring thunder, which shocked the Demon Cult disciples and took three steps back.

    Reaching behind his back, Lin Han held the Tears Sword in his hand. Lin Han's toes were at the top of the stone platform, and his figure instantly increased.

    Standing in mid-air, Lin Han didn't panic at all. He spread his arms and bent his legs, like a roc with spread wings, and rushed towards the audience quickly.

    The momentum was overwhelming, and the whistling wind carried sand and leaves. The demon sect disciples were so horrified that they couldn't help but take three steps back. They barely stood still and looked up. Directly in front of the stone platform, Lin Han was standing.  Holding the tear-stained sword, he stood in front of everyone with ease and ease, as if the disciples of the Demon Sect were nothing more than a pile of grass.

    For a moment, all the demon sects were deprived of their bodies and minds, as if the person standing in front of them was not a person, but a giant beast from the wild. No one dared to ask questions, let alone unsheath their swords.

    Being timid before fighting, Lin Han secretly sneered. At this moment, a high-pitched whistle came from not far away, and a figure was jumping towards him at high speed. Lin Han looked towards the person with bright eyes and recognized it.  This is exactly the goal of this trip - let me do whatever I want.

    Just when Ren Woxing was about to arrive in front of him, Lin Han suddenly frowned, subconsciously looked towards a certain place in the east, and murmured: "That's right, that's where it is. Strange, that momentum is even stronger than Ren Woxing's.  My business is even stronger. Could it be that he is a master from the previous generation of the Demon Sect? I have never heard of him!"

    However, the man's momentum was just fleeting and he did not make any other moves. Lin Han guessed that the man was either in retreat, or he was as indifferent to worldly affairs as the clear wind in Mount Huashan.

    He sneered in his heart, even if Dongfang Bubai was resurrected and Feng Qingyang came in person, it would not change the purpose of Lin's trip. He snorted coldly, ignored that person, and focused all his attention on Ren Woxing, whom he had not seen for two years.  .

    As soon as the figure flashed, Ren Woxing stood three feet in front of Lin Han. For the first time, Ren Woxing said in a hoarse voice: "You're here!"

    That tone of voice was like saying hello to an old friend whom I hadn¡¯t seen for many years.

    Looking at Ren Woxing up and down, Lin Han sighed, time is not forgiving, and the gorgeous brocade silk cannot cover up the white hair on his head.

    "I didn't expect that in just two years, Ren Woxing's black hair had completely transformed into silver strands. It's really touching.  .

    "Master Ren, you are well!" Lin Han smiled faintly with a smile on his face, as if he were two close friends chatting about daily life and lamenting the years.

    "Ha, ha, ha" laughed three times, and Ren Woxing said loudly: "It's very good. I eat well and sleep well every day. I just hope that Young Master Lin can come and call me LaoThe husband is doing his best to be a landlord.  "

    Lin Han smiled and said: "Looking at the way Master Ren looks like this, it seems that Lin arrived a little late."

    Ren Woxing nodded, but did not object. He turned to the people below and said, "Go, light a bonfire, set up a banquet with wine, and I will treat Shaoxia Lin well here."

    Seeing the demon sect disciple take the order and leave, Lin Han suddenly sighed: "Master Ren, you are old!"

    Ren Woxing's face twitched, he looked at Lin Han steadily, and said after a long time: "Time is not forgiving, and twelve years of prison life have passed. Ren originally thought that he could still run for another twenty years, but after two  Years ago, on Songshan Mountain, I saw Lin Shaoxia soaring into the sky with great courage. He stood alone with a single sword, trying to stop more than ten people including me. He even risked serious injuries and killed several elders of my sect. Ren knew right away that I was  We are really old, and this world is no longer ours."

    After giving him a deep look, Lin Han sighed: "Master Ren, you are worrying too much."

    Despite this, there was no sign of decadence on Ren Woxing's face. On the contrary, he was radiant. He shook his head and said: "Young Master Lin, Ren also came from a young age. I think back then, except for meeting Feng Qingyang of the Huashan Sect, he never tasted anything.  Failure, we have seen too much success and failure in this world.¡±

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? though

    "Let me do what I want." As soon as he said these words, Lin Han knew that you were really old.

    At this moment, facing Ren Woxing, Lin Han completely let go of his hatred, as if he was really just an old man in front of him.

    The two chatted casually, as if they were close friends who had not seen each other for many years. They actually opened their hearts completely, chatting about each other's experiences and martial arts insights.

    Both of them know that when they meet this time, they will definitely fight to the death. Only one person will survive, or no one will survive.

    Soon after, the demon sect disciples brought the wine and food one after another. Under the blazing bonfire, the burning ashes were steamed by the heat, flying up into the sky, and then falling down one after another.

    The gray fluttering catkins are like blossoming snowflakes. After dancing lightly, they finally fall on everyone's shoulders, like a memorial ceremony.

    I just don¡¯t know who the sadness is for.

    When the banquet was ready, Ren Woxing chuckled and said, "Young Master Lin, come and follow me to the table."

    Lin Han nodded, and after Ren Woxing sat down, he sat down opposite him.

    In the center of the desk, there is a small red stove with an iron bracket standing on it.

    Ren Woxingcong waved to the demon sect disciples standing on both sides, motioning them all to get down, then took an iron pot filled with wine and was about to put it on the red stove.

    Lin Han raised his head and stretched out his hand to block it. In Ren Woxing's confused eyes, he chuckled and said, "I'll do it!"

    Ren Woxing was stunned for a moment, then laughed and said: "Okay, okay, okay, I never thought that one day I would be able to enjoy Lin Shaoxia personally scalding my wine."

    Lin Han didn't say anything. He quietly took the iron kettle from Ren Woxing and slapped the iron bracket on the red stove with one palm. He held the protruding wooden handle with his left hand and gently placed it on the top of the small red stove.  Baking under the outer flame of coke.

    Ren Woxing watched Lin Han gently shaking the iron pot. At this moment, he didn't know what he was thinking.

    "If Leader Ren is willing, please call me Lin Han!" Lin Han said suddenly.

    Ren Woxing nodded and said the same: "Haha, that's fine, then you can just call me Uncle Ren."

    "I heard from Yingying that you have a good relationship with her?" Ren Woxing suddenly asked in the silence.

    The iron kettle was still shaking on the small red stove, and Lin Han whispered: "Well, I went to Luoyang before I came here. I stood in that alley for a long time and listened to the music for a long time."

    "Why don't you go in?" Ren Woxing asked sadly.

    After shaking his head, Lin Han remained silent and did not speak again.

    Looking at Lin Han, Ren Woxing sighed deeply and asked again: "I heard from Yingying that you have known each other for a long time?"

    "Yes, that year, I just came out to travel around the world, and then I saw the Green Bamboo Man in that alley, heard the sound of the piano, and met Yingying." Lin Han fell into memories, thinking about the teasing to Ren Yingying at that time  , couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud.

    Ren Woxing suddenly laughed and asked: "What do you think of this girl Yingying?

    "Very good. He is smart, decisive, good at martial arts, and can play the piano and sing. He is also considerate and considerate of others. The key is" As he spoke, Lin Han himself laughed.  Come out, it seems that there are really no shortcomings.

    "What's the key?" Ren Woxing asked with a smile.

    Lin Han also smiled and said: "The key is to be beautiful, Chen YuThe wild geese fall, the moon closes and the flowers are shy, few people in the world can match it.  "

    The more I listened, the happier I became. Ren Woxing asked with a hint of hope: "If Uncle Ren unfortunately dies by your sword today, can I ask you to take care of Yingying for me?"

    Although he didn¡¯t know why Ren Woxing said these words, Lin Han still shook his head.

    "Don't you want to?" Ren Woxing sighed.

    Shaking his head again, Lin Han said: "It's not that Lin Han is unwilling, but after today, if I can survive, I'm afraid I won't even be friends with Yingying."

    As soon as these words came out, both of them were silent for a long time. Ren Woxing raised his head and asked: "When you and I first met, I felt your hostility. Is it just because of the incompatibility between good and evil? I don't see you.  Are you not being pedantic, or do you and I really have any hatred?¡±

    Nodding, Lin Han said: "More than ten years ago, Master Ren led a surprise attack on Heimuya, killing too many people, and my eldest brother is one of the disciples guarding the mountain in Songshan Mountain."

    Ren Woxing suddenly realized, and for the first time, he felt guilty in his heart. He sighed and asked, "If there wasn't that hatred, would it be possible between you and Yingying?"

    "Is it possible?" Lin Han asked himself gently, but was speechless

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 222 Breaking the Army.  Sword cooking wine

    Update time: 2012-09-06

    Silence, still silence

    Lin Han subconsciously shook the iron kettle in his hand. At this time, the coke in the small red stove had completely rekindled, and small red and green flames poked out from the black coke, twisting and extending.  Climbing upwards, the path was finally blocked by an iron pot.

    More green flames were roasting under the iron pot. As time passed, a faint aroma of wine escaped, getting stronger and stronger, rolling and steaming. The lid of the pot made a clanking sound, and suddenly, there was an explosion.  , awakening Lin Han and the two of them.

    Lin Han looked at the iron pot in his hand and saw that the lid was already undulating and trembling, steam was coming out, and the rich aroma of wine was exuding from the pot, refreshing and intoxicating.

    Knowing that the heat has arrived, the wine at this temperature is just right to drink. If the so-called warm wine is one point more, it will be too hot and difficult to drink; if it is one point less, the wine has not melted yet and will lose some flavor.  .

    Putting aside his previous thoughts, Lin Han said with a smile: "Come on, the wine has been cooked, let's drink." After speaking, he picked up the iron pot and tipped it slightly. At the spout, a stream of clear water accompanied by a strong fragrance came out.  It gushes out, gurgling down, and just falls into the wine glass in front of Ren Woxing.

    After filling up a glass for Ren Woxing, Lin Han retracted his left hand and poured it for himself again. After that, he placed the wine bottle beside the desk.

    Ren Woxing held the wine glass, looked at the alcohol in it, smelled the aroma of the wine, shook his head and said: "I never thought that you and I would sit face to face and drink one day, come on, drink!"

    Picking up the wine glass, Lin Han said: "Uncle Ren may not know yet, but Lin Han never drinks. He has not drank at all for more than 20 years. Today is the first time, so it is an exception."

    Ren Woxing was stunned for a moment, looking at Lin Han's eyes, there was only sincerity in his eyes. He knew that this statement was true and could not be false. He couldn't help but smile and said: "I didn't expect that I have such an honor, but if you are really drunk, I'm afraid  Can¡¯t get off Blackwood Cliff!¡±

    With an arrogant smile, Lin Han shook his head and said, "If I can't do it, I really don't want to!"

    Ren Woxing nodded and sighed: "I just found out today, nephew Lin, about your self-discipline. Unfortunately, you are a member of the Five Sacred Sect. If you were born in our Sun and Moon Sect, why worry about the Sect not flourishing!"

    "Haha, the current situation of our Wuyue Sect is not even a little worse than Shaolin and Wudang!" Lin Han's words were indescribably proud.

    Looking at Lin Han steadily, Ren Woxing sighed: "Yes, nephew Lin is indispensable. If it weren't for you, let alone other things, I'm afraid that at the time of the Five Mountains Conference in Fengchantai, the position of head of the Five Mountains Sect would have been taken over by Yue Yue.  If that hypocrite hadn't stolen it, it would have been Zuo Lengchan's turn."

    Shaking his head, Lin Han refused to argue. For what happened that day, even if he didn't take action, Yue Buqun might not be able to get a good deal. You know, the Songshan sect still has one quota for action. If the master came on stage, he might not be able to do anything.  After losing, Yue Buqun was already exhausted.

    Raising his wine glass, Lin Han persuaded: "Come on, it's fate that we get together today. Lin Han wants to toast you!"

    "Okay, no matter what the ending is, it's fate after all, let's do it!" Ren Woxing stretched out his wine glass, touched Lin Han lightly, and the two drank it face to face, and then burst into laughter.

    "Come, try Heimuya's special game. It's all cooked by the 'human chef' himself. It's unique outside!" Ren Woxing held a piece of unknown animal meat and motioned to Lin Han to try it.

    Lin Han nodded and asked hesitantly: "But that 'human cook' who specializes in eating human flesh?"

    Ren Woxing laughed loudly, nodded and said, "That's him, but does Nephew Lin believe in eating human flesh?" Before Lin Han could answer, Ren Woxing picked up a piece and stuffed it into his mouth.  Chewing on the ground.

    After eating a piece of meat, seeing that Lin Han was still hesitating, he couldn't help laughing and said: "Nephew Lin is afraid? Or do you think I will poison the food?"

    Shaking his head, Lin Han put the animal meat into his mouth and chewed: "If he really had doubts, how could Lin Han cook wine and eat meat here with Uncle Ren? What's more, even a mere poison can't touch me.  What? Well, good meat, cooked to perfection."

    After eating a piece, Lin Han automatically stretched out his chopsticks, took another piece and put it into his mouth. He did this three times before putting down the chopsticks.

    Listening to Lin Han's words, Ren Woxing nodded, but retorted: "Although you and I have deep internal skills, there are still several poisons in this world that can plot against us."

    "Oh, I wonder if Uncle Ren can tell you in detail?" Lin Han asked in surprise. According to his philosophy, people with advanced internal skills can often use their energy to force out poison. Even if they are accidentally poisoned, they can survive by pushing the palace.  Acupoints are used to detoxify, it¡¯s just a matter of the length of time.

    Ren Woxing said: "It is said that there is a poisonous insect in the Tibetan border area, which is very powerful. If you catch it and take its poisonous sac, you can combine it with several extremely famousFrom expensive poisonous weeds, you can get a poison called 'Ji Mie Powder'. This powder is colorless and tasteless, and it melts when put into wine. It is also very poisonous and will enter the meridians from the blood along with the circulation of Qi.  It corrodes the meridians in the body, making the true energy blocked, causing the person's meridians to be cut off and die.  "

    "So powerful? Why have you never heard of it?" Lin Han asked doubtfully.

    Ren Woxing shook his head and said: "Those poisonous insects and poisonous weeds are extremely difficult to find, even in Tibet. I have also seen people being poisoned in very unexpected circumstances. It has been many years, if not recently.  If you learn that there are people from the Tantric Cult operating in the Central Plains, you may not be able to remember them."

    "Junior has taken note of it." Lin Han nodded and said, "Is this just one example?"

    "One case is already a serious harm to the martial arts world, how can there be more?" Ren Woxing asked rhetorically, and then continued: "However, the Miao border's 'Golden Cicada Gu' is also one of them. Although it is extinct, who can say  It¡¯s clear, that¡¯s why I let them go and didn¡¯t dare to push them too hard.¡±

    "It's no wonder that the Five Poison Sect has developed so confidently that the 'Golden Cicada Gu' may not be extinct!" Lin Han agreed.

    Ren Woxing continued: "Another example is the 'Three Corpse Brain Pill' I taught, which is also incurable."

    "Three Corpse Brain Pills? Golden Cicada Gu?" Lin Han pondered, and suddenly smiled: "These living creatures may be powerful, but if they are others, they may be really incomprehensible, but the younger generation may not be afraid of them."

    "Living creature? Can it be solved?" Ren Woxing was surprised at first, and then overjoyed. The change in his expression made Lin Han baffled.

    Lin Han nodded and said: "If it's the 'Nirvana Powder', there may not be anything we can do, but to deal with those living creatures, according to their nature, either they can't stand fire or cold, I think I still have a way."

    Thinking of Lin Han's Ice and Fire Qi, Ren Woxing nodded repeatedly. The joy on his face could no longer be suppressed. He looked around, suddenly approached Lin Han and lowered his voice: "If I win this fight,  From now on, the Divine Cult will not trouble your two women in the slightest; if I fail, I hope you can detoxify Yingying from the poison of the 'Three Corpse Brain Pill'!"

    Looking at Ren Woxing's expectant eyes, Lin Han nodded and said, "I'll give it a try, but your Demon Cult really hasn't developed the antidote to the 'Three Corpse Brain Pill'?"

    Ren Woxing slowly sat back down and sighed: "No, there are only prescriptions for refining medicine, but no prescriptions for detoxification!"

    "Dongfang Bubai is really evil!" Lin Han shook his head, but he was thinking that this may not be Dongfang Bubai's idea.

    Having solved a problem, Ren Woxing looked much more relaxed. He picked up the iron pot, poured wine for each other, and said with a smile: "No matter what the outcome is, let's drink first."

    "Do it!" Lin Han raised a glass to greet him.

    The excitement between the two people was difficult for others to understand. All the disciples of the Demon Sect knew that the two had a deep hatred, but now it seems that they are nothing like each other. Instead, they look more like old friends reunited after a long separation.

    The two of them went back and forth, urging each other non-stop, until the pot of wine was almost gone and there were only some leftovers in the cups and plates, then they stopped.

    Just as Ren Woxing was about to order his servants to prepare the food and drinks, Lin Han quickly reached out to stop him and said with a smile: "Let's stop it. It's an unexpected joy that you and I can get along so well while drinking together today. Don't force it too much. If  If I drink any more, I may not be able to climb the Blackwood Cliff."

    "That's right. It's been a blessing to be like this for three lifetimes, but it's just a pity." Ren Woxing nodded, "But are you really so confident? Are you the one who can survive?"

    Lin Han stood up from his seat, looked up to the sky and roared. After a long time, he rested and said loudly: "If I don't have confidence, why should I come up?"

    "Aren't you afraid that I will be attacked by others?" Ren Woxing looked at Lin Han jokingly, and the softness on his face could no longer be seen.

    Lin Han smiled. He was the leader of the Demon Cult who allowed himself to be left to his own devices.

    "Among the demon sect, apart from Xiang Zuo, Elder Shangguan, and other extremely elders, who else can join you and me in the battle?" Lin Han's words were full of strong disdain.

    Ren Woxing didn't take it seriously. Instead, he nodded repeatedly and sighed: "Indeed, too many people can be a burden. You must have thought about this a long time ago."

    "Of course, if you come up from the hanging basket, those ordinary gang members may still be able to play some role, but it's a pity." Lin Han Zizhen said, as if he was sighing for Ren Woxing.

    When Lin Han mentioned it, Ren Woxing asked, "How did you get up here?" This question had always been in his mind, and only now did he have the opportunity to ask it.

    Lin Han shook his head and asked: "Is Master Ren trying to deceive me when I am young? Such a life-saving method"?How could Lin Han tell him in advance?  "

    Ren Woxing nodded, knowing that Lin Han would not say anything anymore, which was why he had not asked before. In fact, it was because he had not seen Lin Han's previous actions on the stone platform, otherwise he might not have been able to guess it.

    "Oh, by the way, I haven't seen Xiang Zuo and the elders of the Demon Sect for so long. It seems that the rumors are true?" Lin Han added with a smile.

    Unexpectedly, Ren Woxing's expression changed drastically and he asked anxiously: "What rumors?"

    After giving him a puzzled look, Lin Han explained: "I heard that the ten elders of the Demon Sect have died. Is this true?"

    He looked at Lin Han with a gloomy expression. After a long time, Ren Woxing suddenly laughed and said, "What do you think?"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 223 Breaking the Army.  The strength of Ren Woxing

    Update time: 2012-09-07

    Ren Woxing waved his hand, and all the demon sect disciples lurking around dispersed, drawing their bows and arrows further away, ready for support at any time.

    Lin Han was very surprised. Before he came, he had been prepared to be besieged. Although it is very likely that all the ten elders of the Demon Sect have been killed, Xiang Wentian, Shangguan Yun and others should still be there, but now it seems  , the situation seems to have gone a little awry.

    After cultivating all the Ice Qi and Red Fire Qi to the fourth level of Dacheng, Lin Han clearly felt that his internal strength was much stronger. If only based on the amount of Qi, he might still be slightly stronger than Zuo Lengchan.  There is a huge gap, but he is a dual cultivator of ice and fire. The two types of Qi combined are already a step ahead of Zuo Lengchan.

    When Lin Han thought about it, Ren Woxing's internal strength was comparable to Zuo Lengchan's, so by analogy, his own internal strength was also better than Ren Woxing's, but now, Ren Woxing dared to face him alone. What trump card did he have?  ?

    Amid the crackling sound of firewood, Ren Woxing began to gather his energy, silver threads surged, brocade robes flew, and the wind started

    Carrying dust and fallen leaves, the night wind began to rage. In the blazing bonfire, the white ashes were flying in the wind. They all gathered around Ren Woxing. Gradually, more and more gathered, under the light of the stars and flames.  , pale and pale.

    Ren Woxing formed his palms with his parallel fingers, and danced his palms together, making a whistling sound. The broken leaves and ashes that gathered together were like a winding and circling dragon, surrounding Ren Woxing, and  His hands were like the head of a dragon, controlling the dragon's body to keep turning.

    At this moment, Lin Han's expression was extremely serious. He did not expect that at such an age, in just two years, Ren Woxing's internal strength would actually improve, and was even no worse than himself. Compared with Zuo Lengchan,  It's already completely superior. How is this possible?

    Lin Han knew that with Ren Woxing's rich fighting experience and strong internal strength, tonight's battle would be very difficult. For the first time, he was not completely sure about this battle.

    Lin Han had no time to think about why Ren Woxing's internal strength suddenly increased. In such a situation, he had no choice but to go all out and give up the idea of ??retaining his strength. Only by passing the level of Ren Woxing first could he  It is possible to consider retiring after success, otherwise

    With a clang sound, Lin Han pulled the Tears Sword out of its scabbard. With a flick of his right arm, the scabbard flew toward the high platform behind him and was inserted into the package. However, no one noticed this detail.  arrive.

    Seeing that Ren Woxing's momentum was getting stronger and stronger, a strong sucking power was faintly coming from the hovering dragon, as if it was trying to pull others over. Lin Han took a deep breath and tightened his left hand.  Holding the tear-stained sword tightly, his eyes fixedly looked at Ren Woxing, who was wrapped in the cyclone directly in front of him.

    "Red Flame"

    Chun Lei split his tongue, and amidst the violent shouts, a scorching momentum spread out in Lin Han's left hand. However, there was no flame on the arm. Suddenly, a golden flame spurted out from the tear-stained sword body, and that  The bright yellow is very different from the deep red of the bonfire next to it. It is more brilliant and more dangerous.

    "Ice"

    There was another roar, and amid the roar, Lin Han slowly raised his right palm. The night wind that was still raging around him a moment ago suddenly stopped, as if he was frozen by the cold breath, and could no longer move an inch.

    The sea-blue ice breath wrapped around Lin Han's palm. The blue color of the sea water was so deep, as if just one look at it would make the soul sink into it and be unable to extricate itself.

    The red flame in his left hand and the cold ice in his right hand were two completely different auras, like two extremes. Until now, Lin Han still had not found a way to completely integrate them, but he did not bother to make the most of them.

    Although he was not sure, Lin Han had to give it a try. He had not originally planned to use this immature move today. He just watched Ren Woxing's momentum getting stronger and stronger. He did not expect that he would use it from the beginning.  Using a special move, it was useless to retreat, so he could only take this move forcefully.

    The power of sucking was getting stronger and stronger. Seeing Ren Woxing in the center of the storm, which was almost completely wrapped in gravel and fallen leaves, Lin Han felt fierce in his heart. Without hesitation, he wiped the tear-stained sword with his right palm.

    The next moment, there was a muffled sound, and the hilt of the tear-stained sword beat slightly, but it was held in the air by Lin Han's palms. The ice and fire energy were intertwined together, just like the ice and fire spiral meridian in the body. The only difference was that one was in the body and the other was in the body.  Outside the body, controlling the true energy outside the body is a thousand times more difficult than inside the body.

    With his palms trembling, Lin Han didn't dare to put them together, and he had to control the ice and fire energy. You can imagine the difficulty, which is why he couldn't use this move at will.

    The demon sect disciples looked at each other in shockEverything in front of me is flying sand and rocks, flying dragons, ice and fire intertwining, and angry swords flying into the sky. What if it breaks out?

    The clever disciples of the Demon Cult have begun to retreat slowly, one foot, two feet, three feet It was not until they retreated five feet away again that everyone felt a slight sense of security, and then they looked up.

    During the high-speed rotation, the dragon suddenly stopped, raised its head and hissed, Ren Woxing stared angrily, palms outward, and pushed out with both palms.

    "Attracting stars and falling to the moon"

    The dragon neighed, roared and pounced out, rushing straight towards Lin Han.

    At this moment, Lin Han's palms facing each other in the air rotated at high speed, and then suddenly pushed forward. Under the blessing of the spiral power of ice and fire, the tear-stained sword turned into gold and blue, carrying the surging momentum,  Crash towards the pale dragon.

    "Ice Flame Spiral Strike"

    ~~~~~~

    boom¡­¡­

    The needle points hit the wheat awns, and they hit each other hard. At the beginning of time, with the center as the origin, strong air waves were pushed out layer by layer, spreading in all directions. Wherever the air waves went, whether they were gravel or grass clippings, they were all thrown away.  , before it hit the ground, it had already turned into dust in the air. Under the influence of energy, it splashed out in all directions, hitting trees and rocks, making holes.

    Ren Woxing and Lin Han's expressions changed at the same time. In the deepest part of the sand and stone, the pale dragon and the ice and fire sword were pressed together, annihilating each other. It was a lose-lose situation for both sides.

    In order to prevent the tear-stained sword from being damaged, Lin Han no longer cared about the dust shooting up in the sky, used the ice energy to protect his body, and immediately rushed towards the center.

    Seeing Lin Han attacking again, Ren Woxing's face turned cold and he also rushed towards the center.

    In the end, Lin Han took a step forward and grasped the hilt of the tear-stained sword in advance. Seeing Ren Woxing standing in front of him, he immediately thrust the sword forward and stabbed.

    With the sound of slapping, the Tears Sword received help from Lin Han, penetrated the dust dragon's barrier, and headed towards Ren Woxing's chest.

    With a cold snort, Ren Woxing changed his grip to a slap. It was just a simple diagonal slash. He blocked the tear-stained sword in front of him, and the left palm hidden under his side jumped out quickly. In a blink of an eye, he flicked his fingers and popped out, 'Dang'  ' There was a sound, and it hit the tear-stained sword hard.

    Feeling the strength in his hand, Lin Han's expression changed slightly. He had no time to check whether the sword was damaged. Immediately, following the opponent's strength, the sword fell naturally. In a flash, he changed his hand to hold the sword, and quickly  Passed by Ren Woxing.

    Passing by each other, three feet away, the two of them stood together, with their backs facing each other. Lin Han's left hand was trembling slightly, and the tiger's mouth was twitching repeatedly.

    Thirty feet away, Ren Woxing lowered his head expressionlessly, looking at the clothes around his waist that had been cut open, and a trace of blood was spilling out of it.

    Standing quietly, no one spoke or attacked again. For a moment, the scene became terrifyingly quiet. The demon sect disciples next to them held their breaths, as did the disciples who were unlucky enough to be accidentally injured by the flying dust.  He didn't dare to say anything for fear of disturbing the two people present.

    Under the dim night sky, the shining stars were brighter than before, as if their eyes were wide open. It seemed that the fighting here was too fierce, and they also wanted to see more clearly.

    Amid the crackling sounds, the bonfire was still burning. Under the quiet night sky, the whitened ashes once again floated into the sky, and they fell quietly and lonely, no one cared about them, and lifeless.

    "I didn't expect that my martial arts have improved so much, but you can still hurt me. You are very good!"

    ??Slowly turned around and Ren Woxing opened his mouth.

    Lin Han also turned around and said in a deep voice: "Both and each other, I originally thought that with my current martial arts, if not the best in the world, I should be the second in the world. Unexpectedly"

    Lin Han was indeed telling the truth. Before Ren Woxing took action, he didn't take the outcome too seriously because he thought Ren Woxing was not his opponent. What he cared about was killing Ren Woxing.  After doing this, how can we escape unscathed?

    But now it seems that Ren Woxing¡¯s martial arts has improved a lot, which is really surprising. Maybe he just improved his internal skills?

    "Oh, according to you, I don't seem to be the best in the world?" Ren Woxing asked in surprise, "Is there anyone else in the world besides me who has such power and is worthy of being you and me?"  opponent?"

    With a chuckle, Lin Han asked playfully: "Has Master Ren forgotten Huashan Feng Qingyang so quickly?"

    "What did you say?" Ren Woxing was shocked, and just as he was chasing after him, he suddenly stopped and sneered: "Why do you have to try so hard to disturb my mood? Even if Feng Qingyang comes in person,  Tell him to never come back!"

    Lin Han did not refute, but nodded and said: "If Master Ren can pass today's test,Maybe I really have a chance to meet Feng Qingyang, and it would be shameful for Xue to run away without a fight.  "

    Ren Woxing's face was cold and he said in a deep voice: "Why bother with those useless things? If Feng Qingyang is really alive, of course I will go find him, but you may not have the chance to see that day."

    "Oh, Leader Ren is so sure to keep Lin?" Lin Han asked with a smile, "Unfortunately, it seems that the one who was injured by the trick just now was Leader Ren, right?"

    "I am injured, but aren't your hands shaking too?" Ren Woxing glanced at Lin Han's left hand and mocked, not giving in at all.

    Crossing the sword in his right hand, the tip of the sword pointed diagonally at the opponent's eyebrows, Lin Han said in a deep voice: "Please!"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 224 Breaking the Army.  Unexpected trump card

    Update time: 2012-09-08

    Lin Han¡¯s left hand was injured by the shock, so he had to hand over his sword to his right hand and use his right hand swordsmanship to fight the enemy.

    If you are facing an ordinary opponent, there is no need to go to such trouble, but facing Ren Woxing, whose internal strength is not much worse than his own, and facing his rich fighting experience, Lin Han must be more cautious.

    Compared with the left-hand swordsmanship that he has long been accustomed to, the right-hand swordsmanship is naturally inferior. However, Lin Han's left hand is only slightly injured. Although it affects the flexibility of holding the sword, it does not hinder the use of palm skills and boxing skills.

    By combining the sword technique with the right hand with the palm technique with the left hand, the power will not be weakened. This is the reason why Lin Han temporarily changed hands.

    In a life-and-death fight, there is no room for compromise. Lin Han shouted angrily. Lin Han stepped forward and stabbed Ren Woxing straight with his sword.

    "Well done!" Ren Woxing felt the threat of this sword, especially the cold light blue frost on the tear-stained sword, which reminded him of some unpleasant past events. He became angry and shouted loudly, but nothing happened.  Not hard, but bending the five fingers and using all the power to use the big * method of absorbing stars.

    In an instant, a strong suction force burst out from the palm of his hand, and Ren Woxing stretched out his claws to grab it, hoping to snatch the Tears Sword from Lin Han's hand.

    Lin Han had already planned in his mind and would not let him get what he wanted. He grabbed the hilt of the sword with his right hand, bent his elbow and retracted, resisting the sucking force of Ren Woxing.

    I have to say that the magic of absorbing stars is really a headache. Not only can it suck the opponent's inner energy from the air, but it can even absorb the opponent's weapon. When two people fight, because of the special energy of ice and fire, no matter what I do,  Although Xing didn't dare to suck in Lin Han's inner energy, he had his mind set on the Tears Sword.

    Lin Han originally thrust with his sword. According to ordinary people's response, he would either block, dodge, or attack with attack. How could there be such a rogue as the Star Absorbing Master, who kept pointing at the sword?  Let¡¯s talk about things.

    Ren Woxing wanted to seize the weapon, but Lin Han was unwilling and tried his best to take it back. Both sides used their internal strength with all their strength. What was a life-and-death fight turned into a competition of internal strength.

    Lin Han¡¯s total Ice and Fire Qi is slightly higher than that of Ren Woxing, but before the two kinds of Qi are fused, the single Ice Qi is no match for Ren Woxing.

    Gradually, the Sword of Tears kept getting closer to either side. Lin Han couldn't give up the Sword of Tears, so in the end he had to move towards the opponent step by step involuntarily.

    Seeing Lin Han sweating profusely and struggling, but finally being sucked in step by step, a smile gradually appeared on Ren Woxing's face. This was the first time he had the upper hand, and he couldn't help but be unhappy.

    With a cold snort, Ren Woxing unleashed his whole body's potential, and the power of the Star Absorbing Technique went a step further. The power of absorbing was strengthened again, and Lin Han's figure was pulled over at a faster speed.

    More sweat dripped down Lin Han's face, and his body stumbled forward. Seeing that he was approaching a foot in front of Ren Woxing, Lin Han suddenly raised his head and looked at him strangely with his eyes.  I'll do whatever I want.

    Seeing the strange look in Lin Han's eyes, Ren Woxing instinctively felt that something was wrong. With his rich experience, he subconsciously retreated and gave up the great opportunity that was at his fingertips.

    While Ren Woxing was retreating, Lin Han refused to resist. He took three steps forward, stretched his right elbow forward, and actually did the opposite. He took the initiative to follow Ren Woxing's devouring force and handed over the Tears Sword.

    In the process of retreating, Ren Woxing felt a coldness in the palm of his right hand. He had been injured by the ice energy on the Tears Sword. He secretly said something bad in his heart and immediately raised his left palm hidden under his side. At the same time,  Turn your right palm down.

    The next moment, he clasped his palms together and sandwiched the Tears Sword in the middle. Although the biting coldness came from his palms, Ren Woxing breathed a sigh of relief and finally caught the sword in the blink of an eye, scolding Lin.  Although Han was insidious, he had to admire his response.

    Ren Woxing has realized that all Lin Han's previous actions were just to coordinate with his acting. It was not until he got closer that he followed the sucking power with a swift sword strike, which was his original intention.

    Fortunately, he has rich fighting experience, and he has been guarding against Lin Han's ice energy for a long time. He always keeps the energy in his palms, so that when he takes the opponent's killing move, he is not affected by the cold energy attached to the tear-stained sword.  Bing Zhenqi was injured.

    But, is it really so smooth?

    Ren Woxing held the tear-stained sword with both hands and kept retreating. Suddenly, a stronger and sharper cold current surged from the sword body. As if he remembered something, Ren Woxing's face changed drastically.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT???

    Lin Han did not expect that Ren Woxing would respond so quickly, but the arrow was on the string and had to be fired.

      The Tears Sword paused slightly, and a light blue sword energy flew out from the tip of the sword. It was the ice sword energy that Lin Han had mastered long ago. The only difference was that this time the sword energy was more refined.  Pure and sharper, far from what Hengshan could compare to.

    boom

    Snapped

    The first sound was the sound of Han Bing Zhenqi colliding with Ren Woxing's right fist, and the second sound was the sound of Ren Woxing's blindfold breaking.

    Ren Woxing just covered his left eye with his left hand, and there was blood flowing out between his fingers. It seemed that he was injured by the broken eye patch, and his right fist was dripping with blood. There was a deep gash on the back of his hand, and the blood was flowing from it.  Welling up inside.

    But Ren Woxing didn't care about this, and just kept retreating until his body hit the big stone platform behind him, and then he stopped.

    Ren Woxing was so horrified that he subconsciously looked in front of him, but when he saw that Lin Han was not pursuing him, he breathed a sigh of relief. Suddenly, he felt a stinging pain on his right hand, which was so painful that he almost lost his breath.  , his head was buzzing even more, obviously he was hit hard by that ice sword energy.

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t blocked it with my right fist right away, if I hadn¡¯t hit the blindfold while dodging, thinking about this, Ren Woxing would have lost all his soul, and cold sweat would flow down his back.

    Approaching step by step, Lin Han said softly: "Master Ren, you are so lucky!"

    Ren Woxing gave a wry smile, put down the palm covering his left eye, and moved his right hand repeatedly. At least he finally stopped the bleeding. However, in this situation, one of his right hands was almost useless. In the subsequent fight,  , destined to face the enemy with only one intact left hand, but

    At this time, a group of demon sect disciples also saw something was wrong with Ren Woxing. Under the leadership of a few leaders who looked like the Five Elements Flag Masters, they suppressed the fear in their hearts and came towards Lin Han.

    Turning his head and casting a cold glance at the disciples of the Demon Cult, Lin Han ignored him and said to Ren Woxing: "Master Ren, you have already lost!"

    As soon as these words came out, the crowd was in an uproar, and all the Demon Cult disciples took a step back.

    Ren Woxing stood up straight and angrily said: "Isn't it too early to say victory or defeat at this time?"

    "Oh, does Leader Ren still have any tricks up his sleeve?" Lin Han shook his head and asked jokingly, "Or maybe he wants to mobilize the demon sect disciples to die?"

    "snort"

    Ren Woxing snorted coldly, gathered all his energy again, and punched Lin Han.

    "Shaking his head, Lin Han did not accept the punch because Ren Woxing was seriously injured. He took a step back, raised his tear-stained sword and stabbed his wrist.

    Ren Woxing endured the injury, and the two sides went back and forth. You punched and I fought with the sword. However, no matter how he moved, Lin Han deliberately blocked Ren Woxing on the other side of the stone platform.  Give him a chance to return to the Demon Cult camp, lest he capsize in the gutter.

    Although he was angry in his heart, he had no choice but to brace himself and attack with all his strength. But in his current state, how long could he attack?

    The demon sect disciples did not understand the situation in the field. Seeing Ren Woxing's resurgence, they immediately shouted loudly and cheered for Ren Woxing.

    But gradually, Ren Woxing's expression became more and more depressed, and his body suffered more and more sword wounds. After all, he only used his left hand to resist. How could he be Lin Han's opponent?

    The demon sect disciples watched helplessly as Ren Woxing, who was wearing a brocade robe, was slowly stabbed by Lin Han with one sword from the left, one from the left, one from the top, and one from the bottom. In a short period of time, he had completely become  A beggar's outfit.

    The cheers and cheers became smaller and smaller, and gradually stopped. At this time, if anyone still thinks that Ren Woxing can defeat Lin Han, then he must be a fool.

    There were more and more sword wounds on his body, and Ren Woxing knew that he could no longer hold on. As time went by, even if he was not killed by Lin Han, he would die of excessive blood loss.

    With a palm, Lin Han was forced back. Ren Woxing's expression became fierce, his face instantly became extremely rosy, and his eyes became sharper, as if he was reflecting back on the light.

    Seeing such a strange situation, Lin Han was subconsciously on guard. Although this demon sect is not that demon sect, it may not have a few demonic skills that can stimulate potential. The more critical the moment, the more careful he should be on guard.

    With a shout, Ren Woxing rushed towards Lin Han again.

    Fighting with Ren Woxing again, Lin Han felt that the opponent's skill had not increased much. Lin Han was very confused: Could it be that Ren Woxing was just singing the "empty city strategy" when he roared?

    Lin Han didn¡¯t believe that Ren Woxing would be so boring. He must have some back-up moves. For a moment, he became more careful and cautious about his moves.

    "After fifty moves, let me do whatever I want, it's still the same as let me do. There is no special trick, butThe moves are even more full of flaws.

    Gritting his teeth, Lin Han decided to take the initiative. After all, after fighting for so long, even he was a little tired, and because he had to escape from the siege of the Demon Cult later, he had to retain his remaining strength.

    Seeing a flaw in Ren Woxing's chest once again, Lin Han suddenly jumped forward. While the 'Flame Knife' in his left hand was on guard, the long sword in his right hand was like a poisonous snake that chooses people to eat, spitting out letters quickly, and ran  Go away from the opponent's chest.

    Seeing the long sword stabbing him, Ren Woxing had a bright smile on his face. In Lin Han's eyes, it was so weird. But at this moment, it was hard to stop the water, and facing this sword, Lin Han  I don¡¯t think Ren Woxing can escape.

    Ren Woxing really can¡¯t dodge this sword, so why bother to dodge again?

    When Ren Woxing's body took a slight step to the left, Lin Han knew that he had been fooled. He never thought that Ren Woxing no longer planned to hide, he was actually fighting!

    At the same time that the tear-stained sword pierced Ren Woxing's right chest, Ren Woxing punched out, targeting Lin Han's heart.

    With such a close distance, it was impossible to retreat, so Lin Han could only push out his left palm in a hurry.

    After handing over fists and palms, with a bang, Ren Woxing was thrown away, but he forcibly changed direction in the air and fell into the demon sect disciples as he wished.

    Lin Han's whole body was shaken, and blood flowed out of his mouth. He clutched his chest and turned around step by step. Lin Han's face was extremely gloomy, and he asked word by word: "Seven Injury Fist?"

    (Sorry, it¡¯s even later. It was thundering at noon and I didn¡¯t dare to turn on the phone. The power was out in the afternoon. It¡¯s really embarrassing!)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 225 Breaking the Army.  Let me perish

    Seven Injury Boxing, a unique skill of the Kongtong School, has been lost and Xu Huaishan has never practiced this skill.

    This boxing technique is powerful when punched. There are seven different forces in one punch, which may be strong or fierce, or soft or soft, or soft and strong, or go out horizontally, or send it straight, or shrink inward. The enemy  If you can't resist the force coming from you, you will be seriously injured internally.

    There are two qi of yin and yang in the human body, and the five elements of metal, wood, water, fire and earth. One practice will cause seven injuries, and all seven will be injured.  Therefore, the so-called "seven injuries" mean hurting yourself first and then hurting others.

    Xie Xun, the Golden Retriever Lion King of Mingjiao, won the ancient manuscript of "Seven Injury Boxing Manual" and finally completed it.  Xie Xun once used this fist to kill the Shaolin monk Kong Jian Master.

    Zhang Wuji, the son of Wudang Zhang Wuxia, was trapped in the "Ice Fire Island" when he was young. He was taught this boxing technique by his adopted father Xie Xun. He showed great power in the battle of Guangmingding of Mingjiao. It was with the Seven Injury Fist that he defeated the elders of the Kongtong Sect and won for them.  Removed the damage caused by the Seven Injury Fist and the hostility in his behavior.

    Since Zhang Wuji, no one has mastered this boxing technique, and it has finally become famous.

    It¡¯s just that the world has forgotten that Zhang Wuji is the leader of the Ming Cult. He did not pass down the Tai Chi Sutra. It can be said that he respects his master Zhang Sanfeng. But for the Seven Injury Fist, is there any reason not to pass it down?

    At this moment, Lin Han was completely certain that the predecessor of the Sun and Moon Sect must be the Ming Sect. In a sense, the Sun and Moon Sect was continuing the legacy of the Ming Sect.

    Over the course of hundreds of years, the once powerful Ming Cult fell into decline, and was even pursued by the imperial court. It had to change its appearance, evacuate Guangmingding, and move to the extremely remote Blackwood Cliff.

    During that period of time, even martial arts such as "The Great Shift of the Universe" and "Icy Palm" were lost, as well as many sword techniques and sword techniques. However, one kung fu was handed down, and that was "Seven Injury Fist".  ¡·.

    Ren Woxing is said to be proficient in "boxing, palm, and sword", but judging from his past enemies, he rarely uses complicated sword techniques, and even seldom uses swords. Palm techniques are also straightforward, simple and simple.  Such a person, according to his temperament, must like boxing more.

    So, why has no one in the world known about Ren Wo Guild¡¯s "Seven Injury Fist" all these years?

    The reasons here are nothing more than two points. One is that Ren Woxing does not strike often and rarely uses this extremely powerful boxing technique. The other is that Ren Woxing is very likely to be like the 'Golden Retriever Lion King' and not  There is no success in cultivation.

    From Lin Han's point of view, what Ren Woxing first learned was not even the "Great Star Absorbing Technique", but the secret "Seven Injury Fist".

    However, practicing "Seven Injury Fist" requires extremely high internal strength. Just like Xie Xun, even Xie Xun cannot fully master it. Zhang Wuji only fully utilized the power of "Seven Injury Fist" after he completed the "Nine Yang Divine Art".

    Therefore, in order to meet the requirements of practicing "Seven Injury Fist", Ren Woxing chose to practice the "Great Star Absorbing Technique" that can swallow other people's true energy and replenish his own body.

    Even though he knew it was dangerous, he still did not give up the practice of "The Great Star Absorbing Technique". Instead, he always thought about making up for the shortcomings of the backlash of the true energy, just to be able to practice the "Seven Injury Fist".

    The truth of the matter is almost as Lin Han imagined.

    In the dungeon of Meizhuang, Hangzhou, Ren Woxing was imprisoned for twelve years, but he also found a way to solve the backlash of the alien energy. It is a pity that, with the method, he could not escape. It has to be said that he  An irony.

    Ren Woxing regained his position as leader. In order to frighten the disciples of the Demon Sect, he chose to take the opportunity to attack the Songshan Sect at night, but he was almost destroyed by Lin Han's blow. You can imagine how shocked he was.

    After returning to Heimu Cliff, Ren Woxing immediately issued an order to shrink the power of the Demon Cult. He knew that if he wanted to make a difference in the world, the practice of "Seven Injury Fist" must be put on the agenda. By then, even the Shaolin Fang  The certified "Tathagata Divine Palm" is also not a problem.

    Just to practice "Seven Injury Fist", you still need to meet the internal strength requirements. In order to make progress in a short period of time, Ren Woxing finally targeted the remaining ten elders of the Demon Sect. Maybe he won't  The attack on Xiang Wentian and Shangguan Yun still had some effect, but he didn't care about the ten elders who had been promoted by Dongfang Bubai.

    Ren Woxing secretly captured several elders and practiced the "Great Star Absorbing Technique" with great enthusiasm. At the beginning, he succeeded, one, two, three, until he absorbed three in one breath.  After the elder's whole body was full of vitality and blood, he realized something was wrong.

    He is old

    The old man does not rely on his muscles and bones for strength, but because of his old age and the hidden injuries left when he practiced "Seven Injury Fist" in his early years, his aging body can no longer contain the fourth elder's alien energy.

    Forced as a last resort, he could only forcefully practice the "Seven Injury Fist".In the end, although there was some success, due to lack of internal strength, the strength was still a little low. Even after practicing the "Seven Injury Fist", the increase in strength was not obvious.

    But even this "Seven Injury Fist", which was not popular enough, still hurt Lin Han, and he had to sigh: Ginger is still hotter!

    Turning around slowly, Lin Han's face was extremely pale and his breathing was a little short. He knew that Ren Woxing's punch had injured his lungs, and the injury was serious, and even affected his breathing.

    Lin Han took a deep breath and managed to suppress the injury. However, his remaining martial arts may not be 70% of what he usually does. If he is besieged by the Demon Sect at this time, he wants to kill Heimu Cliff.  And retreating is almost impossible.

    Quietly looking at Ren Woxing who was protected by the disciples of the Demon Cult, Lin Han laughed softly: "Very good, I should have thought of it a long time ago. If he didn't have the skills to keep the pressure on the bottom of the box, how could Cult Master Ren give it to him?"  I was careless when it came to Lin¡¯s chance of fighting alone!¡±

    At this moment, Ren Woxing stood up tremblingly with the support of two Five Elements Flag Masters. His face was so white that there was no trace of blood. It was very different from the ruddy color before. Faintly, his whole body was filled with blood.  While he was shaking, a cold air kept coming out from between his mouth and nose, which was extremely strange.

    Listening to Lin Han's words, Ren Woxing smiled bitterly and shook his head: "I have underestimated you. I haven't seen you for two years. I didn't expect that your strength has improved so much. If I knew that you were almost as strong as Dongfang Bubai, hey  "

    As soon as he finished speaking, Ren Woxing coughed violently, and he kept coughing out light blue ice, and his whole face turned livid in an instant.

    A group of demon sect disciples looked at Ren Woxing in shock. They didn¡¯t know what was going on, but they also saw that something was very wrong with Ren Woxing.

    A leader of the Five Elements Flag whispered: "Leader, why don't you go down and rest? Didn't that boy get punched by the leader? I don't believe he can escape under our siege."

    He waved his hands with difficulty and Ren Woxing looked at Lin Han with an even more bitter expression, "It's useless. I didn't expect that after blocking the attack of "Seven Injury Fist", he still had the energy to activate the ice in the long sword.  Sword Qi, now that the cold air has entered my body, I am afraid that I will die"

    "Leader, you" The two Five Elements Flag Masters looked at Ren Woxing in shock and said in a trembling voice: "You, you mean"

    The two looked at each other, both seeing the fear in each other's eyes.

    Ren Woxing sighed: "Since I was walking around the world at the age of seventeen, except for the encounter with Feng Qingyang at the foot of Huashan Mountain, I have not suffered a defeat in sixty years. Unexpectedly, I ended up falling into the hands of a young boy in his twenties.  "

    "The leader"

    Listening to Ren Woxing's words, the disciples of the Demon Sect felt even more panicked. Gradually, an ominous premonition spread in everyone's minds.

    The most feared among them are undoubtedly the two Five Elements Banner owners and some demon sect disciples who bear important responsibilities in the sect.

    It¡¯s not because they have deeper feelings for Ren Woxing, but because they are all controlled by Ren Woxing with the ¡®Three Corpse Brain Pill¡¯. If Ren Woxing dies

    Ignoring the commotion of the demon sect, Ren Woxing continued: "Young Master Lin, I am about to die. If you can survive down to Blackwood Cliff today, I hope you can abide by the agreement you and I made."

    Looking at the restless disciples of the Demon Sect with an expressionless expression, Lin Han sighed, knowing that if he let me die, without his suppression, those middle and high-level members of the Demon Sect who had taken the 'Three Corpse Brain Pill' would surely  They will be very panicked and are very likely to launch a crazy attack when they are angry at themselves.

    Looking at the dark crowd in front of him, if Lin Han was not injured, he would still be very confident of breaking through the obstruction of the demon sect and descending the mountain safely, but now

    ?????????????????? It seems that without a lot of killing and killing to make the opponent afraid, even if you have prepared a retreat, it will be difficult to escape. You have to fight hard. Since you can¡¯t escape intact, you can¡¯t be too seriously injured.

    With his thoughts turning and he made up his mind, Lin Han nodded towards Ren Woxing: "Don't worry, Master Ren, even if she hates me again, I will find a way to remove the poison from her, don't worry."

    Nodding happily, Ren Woxing suddenly pushed away the two Five Elements Flag Masters who were supporting him, looked around at the increasingly anxious Demon Cult disciples, straightened his back, and said to Lin Han: "Sorry  I want them tolet you go down the mountain, but it's impossible"

    The words became weaker and weaker, and finally fell silent.

    A generation of heroes and heroes straightened their backs, stood quietly, and then fell.

    With the vitality cut off, nothing can suppress the pure ice sword energy in the body. Ren Woxing's body is actually condensed with light blue frost from the inside to the outside at a speed visible to the naked eye.

      Everyone in the Demon Sect looked at Ren Woxing's changes in horror, with their mouths wide open as they couldn't believe what they were seeing.

    In this world, another strong man died in his own hands. Lin Han himself didn't know what he was feeling at this moment. Happy or sad?  It seems like neither.

    The sword was handed in the left hand, looking at the people who like and sadly, Lin Han said with a deep voice: "You guys, take it!"

    Looking back from the ice sculpture of Ren Woxing, everyone in the Demon Cult stared at Lin Han fiercely, and the eyes of the two Five Elements Flag Masters were filled with bloodthirsty madness.

    ¡°If after taking the ¡®Three Corpse Brain Pill¡¯, their tomorrow is in Ren Woxing¡¯s hands, then after Ren Woxing dies, they don¡¯t know if there is still a tomorrow.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????

    The sword is unsheathed!

    "kill him!"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 226 Breaking the Army.  crazy

    Update time: 2012-09-10

    Crazy is contagious!

    Especially the madness brought about by death.

    The moon is gradually setting in the west, and the night is getting cold!

    ?????????????????????????????????????????:?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? is of a flat ground, illuminated by the faint scorching bonfire, and there are broken limbs everywhere, and the gray brains, and the crimson blood, criss-cross, and flow all over the ground.

    The land that was once mixed with black and yellow is now stained with a layer of blood. When the night wind blows, the air is filled with a strong fishy smell.

    "Kill!"

    "Revenge for the brothers!"

    "He's exhausted!"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The clash of swords and the constant shouts of killing. The two-legged people are like the legless tadpoles in the pond in summer, they keep coming and die no matter what.

    Once again repelling a charge of nearly thirty people, Lin Han held the tear-stained sword and leaned against the big stone platform, breathing heavily. He was too tired, he was really too tired

    For two whole hours, he kept swinging his sword and killing enemies. All he could hear in his ears was the enemy's breathing and the hissing sound of his throat being cut.

    He can kill one person with one step and one person with one sword. He simply does not dare to collide with the enemy's weapons, so as not to waste his energy unnecessarily.

    But even so, after two hours, he was as tired as an old cow that was constantly plowing virgin land. His body was scarred and he was sweating like rain. He had never experienced such a difficult time. Two years ago, he resisted any challenge.  I, the ten elders, have never been so tired that night.

    After taking a breath, Lin Han lifted the Tears Sword and came closer to check. Fortunately, thanks to this sword that can cut iron as well as mud, if it had been replaced by an ordinary sword, after two hours of being hacked, he would probably have died early.  Already scrapped.

    Looking at the corpses on the ground and the demon sect disciples who didn¡¯t dare to get closer for a while, Lin Han finally smiled. He knew that they were afraid

    Although there was a smile on his face, there was a feeling of fear in his heart. He did not expect that under the pressure of death, once the fear broke through the zero point, it would instead inspire endless fighting spirit, and the demon sect disciples besieged him for two full hours.

    In two hours, Lin Han killed no less than a thousand people with a single sword. This was simply unimaginable. Later, the two Five Elements Flag Masters had to order people to clean up the corpses before they could start again.  People besieged.

    At the very beginning, when the demon sect disciples launched a charge, to everyone's surprise, Lin Han also launched a charge, charging into the opponent's camp alone with a single sword.

    Lin Han did not charge blindly, but rushed towards the Water Elements Banner disciples and the bow and arrow battalion with purpose. After several back and forth, the two Five Elements Banner leaders realized that Lin Han was trying to eliminate their long-range power.

    But they woke up too late. When Lin Han jumped into the disciples of Shui Xing Banner and Bow and Arrow Battalion, he immediately started a massacre. He even tried to get injured and knocked out all the long-range force.

    Lin Han knew that if he didn't knock out these long-range powers earlier, when he was exhausted, it would be difficult to survive a round of volley without being injured, and his life might even be in danger.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ BEING WONDERFUL?

    Facts have proved that Lin Han's strategy was completely correct. Although he was besieged by the demon sect disciples for two hours, they were all in close combat. With his superhuman reflexes, although he was injured in dozens of places on his body, none of them were critical.  , the only more dangerous thing was when a leader of the Five Elements Flag took an arrow and shot it hard through the right side of his body.

    At the critical moment, Lin Han did not hesitate to expend a lot of internal energy. As soon as he was attacked by a surprise attack, he abandoned his sword, raised his fingers, and two orange red fire sword energy burst out.

    The Five Elements Flag Master retreated in horror, dodging the first sword energy, but in the end he could not escape the second one. With a bang, his brains flew out, and the whole thing was revealed like an imploding refinement, clatter.  The ground fell apart.

    Relying on the intimidating power of this hand, the demon sect disciples did not dare to continue attacking, and Lin Han also gained precious time to use his sword to dig out the arrow branch from his body.

    But it was precisely because of this sword that the other Five Elements Flag Master never showed up again, hiding his figure firmly among the Demon Cult disciples, and remotely commanding the siege of the Demon Cult disciples, which made Lin Han's beheading operation in vain.  Soup can only be consumed by constantly fighting with each other.

    Now, the demon sect disciples finally have the intention to quit. After all, not everyone is controlled by the 'Three Corpse Brain Pill'. When the blood drains out and fear surges into their hearts again, everyone begins to be afraid.

    This is like a person seeking death. Maybe for the first time, his brain got hot and he jumped off the bridge with a bang. However, he was lucky enough to survive. After being rescued, he would never want to seek death again in his life

    This is the situation of this group of demon sect disciples now. Some of them may be controlled by the 'Three Corpse Brain Pill', but after so many people died, they would rather escape today and die slowly instead of giving up on themselves and besieging them.  Lin Han.

    Seeing that everyone in the Demon Cult was showing signs of retreating, Lin Han's expression became even colder, his eyes exuded a compelling cold light, and he stared fixedly at a certain place in the crowd. For a long time, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. Before retreating, he had one more thing to do.  You have to do important things, otherwise, you may not be able to go smoothly.

    "Now that you've been crazy enough, it's my turn!"

    Taking a deep breath, Lin Han held the Tears Sword tightly, closed his eyes, and savored the joy of blood connection with all his heart. Gradually, he seemed to have entered an empty world.

    The hair on the temples moved without wind, and the hot and cold breath surged. Finally, the cold breath dissipated, but the hot breath became even hotter, and the air around him seemed to be burning.

    The demon sect disciples looked at everything in front of them in shock, and were stunned. How could it be possible? How could that 'butcher' still have such strong Qi? After two hours of fighting, was he still a human being?

    What is he going to do?

    The surviving demon sect disciples retreated in fear. They were really afraid and no longer had the courage

    When he opened his eyes again, there was no bloodthirsty cold light as imagined. His eyes were so clear. If anyone recognized him, they would definitely scream, "The heart of the sword is clear!"

    At this moment, he finally understood the realm of the transparent heart of the sword. He had a strong feeling that after this sword was struck, his "Breaking Army" sword intention would be completed, and the realm of the transparent heart of the sword would be more stable.

    The remaining Five Elements Flag Master among the crowd felt even more uneasy when he saw Lin Han looking at him again. He knew that he had become his target.

    With a wailing cry, the Five Elements Flag Master no longer cared about his face and fled to the rear immediately.

    The moment he took a step forward, Lin Han showed a contemptuous smile on his face. He wielded his sword, dodged, and stepped instantly, as if he had transcended time and space. The next moment, the tear-stained sword had already been inserted into his heart.

    Along the straight line, all the demon sect disciples were pushed aside and fell on both sides, their hands and feet twitching, and they died immediately.  However, no one shed any blood when they were killed. The blood in their bodies seemed to have been burned dry.

    A sword tip came out from his chest, and the Five Elements Flag Master screamed in fear, but his voice was stuck in his throat. The next moment, his whole body was ignited with raging fire and burned to ashes in an instant.

    The surviving demon sect disciples were horrified and shouted in fear. They all abandoned their weapons and fled backwards. The few who fled at the back only regretted that their parents had lost two legs.

    After all the demon sect disciples were gone, Lin Han fell to the ground with a thud. That sword blow almost exhausted all his strength, but he didn't think it was a risk. He knew that after this sword strike,  After killing the last Five Elements Flag Master, no more Demon Cult disciples would dare to stay.

    He made the right bet!

    The dust has cleared and the night is getting deeper!

    In the slow cold wind, the moonlight in the sky is still shining, and the silver threads are shining on the ground, leaving behind the sins on the ground.

    Looking up at the bright moon in the sky, Lin Han suddenly laughed out loud: "No matter whether you are guilty or not, do you just watch and say nothing?"

    Shaking his head, after regaining some strength, he stood up and came to the front of the stone platform, jumped up, stood on the top of the stone platform, and took the climbing dagger and rope into his hands.

    "It's really strange, why are there no other masters on Blackwood Cliff? Is it true that no one among Linghu Chong, Xiang Wentian, and Shangguan Yun is here?"

    It is puzzled, but after all, it is the black wood cliff, which is the site of the magic religion. It is not a long time to stay here.

    With one last look at Ren Woxing¡¯s ice sculpture, Lin Han jumped down the mountain

    ~~~~~~

    Under the faint moonlight, Lin Han waved his hand and shot out the dagger in his hand. After the rope tied to the dagger was wrapped around a big tree, he pulled the rope and swung gently, and the whole person was like an ape, swinging.  To the distance, after doing this several times, we finally came to the edge of Blackwood Cliff.

    Feeling that the injuries on his body had greatly hindered his flexibility of movement, Lin Han had to stop, take out the prepared wound medicine from the package, bandage it briefly, and regain some strength on the spot.

    After handling it properly, Lin Han stood up again, jumped off the cliff, and then threw out the dagger

    After a few times, Lin Han clearly felt that the energy required to go down the mountain was much less than going up the mountain.?But you have to be more careful when controlling the dagger. Once, the dagger was not inserted so firmly, and when the force was pulled, both the man and the sword fell down.

    Fortunately, Lin Han adjusted his figure in time and threw out the dagger at the other end again, so he did not fall into the cliff and escaped the fate of being shattered to pieces.

    Standing on a big tree halfway up the mountain, Lin Han panted slightly, rested for a long time, and sighed: "It seems that we have to stop and rest. In the current state, if we suddenly encounter danger, I'm afraid it will be very difficult."  To protect yourself, it¡¯s better to restore your skills first!¡±

    Although he has arranged a backup plan, Lin Han does not want to leave his fate in the hands of others. Loyalty is too precious and not everyone can afford it.

    Find a secret place in the canopy of the tree, and use a dagger and rope to secure a resting position. Lin Han sits cross-legged on it, quietly circulating the ice and fire energy.

    What will happen tomorrow?

    What kind of commotion will be caused by Ren Woxing's death?

    (Risui is not in very good shape recently, and coupled with the lack of motivation, he can only maintain three thousand updates, try your best to break out! At the same time, thank you for your support because I am just a passerby. Thank you for your support!)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 227 Breaking the Army.  Dacheng

    Update time: 2012-09-11

    The sun is rising, and the purple air is coming from the east.

    After two hours of adjusting his breath, the energy in his body returned to nearly seven levels. Lin Han took a long breath and stood up from the tree trunk. Although the injury was a little numb and there was still a sense of weakness all over his body, he at least had the ability to protect himself.  .

    Maybe everyone in the Demon Sect thought I was gone. Lin Han sneered, pulled out the two fixed daggers, put the package on his back again, and jumped down the cliff.

    After dozens of times of borrowing strength, Lin Han finally stepped on the ground again. Feeling this sense of solidity, he finally felt relieved.

    After taking one last look at Heimu Ya, he turned around and walked towards Pingding Prefecture.

    Pingding Prefecture was as quiet as ever. Walking on the street, Lin Han didn't notice many Demon Cult disciples. It seemed that those who stayed here hadn't discovered what happened on Blackwood Cliff.

    Observing carefully, Lin Han found that his judgment was correct, and no demon sect disciples were following him.

    However, this is difficult to understand. For the Demon Sect, if Woxing was allowed to die, ordinary disciples would suffer nearly a thousand casualties, and two Five Elements Flag Masters would also die. How could the Demon Sect not react to such a big thing?

    Logically speaking, the disciples of the Demon Cult should have cast a net to hunt for themselves long ago!

    Is it possible that the group is leaderless?

    This is possible, but after thinking about it carefully, I always feel something is wrong.

    If it is really leaderless, then at this moment, Heimuya should have exploded, and some people might even defect. How could Pingding Prefecture, which is not far from Heimuya, be so quiet?

    Could it be that he was suppressed?  After letting me go, who has such great ability?

    Linghu Chong?  Xiang Wentian?  Shangguan Yun?

    The inn was right in front of him. Lin Han shook his head and stopped thinking about it. He stepped into the inn and asked the shopkeeper to prepare hot water. Then he went straight upstairs to the room he had not left before.

    The innkeeper glanced at Lin Han's back and seemed to smell the rich blood in him. He frowned slightly, but did not say anything. Opening an inn within the area of ??Heimu Cliff requires not only financial resources and force, but also  It requires a keen eye, and the most important thing is not to offend talents.

    When he approached the room, Lin Han's expression turned cold. He quietly took out the tear-stained sword from the package and walked towards the door step by step

    Holding the hilt of the sword with his right hand and placing his left hand three inches in front of the hilt, Lin Han gently pushed open the room. Lin Han immediately saw a man in black standing in front of the bed with his back to him.

    "Brother!"

    The man turned around, and it was Lin Pingzhi who had not been seen for a long time.

    Lin Han breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile, "I thought someone was chasing me down from Blackwood Cliff."

    "Did you succeed?" Lin Pingzhi asked with concern, but his voice was slightly sharp.

    Lin Han nodded, knowing that although the Buddhist scriptures had some effect on him, it was still difficult to make up for the lost yang energy. Fortunately, his voice was just female, but there was nothing wrong with his behavior.

    Noticing the rips in Lin Han¡¯s clothes and the faintly visible bandage, Lin Pingzhi asked in a deep voice, ¡°There was an accident?¡±

    Putting the package on the desk, Lin Han nodded and said, "Well, Ren Woxing was not as easy to deal with as he thought. He was injured by his counterattack before he died. The disciples of the Demon Sect may have been stimulated, so they fought back desperately and fought hard.  It took several hours to escape."

    After two years of seclusion, Lin Pingzhi's attainments in "Evil Sword Technique" are quite impressive. No matter how Wu Xia Amen is, he is no longer the young boy he used to be. With his current eyesight, he can see Lin Han's clothes.  There were more than a dozen cracks on it, and when you think about the fact that the Demon Sect does not focus on swordsmanship, you understand the danger of Lin Han's trip to Heimuya.

    "Fortunately, there is no serious problem!" Lin Han chuckled softly, "Fortunately, Linghu Chong, Xiang Wentian, and Shangguan Yun are not here, otherwise it is hard to say whether we can come back alive from this trip."

    "Yeah!" Lin Pingzhi also sweated for Lin Han. He also knew how powerful those three people were, especially Linghu Chong. Although he had already learned the "Evil Sword Technique", he really had to face Linghu Chong's "Dugu Jiu".  Sword", still not sure at all.

    After all, he can't compare to Linghu Chong in terms of his talent in swordsmanship or the time he takes to learn swordsmanship.

    "Brother, do you want to leave immediately?" Lin Pingzhi asked with a frown, "If Linghu Chong, Xiang Wentian and others take the disciples of the Demon Sect out to search, I'm afraid it will be very troublesome within the sphere of influence of the Demon Sect!"

    After pondering for a moment, Lin Han shook his head: "No, my skill has only recovered to the sixth or seventh level now. If I rush to leave, it will be detrimental to the healing. It is better to heal the injury first. When the time comes, if Linghu Chong and Xiang Wen  If God dares to come, Lin won¡¯t mind beheading them.¡±

    ?Lin Pingzhi nodded, knowing that what Lin Han said made sense, "How many days will it take for my brother to recover from his injury?"

    "With one serious injury, dozens of minor injuries, trauma to the lungs, and exhaustion, it will probably take about ten days to fully recover." Lin Han assessed and replied.

    Lin Pingzhi said: "Well, brother, I can rest in peace and recover from my injuries, and Pingzhi will be responsible for safety."

    "No need!" Lin Han shook his head.

    "Why?" Lin Pingzhi asked in confusion, "My brother is injured, so it is really not appropriate to take action."

    "Haha!" Lin Han chuckled, but his eyes flashed coldly, "Not only don't you do anything, you also have to hide in the dark!"

    "Brother, what you mean is" Lin Pingzhi understood somewhat. I am afraid that what Lin Han is afraid of is not the demon sect's arrest.

    Lin Han said in a cold voice: "The reason why Pingzhi was invited here was not to deal with the Demon Sect. Although there were some accidents, the plan will not change. Although Lin has been hiding for two years, he has offended many people before.  There are only a few people, and I am blocking the way of many people. I really want to know who are there who want to get rid of me and then hurry up!"

    Lin Pingzhi nodded: "I know, then I'll go out and buy some medicine and clothes for my brother."

    "Well, go ahead, be careful and don't reveal your whereabouts." Lin Han warned.

    Lin Pingzhi agreed, pulled down the hood on his black robe, ducked out of the room, and jumped out of Lin Han's sight.

    After Lin Pingzhi left, Lin Han closed the door, sat on the edge of the bed, endured the sting of the wound, and gently removed all his clothes.

    When he took off all his clothes and pants, Lin Han seemed to be sweating profusely. The reason was that the wounds had scabs, and many places were tightly stuck to the clothes. When he pulled them, some of them immediately became sticky.  The wound that was too tight pulled open.

    Suddenly, the sound of footsteps came from the corridor, and Lin Han paused, subconsciously on guard.

    Bang, bang, bang

    "Sir, the hot water you requested is ready!"

    It was the innkeeper who spoke.

    Lin Han breathed a sigh of relief and said in a deep voice, "I know, you put it outside the door and I'll go back and get it myself."

    "Okay, do you have any other instructions?" the shopkeeper then asked.

    Lin Han also felt hungry at this time. He hadn't eaten anything all night and was exercising strenuously, so he said, "Well, stir-fry three or five side dishes, five kilograms of beef, and two bowls of rice."

    "Hey, okay, just wait a moment!"

    Listening to the footsteps fading away, Lin Han stood up from the edge of the bed, opened the door, and saw a large bucket of warm water standing at the door, with a large wooden spoon inside.

    After carrying the bucket back to the room, Lin Han was suddenly startled: This bucket of water is not light. Although he had already discovered that the innkeeper also had some cultivation, now it seems that it is not simple either  .

    Recalling that two years ago, Ren Woxing and others did not know this person, so he must not be a member of the Demon Cult, so his identity is worth pondering.

    Could it be

    Lin Han shook his head: I hope you won¡¯t mess with me

    Feeling the temperature of the hot water, after waiting for a while, Lin Han took a towel, dipped it in the hot water and wiped the wound.

    When the wound comes into contact with hot water, it immediately produces a numb and numb feeling, as if there are a hundred ants biting it. It is not very painful, but it is very uncomfortable.

    Resisting the discomfort, Lin Han cleaned it over and over again, and finally wiped away the water stains on his body.

    Just at this moment, there was a noise outside the door.

    "Sir, the meal you requested has been delivered!"

    "Well, you can go down. If you don't have any instructions, don't come and disturb me." Lin Han responded.

    When the shopkeeper left, Lin Han did not get up to get the food. Instead, he sat on the bed and began to heal his injuries and restore his skills.

    Holding the tear-stained sword in both hands, the mind once again enters the realm of emptiness. The sword is connected to the mind, and the heart of the sword is emptiness, which is why the heart of the sword is clear.

    After a long time, a cold sword intent spurted out from the round heart of the sword, causing waves of ripples.

    Break the army, break through the many thorns on the road ahead, and march towards the supreme martial arts

    When he decided to rush up to Blackwood Cliff alone with a single sword, the shackles that restrained this heavy sword spirit had been loosened; when he endured the pain and activated the ice sword energy in the Tears Sword without hesitation, the shackles  There were already cracks; when he fought with all his strength and killed nearly a thousand enemies, the cracks had reached the critical point of fragmentation; when he extracted all his true power and used his last will to slash out the Fentian Sword, the shackles  It has collapsed.

      ¡®Pojun¡¯ sword intention, great achievement

    The air flow in the room surged, and the ice and fire essences from heaven and earth kept pouring into Lin Han's body. The wounds on his body were scabbing at a speed visible to the naked eye

    After a long time, the storm subsided, and Lin Han opened his eyes. The light flashed and gradually faded away. He took a last deep breath and looked at the wounds on his body. Lin Han nodded with satisfaction, "I didn't expect that with just one exercise, not only did my internal strength recover to 80%, but  Even the injury has improved a lot, so it seems that I should be able to recover as before within seven days."

    "Come in!" Lin Han shouted towards the door.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The door was opened, and Lin Pingzhi walked in with a package in one hand and a food box in the other.

    "It seems that brother has gained a lot!" Lin Pingzhi smiled and put the things in his hands on the desk, and took out some medicine bottles and a few pieces of clothing from the package.

    Lin Han nodded: "Fortunately, our plan can be advanced."

    Lin Han took the medicine bottle from Lin Pingzhi's hand, applied it carefully on the wound, and then put on the clothes he bought. Lin Han felt a lot more relaxed.

    Lin Pingzhi opened the food in the food box, took out a silver needle to test it, and nodded to indicate there was no problem.

    Lin Han smiled and said: "The world is dangerous. It seems that Pingzhi has gained a lot in the past two years."

    "Well, it's important to be on guard against others!" Lin Pingzhi chuckled, as if he had remembered something, with a joking look on his face.

    "How are you living in Fuzhou?" Lin Han asked.

    "Everything is going well. We have bought the house of Fuwei Escort Agency. It is now called 'Sunflower Villa'."

    "I think my uncle and aunt's spirits in heaven will also feel gratified!" Lin Han comforted.

    Lin Pingzhi sighed: "Everything is back to where it started, it's just that things have changed and people have changed."

    "Senior sister is here, but I am already a useless person!" Lin Pingzhi said lonely.

    Lin Han sighed, speechless!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 228 Bait

    Update time: 2012-09-12

    Since the next day, the movement on Heimu Cliff gradually became louder. From time to time, demon sect disciples passed by Pingding Prefecture, mostly heading west.

    Lin Han thought, from Pingding Prefecture to the west, if he rode fast, he would reach the boundary of Hengshan Mountain in less than a day. The people in the Demon Sect must have thought that he was seriously injured and there was a high possibility of going to Beiyue Hengshan Mountain to seek shelter.

    Until the third day, Xinxu found no clues, so the Demon Cult disciples turned around and searched. In Pingding Prefecture, more Demon Cult members came and went.

    Lin Han knew that he could no longer stay in Pingding Prefecture, otherwise, he would most likely reveal his traces and be encountered by the Demon Cult, which would be unsightly. After all, his target was not the Demon Cult, but other people with evil intentions.  .

    After telling Lin Pingzhi to hide in the dark, Lin Han put some foundation on his face to make his face look slightly pale, pretending to be seriously injured. After that, he quietly left Pingding Prefecture.

    Lin Han didn¡¯t notice that shortly after he left, the innkeeper also closed the inn and hurried out of the city

    Leaving Pingding Prefecture, Lin Han thought about it, and finally headed west, with the goal of Beiyue Hengshan Mountain.

    Along the way, Lin Han saw more and more Demonic Cult members, and the crowds coming and going more and more frequently. He guessed that there should be someone in charge of Blackwood Cliff, but he didn't know who it was yet. It must be nothing more than someone.  One of the three Linghu Chong, Xiang Wentian, and Shangguan Yun.

    Lin Han was not in a hurry. He was not in a hurry at all. He even abandoned his horse and walked leisurely on the official road.

    In order to bait some people, he also needs to pretend to be careless and reveal his appearance, so that people will find out that he is not in that good condition.

    On the fifth day, Lin Han's injuries were almost healed. Except for the seven-injury fist force on his lungs that needed to be slowly removed and warmed up, he was no longer seriously injured. His combat power was already able to  After exerting the ninth level, coupled with the "Po Jun" sword intent, the overall strength is not one point worse than the peak state.

    The road from Pingding Prefecture to Hengshan is mostly mountainous. The winding roads either wind around the mountain or pass through the mountain. There are even several places that are similar to the dangerous situation of "a thin line of sky".

    If you are marching in military formation, you need to be extra careful on such a road. If you make a mistake, you may be blocked at both ends and defeated by rocks falling from the sky.

    But for people in the world, especially Lin Han, a master who has strong martial arts skills and works alone without any ties, the threat from the top of the mountain is much smaller, or even useless, because he can rely on his excellent  Quickly pass.

    Starting from the sixth day, Lin Han clearly felt that the number of pedestrians on the road began to increase. Among them were people dressed as beggars and people dressed as business travelers. They were all kinds and varied, but these people all had one thing in common - they carried weapons with them.  .

    Maybe they thought they were hiding well, but how could they escape Lin Han's eyes.

    "It seems that the news of Ren Woxing's death has spread throughout the martial arts world, and perhaps even the news that he escaped with serious injuries has spread, Lin Han thought.

    So, the purpose of these people¡¯s coming is quite intriguing.

    Lin Han knew that although there were a large number of people among them who wanted to fish in troubled waters and try their luck at Blackwood Cliff, there were still some people with ulterior motives who were probably here for him, Lin Han.

    I thought that not long ago, a group of traveling businessmen glanced at me from a distance, then whispered to each other about something, and then rushed towards Hengshan Mountain.

    The team was not eye-catching. Lin Han originally thought they were some sneaky and evil people and didn't care too much.

    It was only later that I unexpectedly discovered that there were a few people in the team who, although wearing felt hats, had no hair at all on the exposed upper parts of their necks. They were too completely bald and too abnormal.

    Thinking again of the strange innkeeper in Pingding Prefecture, Lin Han's eyes became even colder and he murmured: "Perhaps, there will be unexpected gains this time!"

    ~~~~~~

    Ahead, on the trail, on the low hills and in the woods, there are fluttering birds, chirping shrilly, hovering over the dense forest, unwilling to leave for a long time.

    I looked up at the sky. The setting sun in the west was dyed with a drunken color. The sunlight was no longer so dazzling. There was a faint twilight atmosphere under the mountains ahead.

    This kind of sky is the time when tired birds return to the forest. Lin Han looked at the birds screaming in the sky above the dense forest, his eyes full of amusement.

    Slowly approaching, when he was less than five feet away from the woods, Lin Han suddenly exerted force, and the toes of his left foot touched the ground heavily. His whole body was like a cheetah pouncing on prey, and the distance of more than ten meters disappeared in an instant.  Pounce like lightningIn the woods

    The next moment, there were screams, the sound of bowstrings pulling, and the sound of sharp swords cutting. Under Lin Han's sword, lives were harvested one by one. Screams and curses were heard everywhere.

    After running in, Lin Han was also startled. He did not expect so many people to be ambushed in the dense forest. Despite this, his body still relied on instinct. The tear-stained sword was in his hand, like the scythe of death, quickly harvesting a person.  Another archer's throat brought up a series of neighing sounds.

    "Surround him up, surround him up, don't let him escape!"

    "Quick, abandon your bow and use your sword!"

    In the dense forest, after the initial panic among the ambushed enemies, someone finally stood up and gave orders.

    During the fight, Lin Han glanced out of the corner of his eye and recognized that the costumes of two people were very familiar. They were quite similar to the two Five Elements Flag owners who had been killed on Blackwood Cliff before. He understood that these two people were very familiar.  It must be the other two Five Elements Banner Masters, but I don¡¯t know which two.

    Lin Han was right. These two were the flag masters of Mube and Soudou. They originally led a team each to go down the mountain to search for Lin Han's traces. With Lin Han's deliberate cooperation, the two quickly  Got Lin Han's whereabouts.

    The two of them decided to rely on the strength of their numbers, and since Lin Han was 'injured', they planned to ambush here and catch Lin Han off guard.

    The idea was very good. If Lin Han didn't find their traces, as long as they got within three feet of the dense forest, they would first be shot by a round of bows and arrows from Kibe, and then trapped by the trap prepared in advance. With his seriously injured body, it would be very difficult to  Maybe he will die.

    It¡¯s just that the reality is too cruel. Lin Han¡¯s attack was not as heavy as they imagined. He discovered something was wrong in the dense forest in advance and took advantage of the opponent¡¯s weakness to launch a beautiful counter-sneak attack.

    The members of the Demon Cult lived too much in an ideal environment. They were first attacked by Lin Han in a sneak attack, and they were armed with bows and arrows, which was not conducive to close combat. After a confrontation, the casualties were heavy.

    ¡°If Lin Han hadn¡¯t had other ideas, perhaps all of these people would have died in his hands, and even the two Five Elements Flag Masters would not have been spared.

    Deliberately controlling the speed of killing, Lin Han was gradually surrounded by the demon sect members who reacted. On the surface, Lin Han seemed to be really injured. In this moment, he had been hit several times by knives.  There was also blood spilled.

    Seeing that Lin Han was injured, the two Five Elements Flag Masters were very excited, and they kept directing the demon sect to attack him. Lin Han also cooperated very well and showed that he was in a state of embarrassment, as if his life was in danger at any time.

    The loud shouts of killing in the dense forest had long since attracted the attention of many people, and Lin Han clearly felt that many people were approaching.

    However, those people were just watching from the outside, hesitant, and had no intention of getting involved.  Lin Han knew that he was not miserable enough.

    Sighing secretly, Lin Han kept moving, drawing out the sword, retreating the enemy, gasping, retreating, drawing the sword again, retreating the enemy again, gasping again. Many times, he missed great opportunities, just to protect himself.  First of all, the sword is no longer so neat, and the number of kills is gradually decreasing. It seems that the injury is really too serious, and the sword moves are not so accurate.

    As if they saw Lin Han's weakness, the two Five Elements Flag Masters became even more excited. While shouting loudly, they also did not forget to use cold tricks and cruel attacks.

    When the swords were clashing, Lin Han suddenly stumbled and fell top-heavy towards a Five Elements Flag Master.  Seeing Lin Han approaching, the man's heart twitched and he wanted to avoid it, but at this time, two demon sect members attacked at the same time, and they succeeded. Lin Han immediately received two more stab wounds on his body.

    In such a situation, the Five Elements Flag Master no longer retreated. Instead, he raised his sword and struck Lin Han's neck fiercely.

    The flag leader¡¯s eyes were filled with bloodthirsty light, as if he had seen Lin Han¡¯s body and the glorious development in the second half of his life

    As if he didn't notice the danger, Lin Han got closer and closer, and saw that the big knife was about to fall on his neck

    The next moment, Lin Han raised his head, and with the momentum of rushing forward, his body rolled and passed by the man. He raised the tear-stained sword and touched it lightly

    His head was raised high, with the smile from the previous moment still on his face.

    With a huge gap, all the demon sect members were frozen in place, with only one flying head in mid-air.

    Snapped

    After his head fell to the ground, Lin Han took advantage of this opportunity to stand up, panting heavily, looking at everyone with hatred, turned around and rushed out of the dense forest, disappearing without a trace.

    "The flag owner is dead"

    "The leader of Zhou Banner was killed"

    Amid the commotion, the remaining flag owner shouted angrily: "Quiet, he killed Lao Zhou, why doesn't he continue?"??Kill us too?  "

    "Yes, Zhang Qizhu, why?"

    "Why?" Flag Master Zhang looked up to the sky and laughed, "Because he has no strength left. If he doesn't leave, he won't know who will kill whom!"

    "You mean?"

    "That's right!" Zhang Qizhu waved his hand, "He can't escape far, catch up and kill him to avenge Lao Zhou and the brothers! Avenge the leader!"

    "Revenge! Revenge!"

    It has to be said that confidence is contagious. After the demon sect followed Master Zhang and chased him out, many people entered the forest, checked and left, but they all had the same smile on their faces.  !

    After groups of people left, the grove gradually became quiet, the sunset disappeared, but the tired birds refused to set for a long time.

    The bait has been released; can the fish be far away?

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 229 Cold Spring Mountain.  Yinyue Valley

    Update time: 2012-09-13

    Shanxi, to the west of the Taihang Mountains, has always been more mountainous and less watery. It has been known as the "mountains and rivers outside and inside" since ancient times. During the Spring and Autumn Period, it was owned by the Jin State.

    Ye was too impatient and escaped the pursuit. Lin Han slowly walked forward on the road.

    It is now the beginning of the month, and the first quarter moon has already lit up in the east, but it is not as bright as the full moon after all. It is a bit far-fetched to drive on the mountain road at this time.

    When the mountain wind suddenly picked up, Lin Han was about to find a dense place to rest, when he suddenly saw a cold silver glow in front of him, which was particularly conspicuous.

    I felt something in my heart and suddenly felt strange.  Now that he had thought about it, Lin Han pondered for a moment, but finally couldn't suppress his curiosity and decided to go visit.

    In order to avoid being miscalculated by the enemy and falling into a trap, Lin Han had already taken out the tear-stained sword from the package on his back, held it tightly in his right hand, and slowly touched forward. The target was the silver glow he saw.  .

    The mountain path is connected to the official road here. The winding path leads to the secluded place. Follow a short mountain and walk for dozens of steps. When you enter the short mountain, your eyes suddenly open up. Surrounded by dense forest, after the short mountain twists and turns, there is a  In the valley.

    Under the illumination of the crescent moon, a jade belt lit up in the valley. Unexpectedly, a natural lake was formed among the barren mountains and rivers. Lin Han thought about the previous trail, which was most likely opened by the predecessors to provide tourists with water.  use.

    In fact, Lin Han thought it right. This place is called Lengquan Mountain. It is named after this naturally formed cold spring lake. These valleys also have a nickname, 'Yinyue Valley'. The reason is that Tianji  The moonlight shines down, as if imprinted on the cold lake.

    Cold mountains, secluded paths, cold pools, and the moon, along with the gentle mountain breeze and the sudden chirping of insects, add a unique charm to this game of hunting and being hunted.

    ??Simply, Lin Han stopped and searched in the valley under the faint moonlight. After a while, he found some dead branches and residual wood to use as a fire starter.

    Pick out some flammable grass and wood debris and stack them together.  Lin Han took out the fire stick from the package, rubbed it and ignited it. After a while, streams of green smoke came out of the valley.

    It¡¯s just that under this moonlit night, the mist of green smoke is unexpectedly overlooked by others, and because the terrain here is a valley, the surrounding low mountains are not very tall, but they are more than enough to block such a bonfire.

    The killing during the day delayed the time for eating. Now that he had some free time, Lin Han took out the cold boiled beef from the package, and then took out the dagger used for climbing.

    After roasting and sterilizing the dagger on the bonfire, and wiping off the ash, Lin Han grabbed a large piece of cold beef, strung it whole on the dagger, and roasted it on the bonfire. After a little effort, the beef began to emit  A 'buzz' sound.

    With the sweet lake water and a meal of roast beef, Lin Han suddenly felt warm all over his body. He spent some energy dealing with the new wounds, and finally changed out of the broken clothes.

    Moving the bonfire, laying a bed on the hot ground, and putting the tear-stained sword behind his head, Lin Han lay quietly, looking at the crescent moon in the sky, his thoughts floating wildly: I wonder how well they lived on Songshan Mountain.  , won¡¯t you get used to it!

    The night is getting darker; the bonfire is still burning; the chirping of insects is still endless, as if disturbed by the raging flames, singing sparsely in Lin Han's sleep.

    ~~~~~~

    For a long, long time, so long that several shadows appeared under the moonlight, moving forward furtively, as if they were afraid of disturbing something, and the wild insects in the mountains rarely became quiet.

    Getting closer, illuminated by the dim bonfire, they were clearly murderers with sharp knives and long swords. They were gesturing and communicating quietly, cautiously approaching Lin Han in his sleep.

    Snapped

    The explosion sounded and spread far away in the quiet night of the Cold Moon Valley.

    The sudden movement made the leader break into a cold sweat. He lifted his steps and paused in the air, staring motionlessly in front of him. After not seeing Lin Han's movement for a long time, the man gently put down his left leg, turned around, and said viciously.  The people waiting behind them had a mixture of joy and blame in their eyes.

    "Then one person pointed at the bonfire that had just extinguished, indicating that it was not their fault. It turned out that the sound was just the last cry from the bonfire that was about to go out.

    Gradually, there were more and more people in the valley, one, two, three, four, counting carefully, there were actually twelve people. Judging from their purpose, they must be for Lin Han.  Have a plan.

    Under the cold moonlight, all twelve people were wearing black scarves. Three of them had their entire heads wrapped in black cloth, only two sunken eyes were exposed. It was unknown what they were hiding  

      These twelve people slowly approached, forming a fan-shaped block in front of Lin Han, and also blocked the way out of the valley.

    Seeing Lin Han, he still didn't notice at all. Among them was a rather strong man with a black scarf, who seemed to be the leader. A trace of pity flashed in his eyes, and then it flashed away and was quickly replaced by a look of anger.

    The leader of the black scarf nodded slightly. The next moment, the twelve sneak attackers gathered in a row and launched their swords at the same time, slashing at Lin Han who was sleeping.

    The sword fell. Lin Han, who was sleeping like a dead man one moment, suddenly rolled forward as if he had planned it. He rolled several times in a row, not only avoiding the killing moves of twelve people.  , and has already reached everyone¡¯s feet.

    A group of sneak attackers secretly said, "No," they already understood and knew that Lin Han had already discovered their whereabouts.

    Regarding Lin Han's movements, the sneak attackers did not panic. None of the twelve people retreated. At the first moment, everyone kicked up and kicked Lin Han, who was lying across his feet.

    ??Old Jianghu!  Lin Han lamented in his heart, knowing that he was catching big fish, and there were twelve of them as soon as he came. He didn't even rule out that there were people outside the valley guarding the exit.

    This battle must be extremely difficult!

    Although he was shocked in his heart, the movements in his hands never stopped. Facing the twelve masters, Lin Han was not afraid at all. It can be said that since the great achievement of Sword Intent, not only his martial arts has improved to a higher level, but also in terms of character, he has reached a new level.  Perfect, so even though he knew that the next battle this month would be very difficult, he still had no intention of backing down.

    Aren¡¯t all the previous preparations just for today¡¯s battle?

    Although the fish biting the hook is a bit bigger, doesn¡¯t it just mean that it¡¯s interesting?

    Without the slightest hesitation, Lin Han deliberately stretched his body and flattened his body. As he slapped his palms on the ground, he closed them as soon as he released them. With the force of the counter-shock, his whole body jumped up sideways and moved his energy.  Back, slam into the opponent's chest and abdomen

    No one thought that Lin Han would be so uneasy about common sense. At such a critical moment, the first thing that came to his mind was not to retreat, but to attack.

    What is even more unbelievable is that he actually used such a strange move, trying to attack twelve people at the same time with his own strength.

    Is Lin Han really reckless?

    No, at such a critical moment, the twelve sneak attackers no longer had time to react. If the previous missed sneak attack was discovered in advance, they were still understanding it; the second step of not retreating but advancing was still considered feasible.  Accept it; then the third step of the non-mainstream attack will make them very uncomfortable.

    With intention and no intention, this is what Lin Han wants.

    Even if the opponent has twelve people, in this case, at such an attack angle, it is not suitable for the opponent to launch an attack. The only thing the opponent can do is to use the same power on the chest and abdomen to hastily resist Lin Han's impact.

    And as long as he survives this move, Lin Han himself will definitely be in a very passive position, which can be said to be a reversal of the situation.

    boom

    Sooner or later, almost at the same time, Lin Han bumped into twelve people. The next moment, a strong force surged in. Lin Han almost lost control of his body, and his back, thighs and other parts were also covered with wounds.  Shocked to the point of numbness.

    As I said before, these twelve sneak attackers are all extremely skilled, almost all of them are at the level of elders of the Five Mountains Sect. The skills of the leading few are not even as good as those of Yue Buqun and Mo under normal conditions.

    If you face one of them, Lin Han's skills will completely defeat him; face two of them, and kill him; face three of them, kill him; face four of them, and kill him; face five of them, and win;  Six of them can win; against six or more people, victory or defeat all depends on the situation, but it must be a free-for-all.

    At this moment, Lin Han was using his own strength to resist twelve people. Even though he was doing it mentally and unintentionally, he was still extremely reluctant.

    It was difficult for Lin Han, and it was even more difficult for the sneak attacker. Facing Lin Han's brutal blow, the twelve people's chests shook, almost vomiting blood. At this time, the strength of their skills was fully demonstrated.

    The three men with their heads wrapped in black scarves were indeed much more powerful. They were able to completely take Lin Han's attack without wavering. Like them, there was an old man in green with a hairpin in his head, and  An extremely thin old man in civilian clothes.

    There were four other sneak attackers who all took a step back. Naturally, the skills of these four were slightly inferior.

    In the end, there were three weakest ones who were not knocked back immediately because they had no chance

    If it was to repel the attack of twelve people, why would Lin Han bother?

    When the twelve people sneaked closer, Lin Han had already roughly judged by their breathing soundsWho was stronger and who was weaker? Finally, when he heard the attack formation of twelve people, a bold idea flashed in his mind, and he immediately decided to do it.

    This is a gamble. If you lose, you are just taking the opportunity to retreat, and you will not lose anything. If you win the gamble, the opponent will even lose a few combatants. Gambling is risky, but compared with the possible gains, Lin Han  Still decided to take a gamble.

    It turns out that he won.

    The next moment he came into contact with the twelve people's bodies, Lin Han exerted all his strength, resisting the discomfort in his body, and pushed his elbows back together, hitting the two attackers in the left chest. At the same time, he kicked back with both legs, heavily.  The ground stepped on the chest and abdomen of the last attacker.

    With the help of the counter-shock force from his elbows and legs, Lin Han's whole body rolled forward, just in time to avoid the second attack of the three men with their heads wrapped in black scarves and the other two old men.

    Hearing three screams, Lin Han fell to the ground with a bang, but instantly rolled forward a few steps, then stood up, turned around slowly, and looked carefully in front of him.  everything of.

    Amid the wailing, the five people who originally wanted to pursue them all froze in place, and the other four people also looked at their three companions with expressions of disbelief.

    The chests of the two people who were elbowed by Lin Han were completely dented. It was most likely that the broken ribs were pierced into the heart and they were dead. The person who was kicked back by Lin Han's legs was even worse. Even his spine was broken and he was already dead.  There is more air coming out and less air entering.

    Lin Han instantly eliminated three opponents. He showed no mercy. Under the cold moonlight, he looked so indifferent, "Who are you?"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 230 Kill another person

    Update time: 2012-09-14

    "He'er, what's wrong with you? Don't scare Master!"

    "Second brother, younger brother and sister, hold on!"

    Among the four old men with weaker skills, two of them walked out immediately. Among them, the old man in purple robe was holding the sneak attacker whose spine was broken by Lin Han's kick, and the other old man in Huang Shang was sneak attacking the two whose hearts were broken.  Those gathered together.

    The first battle was unfavorable, and three people were accidentally killed. The other seven people stopped and stood in front of the five people on guard, with extremely solemn expressions.

    He'er?  Lin Han looked at the unlucky guy on the ground in confusion. Could it be Zhang Yihe's unlucky kid?

    "From the Emei sect?" Lin Han asked with a smile.

    "Shut up!" The old man in purple robe stared at Lin Han fiercely, wishing he could eat him alive.

    Rubbing the hilt of the tear-stained sword, Lin Han shook his head and said: "Those who count others will count them too. You are all old men in the world. If you want Lin's life, you must have the consciousness to die at Lin's hands. Don't let me  I look down on you."

    "Haha" The old man Huang Shang laughed angrily, "That's right, right, second brother and second sister, please rest for a while on the Huangquan Road. The eldest brother will send the boy Lin Han down to accompany you soon.  .¡±

    "This senior of who knows which sect he belongs to is not afraid of the wind flashing his tongue. What's more, why do you have to be so generous to others?" Lin Han sneered, "If you are really so affectionate, why not wipe your neck?  Go and accompany your second brother and sister by yourself, and maybe you can even catch up with them being 'born on the same day, same year, same month, same day', hehehe"

    "You" The old man in purple robe and the old man in yellow clothes suddenly became angry. They quickly carried the three dying people aside and returned to the encirclement again. But this time, they must be really desperate.

    "Okay, okay, very good." The thin old man in civilian clothes said loudly, "I didn't expect that after several years of not seeing each other, Lin Shaoxia is still so cruel and ruthless, so tight."

    Seeing the figure of the old man, even though the old man had covered his face with a black scarf, Lin Han still felt that he looked very familiar, as if he was a very familiar person, but he couldn't think of who it was for a while.

    Being secretly praised and criticized by the old man in cloth, Lin Han couldn't help but laugh out loud, "So according to the senior's wishes, if so many of you come to kill a seriously injured person like this junior, the junior will still have to wait for his neck to be cut? Or should I say that the junior should respect him?  The old respects the young and talks about moral principles? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too funny, senior?¡±

    "Why do you need to be as knowledgeable as a dying person? It's only right to act quickly!" The old man in green clothes and white beard said, urging everyone to act quickly to avoid unnecessary trouble.

    "It seems that Lin is convinced," Lin Han said with a chuckle, "It's just that even if Lin fights to die, he still has to drag half of the people to be buried with him like he did before"

    Everyone¡¯s expressions changed, and they were all on guard.  If Lin Han had said at the beginning that he could drag half of the people to be buried with him, he would have been scorned. But now, with lessons learned from the past, everyone is worried about becoming the next one.

    What Lin Han wants is this effect. This is not a conspiracy, but a naked conspiracy.

    If it was just a conspiracy, it would be useless after being discovered; but Yangmou was different. Lin Han had no intention of hiding it from these old people from the beginning. The reason why Yangmou was a Yangmou was because the other party knew it was a trap or a trap.  Gotta jump inside.

    Lin Han has already seen that many of these twelve people are his acquaintances. In other words, they are all from different sects and were put together temporarily.

    If things go well, everyone doesn't mind adding insult to injury; but if things don't go well, what they think about is how to sacrifice others to fulfill themselves.

    Their mutual distrust is their biggest flaw.

    Lin Han told them with his strength that he was likely to be killed by them, but the premise was that at least seven of the twelve people would stay here. With half the probability, who would survive?  Who dies?

    Especially when the plot is likely to succeed, when success is within easy reach, who will survive?  Who dies?

    Cracks were slowly forming, and the remaining people all looked at the three men with their heads wrapped in black scarves. This also let Lin Han know who was in charge, and he had even guessed the identities of most of them.

    The leading man with a black scarf sighed and glanced at Lin Han, and praised: "Young Master Lin is indeed the leader of the younger generation in the world. He is calm, calm and ruthless. He not only killed the three of us, but also killed the three of us."  It¡¯s really not easy to break our momentum with just a few words!¡±

    "Oh, senior is ridiculous. Senior can recruit more than a dozen experts to do such a shameful thing, which is not easy." Lin Han said sarcastically.

    The leader of the black scarf shook his head and said: "Although Young Master Lin killed three of us, he was still injured after all. We should be careful. It will be easy to kill you."

      Lin Han smiled and said: "In that case, why don't you all rush forward and do that easy thing?"

    "This method of provoking generals is useless. As Lin Shaoxia said, although we can kill you, there may be casualties, which is not beautiful!" The leader of the black scarf said in a pitiful tone, as if  It¡¯s that you can¡¯t bear to kill.

    Lin Han sarcastically said: "Then you guys gathered around Lin, do you want to talk about life and ideals?"

    The leader of the black scarf said: "In order to avoid mutual casualties, why should Shaoxia Lin abandon his sword and surrender? I promise that as long as Shaoxia Lin admits defeat, he will not hurt a hair of Shaoxia Lin. How good is that?"

    "That's fine, but the others, especially the two seniors whose relatives have died, I'm afraid they won't agree." Lin Han asked quite emotionally.

    "I will never let you go!"

    "My son, just wait and be buried with me!"

    Lin Han smiled and said: "Senior, look, if Lin really abandons his sword and is bound, I'm afraid he will die in the next moment."

    The leader of the black scarf looked at the two of them expressionlessly, shook his head and said: "You two are talking in anger. As long as Shaoxia Lin is willing to be bound, I will keep you safe."

    "Humph!" The old man in purple robe and the old man in yellow robe snorted coldly and turned away.

    "So after the junior is bound, what will the senior plan to do with Lin?" Lin Han nodded and asked.

    Seeing that Lin Han's resistance was not very strong and he seemed to have accepted his fate, the leader of the black scarf replied: "Of course I will bring him back to the master. If Lin Shaoxia promises not to leave the secret sect within twenty years, we will never hurt Lin Shaoxia."  Every bit."

    "It's so arrogant. He's always locked up for twenty years!"

    Lin Han shook his head and said: "I still have two lovely wives at home. I have been isolated from the world for twenty years. I can't do it. I can only accept my kindness."

    "You won't agree?" the black scarf leader asked in surprise. The reason why he thought Lin Han would agree was because he was sure that Lin Han would never escape. He never thought of the second possibility.

    But just as Lin Han thought there was a better way, that is to kill them all

    "If you really can't let go of your wives and concubines, how about we allow them to visit once a year?" the leader of the black scarf argued hard.

    Nodding, Lin Han said solemnly: "Okay, let's do it!"

    After finishing speaking, he held the hilt of the sword with his left hand and pulled out the Tear-stained Sword from its scabbard with a clang sound. He gently threw the scabbard aside and held a sword flower, guarding it carefully.

    The leader of the black scarf was stunned for a moment. When he realized what he was doing, he was furious and said in a deep voice: "Are you kidding me?" If his head and face were not covered by the black scarf, the color on his face would definitely be extremely exciting.

    Several other people looked at him with great disdain and said to themselves: If you really treat yourself as a person, you are not just practicing kung fu and becoming stupid, right?

    "Okay, okay, okay!" the leader of the black scarf laughed, "It seems that I am just wishful thinking. Everyone, the opponent is hopeless. I hope you will do your best. If there is really any damage, life or death will be determined by fate. We will cover up the party afterwards."  We will definitely protect the safety of his descendants, let¡¯s all come together!¡±

    "It should have been like this!"

    "kill!"

    With an order, the two old men in Zipao and Huangshang were the first to kill. They all launched their special moves, intending to kill Lin Han with their swords at the first opportunity to vent their hatred.

    The nine first-rate masters all launched their deadly moves, and the nine swords came out simultaneously. Amidst the roar of the swords and the wind of the swords, nine strong murderous auras were twisted together and condensed into a whole. The fierce momentum was like a black cloud pressing down on the city.  , there are strong signs of destroying Lin Han's thin city.

    Facing such momentum, Lin Han's expression changed slightly. With his current strength, it was difficult to resist him head-on.

    This was a deliberate effort by the nine people to conceal their identities, and it was useless to try to hide their identity. Otherwise, Lin Han would not have been able to think of desperately and would have fled immediately.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ??????????????????????????????????????? can ??sigh, the master is just a master after all, and has not evolved to the point of wearing underwear outside. Fortunately, he had already expected such a situation, so even though he was surprised, he still chose to retreat at the first opportunity.

    Of course, retreating does not mean retreating. Just like an old lady picking persimmons, Lin Han is also picking out weak ones. His target is the old man Huang Shang who lost his younger brother and sister.

    The tip of the sword was pressed straight against the opponent's sword tip. He shook his wrist and used a clever force. Following Lin Han's intention, the tear-stained sword slightly bent into an arc. The next moment, Lin Han stamped his feet hard on the ground with his toes.  The body fell forward.

    With the power of Huang Shang's sword, Lin Han rolled over the opponent's head.

    When they reached the highest point, Lin Han's eyes were awe-inspiring, and the tear-stained sword was running straight from back to frontHe flew towards the other side of the head with a sword-like attitude.

    There was a sound of wind behind his head, and the old man in Huang Shang's face changed drastically. He no longer cared about his status and dignity, and threw his whole body forward. If this fall was real, it must be a standard mouth chewing mud, commonly known as "butt behind that thing".

    Lin Han's attack was too fast, and he saw that the tear-stained sword was about to kiss the back of Huang Shang's old man's head. At this critical moment, a narrow sword was stabbed out from the side. With a slight move, the force on both sides of the sword had already hit him.  The tear-stained sword deflected and picked up a piece of clothing.

    He was in the air, with nowhere to borrow strength. Lin Han shook his wrist and slapped the tear-stained sword hard on the narrow sword. Using this point of force, he induced a dive, flipped again, and jumped forward.

    At this moment, affected by Lin Han's first blow, and because they blocked each other's sight, the remaining seven people had not turned around yet, and could only watch helplessly as Lin Han struck the back of the old man Huang Shang's head with another sword.

    Amidst the sounds of 'be careful', the old man Huang Shang was horrified. He didn't understand why Lin Han was staring at him and beating him. He was lying on the ground at this time and had no choice but to turn and roll to the left.

    As expected, after Lin Han's killing sword was dodged by the old man Huang Shang, he was not discouraged. He slapped his right palm diagonally towards the ground on the right side of his body, and with the help of the reaction force, he chased the old man Huang Shang again.

    Lin Han was ruthless and wanted to kill the old man Huang Shang. On the one hand, it was because he had already taken on a mortal enemy with him, and on the other hand, it was also to frighten other people.

    It's like a group fight. When you are besieged by a group of people, don't be afraid. Just stare at one of them and beat him to death. Don't worry about the fists and kicks of the others. After you cripple one of them, the others will no longer dare to attack you.  .

    Lin Han felt a burning pain in his back. Lin Han knew that he had been hit by a sword. The skinny old man in commoner clothes made a gash in his back. It was probably not deep.

    Before the other seven people turned around to pursue him, Lin Han stabbed the old man Huang Shang with his sword, who was unable to escape

    ah

    During the rolling process, the whole body of the old man in Huang Shang was pierced on the Tears Sword, going in from the left side and out from the right side, passing through the heart in the middle.

    The old man Huang Shang screamed and died immediately.

    Lin Han jumped over the old man Huang Shang, flipping the tear-stained sword, and turned the body on the sword. He lifted his legs and kicked the body of the old man Huang Shang. He threw the body of the old man Huang Shang into the air, from bottom to top, towards the pursuing thin commoner.  The old man ran away.

    Two feet away, Lin Han stood up with a stern face, subconsciously licking his lips, looking bloodthirsty, smiling evilly as he looked at the seven people who were about to turn around.

    "I said, if you take my life, you have to pay the price!"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 231 This is the price

    If you want to kill me, you need to pay a price!

    Killing another person again, with a cold oath, Lin Han stood with his sword in hand. The blood that was once boiling on the cold tear-stained sword has now become cold with the coldness of iron.

    Lin Han just stood there, holding a sword alone, reflecting the pale moonlight, and the bright red blood condensed into a line, slipping quietly from the tip of the sword

    The crowds were together, and the momentum took it, dissipated without a trace, and the attackers felt cold on their bodies. There were eight people left, and the strength of Lin Han was killed, but 

    Seeing the hesitation of his companions, the thin old man became anxious. He knew that if this matter failed, the other seven people could return to the sect. Even if Lin Han or the Songshan sect had some guesses, there was nothing they could do. But he was different.  He sneaked out. Fei Bin and others must have discovered something by this time

    If Lin Han had not died, the emaciated old man would have no way out. Seeing that everyone was thinking of retreating, the emaciated old man said loudly: "You are all famous figures in the world. We and twelve people will do this tonight. If everything goes well, then that's fine."  Well, if we fail to win and spread the word, how will we have any dignity in the future?"

    Listening to the words of the thin old man, the other seven people paused on the spot. If they weren't covered in black scarves, their faces would probably be extremely ugly.

    "The fact is that it is indeed the case. They are all well-known figures in the world. If twelve people attack a descendant of the Wuyue Sect, if they lose their troops and return in a disastrous defeat, they will never have the face to hang out together in the world again.

    What's more, even with the protection of the sect, with Lin Han's temperament and the power of the Five Mountains Sect, how could he be willing to suffer such a dumb loss?

    ¡°If the other party recognizes your identity and is forced to come to your door by the Wuyue Sect, how should you deal with it?

    Under the instigation of the emaciated old man, the remaining seven people aimed at Lin Han, and a tacit understanding was formed again, and they surrounded him again.

    If the other party insists on retreating, Lin Han really has no way to pursue him. Does he really not know whether to hate the thin old man?  Or should we love?

    hate him?  This is certain. Lin Han has made up his mind and will never let him go, because he can see that the other party is already crazy.

    Looking at the thin old man with cold eyes, Lin Han licked his lips and said in a cold voice: "Lin doesn't know what the fate of others will be. However, Master Mo, you will definitely die here! Definitely!"

    While walking, the skinny old man was shocked when he heard Lin Han's words. He looked at Lin Han in fear. After a long time, he suddenly let out a burst of shrill laughter: "Okay, okay, okay. Junior nephew Lin has really good eyesight. Since  Already recognized Mo Da"

    ?? He stretched out his hand and pulled off the black scarf that covered his face, revealing a thin old face. It was none other than Mr. Mo Da of the Hengshan Sect.

    Mo Da said sternly: "He killed my junior brother Liu's family in Hengshan City, forced Mo Da on the Fengchan platform, and annexed the foundation of our Hengshan sect. This hatred is irreconcilable. Everyone, even if it means death, Mo Da will kill this devil. Look, everyone."  Let¡¯s do it.¡±

    Don't wait for Lin Han to answer again and shout, Mo Da's sword rushed up, like the fire moth, full of desolation of ¡®Wind Xiao Yishui¡¯ s cold ¡¯.

    At this time, Mo Da no longer concealed anything, his sword style changed, and a narrow sword trembled continuously. The sword did not leave Lin Han's vital parts, and he attacked twelve moves in an instant. The cold light was brilliant and extremely gorgeous, as if he had unleashed a sad and beautiful attack.  Rain of swords.

    After many years of hiding, he took action with all his strength. Except for Lin Han, who had expected it, everyone else's expressions changed. No one expected that in the Five Mountains Sword Sect, Zuo Lengchan and Yue Buqun would overwhelm Hengshan.  Mo Da, whose statement is not even as loud as Hengshan's "Three Dings", actually has such superb martial arts!

    Thirteen moves of Hengshan Cloud and Mist in a Thousand Changes. One sword has been struck, and the back moves are coming in succession. A narrow sword is like a snake, trembling constantly. When the sword moves are changed, it is like a ghost. It is a great swordsmanship.  It's so fine!

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    The sound of the sword became more and more dense, and gradually became one sound. Mo Da's sword technique was fast, and Lin Han's sword was faster. Only then did Mo Da's sword thrust out. Lin Han's sword was already waiting in front, no matter what Mo Da's sword technique was.  Lin Han always responded to the changes, and intercepted the great sword every time.

    The great offensive was like a tidal wave, like a torrential rain in summer, attacking with crackling crackles; but Lin Han remained unmoved, like a love saint among thousands of flowers, not a single leaf touching his body

    Gradually, the other seven people also saw something was wrong. Even though it was thundering but not raining, Mo Da was already sweating profusely. Lin Han, wrapped in the rain of swords, was able to handle it with ease, with a calm expression on his face.

    Seeing that a set of swordsmanship has been exhausted and the moves are about to become worn out, Mo Da was horrified: This kid is so good. He has made such progress after not seeing him for two years

    There will be no one in the world who can defeat you!  A realization gradually rose in Mo Da's heart, and his murderous intention became even worse!

     "kill!"

    At this moment, the leader of the black scarf gritted his teeth, shouted, and took the lead to kill.

    The other six people shouted and all came forward to kill them.

    Lin Han was secretly angry. Under Mo Dali's desperate fighting style, facing the lightning-fast and unpredictable 'Thirteen Cloud and Mist Styles', he could only passively resist for a while. Just when Mo Dali was exhausted, he wanted to  When he counterattacked, the others came back to kill him, causing him to miss the perfect opportunity to kill him.

    With the support of the other seven people, Mo Da's heart dropped to the ground, and he gasped for breath. Only he knew that he had fought so hard before, and it looked like he had the upper hand, but only he knew that it was all appearances.  , as long as there is a slight flaw in his swordsmanship, he will definitely receive a thunderous blow, and may even die.

    At this moment, Lin Han was picked up by the other people. He calmed down and thought about the previous situation. He was also frightened for a while. At this moment, he was very happy.

    At this time, Lin Han could no longer care about Mo Da. Facing the attacks of the other seven people, he was already in a hurry.

    The three men with their heads wrapped in black scarves were the main force of the attack. The three heavy swords danced with great power. They could chop and slice horizontally. They could also be used as heavy weapons such as sticks and Zen staffs. They forced them to  Lin Han was very embarrassed and had already taken a few steps back.

    Even in the swordsmanship of the three people, there is a faint shadow of the 'Dharma Swordsmanship'. If the heavy sword is replaced with a long sword, it is very likely to restore a set of 'Dharma Swordsmanship'.

    If there were only three people, Lin Han could still handle them, and after getting familiar with them, he could kill them.  But they are not the only three here.

    On the other side, the leader was an old man in green, whose swordsmanship was actually extremely good, not much worse than Taoist Chongxu of the Wudang Sect.

    What is particularly hateful is that next to the old man in Tsing Yi, there are two middle-aged men also in Tsing Yi. They are also quite impressive. They use two swords to chop horses, and they cooperate with each other very tacitly. The swords are used as swordsmen, just like the Wudang Sect.  Another unique skill of his - Yin and Yang swordsmanship.

    Two middle-aged men in Tsing Yi guarded the old man in Tsing Yi, defending with all their strength, and protecting him so airtight that the old man in Tsing Yi could attack wholeheartedly without any worries.

    ??????????????? The old man in purple robes whose brother and sister died had an extremely ruthless long sword. He did not use sword moves, but hid aside. Whenever he had the opportunity, he would thrust out the long sword, just in one word - fast.

    Together, these seven people, plus the recovered Mo Da, became a team of eight to fight monsters. For a while, Lin Han really had no better way, so he could only rely on his Qinggong and his weird body shape.  He walked away as soon as he touched, constantly shuttled among the crowd, fighting guerrilla warfare.

    Under the moonlight, in this quiet night, nine shadows flashed back and forth, performing a waltz under the moon together. However, this dance is not only pleasing to the eye, but also thrilling. If you are not careful, someone will die.

    As time passed, Lin Han was injured again. He was hit by a sword on his shoulder and left leg. The sword on the shoulder was stabbed by Mo Da. The result was a sword that penetrated Mo Da's left side. Unfortunately, it missed a few points.  It didn't hit him in the heart.

    As for the sword on the left leg, the old man in green took the opportunity to stab him. Fortunately, it was not in the vital point and did not affect the movement. The price the other party paid was that the old man in purple had all five fingers of his right hand cut off, which was almost useless.  .

    After the old man in purple robe withdrew from the battle circle, the remaining seven people attacked again.  At this time, both sides were very tired, but after all, Lin Han was one against many, so the energy consumed was more serious.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? together????

    With a cold look in his eyes, Lin Han forced away the attack of the old man in green with a sword. The next moment, he ran away, stepping on the lake with his toes, like a dragonfly touching the water, and his whole body flew out, like rubble floating in the water in his childhood memories.

    "Where to run!"

    The old man in green shouted and chased after him, and the other six people hurriedly followed.

    At this moment, you can see the level of each person's Qinggong.

    The person closest to Lin Han was the old man in green. His Qinggong was extremely elegant. When he stepped on the water, it was like walking on the clouds. He seemed slow but was actually fast.

    The ones running in second place were not the three men with their heads wrapped in black scarves, but two middle-aged men in green clothes. Their Qinggong skills were exactly the same as those of the old men in green clothes, but their skills were slightly inferior, so they fell behind.

    The three men with their heads wrapped in black scarves were ranked third in almost no particular order. Although their martial arts were high, they lagged behind in terms of light kung fu.

    Ranked last is Hengshan Moda. The Hengshan sect's light kung fu is not outstanding. In addition, he is injured, so he falls at the last place.

    Gradually, seven people lined up, chasing behind Lin Han, and followed him around the lake.

    ?Mo Mo followed behind with great confusion. Based on his understanding of Lin Han, he knew that his actions must have deep meaning and he was deeply on guard.

    After three rounds like this, Lin Han suddenly accelerated and jumped forward, instantly pulling the old man in green away. Not only that, he even almost caught up with Mo Da who was at the end.

    Some of the remaining six people sped up to pursue, and some turned around to intercept, but none of them were as fast as Lin Han. They were about to catch up with Mo Da at the lakeside, and as expected, Lin Han sent out a sword and struck Mo Da fiercely.  go.

    The situation was critical, but Mo Da seemed to have calculated it. He turned around and faced Lin Han's attack with a sword.

    The two swords crossed each other, but the force was so strong that they were immediately thrown away.

    Being in the air, Mo Da was very confused: Not injured?

    The next moment, when he saw Lin Han running towards the mouth of the valley using the force of the counterattack, Mo Da subconsciously shouted: "Catch him!"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out out out could not help me?

    Turning around in mid-air, a smile of successful conspiracy appeared on his face. It was the smile of a devil. He stretched out his left hand, hooked and pulled

    In horror, the purple-robed old man was pulled to his side by Lin Han, abandoned his sword, and took out his palm

    boom

    When the purple-robed old man threw it away, Lin Han had already caught the falling tear-stained sword.

    He never thought about escaping. His target was the injured old man in purple robe from the beginning

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 232 The Great Scream

    Habit is a very scary thing, just like marijuana, it can make people numb. Habit is numb!

    For the people who had experienced the sufferings of the Warring States Period, the tyranny of the Qin Emperor was a habit; for the people of the late Song Dynasty who had been bullied by foreigners, the rule of the Meng Yuan Dynasty was a habit; for those who accepted the  For the enslaved and humiliated Manchu lambs, the disaster of 'Qingfeng' was a habit.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t know, in people¡¯s numb expectations, whether it is another kind of numbness or a habit from ¡®just a dispute¡¯ to the current recognition of ¡®occupation¡¯?

    At least, in the night of Yinyue Valley, bleeding has become a habit, and it is no longer a habit to be afraid of.

    So, Lin Han chose to change this habit. Since he is not afraid of bloodshed, is he also not afraid of death?

    Killing another person again, even though the purple-robed old man had no fighting power, Lin Han still didn't let him go.  Obviously, he wanted to tell Mo Da and others, "Anyone who offends me, Lin Han, will be killed!"

    Seeing that a gap had been opened, Lin Han did not choose to escape, but stood indifferently, waiting for everyone to approach.

    Except for Mo Da, the other six people were all muttering in their hearts: Why didn¡¯t he escape?  What can he rely on?  So confident?

    So far, the three people on the Huang Shang old man's side have all died; the two people on the purple robed old man's side have also been killed.  Five of the twelve attackers who came with them this time have been killed. Among the remaining seven, Mo Da was hit by a sword and was seriously injured. The three men with their heads wrapped in black scarves were not injured, but their clothes were messy and they could not breathe.  Chang; the old man in Tsing Yi and the two middle-aged people in Tsing Yi were also uninjured.

    On the other hand, Lin Han's two sword wounds on his shoulder and left leg had stopped bleeding. His clothes were stained in many places, his forehead was wet with sweat, his breathing was also rapid, and his energy consumption was very obvious.

    Comparing the strength of the two parties, the advantage lies with the seven attackers. However, the situation has not changed from the beginning to the end. The attackers can kill Lin Han, but they need to pay a price

    After you get used to seeing life and death, you may learn to ignore life and death, and you may even be afraid of facing death.

    Lin Han's ability to escape gave the six people a reason to choose to escape. They believed that Lin Han must have a trump card to make a comeback, so they began to choose a retreat.

    Needless to say, the three men with their heads wrapped in black scarves must be elders in the sect, or even extremely respected elders. The reason why they came to besiege Lin Han was because they thought they could defeat him, so they were not afraid. Now they were facing  They are afraid of possible death

    The old man in Tsing Yi, with his martial arts, may be the role of "one person is inferior to ten thousand people" in the sect. The two middle-aged men in Tsing Yi supply each other and use the "Yin and Yang Sword Technique" to defend without any loopholes.  , how can they be ordinary people?

    Sacrifice yourself to defeat the enemy?  That's all a lie!

    Mo Da felt the same fear in his heart, but he could feel that Lin Han's eyes were always on him and never moved away. He knew that killing Lin Han was his only way out.

    "Kill! Kill! Kill!"

    After roaring three times in a row, amazing energy burst out from his thin body. Mo Da's face turned pale, and behind his fearful eyes, there was a different kind of madness, like a mantis' arm blocking a car, a man with a single sword,  Roaring and killing Lin Han.

    Facing the dreamlike ¡®Thirteen Cloud and Mist Styles¡¯ in Mo Da¡¯s hand, Lin Han sneered: ¡°The same tricks are useless against me.¡±

    A sword, riding on the moonlight, broke straight into the clouds and mist, like a silver python with a cold light, tumbling up and down, forcing away all approaching clouds and mist.  That sword, as if it were entering a deserted place, was heading towards the center point

    There is no flawless swordsmanship, or in other words, the swordsmanship originally had no flaws, but after being used by others, it has flaws

    The strongest point is the weakest point.

    The ever-changing Thirteen Movements of Cloud and Mist are indeed so varied that it is hard to distinguish between true and false. Although the Hengshan School's strongest swordsmanship is the 'Five Divine Swords', in Lin Han's opinion, the 'Thirteen Movements of Cloud and Mist' are the greatest.  It has already exceeded the original scope.

    In Mo Da¡¯s hands, the ¡®Thirteen Styles of Cloud and Mist¡¯ are the ¡®Five Divine Swords¡¯ and the ¡®Nine Swords of Dugu¡¯. A set of ¡®Thirteen Styles of Cloud and Mist¡¯ has already been performed to perfection by Mo Da.

    If there is any flaw, it is probably the hand that draws the sword.

    In Lin Han's eyes, the sword travels with him and he is in the sword. In the sword net of the 'Thirteenth Style of Cloud and Mist', it is difficult to attack Mo Da's body, because it is completely protected by the sword rain.

    Only the sword-wielding hand, no matter how hidden it was, was exposed the moment the sword was drawn.

    If you use another set of swordsmanship, although this is a flaw, it is not fatal.

    It¡¯s just ¡®Thirteen Styles of Cloud and Mist¡¯??Too much pursuit of change, too illusory and real, too gorgeous, not many practical moves, and every time the sword is drawn, there is a flaw in the wrist. The more times the sword is drawn, the flaw in the previous move has not been made up for.  The flaws at the back were connected again.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: A very narrow line that others may not be able to break, but with Lin Han's strength, he is enough to use this line of flaws to obliterate Mo Da.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    A ball of shining silver light burst out, and Lin Han and Mo Da passed by each other. The silver light returned to a sword, and a touch of blood flowed slowly, ticksplashed on the messy grass and seeped into the soil.  .

    Before the clouds cleared, Mo Da could no longer control himself. He spurted out a mouthful of blood, and his face instantly turned gray.

    The other six people all looked at each other in shock. They saw that half of Mo Da's right thumb had been cut off and could only be pressed against the narrow sword. On his chest, from right to left, the coarse linen clothes were torn apart, and there were even more.  A blood-red sword mark is exactly the shape of a tear-stained sword, and gurgling blood flows from the wound

    The leader of the black scarf hurriedly came forward, and with a quick movement of his fingers, he took out the wound medicine from his arms and applied it on without hesitation. After giving Mo Da a pill, he sighed: "Why should Mr. Mo Da do this?"  You are reckless, the little devil is so skilled in martial arts, how can you alone deal with him?"

    The old man in green guarded everyone in front of them and said thankfully: "Fortunately, this sword only penetrated a part of the flesh and was blocked by the ribs, so it was not disemboweled. It can be regarded as saving a life. If it hits another part,  Why"

    Looking at the missing half of his thumb, Mo Da was particularly angry, but so what, the other six people clearly had the intention of retreating. They could no longer try their best, and they were all thinking about how to protect themselves.

    But how could Mo Da be willing to do so? As long as Lin Han didn't die, Mo Da's death was not far away.

    Looking at Lin Han panting with his sword in front, Mo Da knew that this was the last chance and the closest chance to kill the opponent. If Lin Han escaped tonight's murder, when he regained his breath, who in the world could stop him?  Fierce flames?

    Of course he could run away, hide in the deep mountains and old forests, or even go far away to the Western Regions, but if he could run away, the monk would not be able to run away from the temple. Hengshan Mountain is still there, and the disciples of the Hengshan Sect are still there. If he does not die, Lin Han will definitely start a war in Hengshan Mountain.  The bloody storm

    Mo Da knew that with Lin Han's personality and the Songshan Sect's style, if he really ran away, the end of the Hengshan Sect would surely come. His sneak attack really gave the Songshan Sect a good excuse.

    It¡¯s a dead end, it¡¯s a dead end!

    The best way to break the situation is to kill Lin Han and use the power of the remaining six people to surround and kill Lin Han. He will not survive, and so will the disciples of the Hengshan Sect.

    Mo Da, already crazy

    "Ha, ha, ha Ha, ha, ha" Mo Da burst out laughing. Seeing Lin Han looking over coldly, Mo Da said loudly: "Master Nephew Lin, you are really  It¡¯s amazing, tonight, all the masters from the four sects of Shaolin, Wudang, Emei and Kunlun can¡¯t surround you, you are proud enough!¡±

    Facing Lin Han's cold eyes, Mo laughed even more freely, as if he was really praising Lin Han. Until he touched the injured area and coughed until his lungs came out, he was still laughing wildly and loudly.  , coughing and laughing

    Lin Han looked at Mo Da who was laughing so hard with pity, his face was still expressionless, didn't he believe Mo Da's words?

    He believes it, how could he not believe it?

    Soon after the fight, he guessed the identities of everyone. The three men with black scarfs on their heads were from the Shaolin sect, and they used the 'Dharma Sword Technique'; the old man in green was from the Wudang sect, and he used the 'Chaos Cape Sword Technique'.  , two middle-aged men in green clothes are from the Wudang sect, and they use the 'Yin Yang Liang Yi Sword Technique'.

    The old man in purple robe is from the Emei sect and is Zhang Yihe's master, and Zhang Yihe is the one who competed with him for Qiu Li; the old man in Huang Shang is from the Kunlun sect, and so are the other two.

    Why did Lin Han just reveal the identities of Mo Da and Zhang Yihe?

    Because he wanted to create an illusion that he did not recognize them, or in other words, he wanted the other party to convince himself that he did not recognize their identity.

    He has always left room for maneuver, and when the battle situation is unfavorable, like before, he gives the other party an excuse to leave, instead of breaking out.

    But now, the only fig leaf has been pulled out by Mo Da, so Mo Da is really crazy.

    At this moment, Lin Han didn't care. The opponent had no fighting spirit, and he still held a trump card in his hand. The key was that he felt that the trump card was nearby

    Therefore, Lin Han looked at Mo Da with a kind of pity. It is still unknown whether Lin Han will die or not. Mo Da will definitely die. No matter which side wins, Mo Da will not be let go

      Having offended Lin Han, Shaolin, and Wudang, and being in an absolute disadvantage, why should he not die?

    "Perhaps, Mo Dadu understands that he will risk his life and use the power of Shaolin and Wudang to kill Lin Han and sacrifice his life to defeat the enemy. He wants to take a gamble

    But, he has no choice but to go, what about Shaolin and Wudang?  Will you really go crazy with him?

    The battle started again, Lin Han walked among the seven people with ease, intentionally or unintentionally avoiding the other six people, and went straight to the big

    When the tear-stained sword passed through Mo Da's chest, Mo Da only had time to cry out sadly: "I hate it so much"

    A generation of grandmasters, a grandmaster who was not inferior to Yue Buqun. His final combat power even surpassed that of Yue Buqun before he practiced the "Evil-Repelling Sword Technique". Unfortunately, he died, under this moonlit night, in the woods.  Cold hands!

    Mo Dashen died, and the other six people retreated in a tacit understanding. Who are they?  Shaolin, Wudang!

    Even though their identity was revealed by Mo Daodao, they chose to retreat after realizing that they could not kill Lin Han. They were not afraid of Lin Han's revenge or the Wuyue Sect's revenge!

    They thought that Lin Han could not do anything to them

    (This chapter is just a roundabout way of supporting our motherland, letting Ri Zhui¡¯s once riddled ¡®angry youth¡¯s heart¡¯ get a little outlet!)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 233 Lin Pingzhi¡¯s sneak attack

    Update time: 2012-09-17

    After killing the twelve people who attacked Hengshan Moda, only three from Shaolin and three from Wudang were left.

    "Amitabha, the sins of killing tonight have been too great. It is not appropriate for both of us to start another dispute, so we say goodbye now!" The leader of the black scarf clasped his hands together, with a look of sorrow in his eyes.

    Lin Han sneered secretly: Killing is too much?

    "Seniors, are you just leaving like this?" Lin Han asked in a deep voice as the six people turned to leave.

    The six people were all stunned. The old man in green turned around suddenly and said in a sullen voice: "What, do you think Young Master Lin still wants to keep his old ways? I'm afraid you don't have that ability!"

    "That's right. We are leaving because we don't want to cause any more casualties. It's not that we can't kill you, and it's not that we're afraid of you. It's better not to push yourself too far!" A middle-aged man in Tsing Yi scolded in a deep voice.

    Let you be arrogant for a while. Lin Han held back his anger and said, "You are all well-known figures in the world. Don't you dare to show your true colors to others?"

    "Lin really wants to get to know a few seniors so that we can get close to each other in the future!" Lin Han said tepidly, as if he was having a family conversation, as if he admired the six of them very much.

    "Hmph!" The old man in green wiped off the black scarf on his face, revealing an old and rosy face, and said coldly: "I am a poor man, Chongwen, the great elder of the Wudang Sect, if you want revenge, just go to Wudang Mountain to seek poverty.  road."

    "The poor Taoist rushed away and dispersed, the guardian elder of Wudang Sword Pavilion!" Two middle-aged men in Qingyi also reported their names after hearing about the Taoist in Qingyi.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????.

    "Okay, okay, okay, the great elder of the Wudang Sect, Taoist Chong Wen, the first person under Taoist Chongxu; the Taoist from Jiange, the Taoist San, and the elder of the Wudang Swordsmanship Sect. It seems that you, the Wudang Sect, are still willing to do it for someone Lin."  It's really a big investment." Lin Hanhan laughed and asked: "I just don't know, if the three of them died here, would Senior Chongxu be able to accept the bad news?"

    "You can try it!" Taoist Chongwen said coldly, his face expressionless, but he was full of anger in his heart.

    Taoist Li and Taoist San held the handles of their swords tightly, guarding Taoist Chongwen indistinctly.

    "I'm kidding, I'm kidding. Lin can't protect himself now, but he doesn't have the courage to find fault with you." Lin Han chuckled, turned to look at the three men with black scarves, and asked: "What about the three masters?  Tell me your name?"

    "Amitabha!" The three of them pulled off the black scarves on their heads, revealing three shiny foreheads. The bald foreheads were very glorious. Under the light of the waning moon in the sky, they glowed with a different kind of brilliance.  .

    The only fly in the ointment is that the nine ring scars ruin this beauty, which is a pity.

    "A poor monk was born, the head of Bodhidharma Academy."

    "The poor monk Fang Ran is the first in the Luohan Hall."

    "The poor monk is the first to see you in the Discipline Academy."

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????.

    Lin Han looked at the three of them with a smile on his face, shook his head and said: "It's amazing, it's amazing. The first person in the Bodhidharma Academy, the first person in the Luohan Hall, the first person in the Discipline Academy is actually an old acquaintance, Master Fang Sheng. Master Fang Zheng really thinks highly of this junior, I'm ashamed.  Ashamed!¡±

    "Amitabha, why does Shaoxia Lin need to be ashamed? It's the poor monk who needs to be ashamed." Fang Sheng sighed, shook his head, "Farewell!"

    Under the leadership of Fang Sheng, the six people turned around and left, but they did not relax. Half of their attention was still focused on Lin Han to prevent him from making a surprise attack.

    Although the six people did not think that Lin Han still had the courage to provoke another dispute, Lin Han gave them too many surprises. Before entering Yinyue Valley, they also did not expect that the combined power of Shaolin, Wudang, Emei, and Kunlun  , plus Hengshan Moda, a total of twelve people, not only failed to kill him, but six of them were killed by him.

    This sneak attack was a complete failure. Now that they were retreating, the six of them had to be on guard against Lin Han and whether he would do something shocking again

    In the Cold Spring Mountains and in the Yinyue Valley, a crescent moon in the sky gradually sinks to the west and tilts tremblingly, making people very worried whether it will be unable to bear its own mass and fall to the earth at the next moment  ¡­

    As the intruders gradually receded, the singing insects in the mountains began to make noise again, as if all this was their victory. It was a bit shameful to take the fruits of others' victory as their own. Fortunately, Lin Han did not  Don't argue with them.

    Seeing that the three Shaolin leaders had exited the valley, and the three Wudang sect were also preparing to step out, Lin Han just stared at them with a sneer on his face, but he did not take action.

    Just because he doesn¡¯t take action doesn¡¯t mean that no one will take action

    Just when the six of them thought they were safe, a cold light suddenly appeared in the thorns and among the grass, so fast and so cold

    ?The brilliance of that sword was so fast that no one had time to guard; the coldness of that sword soaked into the hearts of six people. At that moment, everyone's hearts stopped beating

    The three Shaolin leaders are lucky, they are dancing, they are on guard, they are not targets

    Chongwen Taoist is both unfortunate and lucky. On the surface, he is a target, but in fact he is not

    "Li Daoren is lucky, lucky from beginning to end. On the surface, he is not a target, but in fact, he is not a target either

    The Taoist believer is lucky, but unfortunately his luck turns into a tragedy when the cold light touches his neck, the only tragedy

    Targeting Taoist Chongwen, Lin Pingzhi shot out with electricity. This sword had been preparing for a long time. Taoist Chongwen hurriedly raised the sword to protect himself. At that moment, he felt the threat of death, more profoundly than in Yinyue Valley.  , the threat of death

    The elder of Wudang Sect¡¯s Sword Pavilion and the elder who teaches swordsmanship is extraordinary. He subconsciously drew his sword to protect Taoist Chongwen

    Lin Pingzhi's speed was too fast. When the trajectory was about to change, Taoist Li and San could no longer protect themselves. His target from the beginning was not Taoist Chongwen. He knew that his sneak attack could not kill Chongwen.  Taoist.

    So, since Lin Pingzhi is not Lin Pingzhi¡¯s target, who is?

    He is a Taoist!

    Lin Pingzhi¡¯s views are surprisingly consistent with Lin Han¡¯s. The separation and separation of the two Taoists is a greater threat than the Chongwen Taoist, and even greater than the threat of the three Shaolin parties. Therefore, his first goal is to separate the two Taoists.

    As for why he was a Taoist, it was because he was more tragic and closer. Therefore, when Lin Pingzhi changed his sword moves and the cold light touched his neck, he was dead!

    After a sword strike, Lin Pingzhi, wrapped in a black robe, landed behind the six people. The tip of the sword was tilted forward and he maintained the posture of stabbing the sword. Drops of blood slid down the tip of the sword.  Come down

    "Junior brother!"

    "Junior brother!"

    "Disperse the Taoist Priest"

    Amidst the cries of grief, Lin Han walked slowly over and said with a chuckle: "Great Elder, Master Li, please forgive me, people cannot be resurrected after death!"

    Taoist Chongwen and Taoist Li raised their heads, their eyes filled with bloodshot eyes, staring at Lin Han and Lin Pingzhi with gritted teeth.

    "Amitabha!" Fang Sheng stood up and sighed: "Young Master Lin, the poor monk and others have underestimated you."

    Then he looked at Lin Pingzhi and asked: "This donor, whose sword skills are so ruthless and can kill people with his sword, is probably the top master in the world. Why don't he show his true colors?"

    Lin Pingzhi glanced at the old monk darkly, then looked at Lin Han.

    Lin Han was silent for a moment and nodded: "You can figure it out yourself!"

    Lin Pingzhi nodded and asked softly: "Master Fang Sheng, do you really insist? Do the others think so too?"

    "You hidden rat, I will kill you quickly!" Taoist Chongwen roared through gritted teeth.

    The Li Taoist said angrily: "We will continue until we die!"

    Fang Sheng, Fang Ran, and Fang Jian looked at each other. They didn¡¯t really want to see Lin Pingzhi¡¯s true face.

    Lin Pingzhi dressed up like this, obviously because he didn't want to show his true colors. If he really showed his true colors, it would mean that one of them would definitely die if there was no end to the fight.

    Wudang and Shaolin factions have a lot of troubles. The people who died now are Wudang people and have nothing to do with Shaolin. However, Fang Sheng and others did not dare to leave alone. On the one hand, it would hurt Wudang's heart, and on the other hand, Lin  Han might not let them go.

    The three people in Shaolin are now riding a tiger with a hard time getting off. They can't advance and retreat, and they can't retreat. They are in a dilemma. Gritting his teeth, Fang Sheng said: "I also want to see which master is coming!"

    "Heh, heh, heh" Lin Pingzhi's sharp laughter sounded, "fulfill your last wish!"

    With a touch of his left hand, he lifted off the hood on his head, revealing a face with white lips and no beard, a beautiful face

    Lin Ping was originally a handsome young man. After practicing the Sunflower Book, his yin energy became stronger. Although he often recited Buddhist scriptures to suppress the violent energy in his body, psychologically, he did not control himself like Dongfang Bubai and Yue Buqun.  As a woman.

    But physically, it is inevitable to transform into a woman, but it is not so obvious. It can still be seen that it is a man's body, but it is a beautiful man's body after all.

    "Are youLin Pingzhi?" Fang Sheng asked uncertainly.

    In order to avoid Yue Buqun, Lin Pingzhi lived in Shaolin for a while under the pretext of praying for his parents' blessings. He had many contacts with Fang Sheng and others, and Fang Sheng was able to recognize him.

    Lin Pingzhi smiled and said: "Master has good eyesight. Shaolin has some kindness to Pingzhi. It turns out??Those who don't want to meet the master's swordsman, hey, those who are unsatisfied in life, 10% of the time, I hope you will forgive me!  "

    "The sword technique to ward off evil is indeed extraordinary!" Fang Sheng murmured. He already understood everything. Lin Pingzhi must have practiced Lin Yuantu's "Seventy-two Ways to ward off evil swordsmanship" in order to kill the sects in one fell swoop.

    At this moment, the three Shaolin people looked at each other, and they all saw the fear deep in each other's eyes. Lin Pingzhi and Lin Han, it is still unclear who will win this time.

    For the first time, the three of them regretted participating in this siege. No one expected that Lin Han would be so difficult to deal with. He was a skilled martial artist and had a helper like Lin Pingzhi.

    As for Lin Han¡¯s serious injury, only a ghost would believe it at this moment!  Anyone who believes it has become a ghost!

    Listening to Fang Sheng's words, the expressions of Taoist Chongwen and Taoist Li suddenly became very ugly. The seventy-two evil sword techniques were a legend of an era, and they happened to catch up with the end of that era.  Although he has not witnessed the power of the evil-dispelling sword technique with his own eyes, his reputation is astonishing.

    Lin Han walked slowly, stood side by side with Lin Pingzhi, and said softly: "Shaolin will be kind to you after all. Later, you will play with the two Taoist priests of the Wudang Sect. On the Shaolin side, my brother will do it."  Be this evil person!¡±

    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re done!¡± Lin Pingzhi nodded gratefully and pressed towards Chongwen and Chongli.

    Lin Han smiled and walked towards Fang Sheng and the others, "I wonder if the three of you have mastered the "King Kong Demon Circle". I would like to see it"

    (It is undeniable that compared with similar works, Binghuo has fewer recommendations, and it is almost insulated now. However, in order to repay the support of friends, Sunset will try to update twice today. If it is written, there will be one at 8 p.m.  Even)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 234: King Kong Conquers the Demonic Circle

    In the deepest part of the memory, there was a fragment, which was a memory from a previous life that has not been forgotten.

    It was a TV series called "The Legend of Heaven and Dragon Slaying". That memory was about "King Kong Conquers the Demon Circle": the Lion Slaying Conference, the masters of the Demon Cult fighting against Shaolin, Zhang Wuji, White-browed Eagle King, Yang Xiao, fighting against the three gods of Shaolin  Monk (overcoming misfortunes, overcoming calamities, overcoming difficulties).

    Sandu has been practicing meditation for more than 30 years, and his minds are connected. If one person thinks, the other two will immediately understand, and they can form a solid formation, which is the "Vajra Subduing Demon Circle".

    This formation is extremely difficult to break. It is the most powerful formation in "The Legend of Heaven and Dragon Slayer", second only to the Wudang Sect's "Zhenwu Seven Sections Formation".

    However, the Zhenwu Qijie Formation requires seven people to be more powerful than the "King Kong Demon Circle", but only three people are needed for the "King Kong Demon Circle".

    In Lin Han's opinion, the Diamond Subduing Demon Circle is the first formation of Yitian, far better than the "Zhenwu Seven Intersections Formation".

    Facts also prove that "King Kong Conquers the Demon Circle" is extraordinary. In the first battle, Zhang Wuji almost died in the battle!  In the second battle, Mingjiao was defeated and Yin Tianzheng died!  In the third battle, Zhang Wuji roped in Zhou Zhiruo, who had learned the "Nine Yin White Bone Claws", and used some tricks. Although he broke the formation, he never defeated Sandu. It can be said that Zhang Wuji was still defeated.

    After seeing that only three people from the Shaolin sect came, and knowing that it was the head of the three courtyards, Lin Han couldn't help but think about it and asked out loud.

    Hearing Lin Han talk about "King Kong Demon Circle", the faces of Fang Sheng and the others changed drastically. This was their last trump card. How could Lin Han know about it?

    Fang Zheng knew more about Lin Han than Lin Han. He had never underestimated Lin Han. This time, twelve people from four factions surrounded Lin Han. Fang Zheng knew that it would be better if he won;  Even if they fail, the three of them can rely on the "King Kong Demon Circle" to save their lives.

    After all calculations, Fang Zheng still underestimated Lin Han¡¯s strength and his desire to travel through time. At this moment, things were no longer under the control of the head of the Third Academy.

    Reluctantly suppressing the throbbing in his heart, Fang Sheng clasped his palms together and said in a deep voice: "Amitabha, since this is the case, the poor monk and others don't want to hide, so please ask Lin Shaoxia to break the formation."

    With a shout, the three old monks took up three positions, surrounded Lin Han in the middle, and at the same time pulled the hilt of the heavy sword, and actually opened the entire hilt.

    Slowly, the three of them pulled out three pieces of black rope from the sword body, and then threw the hollow sword body away, swaying the black rope, making a whistling wind sound, and working together to encircle Lin Han airtight.

    Being in the formation, Lin Han slowly closed his eyes. Although the black rope was long, it was only five feet away. The space enclosed by the three black ropes was limited.  In this small space, the vision of the eyes is of little use. The key is to rely on the hearing of the ears

    Closing his eyes, Lin Han's mind became even brighter. This was the state of 'the heart of the sword is clear'.

    After entering this realm, Lin Han's grasp of the Tears Sword becomes clearer and smoother, as if the heart is the sword and the sword is the heart, and whatever the heart thinks and where the intention goes is where the sword is.

    Gradually, the airflow around his body surged, and Lin Han heard the sound of the black cord breaking through the air, becoming more and more clear.

    At this moment, the three black ropes had formed a circle, which was like an iron wall. Lin Han moved and attacked several times, but was blocked. He knew that the opponent's formation was complete. If he did not break the formation, he would be unable to escape.

    Immediately, Lin Han walked around with his sword, blocking from left to right, and was already fighting with the three of them.

    This "King Kong Demon-Conquering Circle" is extremely delicate. The three black ropes interlock and cooperate. When attacking, it is like a strong wind and rain, and when it is punctual, it is like a copper wall. It does not reveal any flaws. In addition, the black ropes are inlaid with black iron rings.  It can be contracted back and forth, long or short, full of flexibility, and its moves are also varied.

    After several contacts, Lin Han breathed a sigh of relief. Why do you think?

    Fang Sheng, Fang Ran, and Fang Jian, although they are the leaders of the three Shaolin academies and can be regarded as masters, they are not as good as the three divine monks in Yitian. Their skills are far behind, and there is still a gap compared to Lin Han in the formation.

    Therefore, Lin Han doesn't mind having a head-on confrontation with the three of them, and his Ice and Fire Qi has a special characteristic: it operates quickly and recovers quickly.

    Although Lin Han fought against twelve people before and was as tired as a dead dog, now, his energy has been restored a lot.  Now we are just fighting with three people. Even though we are in "King Kong Demon Circle", the situation is much better than before.

    It's just that this "Vajra Conquers the Demon Circle" is Shaolin's secret skill after all, and Fang Sheng and the other two are not weak in their own cultivation. Although the three of them can't completely communicate with each other, as long as there is a flaw in one of the monk's moves, the other two monks will definitely know it.  Immediately make up for it, so that Lin Han will not get any benefits.

    Fang Sheng and the other three relied on the power of their weapons, the power of their formations, and their exquisite moves to make up for their weaknesses. They were evenly matched with Lin Han, and even fought against each other.In an instant, Lin Han was forced to be at a disadvantage.

    On the other side, Lin Pingzhi, Taoist Chongwen, and Taoist Li were not idle, and were fighting together.

    Weird and extremely trajectories. If Lin Han's footwork, after referring to the evil-repelling sword manual and Bagua Cunbu, is already extremely agile, with a hint of weirdness in its agility, then Lin Pingzhi's footwork is completely weird.  When anyone sees it for the first time, they can't think of any other words and can only use the word "weird" to describe it.

    With weird footwork and no less speed than Lin Han, Lin Pingzhi brought his evil-repelling sword skills to the extreme. Although his internal strength was not as good as that of Taoist Chongwen, the one who had the upper hand was Lin Pingzhi who used less to hit more.

    Even on the scene, it was Lin Pingzhi surrounding Chongwen and fighting, instead of Chongwen Taoist and Li Taoist besieging Lin Pingzhi, which was extremely strange.

    After all, Lin Pingzhi is a new force, and the two Wudang faction have been fighting Lin Han for a long time, and they are inevitably a little exhausted. Now they are dizzy and complaining about Lin Pingzhi's teasing.

    The first person to be injured was the Li Taoist. If the San Taoist was not dead, and the two of them worked together to defend themselves with the "Yin Yang Liang Yi Sword Technique", it would be more than enough to protect themselves, but Lin Pingzhi might not be able to make a contribution.

    It¡¯s just that now, the Sandao people died under Lin Pingzhi¡¯s sneak attack, leaving only the Li Dao people, which is somewhat lonely.

    If it is based on cultivation, after all, it is not better than the Taoist to hear the Taoist. Compared with Lin Pingzhi today, he is also worse. His martial arts are at most comparable to the sea of ??the Qingcheng.

    Even with Yu Canghai¡¯s martial arts skills, he still died under Lin Pingzhi¡¯s sword. Yu Canghai¡¯s death caused quite a sensation, but no one knew that it was Lin Pingzhi who did it.

    Now, Li Daoren faces Lin Pingzhi, and the result can be imagined.

    ah¡­¡­

    With a scream, the root of Taoist Li's left arm was cut off. Blood gushed out like a spring from where the arm was broken, and it splashed out a foot away.

    Not only was Taoist Li frightened when he heard about the tragic situation of Taoist Li, but the three Shaolin men on the side also gave him a slap in the face. Fortunately, they reacted in time and were not taken advantage of by Lin Han, but they did not dare to be distracted again.

    At this moment, the evil smile on Lin Ping's face, coupled with his beautiful face, made Taoist Chong Wen's hair stand on end.

    After cutting off one of the opponent's arms, Lin Pingzhi refused to give up. He surrounded the scattered people, forcing him to not retreat from the fighting circle. He could only look pale and support himself, letting the blood flow freely from the broken arm.

    Chong heard that Taoist wanted to help, but Lin Pingzhi used Li Taoist's body to avoid him.

    The blood is flowing more and more, but there is no way to stop the bleeding. As time goes by, Li Taoist's face becomes paler and paler, and the movements of his hands inevitably slow down

    Watching helplessly as Lin Ping's sword grazed Li Taoist's neck, killing a Wudang man again, Chongwen Taoist was unable to stop him, he felt sad in his heart, but more importantly, panic.

    Because, after Lin Pingzhi dealt with Taoist Li, he could deal with Taoist Chongwen wholeheartedly.

    At this moment, Taoist Chongwen became timid. Although he was the great elder of the Wudang Sect and had seen too much of the world, he was still timid at this life-and-death moment.

    In fact, Taoist Chong Wen¡¯s martial arts is not much worse than Lin Pingzhi¡¯s, and he is even better in terms of internal strength. If he calms down and defends with determination, Lin Pingzhi will at most add some scars to him, but will definitely not be able to kill him

    On the other side of the battle, Lin Han gradually gained the upper hand and took control of the situation.

    The Vajra Demon Subduing Circle is exquisite. The internal strength of Fang Sheng and the other three are not weak. They would not be so weak originally. Even if they are not able to attack the enemy, they can trap the opponent in the formation and protect themselves.

    However, they met Lin Han

    Lin Han's internal strength recovered very quickly, and he didn't mind using the Tears Sword to resist Heisuo until the end. On the contrary, Lin Han's internal strength was stronger, and he thought of ways to confront the opponent's weapons head-on, forcing the three of them to moan incessantly.  .

    If that¡¯s the case, that¡¯s it. What¡¯s especially hateful is that Lin Han exudes the appearance of ice and fire.

    You must know that the three black ropes are made of special materials and do not mind being cut by swords, but they are iron tools after all, just like black iron, they are still iron after all.

    As long as it is iron, it is a good temperature conductor. It is the nature of iron to be scalding when it is hot and icy when it is cold.

    Under the true energy of red fire, the sword and rope will naturally generate heat and heat up when they collide; under the true energy of ice, the black rope will inevitably freeze and cool down.

    Fang Sheng and the other three have great internal strength, but they cannot withstand fire or freezing!

    But the temperature on the black rope rises or falls. When it reaches a certain critical point, the three of them can't stand it anymore and can only spend a lot of energy to protect the hand holding the weapon.

    So and so, ?Where do people have extra thoughts to fight against the enemy?

    ¡°I can only say that this kid Lin Han is so bad!

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out out of his mind, the outcome is already doomed for those who are deliberately calculating and the other is suffering bitterly.

    The key is that Lin Han still has a trump card. His Ice and Fire Scripture is already at the fourth level of achievement. The five fingers of his left hand can emit red fire sword energy, and the five fingers of his right hand can emit ice sword energy.

    In the first round of fighting, even in the most difficult time, Lin Han did not send out a sword energy. He kept it and kept this trump card.

    Therefore, when Lin Han suddenly released the ice sword energy from his right hand, Fang Jian, the weakest martial artist, was almost unprepared. His eyes widened and he fell straight back. A hole was opened between his eyebrows, and  Before the brain matter could burst out, it was already blocked by blue frost.

    The next moment, while Fang Sheng and Fang Ran were stunned, the 'Pojun' sword intent was activated. Lin Han's speed increased again, and he crashed into Fang Ran's arms, the tear-stained sword reaching the end of the hilt.

    "Two out of three, the Vajra Demon Subduing Circle was in pieces. Facing the grief-stricken and mad Fang Sheng, Lin Han had no mercy and took his life after twenty moves.

    At this point, the three Shaolin leaders are dead!

    At this moment, Lin Pingzhi pulled out the long sword from the back of Taoist Chongwen's heart.

    Under the moonlit night, two bloodthirsty young men smiled slightly, and all twelve attackers were killed.

    After tonight, I don¡¯t know what kind of sensation there will be in the world

    (Although there is no recommendation, I still send two updates. Rihui does what he says! There is no need to doubt Rihui¡¯s character! Thanks to so many friends for their support. The number of red tickets has exceeded 300. I won¡¯t say much more.  , thank you friends for your company, Richui will write more devotedly!)

    ? ? ? ?<hr />

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 235 Wave after wave

    The waning moon fell to the west and disappeared into a cloud, exuding its last glimmer.

    The little stars in the sky gradually dissipated, and the east began to turn white

    In Lengquan Mountain and Yinyue Valley, twelve newly deceased corpses were lying on the grass. No matter how glorious and prominent they were in life, at this moment, in this pre-dawn night, they could occupy all the space they could.  , which is only a few feet away.

    Lin Han and Lin Pingzhi stood side by side by the lake, quietly looking at the faint whiteness in the east. They had already put on clean clothes, but they were somewhat emotional about what happened tonight.

    "Congratulations, brother, for getting rid of a powerful enemy!"

    A gentle breeze came, carrying Lin Pingzhi's congratulations into Lin Han's ears.

    Lin Han shook his head and said with a smile: "The fish tonight are a bit big, thanks to Ping Zhi, otherwise, my brother may not be able to eat it alone, and he might even break his teeth!"

    "Brother, you're welcome!" Lin Pingzhi said with a smile: "If it weren't for brother's help, I'm afraid that Pingzhi's bones would be cold by now, and Yu Canghai and others would be at large."

    "Haha, in that case, you and I, brothers, don't have to be too outspoken!" Lin Han nodded and said, "Oh, by the way, what happened here, is Pingzhi planning to go back?"

    "Yes!" Lin Pingzhi nodded and said: "There are a lot of children in Sunflower Villa, and only Lingshan is taking care of them. I feel a little worried. If my brother is fine, I will go back tomorrow."

    "Child?" Lin Han asked in surprise, and then realized, "Is he adopted?"

    Lin Pingzhi gave a bitter smile: "In this life, Pingzhi will never have a child of his own!"

    "I'm sorry! My brother shouldn't have given you the "Evil Sword Manual", which caused your Lin family to have no heirs." Lin Han said apologetically.

    Lin Pingzhi waved his hand: "It's none of my brother's business. This is the fate of our Lin family. Besides, my ancestor may not really be named Lin. What I am doing now is just repeating the path of my ancestor Yuantugong."  .¡±

    Nodding, Lin Han asked, "You and Miss Yue?"

    Lin Pingzhi smiled and said: "After experiencing so many ups and downs, everyone must learn to grow up. The Fuwei Escort Agency is gone, the Huashan School is gone, Lingshan and I are both hard-working people,  It¡¯s rare that she still doesn¡¯t dislike me, so I can only do my best to make her happy.¡±

    "Miss Yue's temperament is not bad, but she is inevitably influenced by Yue Buqun." Lin Han sighed, and then said happily: "If her heart is still with you, it will be your blessing."

    Lin Pingzhi kept nodding his head: "Well, what my brother said is that I am living in seclusion now, and Lingshan and I are training a few adopted orphans and treating them until they are older. If anyone is willing, we will use the evil sword technique to ward off evil spirits."  If you don't want to, don't force it. If Lingshan meets the right person and wants to leave, I won't make things difficult for her."

    Lin Han pondered and said: "If no one is willing to learn it, you can come to me. My Ice and Fire Scripture will eventually be passed on to others."

    Looking at Lin Han gratefully, Lin Pingzhi cupped his hands and said, "Thank you, brother!"

    "That's all, since we are going to part ways tomorrow, let's have a drink and say goodbye." Lin Han sighed, "It's a pity that there is only some beef and no wine."

    Lin Pingzhi smiled and said: "No need, Pingzhi has long been bad at drinking. In order to cultivate his moral character, he imitated his brother and started drinking tea. Now there happens to be some good Yuqian Longjing in the package. I will get it right now."

    "That's better."

    Lin Pingzhi then brought tea leaves, and Lin Han took out beef and a kettle with water from the package. The two set up firewood by the lake.

    Looking at the scattered corpses, Lin Han sighed and said: "There is inevitably a smell of blood in this place. We might as well do a good deed and dig a few holes and bury them, so as not to expose the corpses to the wilderness and be picked up by jackals."

    "That's fine. If I wait for others to find out, the bones will stink, so I'll just follow my brother's wishes." Lin Pingzhi agreed.

    After that, Lin Han and Lin Pingzhi used weapons on the ground and spent a lot of effort to dig twelve pits and bury the twelve people one by one.

    After finishing the work, facing the twelve tombs, Lin Han thought for a while, and then took a piece of wood as thick as a broken leg, cut out twelve wooden boards, engraved the names of the twelve people and their places of origin, and inserted them in front of the tombs.  , so that they will not be lonely ghosts in the grave.

    Looking at Lin Han¡¯s actions, Lin Pingzhi praised: ¡°Brother, you are really thoughtful!¡±

    Lin Han sighed: "Actually, I don't necessarily have any unforgettable hatred between them. It's just that many times, many things cannot be controlled by others or ourselves."

    "This is Jianghu! You are stuck in the quagmire and can't extricate yourself." Lin Pingzhi said with emotion, "Think about it now, back then?The ancestor Yuan Tugong may not be really incapable of carrying Fuwei Escort Agency forward, but he was too ostentatious after all, which led to great disaster.  "

    "Don't talk about this!" Lin Han didn't want to bring up Lin Pingzhi's sad memories, so he smiled and said, "Come on, light a fire, let's cook meat and make tea, and enjoy this rare reunion."

    Under the guidance of Lin Han, Lin Pingzhi restrained his emotions and helped Lin Han. Soon, the blazing bonfire was lit again, complementing the increasingly bright white in the east.

    The two of them used swords to roast meat and pots to make tea. Although it was a bit crude, it still had a different flavor. Putting aside the hypocrisy of being in front and behind, the two of them had a great time talking.

    The gluttonous meal was almost gone, and with warmth in their stomachs, the two of them held the kettle and sipped the tea one mouthful at a time, feeling exhausted both physically and mentally.

    "Single sword to kill Heimu Cliff. Sword to kill the demon sect's headmaster, Wo Xing. The plan is to draw out the enemy. Fight here and annihilate them all. After this news comes out, my brother is afraid that he will be at the forefront of the storm again." Lin Pingzhi  smiled.

    Lin Han smiled bitterly: "Well, we can't hide the news. This time, it is even more shocking than the execution of Yue Buqun on the Fengchan platform. Alas there is so much turmoil in the world."

    Lin Pingzhi nodded and said: "If word spreads, my brother's prestige will definitely surpass Zuo Zhangmen, Fang Zheng, Chongxu and others, and he may be called 'the best person in the world'!"

    "Number one in the world? It's just a false reputation." Lin Han waved his hands and said, "I would rather not bear that false reputation."

    "Haha!" Lin Pingzhi smiled softly.

    Looking at the twelve tombs lined up, Lin Han looked helpless and said softly: "Actually, this time it was really a misunderstanding. I originally thought that someone else would come, not the Shaolin or Wudang sect."  these people."

    "Is there someone else?" Lin Pingzhi looked at Lin Han doubtfully and asked in confusion.

    Nodding, Lin Han looked towards Luoyang and sighed: "Well, there is another person, but that person was too cautious and did this trick of killing people with a borrowed knife, but there must be their shadow in this matter, otherwise, Mo Da and others  It won¡¯t come in time.¡±

    After pondering for a moment, Lin Pingzhi nodded: "Shaolin is far away from here, and it's a good time to come here."

    "No wonder brother doesn't let me show up. It turns out that this day has come a long time ago." Lin Pingzhi said with hatred, "Brother suspects who is tipping the news? Do you want me to kill him?"

    "Forget it, he's just a villain, he can't cause much trouble." Lin Han shook his head and said, "Besides, there are too many involved, you should enjoy a peaceful life, I can handle it."

    "Well, brother has made up his mind. If you need help, just come to me at Sunflower Villa and I won't delay you!" Lin Pingzhi said sincerely, abandoning his promise.

    Lin Han patted him on the shoulder, nodded and said, "I don't care, I, two brothers, if you have any difficulties in the future, you can come to me. You already know where I live!"

    "Well, one generation, two brothers!" Lin Pingzhi nodded and said.

    ~~~~~~

    The darkness before dawn has disappeared, and the rising sun has not yet risen, but it has already illuminated the sky.

    Lin Han and Lin Pingzhi stood up, rubbed their slightly numb legs, and laughed out loud.

    "farewell!"

    Handing the package and the weapon to Lin Pingzhi, Lin Han patted him on the shoulder with a smile on his face.

    Nodding, he slung the package on his shoulder. Lin Pingzhi held the long sword, cupped his hands and said, "Brother, take care and say goodbye!"

    "Farewell! Have a nice trip!"

    Watching Lin Pingzhi come out of the valley and disappear from sight, Lin Han turned around, looked at the remains on the ground, and sighed: "For a Jianghu person, friends are really precious. No matter who they are, no matter how high or low they are,  Without friends, I¡¯m as lonely as snow!¡±

    After finishing the ceremony and sweeping away the residue on the ground, the valley returned to peace, as if it had never been disturbed, except for the twelve tombs.

    When the sun rose one foot high, Lin Han estimated that Lin Pingzhi had walked a long way, then he got up and walked towards the mouth of the valley.

    When passing by the row of tombs, Lin Han suddenly stopped and looked at the row of simple tombstones, thinking: Is it too ostentatious to kill someone and erect a tombstone?

    Then he snorted again, and Lin Han said softly: "Shaolin, Wudang, Emei, Kunlun, how dare you besiege Mr. Lin? Doesn't Mr. Lin even have the courage to admit murder?"

    Lin Han tightened the package on his shoulders and carried the tear-stained sword, and walked out without looking back, no longer nostalgic for every scene, every thing, every tomb

    ~~~~~~

    Stepping out of Yinyue Valley and looking at the vast mountain road, Lin Han was in trouble, where should he go?

    After thinking about it, Lin Han decided??Go to Hengshan Mountain. After all, it is so close. Hengshan Mountain is also a part of the Five Mountains. It would be a bad idea not to go. At the same time, you can also get some news. In this area, Hengshan Mountain's eyes and ears are naturally more convenient than Lin Han alone.  Much.

    At the foot of Hengshan Mountain, looking at the majestic mountain road, Lin Han suddenly felt a little surprised, two years have passed

    Thinking back to the woman who was chatting and laughing with me two years ago, will she draw a sword against her the next time we meet?

    Lin Han gave a bitter smile: "We have to remove the poison of the 'Three Corpse Brain Pill' from her. Will she accept the 'Crocodile Tears'? Don't kill yourself while treating the poison, and then commit suicide?"

    "What and what?" Lin Han shook his head and walked forward. We will talk about tomorrow's matters tomorrow.

    Yihe and others were very surprised by Lin Han's visit.

    However, Yihe¡¯s first move frightened Lin Han

    It was a letter, with the sun and moon symbols on the envelope.

    Exhibition letter:

    Songshan Lin Han personally said:

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    The time and place are all specified by Brother Lin!

    Sincerely, Linghu Chong, acting leader of the Sun Moon God Sect

    (Grateful! Grateful! Grateful! Thank you for your support! Yesterday, I got 500 red votes at the end, which I had never thought of before. Today I have two updates to thank you! By the way: Will the plot written by Ri Shui be boring?  )

    ? ? ? ?<hr />

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 236 If you want to fight, I will fight!

    Update time: 2012-09-18

    Songshan Lin Han personally said:

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    The time and place are all specified by Brother Lin!

    Sincerely, Linghu Chong, acting leader of the Sun Moon God Sect

    ~~~~~~

    Looking at the letter of challenge in his hand, Lin Han frowned tightly. He had no doubts about Linghu Chong's position as the leader of the Demon Cult. What he was confused about was: Did Linghu Chong eat Xiong's heart?  Or ate leopard gallbladder?  How dare he invite a fight to himself so brazenly?  Why?

    Could it be that after two years of not seeing each other, Linghu Chong has become more courageous?  Doesn't he remember that he is just a defeated general?

    While Lin Han was deep in thought, Yihe leaned over and asked softly: "Senior Brother Lin, I wonderwhat is written in the letter from the Demon Cult? Is there any difficulty?"

    "Heh" After shaking his head, Lin Han handed the letter of challenge to Yihe and motioned for her to check it herself.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????? Out of confusion, she took the letter from Lin Han, and looked at it carefully. When she saw the content in her heart, she was also surprised, "This, this Linghu Chong?"

    In the crowd, Yilin heard Yihe mentioning 'Linghu Chong' and walked over quickly. Yihe glanced at her, hesitated for a moment, and handed the letter to her

    After two years of not seeing each other, Yilin has grown up and is becoming more and more stunning. Her whole body exudes seductive beauty. Under the moon-yellow Ziyi clothes, she is irresistibly graceful. Her round buttocks are slightly erect and delicate.  On the waist and abdomen, there are strange peaks protruding, and the swaying monk's clothes are lined with two faint spots of bean color.

    The only flaw is that the beautiful face is blocked by a moon-white hat, which is somewhat uncoordinated, but overall, it still has a different flavor.

    Can¡¯t wait to check the contents of the letter, Yilin¡¯s face turned pale with horror, she struggled for a long time, then turned her head with difficulty, looked at Lin Han eagerly, and begged: ¡°Senior Brother Lin, can you not agree?¡±

    Looking at Yilin's slightly pale pretty face, Lin Han sighed in his heart, but had to shake his head and refuse: "Junior sister Yilin, don't you understand? It's Linghu Chong who is challenging me, even not long after  , the demon sect will tell the world, can I still refuse?"

    Unable to bear to see Yilin's disappointed face, Lin Han turned around, but his voice became more determined: "This battle is inevitable!"

    "Furthermore, Junior Sister Yilin, I hope you remember your identity. Linghu Chong is now the acting leader of the Demon Cult. If he doesn't die, he will even be the leader of the Demon Cult in the future, and he will no longer be the senior brother Linghu from Huashan!"

    "Yes, Yilin, why can't you let go?" Yihe was afraid that Yilin would do something stupid again, so he bumped into Lin Han and quickly warned: "If Master and the others were still alive, they would never allow you to do this.  Go down."

    Shaking her head with difficulty, tears streaming down her face, Yilin choked and said: "Senior Sister Zhangshan, Senior Brother Lin, Yilin is not a child anymore. I understand all these principles. He is now the leader of the Demon Cult.  And I am a disciple of the Five Mountains Sect, so there will be no results between us."

    Yilin sobbed and said: "What's more, even in the past, he only had his little junior sister in his heart, so there would be no place for Yilin"

    Sighing, she hugged Yilin in her arms and patted her back gently. Yihe advised softly: "In this case, don't think about him anymore. If you really are not done with this world, senior sister agrees."  You grow your hair and practice cultivation, and then you can find a good family to marry, okay?"

    Yilin cried and shook her head, stood up from Yihe's arms, and sighed: "I understand, but I just can't forget"

    "Youohyou are so unjust!" Yihe cried out sadly: "Master, what should I do as a disciple"

    Turning his head and looking at Yilin like this, Lin Han frowned tightly and felt pity in his heart. What a good girl, but she was deceived by Linghu Chong

    At this moment, Lin Han's murderous intention is even worse. Even if Linghu Chong fails to declare a challenge, he cannot be allowed to live any longer. Whether it is for Lin Pingzhi and Yue Lingshan, or for Yilin and Hengshan, Linghu Chong cannot be allowed to live any longer!

    With a sigh, Lin Han said: "Junior sister Yilin, you don't have to worry. If Linghu Chong has no support, how can he dare to be so rampant? I will choose the time and place. What a big statement. Who will win when the time comes? I still don't know.  ¡­¡±

    "Senior Brother Lin, I didn't mean that" Yilin defended anxiously.

    Lin Han waved his hand and said, "You don't have to explain. Senior brothers and sisters don't mean to blame you. After all, everyone has been young. It's not your fault that you like someone."

    Yihe breathed a sigh of relief and sighed: "I will take good care of Yilin. Thank you, Senior Brother Lin!"

    &nbsp;Nodding, Lin Han laughed dumbly: "Actually, it is true to say that Junior Sister Yilin has a good impression of Linghu Chong, but it would be unfair to say that she has fallen in love with Linghu Chong."

    Seeing everyone looking at him in confusion, Lin Han smiled and said: "In my opinion, it was just a girl's unrequited love. After a long period of delusion and longing, I thought it was love. In the final analysis, it was still the man that Junior Sister Yilin came into contact with."  Too little."

    After silence, Yihe nodded repeatedly: "Senior Brother Lin is right. It seems that Junior Sister Yilin should be allowed to go out and see the world."

    "Yeah!" Lin Han said with a smile, "That should be the case, but we must ensure the safety of Junior Sister Yilin. She is such a stunning beauty, but she will attract many lewd thieves and scoundrels to covet her."

    Lin Han specially reminded him that although his words were a bit frivolous, they were indeed true.

    "It would be a great pity if, because of his suggestion, Yilin did not pay attention to safety when walking around the world and was accidentally picked up by a thief.

    Ha, ha, ha Lin Han's words immediately attracted a burst of good-natured laughter. Everyone couldn't help but look at Yilin and nodded repeatedly. This lovely person really needs to pay attention to safety when walking outside. After all, the current world is  Not peaceful.

    "Senior Brother Lin, Senior Sister Lin, you" Her pretty face turned red with embarrassment, and with a squeak, Yilin covered her face and ran away.

    Everyone burst out laughing again, and then stopped for a long time.

    "Senior Brother Lin, do you really want to kill me?" Yihe asked softly.

    Nodding, Lin Han picked up something he could say and told everyone roughly.  But even so, it was already very thrilling for these nuns who were fasting and chanting Buddha's name.

    When Lin Han mentioned Ren Woxing's request before his death, everyone sighed, "Tiger poison cannot eat its seeds"

    Yihe frowned and said, "Miss Ren is a good person, but will she be willing to accept treatment from Senior Brother Lin?"

    Lin Han also had a look of helplessness on his face: "Take one step, count one step, and the boat will be straight when it reaches the bridge."

    "Oh, by the way." Lin Han suddenly asked: "I wonder if Hengshan maintains communication with Songshan?"

    Yihe nodded and said: "Yes, there is a special carrier pigeon communication, does Senior Brother Lin want to use it?"

    "Well, there was an assassination last night. It's very important. I need to inform Master Zuo about it." Lin Han said without hesitation.

    "Assassination?" Yihe was shocked. He looked Lin Han up and down. After confirming that he was okay, he breathed a sigh of relief, but still asked nervously: "What happened?"

    "Junior sister Yiguang, go get the carrier pigeon and paper and pen." Yihe then ordered.

    "Yes, Senior Sister Zhangshan!" Yihe turned and left.

    This matter is of great concern and involves all the major sects in the world today, but after all, it is the four sects of Shaolin, Wudang, Emei, and Kunlun who have been wronged and publicized it. At most, the four sects just hate Lin Han to the core, but will Lin Han care?

    The Wuyue Sect has a large number of people and a lot of money. They are not alone in the world and have many friends. The four sects also have their own conflicts, and they dare not force them to come.

    While Yi Guang was taking the carrier pigeon, Lin Han briefly told Yi He and others about the game of hunting and being hunted last night. Of course, Lin Pingzhi's existence could not be known to anyone.

    In this way, Lin Han was equal to one against twelve, which further highlighted his achievements. Listening to this, all the nuns felt that it was thrilling and exciting, and their blood was boiling. If it weren't for their good cultivation, they would have been there long ago.  They started shouting.

    "Only after hearing that Mo Da was involved, everyone was angry and sad, and at the same time subconsciously worried about the disciples of Hengshan. After all, they were all from the Five Mountains Sword Sect before, and now they are in the Five Mountains Sect, so they are inevitably worried about them.

    "Uncle Mo is really" Yihe sighed, raised his head and asked, "I wonder if Senior Brother Lin will vent his anger on the Hengshan disciples?"

    Lin Han smiled and said: "I will never wrong a good person, and I will never let a bad person go!"

    "Amitabha, with Senior Brother Lin's words, I feel relieved. Senior Brother Lin has a lot!" Yihe nodded in praise.

    At this time, Yi Guang walked in from outside, holding a pen and paper in his hand, with a snow-white dove parked on his shoulder.

    The pigeon was not afraid of strangers. It screamed "coo coo" and combed Yi Guang's collar with its sharp beak from time to time. It looked quite well-behaved. After entering the room, it also looked around.

    Lin Han took the pen and paper from Yi Guang's hand and spread it out on the table. After a moment of thought, Lin Han began to write like a painting. After a while, a letter was written.

    After twisting it and reciting it silently, Lin Han nodded and dried the ink stains, rolled them into strips, stuffed them into a bamboo tube, and tied them to the feet of the carrier pigeon.

    Yi Guang spread out his other palm,He took out some pigeon food and let the pigeon peck at it. After feeding the pigeon, he came to the yard, stretched out his arms and waved it, sending it into the sky.

    The homing pigeon circled in the sky over the yard, chirped and left, which was exactly in the direction of Songshan Mountain.

    After seeing off the carrier pigeon, Lin Han breathed a sigh of relief. Seeing that Lin Han was a little tired, Yihe dismissed everyone and guided him to the guest room to rest.

    Today¡¯s Hengshan Mountain, due to the merger of the Five Mountains, and with the financial support from Songshan Mountain, some houses and corridors have been added, including a large room dedicated to the rest of the disciples of other lines.

    After everyone retreated, Lin Han's room suddenly became quiet.

    Picking up Linghu Chong's letter of challenge again and carefully savoring the domineering spirit hidden between the lines, Lin Han couldn't help but laugh: It seems that Ren Woxing has passed on all his unique skills to Linghu Chong and has been in seclusion for two years. Unexpectedly, he has started to tremble.  ¡­

    With great pride in his chest, Lin Han took out pen and ink and wrote on a blank piece of paper:

    If you want to fight, I will fight!

    Time: Mid-Autumn Festival full moon night

    Location: Top of Mount Tai

    (Second update! Thanks to many friends for their support! Thanks to two friends, Hanjizhou and Donghai Turtle, for their rewards. Thank you all!)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 237 Rolling up a thousand waves

    Update time: 2012-09-19

    "Have you heard? I am the director of the Demon Cult, do you know? I heard that he was killed by Lin Han of the Five Sacred Sect!"

    In a restaurant in Taiyuan City, three or five wealthy people from all walks of life gathered together. Among them was a sturdy man with a strong back and a strong back, who revealed the news rather mysteriously.

    Who would have thought that the strong man's words would immediately elicit a cry of contempt, "Tsk, what the hell, it's been out of date a long time ago, and now everyone is talking about the tragedies in Lengquan Mountain and Yinyue Valley!"

    The strong man was disgraced and turned around angrily. The person who made the noise was nearby. He was a slovenly man with a rather wretched appearance. He was smoking a pipe at the moment. When he saw the strong man, he looked at him with no trace of emotion at all.  He didn't care, just kept blowing the ashes of his cigarette and banging it on the dining table, causing the waiter to frown frequently, but he didn't dare to say anything.

    Seeing that the strong man was about to get angry, an old man with a short collar at the same table quickly took his hand and signaled him not to cause trouble. Then he cupped his hand in front of the sloppy man and chuckled: "I also have something to say about that tragedy.  I have heard that it has affected the four major sects of Shaolin, Wudang, Emei, and Kunlun. I wonder who is responsible?"

    The sloppy man put his pipe on the dining table, stretched out, and nodded towards the short-collared old man. He was obviously very satisfied with his attitude. He flattened his lips and whispered: "You don't know, that's really a shame."  Shocked, Fang Sheng, the head of the Shaolin School's Bodhidharma Hall, Fang Ran, the head of the Luohan Hall, and Fang Jian, the head of the Discipline School. The Wudang Sect heard that the great elder, the guardian of the Jiangge Li Taoist, the San Taoist, as well as the master and apprentice of the Emei Sect's "Zi Shang Ke", Kunlun  They sent the 'Three Talents Sword', lined up a total of twelve tombs, killed people and set up monuments, it was extremely arrogant!"

    "This, thiswho is this? How dare you be so bold?" The strong man stared at the sloppy man with a look of shock in his eyes. The previous anger had completely dissipated, leaving only a look of horror on his face.

    The faces of the people at the same table with the strong man were also pale. Only the old man with a short collar subconsciously squinted his eyes and said in a deep voice: "This friend invited me, do you know who did it?"

    "Hehe!" The sloppy man chuckled, but did not answer.

    The short-breasted old man nodded, called the waiter over, and gave a few instructions. After a while, the waiter left and came back with a pot of wine and a large plate of boiled beef in his hand.

    After introducing the good wine and meat to the sloppy man, the waiter said loudly: "These are ordered for you by a few friends nearby. Please use them with your leisure, sir."

    With wine and meat, the sloppy man was satisfied. He looked around, quietly leaned over and whispered: "Who else could it be? They all say it was Lin Han who did it!"

    "Hiss" the short-breasted old man bared his teeth and asked, "Why is that? He just killed the big devil, why did he attack the right path again?"

    The sloppy man curled his lips and said playfully: "What kind of noble family is this? Dog bites dog and has a hairy mouth. Lin Han stepped onto the black wood cliff, and Fang Sheng and others followed behind. How could it be such a coincidence? I didn't want to do it.  Fisherman!"

    Looking around, the short-breasted old man asked: "Friends, are you saying that those twelve people wanted to do harm to Lin Han, but they didn't expect that the prey was too hard and they broke their teeth?"

    Nodding, the sloppy man said: "Isn't that right? The murderer deserves to be killed!"

    Several people looked at each other in shock, but the short-breasted old man still came out to speak, "Lin Han fought hard and let me do whatever he wanted. He fought out of Heimu Cliff with a single sword. He was ambushed by four factions and killed twelve people. What kind of cultivation is this?  !¡±

    Listening to the words of the short-breasted old man, the slovenly man changed his previous lazy look and nodded seriously: "This boy is only in his early twenties, but he has such amazing cultivation. With this boy here, the Five Mountains Sect will surely prosper!"

    "Haha, everyone, your news is out of date!"

    A slightly sinister voice sounded, and everyone was startled. They never thought that the wall had ears. They quickly followed the sound and saw a man in brocade robes in his thirties who nodded and smiled.

    This man in brocade robe is also very good at being able to avoid the eyes and ears of a few people. Whether he is a short-breasted old man, a strong man, or a slovenly man, he is quite afraid of this man.

    Seeing that several people were silent, the man in brocade robes shook his head and smiled, and said softly: "I'm afraid you don't know yet, but Linghu Chong, the abandoned disciple of Huashan, has stolen the position of leader of the Demon Sect, and has issued an announcement to challenge Lin Han, Shaoxia Lin of the Wuyue Sect.  .¡±

    "Seriously!" The sloppy man asked in a deep voice with an extremely serious expression.

    The man in brocade robe nodded and said, "Sure enough!"

    "I heard that before Linghu Chong was expelled from the sect by Yue Buqun, he had learned the "Nine Swords of Dugu" from Senior Feng. After he rebelled against the Demon Cult, he also learned the true inheritance of "The Great Dharma of Absorbing Stars" from Ren Woxing  " The short-breasted old man said thoughtfully.

    The man in brocade robes said with a smile: "Yes, Dugu's Nine Swords plus the Star Absorbing Technique, against Lin Shaoxia's Ice and Fire Qi, it's really impressive!"

    &nbsp; "Then did Lin Han accept the challenge?" the sloppy man asked.

    The man in brocade robe was waiting for a reply when his expression suddenly changed and he turned to look towards the stairs

    ifies you ?

    This is the second floor. If a guest comes, they will naturally come up through the stairs. This is usually normal, but the person who can attract the attention of the man in the brocade robe will definitely not be an ordinary person. Involuntarily, the other people followed suit.  The man looked away.

    The person who came here was about in his early twenties. He was quite handsome and wore a long black gown. Although not gorgeous, he was extremely noble.  The young man had a light blue satin package slung across his shoulders and held a long sword in his hand.

    Apart from being slightly longer than an ordinary fine steel sword, the long sword doesn't have many features. The only difference is the hand holding the sword, which is the right hand.

    Friends who have experience in martial arts all know that those who practice swordsmanship with their right hand must hold the sword with their left hand in their spare time. Only those who practice left-handed swordsmanship will hold the sword with their right hand.

    Although the short-breasted old man felt that the visitor had an extraordinary temperament and could be regarded as a role model for the younger generation, he did not think it was worthy of the man in the brocade robe to pay such attention. After all, the man in the brocade robe himself was also extraordinary.

    Are there any connections between the two?  The sloppy man thought so, which also represented the views of several other people.

    After the visitor went upstairs, he did not need the waiter's guidance and walked straight towards the man in brocade robes, which further confirmed several people's guesses.

    At this moment, the man in the brocade robe was on pins and needles. Seeing that the other party recognized him, he could no longer avoid it. He stood up quickly, cupped his hands and said, "I didn't expect to see Shaoxia Lin again. I'm so disrespectful!"

    Several people around him didn¡¯t expect that the man in brocade robes would treat a young man with such respect. When they heard him call him ¡®Lin Shaoxia¡¯, and then thinking about the previous topic, they were shocked in their hearts: It couldn¡¯t be the God of Killing, right?

    Those few people really guessed right. This young man was none other than Lin Han. After leaving Hengshan, he was preparing to return to Songshan. He passed through Taiyuan and entered the restaurant when he heard a very familiar voice talking about him. For a moment, he came to  Interested, I came up to take a look.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Lin Han glanced at the others, and paid no attention to it, and smiled at the man in brocade robes, and said: "I did not expect to meet the head of the head of Yan in Taiyuan City, it seems that Brother Yan isquite easy."

    Hearing Lin Han¡¯s words, the faces of the short-breasted old man and the slovenly man changed drastically. They quickly greeted the waiter, packed up the food and took it away, and finally left without saying goodbye.

    Yan Xiaoliu ignored them and quickly called Lin Han to sit down: "Brother Lin, please! Waiter, please take the food away quickly and put on a new table of good food. Hurry!"

    Leaving the waiter busy, Lin Han asked: "Brother Yan, isn't he in Handan City? Why did he come to Taiyuan and still act like a plainclothes guy?"

    Yan Xiaoliu glanced at Lin Han and said with a wry smile: "It has nothing to do with Shaoxia Lin, I am just a toiler. If the boss talks about it, I will break my legs!"

    "Oh, it has something to do with me? How do you say this?" Lin Han frowned and asked, but he didn't remember any relationship with Liumen.

    Yan Xiaoliu said: "Shaoxia Lin went up to the Blackwood Cliff with a single sword, slashing with all his strength, and then he did things like that. The two things before and after made the already uneasy martial arts world even more turbulent."

    Lin Han nodded and motioned for him to continue.

    "The rivers and lakes and the imperial court were originally distinct, but now, the martial arts world is in turmoil, which is quite disturbing to the people. The superiors are anxious and sent us out to find out some information." Yan Xiaoliu said without hesitation.

    "So, it's Lin who caused trouble for Brother Yan." Lin Han said with a smile.

    Yan Xiaoliu waved his hand quickly: "I don't dare to take it seriously. I'll let Shaoxia Lin kill him. It's a great act of justice, and the superiors are also very happy about it. As for what happened in Yinyue Valley, I can't blame Shaoxia Lin."

    "Yeah!" Lin Han nodded noncommittally.

    Yan Xiaoliu smiled and said: "Although it is not Lin Shaoxia's fault, the outcome of the matter will not change, and the world will be more turbulent. Therefore, we still have to come out and observe the situation."

    Lin Han still nodded. As long as the court doesn't disgust him, anyone who wants to observe can just observe, it doesn't matter.

    With a sigh, Yan Xiaoliu said distressedly: "There is also Linghu Chong, but he can't make people worry!"

    "Oh, you are very well-informed!" Lin Han said jokingly.

    Yan Xiaoliu nodded: "It is undeniable that the higher-ups are quite concerned about the Demon Sect. With such a behemoth around, no one will feel at ease. Since it cannot be easily removed, we have to keep it in sight."

    "The same is true for the Five Mountains Sect?" Lin Han asked with a frown.

    Originally thought that Yan Xiaoliu would deny it in a hurry, but he actually admitted it, "Yes, not only the Five Mountains Sect, but also Shaolin, Wudang, Emei, and Kunlun."

    &nbsp"You are sincere." Lin Han suddenly smiled, "Aren't you afraid that I will go back and investigate thoroughly?"

    Shaking his head, Yan Xiaoliu said with a smile: "If the water is clear, there will be no fish. What's more, our agents never interfere in Jianghu affairs and know what should be done and what should not be done."

    "Even so, it's like a stuck in the throat." Lin Han sighed, but he knew that what the other party said was reasonable. The forest is big and there are all kinds of birds. It is impossible to guarantee that everyone is of the same mind. There are always people who want to lurk, even if there are no others.  If successful, there will also be Liu Zecheng and Li Zecheng

    Yan Xiaoliu continued: "Even among the public sects, don't they also have informants from various sects?"

    Looking at Yan Xiaoliu, Lin Han laughed and said, "Is this the so-called balance?"

    "That's true!" Yan Xiaoliu praised. Hearing the footsteps of the waiter, he looked around and found that there was no one else on the second floor. He felt relieved.

    When the food and wine were served, Lin Han nodded and said, "As long as it's not too much, that's fine!"

    "Definitely! Come on, Young Master Lin, please." Yan Xiaoliu raised his glass to greet him.

    Lin Han raised his wine glass and looked at the tea in the glass. He couldn't help but smile. He was very satisfied with Yan Xiaoliu's attentiveness. He raised his glass and said, "Brother Yan, please!"

    The two of them were chatting happily in this restaurant, but they did not expect that the news had spread throughout Taiyuan City that Linghu Chong, the leader of the Demon Cult, was challenging Lin Han of the Five Mountains Sect.

    After many people added fuel to the fire, it has become a storm in the city.

    With Lin Han¡¯s personal admission, it is much more powerful than the unilateral notice from the Demon Cult.

    News spreads from Taiyuan City, I believe that soon there will be strong winds and rain, rolling up thousands of waves

    The world of Jianghu will be troubled from now on!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 238 Chaos gradually arises

    Update time: 2012-09-20

    August Mid-Autumn Festival, full moon night

    The top of Mount Tai, the fateful showdown

    As word spread about Linghu Chong's challenge to Lin Han, soon after, Lin Han's letter of response to the challenge also spread throughout the world.  In just a few days, the originally unstable world changed again.

    There is no shortage of good people in the world. After two years of silence, when Lin Han once again set foot in the world and caused such a big sensation, there were always some people who explored Lin Han's various deeds in order to enrich their conversation and gain knowledge.  Everyone laughed.

    The power of the masses is terrifying. They may look inconspicuous during the day, but at critical moments, they can explode with unimaginable energy.  Everyone said something, and the number of revelations increased day by day. The color of Lin Han's underpants was almost revealed

    After leaving Taiyuan City, Lin Han marched towards Luoyang, and the journey was miserable.

    Even the fledglings who have just entered the world can recognize Lin Han, but they dare not approach him. They can only point out, talk about, or even follow him in a vague way. Rich people from all over the country, in order to curry favor with Lin Han, also harass him.

    Later, in order not to offend anyone, Lin Han could only change his clothes and walk around in a different outfit. After resting like this for a few days, he was recognized again.

    No matter how he changes his appearance, even if he is wrapped like a shadow in the night, people will still follow the faint taillights and find that he is the shining firefly, pulling the wind everywhere, even in the dark night, there is no way to hide.

    After working hard, Lin Han stood in front of Luoyang City again, tears filled his eyes, he was back!

    Before Lin Han could remember him, there was a sudden burst of chickens and dogs at the gate of the city. A large group of people came running and lined up in two lines. Fei Bin was seen walking out of the crowd

    "Great job, nephew Lin!"

    With a loud voice, he took the lead and hugged Lin Han with a bear hug. Fei Bin excitedly patted his back.

    He struggled to break free from Fei Bin's arms and saw Zhong Zhen, Tang Ying'e, Lehou and others were there. He was surprised and immediately stepped forward to say hello.

    The Wuyue Sect made such a big movement at the city gate, which immediately attracted onlookers. Many people stopped and pointed, almost blocking the city gate.

    Tang Ying'e took Lin Han's hand and said with a smile: "Let's go back first, so as not to block the door wall."

    "Well, Uncle Tang is right." Lin Han praised and followed everyone towards the Luoyang station.

    When Lin Han and others arrived at the station, disciples from the Five Sacred Mountains immediately lit fires and set off fireworks and firecrackers. Amidst the crackling sound, gunpowder smoke filled the air and filled the ears and nose.

    The sudden stimulation made Lin Han choke, causing others to burst into laughter.

    Entering the hall, Lin Han was immediately overjoyed when he saw Ding Mian sitting in the main seat. He rushed forward and said respectfully: "Disciple pays homage to master!"

    "Well, you did a good job!" Ding Mian happily patted Lin Han's shoulder and helped him up.

    "What are you talking about?" Lin Han asked with a smile.

    Ding Mian pulled Lin Han to sit next to him, and motioned for everyone to sit down, and then said: "They are all, the Blackwood Cliff thing was done well, but it was a bit risky; the Yinyue Valley thing is more interesting!"

    "Yes, I have long disliked those guys from Shaolin and Wudang." Fei Bin said in a loud voice, "This time he dares to unite with Emei and Kunlun. Hmph, I'd better kill them all!"

    "The opposite!" Lehou stood up and said excitedly: "Especially the one that kills people and builds monuments, it's even more amazing. Slap him naked in the face, it's really satisfying!"

    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but laugh and nodded, fully agreeing with Lehou¡¯s words.

    Lin Han smiled bitterly in his heart. Originally he just didn't want those people to expose their corpses in the wilderness, but it turned out to be such a misunderstanding. He shook his head and said: "The disciple was also angry at the time. Now that I think about it, I'm afraid the four Shaolin sects will not let it go!"

    "Hey!" Tang Ying'e waved his hand and said, "It doesn't matter, they have the guts to plot against our nephew, why can't we slap them in the face?"

    Tang Ying'e continued: "You have to remember that the Wuyue Sect is not as easy to bully as before, not even Shaolin or Wudang."

    "That's true." Lin Han nodded and asked: "It's just that it's puzzling why the Emei and Kunlun sects would go together with Shaolin and Wudang?"

    Ding Mian nodded, shook his head, and said: "The two factions of Emei and Kunlun are competing for territory with Shaolin and Wudang. This is true, but this is all a struggle for interests. They are united to plot against you, also for their own interests.  "

    After a moment of silence, Lin Han nodded and understood the key. After thinking about it, he still said: "But, how did Mo Da go?"

    Listening to Lin Han¡¯s words, everyone¡¯s expressions froze, and they were even more confused.He looked at Di Xiu and others who were standing quietly aside, with a hint of reproach in their eyes.

    Gritting his teeth, Di Xiu stood up from his seat and said apologetically: "Senior brother, why don't you apologize to Junior Brother Lin? I have always been in charge of the huge surveillance work, but I didn't expect that he would get away to surround and kill Junior Brother Lin. When I  It was already too late to find that there was no trace of him."

    "Hey, I can't blame you. Who knew that old boy Mo Da was so courageous!" Fei Bin took the words with a depressed look on his face.

    You must know that although Di Xiu is in charge of Luoyang, he is the one with the highest seniority. He was also responsible for a lot of surveillance work before. Later, Di Xiu gradually took the lead, and Fei Bin handed over the matter to him. Now something happened, Fei Bin  His face doesn¡¯t look good either.

    Looking at the two people noncommittally, Lin Han suddenly laughed out loud: "No wonder Senior Brother Di, Mo Da is still quite capable. He is determined to escape, but he really can't stop him. Fortunately, this time there is no further trouble."

    "Ha, ha, ha, yes, I couldn't find an excuse to get rid of him, but unexpectedly, I bumped into the hands of Junior Nephew Lin!" Fei Bin said with a smile, his expression was extremely happy. Although he was a little stunned, but the people up and down Songshan Mountain  I mean, he still understands.

    It¡¯s just that Mo Da is like a turtle that shrinks into its shell. For two years, he has been careful not to make any mistakes. He can¡¯t catch him and can¡¯t find a way to get rid of him. It¡¯s like a stuck in his throat, which makes Fei Bin extremely depressed.

    "Okay, let's not mention this matter again, and Master Nephew Di should stop blaming himself. When Xiaohan comes back safely, he will wash himself first to get rid of the dusty smell, and then set up a banquet and let the wind wash away the dust!" Ding Mian took a picture!  Clap your hands and give the order.

    Lin Han nodded, said goodbye to everyone, and followed an ordinary disciple to the washing room.

    Soaking in the large wooden barrel filled with warm water, Lin Han only felt comfortable all over. Heimuya and his party did not dare to relax at all times. They were exhausted physically and mentally. Only when soaking in the warm water could they feel relieved.

    Thinking about everyone¡¯s previous reactions, Lin Han raised the corners of his mouth slightly, feeling a little interesting

    Lin Han can also guess some of Master Ding Mian's concerns, but he doesn't intend to let it go so easily, but there is no evidence and it's hard to say anything.

    During the banquet, according to everyone's request, Lin Han told everything again, but he kept Lin Pingzhi's whereabouts hidden even as he spoke. Firstly, he did not want to cause trouble to Lin Pingzhi, and secondly,  Keep yourself a hole in the hole, maybe you will use it at some point.

    This gathering in Luoyang was not only to welcome Lin Han, but also to exchange Fei Bin back to Songshan. After all, he had stayed in Luoyang for too long and was a little tired of it, so it happened that Tang Ying'e was replaced.

    Di Xiu was also recalled at the same time. This was an order personally given by Zuo Lengchan

    Logically speaking, Di Xiu has done well in the past two years. It is very intriguing to recall him at this time.  Thinking about it, Lin Han might have made a decision in his mind and didn't want to delay it any longer.

    It is very likely that Di Xiu will not come to Songshan again, and the person who will replace him is most likely Xu Zheng. This can be regarded as clearing the way for the next leader.

    As for Xu Zheng, Lin Han still hopes that he can be the head of the Five Sacred Mountains, otherwise, there will be no words on the Zen ceremony two years ago.

    Of course, one cannot be the same. Lin Han will not say the same thing a second time. It is too much and it is not enough. Everyone has a "rebellious mentality".

    Not only because of adolescent boys and girls, in fact, those parents who have the idea of ??hate iron and steel "are not blame in the back of the heart?

    The only difference is that the children are deliberately going against their parents, while the parents are holding back their efforts to make their children obey

    No one wants to have their life controlled by others!  Not even for close relatives!

    Therefore, Lin Han didn't want to say anything more to Xu Zheng. If he understood, he understood. If he didn't understand, he didn't want to create a estrangement, even if it was to leave the last freedom for friendship.

    On the third day, Ding Mian, Fei Bin, Lin Han and others gathered in the hall with serious expressions. They received news that the four sects of Shaolin, Wudang, Emei, and Kunlun had been killed because of the Yinyue Valley tragedy.  Gathered together again, ready to go to Songshan to demand justice

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, what do you think?¡± Ding Mian asked with a stern face.

    "Why are you afraid of him? At worst, I'll cheat on him, who's afraid of whom?" Fei Bin was already impatient and shouted loudly.

    Lehou said with a smile: "Senior Brother Fei, it's not like the Wuyue Sect doesn't have friends. In addition to the favorable geographical location, we may not necessarily be afraid of anyone. However, if we really fight, it will be a lose-lose situation for both sides. It's a no-brainer."

    "Well, Senior Brother Le is right." Tang Ying'e nodded, "We still need to find out the purpose of the four factions."

    Zhong Zhen frowned: "The matter in Yinyue Valley is ultimately the fault of the four factions. Master Nephew LinAlthough he is ruthless, a life-and-death fight is not a child's play. How can there be any mercy?  "

    Nodding, Lin Han said with a smile: "Perhaps, they will think that the disciples joined hands with the Demon Sect to kill those twelve people."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    There was a sound of gasping in the hall, and everyone looked at each other. This is very possible.

    After all, in the battle of Yinyue Valley, apart from Lin Han, Lin Pingzhi was not known to anyone, so there was no one left alive.

    "It is hard for outsiders to believe that Lin Han was able to kill twelve first-class masters after escaping from Blackwood Cliff, especially when there were existences like Fang Sheng and Chong Wen among them

    Ding Mian nodded, but was a little unsure, "This is just a conjecture, treat it as uncountable."

    "Actually, the four sects went to Songshan to ask questions, but there are other things as well." Lin Han said with profound meaning.

    "Other things?" Tang Ying'e asked aloud.

    Nodding slightly, Lin Han analyzed: "Yes, now that the Demon Sect is in decline, and I am left to die, only Linghu Chong is holding up the facade. No one will be optimistic about Linghu Chong in the Mid-Autumn Festival at Mount Tai. In this way, the Demon Sect exists in name only. The disciple concluded that,  The four Shaolin sects are just using the cover of the Yinyue Valley Massacre. It would be best if they get benefits, and even if they cannot, they will still get benefits from the future profit sharing."

    "ThisShaolin, Wudang, Emei, Kunlun, Wuyue, Kongtong" Ding Mian counted them one by one, "Add Diancang, Qingcheng, and Beggar Gang at most. This is the general trend of the world."

    Zhong Zhen nodded and said: "So, the goals of the four factions are not simple!"

    Ding Mian agreed and said, "In this case, we must return to the mountain as soon as possible, and we must not lose our prestige!"

    "As it should be!"

    Everyone agreed.

    Thinking about that matter, Lin Han said: "Disciple still has some things to do, and may have to go back later."

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 239 Things are the same and people are different

    "Oh, what does Senior Nephew Lin have to do? Do you need help?" Tang Ying'e asked with a smile.

    Lin Han smiled, shook his head slightly, and refused: "Thank you, uncle, for your kindness. I can handle it."

    "What is so mysterious?" Ding Mian frowned and said, "If it doesn't take long, we will wait for you for a while. After you have settled the matter, we will go back to the mountain together."

    Lin Han smiled and said: "Haha, a promise, master, uncle, you go back first, business is important. Besides, in this Songshan and Luoyang realm, is there anyone who can do harm to me?"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Everyone laughed.

    "In that case, you have to figure it out yourself." Ding Mian no longer forced himself. In addition to being quiet and restless, he was also worried about Lin Han's safety. Now that Lin Han was fine, he would  not worried.

    They had to travel far the next day, so everyone went to rest early.

    In fact, the distance from Luoyang to Songshan Mountain is not considered "far". It only takes a few hours to reach it at the pace of an ordinary horse.

    But everyone knows that after this separation, it is not so easy to see each other again. Therefore, the "far" is more reflected in time, rather than simply referring to the distance in space.

    ~~~~~~

    The morning rain and light dust in Weicheng

    The guest house is green and new.

    I urge you to drink another glass of wine.

    There is no old friend when leaving Yangguan in the west.

    When I woke up from a deep sleep, I discovered that it was raining lightly outside. The whole Luo City was misty, as if it was drowned in a misty rain, but it had a hint of Jiangnan drizzle.

    After being told that Ding Mian and others had left, Lin Han felt a little sad. Looking at the increasingly green willows in the courtyard, for some reason, he remembered the song "Send Off the Second Envoy of the Yuan Dynasty to Anxi" by the great poet Wang Wei of the Tang Dynasty.  Parting with light rain inevitably evokes the loneliness in my heart.

    ??Perhaps, it is this feeling and this scene that has touched my emotions; or maybe the feelings in my heart have infected the scenery of heaven and earth, and the scenes blend together, making it somewhat unclear.

    After having a hasty breakfast and saying goodbye to Tang Ying'e and others, Lin Han held a dark oil-paper umbrella alone and blended into the misty rain of Luo City.

    ??The thin raindrops covered the edge of the oil-paper umbrella, so quiet that there was no sound at all, like extremely well-behaved kittens, just holding up a thin layer of fluff to tell their existence.

    On the street, perhaps because the sky was getting gloomier, there were not many pedestrians. Occasionally, there were a few people walking hurriedly with their purchases.

    In the bun shop not far in front of me, a man in his thirties wearing coarse cloth was taking a small bag of hot buns from the shop owner and putting it into his pocket with a smile on his face. When he saw Lin Han looking at him, he couldn't help but smile honestly.  Laugh, turn around and run into the rain

    Looking at the man's slightly hunched back and his honest smile, Lin Han thought that maybe that man had just left work at his master's house and was in a hurry to go home to visit his children whom he had not seen for several days. Thinking about it, Lin Han thought  Han's heart was sour, as if he had too many emotions.

    Not in a hurry to walk towards that place, Lin Han held an oil-paper umbrella and walked aimlessly through the streets and alleys, watching people come and go, watching the various aspects of life, and after a long time, he sighed.  , walking towards that alley.

    The sky is getting darker and darker; a heavy rain is coming

    Lin Han walked down an alley that was not long at first, but he walked for half an hour without reaching the deepest point, which frequently attracted the attention of outsiders.  They didn't understand that on this rainy day, Lin Han didn't rush home to take shelter from the rain, but he had to hold up a useless oil-paper umbrella and walk step by step

    There was a feeling of "fear of being close to home". In the deepest part of the alley, looking at the closed door, Lin Han felt relieved, and then slightly disappointed.

    In the sky, the dark clouds were finally unbearable, and big drops of rain fell, hitting the ground and the oil-paper umbrella, making a crackling sound.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The door was not locked. Lin Han stepped forward, pushed it open gently, and stepped into the yard amid the harsh sound of the door hinge.

    In the yard, several baskets are stacked under the eaves.

    Lin Han approached gently, picked up one of them, and found that they were all unfinished works. Apparently, the owner put down his work due to an accident, but the stacks looked quite complete. The owner must have left.  Time is not in a hurry, at least there is still time to sort out the clutter.

    Putting down the bamboo basket, Lin Han came to the door. There was just an iron pin stuck in the door and it was not locked. I thought that although this area was poor, the folk customs were quite simple, or the green bamboo man often gave some bamboos.  The baskets and other items were given to the neighbors, which was quite popular.

    Lin Han closed his umbrella, shook off the rainwater, and then took off the iron pin.down and put it in a corner.  Gently pushing the door open, under the dim light, the furnishings in the room were in order, further proving that the owner here was not eager to leave.

    Walking to the Eight Immortals table, Lin Han stretched out his left hand and gently wiped his fingers on the table. Rubbing his fingers, he felt the slight dust, not much. He already understood in his heart that the time when the Green Bamboo Man and the two left were not the same.  Not long, just about five or six days ago.

    The rain outside was getting heavier and heavier, threatening to swallow up the entire city. Lin Han blew the dust off the seat, sat on it, facing the rain outside the door, and quietly thought about his thoughts

    The heavy rain was raging, thunder and lightning in the sky were flashing non-stop, and the roar was endless, but it could not disturb Lin Han in the slightest, and I didn't know what he was thinking, he was so fascinated.

    ???????????After a while, the rain gradually lightened up, the thick thunderclouds disappeared, and the sky became bright again. In the end, only the frizzy drizzle remained, which could not stop

    When he raised his head from deep thought, he realized that the rain had almost stopped. Lin Han couldn't help but laugh. He stood up from his seat, walked through the inner hall, and came to the backyard. Where he saw it, he saw green bamboos and green leaves that were even fresher after the rain.  .

    You can't see it from the front, but only when you get to the backyard, you will find a world of its own. Lakes, raindrops, pavilions, small bridges, rockeries, bamboo forests, flowers and trees, stone tables, and stone benches are all put together in an orderly manner.  The tranquility is extremely rare in Luoyang city. Ren Yingying must have put a lot of thought into the decoration.

    It's just that the beautiful scenery is always there, but things are the same, but people are no longer

    With a sigh, Lin Han placed his umbrella in the corner of the backyard and walked in the drizzle, feeling the cool humidity. Only in this way can he feel the real existence.

    Along the winding path beside the artificial lake, he watched the lotus cover that was constantly bending and straightening, shaking out water, walking silently. At the corner, Lin Han took a quick step and stepped onto the road leading to the lake.  The wooden bridge in the middle of the lake.

    Arriving at the pavilion in the middle of the lake, Lin Han stopped and leaned on the pillars of the pavilion, imagining that when summer came, the layers of lotus leaves in the lake would undulate with the wind, and one or two mature lotus pods would occasionally be exposed among the blue waves.  Together with the tender pink petals, it reflects a cycle of reincarnation.

    Presumably, on many midsummer nights, Ren Yingying would hold out the guqin with a burnt tail, and gently pluck the strings amidst the dance of fireflies under the moonlight

    Shaking his head, he looked at the green-skinned and red-backed fish among the lotus leaves in the lake, all with their mouths open and breathing rapidly, which made him feel a little happy.

    Pass through the pavilion and walk forward again until you reach the other side of the lake, where there is another world.

    In the bamboo forest, Lin Han walked cautiously, fearing that his movements would be too big and disturb the bamboos.

    Anyone with experience knows that the bamboo forest after the rain is very dangerous. If you are not careful, you will be beaten to death by the accumulated rain from the sky.

    Lin Han didn't want to go back naked because of the inexplicable emotions in his heart today.

    After avoiding several unexpected rainstorms in the bamboo forest, Lin Han saw a stone table and three stone benches standing at equal angles.

    Some people say that to see if a person is lonely, you only need to go to a place where he is often alone. If there is only one place, then he is lonely, not lonely; if there are two or more places, then he is both lonely and lonely.  of.

    Lin Han somewhat understood Ren Yingying's state of mind. The two people's situations were quite similar. The only difference was that Ren Yingying took the initiative to avoid it, while Lin Han took the initiative to blend in, but in the end they were both equally lonely.

    Therefore, a large part of the reason why the two became friends was that loneliness.

    But now, fearing that he might never be able to do it again, Lin Han sighed deeply.

    Using red fire energy to evaporate the water stains on the stone bench, Lin Han sat down. This time, he came in, but there was no sound of the piano to accompany him!

    Since Ren Yingying has left, she must have returned to Heimuya after receiving the news of Ren Woxing's death.

    What makes Lin Han more gratified is that she brought Green Bamboo Weng along with her. This shows that in her subconscious, Heimuya cannot make her feel safe, or that she does not trust Linghu Chong very much.

    Perhaps, the reason why he has not been to Heimu Cliff in the past two years is because he has become estranged from Linghu Chong. Thinking of this, Lin Han couldn't help but laugh out loud: He really has to go to Shu, even if it wasn't Linghu Chong, it wouldn't be possible with Ren Yingying

    But for some reason, Lin Han felt particularly happy despite this.  Even he himself couldn't fully understand the complicated emotions at this moment.

    Lin Han stayed in this bamboo forest for a long time, so long that the rain stopped, so long that the sun came out, so long that the sky turned dark again

    &nbsp;The rain will eventually stop; people will eventually leave.

    This time, Lin Han didn't take it to heart except for being a little disappointed when he didn't see Ren Yingying. Perhaps it would be better to calm down as time goes by.

    "I am not very anxious about the poison of the 'Three Corpse Brain Pill' on Ren Yingying.

    The Three Corpse Brain Pill is an extremely harmful poison from the Demon Cult.  Only the leader of the Demon Cult knows its refining method.

    There are three kinds of corpse worms in the medicine, and they show no symptoms after taking them. However, at noon of the Dragon Boat Festival every year, if the antidote to restrain the corpse worms is not taken in time, the corpse worms will emerge.

    Once it enters the brain, the person who takes this medicine will act like a ghost, and even his parents and wives will bite him and eat him.

    Dongfang Bubai forces his subordinates to take this medicine and threatens them with the antidote every year to make them obey his orders wholeheartedly.

    After Ren Woxing regained his position as leader, he also obtained the recipe for refining this medicine, which he continued to use to control his subordinates. Except for Xiang Wentian and Linghu Chong, no one at the top of the Demon Cult was spared.

    However, this poison can only be alleviated but cannot be eradicated. Regarding the poison in Ren Yingying, Ren Woxing has no choice but to give her relief medicine.

    We learned from Ren Woxing that Ren Yingying still has the last antidote in her body, which is enough to last until the Dragon Boat Festival next year.

    Therefore, before that, Lin Han persuaded Ren Yingying to detoxify her from the 'Three Corpse Brain Pill', and there was no need to rush.

    Since things have changed and people have changed, there is no longer any nostalgia for this place. Before dusk, Lin Han held the oil-paper umbrella and left quietly

    The next time we meet, it will be at the top of Mount Tai, and before that, there are still many things waiting for Lin Han, some of which are expected, and some of which are unexpected.

    Even, unexpected dangers

    (This is the second update today. Because it is a transitional chapter, it will be posted together. There will be a big climax later, and the big climax will contain another big climax, or there will be another big climax.  With the second climax, let¡¯s see the writing power of Sunset It will be on the shelves in the next few days. I have a lot to say. If friends are interested, please pay attention to the comments on the launch that will be uploaded later. Thank you friends for your support!)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 240 The Sword Blocks Caomiao Village

    In the Luoyang Territory and south of Song County, there is a place called Wudaogou, which originates from the fifth branch on the south bank of the Luhun Reservoir of the Yihe River.

    Wudaogou has a long history, which can be traced back to the ancient "Luhun tribe". In ancient times, the Qiang people were defeated and moved westward. The "Luhunrong" were separated and the village ceased to exist.

    By the time of the prosperous Tang Dynasty, there were a large number of people with the party surname in Wudaogou, Henan Province. Later, tombs of the party surname were left everywhere, and numerous large stone monuments were left behind.

    After the Song Dynasty, there were scuffles in various places and bandits took over the mountains as kings. The people were in dire straits. Due to the dangerous terrain, Wudaogou gradually became overgrown with weeds and became uninhabited.

    The open area in the middle section of Wudaogou is a fish belly-shaped basin. Shimengou River and Wudaogou River merge into one at the foot of Fenghuangling. They flow downstream for more than ten miles and merge into Yi. There is a declining village at the foot of Fenghuangling, named Caomiao.  village'.

    The name of Caomiao Village has a long history, and the most credible one is "Liu Xiu Xiu Temple".

    According to legend, Liu Xiu was expelled by Wang Mang. Passing here, he entered Wudaogou alone. He saw two mountains confronting each other. The mountains were clear and the water was beautiful, the springs were tinkling, and the birds were singing and the flowers were fragrant.

    Especially when I saw a mountain shaped like a giant dragon drinking water, I was nostalgic for the mountains and rivers, so I slowed down my horse's hooves. Suddenly I heard people neighing and horses, so I panicked and walked along the river path. When I saw two ditches coming together, I didn't know where to go, so I started to fight.  The horse ran up a hill.

    There is a temple on the mountain. It has been in disrepair for a long time, with broken walls, exposed statues, overgrown weeds, and no one there.

    Liu Xiu covered the horse's mouth, held the bell ring in his mouth, climbed to a high place, and hid behind the statue.  Wang Mang saw no trace of Liu Xiu and walked along the south road.  Later, Liu Xiu escaped and shouted, "Caomiao saved me."  After entering the donggou, turn over and go all the way eastward.

    After Liu Xiu ascended the throne, he rebuilt the temple and remodeled the statue of the god. This place has been named Cao Temple to this day.

    By this time, Caomiao Village had declined, and most of the villagers had fled to other places. Animals such as weasels and badgers often appeared among the ruined houses. However, the road beside the village was not hidden by weeds, and pedestrians often came and went.  .

    At noon that day, the scorching sun in the sky was not very bright, and the sound of horse hooves could be heard at the intersection, bringing some life to the dead Caomiao Village.

    There is one person and one horse. The horse is a fine horse. It is brown in color and has no hair on its body. It is quite a steed, although it cannot compare with the 'Red Rabbit', 'De Lu', 'Khan Xue', or 'Eight Horses'.  "A horse like this can travel thousands of miles in a day, but it may not be inferior to the best war horses in the army."

    The person on the horse is wearing a lavender gown, which is the standard elder uniform of the Songshan Sect. Who is this person?

    It was Lin Han who left Luoyang and returned to Songshan. He stayed in Luoyang for one more day, fell behind Ding Mian, Fei Bin and others, and was now walking alone.

    It is now noon, looking at the boundary of Wudaogou. Lin Han remembers that there is a "Caomiao Village" here, but it has long been dilapidated.

    Riding his horse forward, Lin Han sighed as he looked at the ruins in front of him, knowing that he couldn't find a place to eat, so he could only eat some dry food. Fortunately, there was some cooked food in the package on the horse's back.

    Just when Lin Han was about to dismount and eat, he felt something in his heart. He frowned and looked towards the mountain road ahead. When he could see the target clearly, his face changed greatly and his eyes narrowed slightly.

    The other party seemed to feel Lin Han's gaze, and he also raised his head and looked at each other. Their eyes met each other. In the dark, there seemed to be lightning flashes. The green grass and trees around the two people moved without wind and gradually became a prostrate state.

    Riding on horseback, Lin Han could see clearly that the person coming was covered in a short yellow-grey robe, with white eyebrows and hair, a long beard, and an extremely ordinary long sword on his back. No matter how he looked at it, it was strange.  It looks like it was taken casually from a blacksmith shop, without any special features.

    But Lin Han knew that all this was just an appearance. This man was over ninety years old and looked like he was half buried in the ground. However, under the blowing of the mountain wind, the corners of his clothes were shaking, as if they were about to rise with the wind, like a fairy.  Very extraordinary.

    Because he is Feng Qingyang, a figure of the "Feng" generation in the Huashan Sword Sect. He is a figure that Fang Zheng, Chongxu and others need to respectfully address as "Senior Feng".

    How dare Lin Han dare to look at such a character?

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? If there is one person in the world who can make Lin Han fearful, it will not be anyone else, it can only be Feng Qingyang, who has mastered the "Dugu Nine Swords" to perfection.

    The person who came was not good, this was Lin Han's first feeling.

    He knew that this day would eventually come, but he didn't expect it to be so soon. It was so close that he was not completely ready. He knew that today's battle was inevitable and would be very difficult.

    He is not sure, really not sure. He hates this feeling. Facing Feng Qingyang, he may die

    The momentum of the two people collided. Lin Han remained motionless, but the horse beneath him slowly took a step back.

    With a sigh, Lin Han shook his head. In terms of momentum, he was defeated by Feng Qingyang after all. Otherwise, the horse that sat down would not take a step back.Because he couldn't bear Feng Qingyang's momentum, it affected his horse.

    Fortunately, the horses were not substantially injured, which shows that the gap between Lin Han and Feng Qingyang is so small that they may not be able to compete.

    After pondering for a moment, Lin Han stepped off his horse. After thinking for a while, he took out the Tears Sword from the package. He respected Feng Qingyang, but he had to be on guard against others.

    How many heroes and villains died tragically at the hands of their relatives and friends. Why?

    Because there is no sense of defense, and the hat of "great love and righteousness" is really too heavy, so heavy that every relative and friend may betray his "hero" friend, leaving a few drops in the end.  Tears called 'guilt'.

    I remember Feng Qingyang once said that he would not leave the back mountain unless the Huashan sect was on the verge of life and death.  But now, he left and took the initiative to find Lin Han. It was already obvious what he wanted to do.

    Faced with such a resentful Feng Qingyang, Lin Han did not dare to gamble.

    Holding the Tears Sword in his right hand and holding the horse in his left hand, Lin Han walked slowly forward, stopped a few feet away from Feng Qingyang, cupped his hands and said, "Junior Lin Han, pay my respects to Senior Feng!"

    Feng Qingyang said nothing, looked at Lin Han closely, and said after a long time: "You know why I'm here!"

    "I know!" Lin Han replied with a smile.

    "Then you still dare to come forward?" Feng Qingyang asked with a frown.

    Shaking his head, Lin Han replied: "It is an indisputable fact that the senior has been kind to the junior. It is also appropriate for the junior to pay homage to the senior. As for the purpose of the senior coming here, the junior can also guess the truth, but  Why should I run away?¡±

    "Ha, ha, ha" Feng Qingyang stroked his beard and smiled, "Okay, what a 'why should you run away', I got it right."

    "That's how seniors know people!" Lin Han chuckled.

    Feng Qingyang¡¯s face darkened: ¡°Knowing people, haha I¡¯m just sorry I underestimated it. I didn¡¯t expect that the Huashan Sect was not destroyed by Zuo Lengchan, but was destroyed by Zuo Lengchan.¡±

    "Haha" Lin Han shook his head and said frankly: "When Yue Buqun was practicing the "Sunflower Collection", the decline of the Huashan Sect was already doomed. What's more, the Huashan Sect is no longer there, and the Songshan Sect is gone.  It¡¯s also gone, and now there¡¯s only the Five Mountains Sect, isn¡¯t that great?¡±

    "Strong words to make sense!" Feng Qingyang smiled instead of being angry, "Although the current Wuyue Sect is huge, it is only the Wuyue Sect of Songshan Mountain after all, and has little to do with Huashan Mountain!"

    Lin Hanhan laughed and said jokingly: "Senior Feng, don't forget that Yue Buqun is very much in favor of the merger of the five mountains."

    "Yue Buqun, hum!" Feng Qingyang slowly regained his composure and asked, "Is he really practicing the "Sunflower Collection"?"

    "Hehehe, what's the difference between yes and no? It is an indisputable fact that Huashan plotted the "Sunflower Collection". Isn't this the reason why the Sword and Qi sects are fighting among themselves?"

    Being mentioned about old things, Feng Qingyang nodded. Not wanting to talk about it anymore, he gently took off the long sword from his back and said in a deep voice: "Since I have come down from the mountain, I will eventually seek some justice. Don't blame me!"

    "Ha, ha, ha" Lin Han laughed loudly, "Fairness, what a ridiculous word. I originally thought that only the extremely weak can be 'fair', and only the extremely strong can be 'fair'"  'Justice', I didn't expect that I would have to hear it from Senior Feng's mouth once!"

    "It's useless. For the Huashan sect, I have to bully you." Feng Qingyang said in a deep voice, "However, if you can kill me, your martial arts are good. Today, as long as you can escape from this place, I guarantee that you will definitely do it."  Won¡¯t do it again.¡±

    Lin Han was stunned for a moment, then smiled and shook his head.

    "What? Why are you shaking your head? Do you disagree?" Feng Qingyang asked in surprise.

    Lin Han said with a smile: "Senior is too confident. This world is no longer what it was decades ago. What's more, since senior has murderous intentions, why not avoid future troubles forever? Is it because he is not sure except for the junior, and is afraid that the junior will go back?  Revenge?"

    Feng Qingyang's expression changed. Lin Han's words had reached his heart. He was confident of defeating Lin Han, but it would be difficult to kill him with one strike. If Lin Han escaped, the disciples and grandsons of Huashan would  He was destined to be doomed. Unexpectedly, the slightest hesitation in his heart was caught by Lin Han keenly.

    "It's true that I fell behind. In that case, let's fight!" Throwing everything aside, Feng Qingyang adjusted her mentality and looked at Lin Han with a smile. Deep down in her heart, she had already made up her mind, no matter how big the sacrifice was.  The price is to get rid of him.

    Lin Han nodded and said nothing. Under Feng Qingyang's gaze, he led the horse and tied it to a camphor tree. He took the sword out of its sheath, put the scabbard into the package, and held it.?Walk towards Feng Qingyang.

    As he got closer step by step, Lin Han's blood began to boil. Facing Feng Qingyang and the 'Dugu Nine Swords', Lin Han wanted to know whether he would have a chance of winning.

    Yes, it¡¯s about the odds of winning, not self-preservation

    "Maybe it's a bit arrogant, but this is the bloody spirit that a warrior should have. He can face difficulties and forget about victory or defeat, just for a quick battle.

    Of course, the premise is that there is not much difference between the two sides, and they must at least have the ability to fight. Otherwise, it is not "brave", but "stupid".

    As Lin Han approached, Feng Qingyang's expression became particularly solemn.

    No one would have thought that what was about to be staged in this remote village would be a shocking battle between masters!

    If you win, you will be the best swordsman in the world, and you will be the best in the world

    ? ? ? ?<hr />

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 241 The Collision between Ice, Fire and Nine Swords (1)

    It was noon at this moment, and under the warm daylight, neither the mountains in the distance nor the short trees nearby cast long and long shadows.

    Lin Han and Feng Qingyang were facing each other, with their long swords unsheathed. The gentle mountain breeze picked up the corners of their clothes, but they couldn't move an inch.

    The previous test of momentum gave them a solid understanding of each other's martial arts. In Feng Qingyang's view, Lin Han was completely worthy of his all-out fight. However, for Lin Han, Feng Qingyang, who used a long sword, was far from reaching the level.  He has enough courage in a realm where any grass or tree can be used as a soldier.

    If Feng Qingyang came empty-handed, Lin Han would not have the courage to fight him, and would probably run away immediately.

    For Lin Han, who knew the Huashan Festival's special skills, there was no frightening special skill in the Huashan Sect. The only thing Feng Qingyang could master was a set of "Nine Swords of Dugu".

    There are five realms in Dugu Qiubai's life, namely sharp sword without intention, soft sword with impermanence, heavy sword with no edge, wooden sword with no stagnation, and no sword with no move.

    Lin Han¡¯s only understanding of Dugu Qiubai is the stone wall in the Valley of the Divine Condors:

    The first ¡®Blue Light Sword¡¯: fierce and fierce, indestructible, and can compete with the heroes of Heshuo before the weak crown.

    The second ¡®Purple Myrtle Soft Sword¡¯: Used before the age of thirty. It was unlucky to accidentally injure a righteous man, so it was abandoned in a deep valley.

    The third ¡®Xuan Iron Heavy Sword¡¯: The heavy sword has no edge and is ingenious but useless.  Before the age of forty, he relied on it to dominate the world.

    After the age of forty, you will not be stuck in objects. Plants, trees, bamboos and rocks can be used as swords.

    Since then, I have practiced intensively and gradually reached the point where no sword is better than a sword.

    But Dugu Qiubai is Dugu Qiubai, and Feng Qingyang is just Feng Qingyang, far from reaching the state of Dugu Qiubai. Lin Han can conclude that Feng Qingyang at this moment is at most the second realm of great achievements, that is, 'Ziwei Soft'  Sword' realm.

    The first level of Dugu Qiufei - Sharp Sword Wuwu, emphasizes the word "quick", using the sharpness of the sword to defeat the enemy instantly, which is quite similar to Lin Han's early swordsmanship.

    The second realm - the impermanence of the soft sword, emphasizes the strange changes, using speed to match the strange changes, making moves in impossible places, and the sudden rise of strange weapons. Han's swordsmanship was integrated into the "Evil Swordsmanship", and then went through'  The improvement of Bagua Cunbu is almost the same.

    The third realm - heavy sword without edge, emphasizing 'one force can defeat all laws'. In fact, this is not the evolution of the second realm, but it has reached another extreme. There is no distinction between the two. There is history in this.  The reason is that Dugu Qiu injured his sworn brother and was forced to give up the soft sword.

    Only by giving up can you gain. It is precisely because Dugu Qiubei went from 'extremely complex' to 'minimalist' that they finally merged together to create the fourth realm, that is, 'wooden sword without stagnation', and even to the final '  No sword, no move'.

    Relatively speaking, Feng Qingyang's qualifications are not bad, but they are not as good as those of Dugu Qiufei. In addition, when he was young, he was indulged in the love of his children, was plotted by others, blamed himself for the destruction of his family, and could not extricate himself.  .

    After so many years, although I have seen through the world and learned a lot about the way of gentle change, I have finally lost the aura of "heavy sword without edge", and I have been stuck at the threshold of "wooden sword without stagnation" for the rest of my life.

    As time goes by, although his internal strength has improved and his body and bones have been well maintained, he is still not as good as young people. This is why when thinking about crossing the cliff, he said that Linghu Chong has mastered the "Dugu Nine Swords" and can seize the opportunity.  He makes a move in front of his opponent, but he can only respond after his opponent makes a move.

    It can be said that in front of Lin Han, Feng Qingyang has lost the advantage of speed. The only thing he can use is his rich experience to make a fuss about changes.

    The fight between Lin Han and Feng Qingyang is equivalent to a fight between the first realm and the second realm. Who will have the last laugh will have to compete to know.

    This is a life and death fight, and there is no possibility of courtesy. Wei Wei clasped his fists towards Feng Qingyang. Lin Han shook the tear-stained sword with his left hand, making a buzzing sound. The next moment, someone stepped forward, and the person had already reached Feng Qingyang.  Five feet in front of Qingyang, he stabbed Feng Qingyang's sword-holding right hand with a swish of a sword.

    Lin Han's goal is very clear, which is to run for Feng Qingyang's wrist. He has made up his mind to fight Feng Qingyang. Anyway, it is impossible to decide the outcome in a short time. If he can get some advantages first  , add up to a small amount, and can even affect the final result.

    Lin Han's sword was extremely fast, and there were no unnecessary changes in the strike. He knew that Feng Qingyang was not a fledgling Linghu Chong. He had extremely rich fighting experience, plus the "Dugu Nine Swords" skills.  "Stay unchanged in response to all changes", facing the clear wind, it is better to remain unchanged.

    Back on Siguo Cliff, Feng Qingyang had seen Lin Han's swordsmanship and knew that his swordsmanship was particularly fast. But at this moment, watching Lin Han draw his sword, he knew that he had underestimated the opponent, and his expression changed.  get moreof solemnity.

    Feng Qingyang turned sideways slightly and did not stab Lin Han's wrist. Instead, he pointed the tip of the sword towards his free right palm.

    Seeing Feng Qingyang¡¯s move, Lin Han couldn¡¯t help but praise: Ginger is still hotter than ever!

    Why do you think?  It turns out that the Tears Sword is three inches longer than an ordinary long sword. If two people are thinking about each other's wrist, the one with the shorter sword will be unlucky.

    After turning sideways, Feng Qingyang actually avoided this disadvantage. Before turning around with Lin Han's tear-stained sword, he stabbed the nearest target with one sword, and the success rate was much higher.

    Although he had confidence in the ice energy in his right hand, Lin Han did not intend to perform "empty-handed attack". Instead, he turned his body to the left and adopted the same response method as Feng Qingyang, and then slightly retracted his right palm.  Staying away from the opponent's long sword, he stabbed out the Tears Sword at the same time, and ran towards Feng Qingyang's sword-holding wrist again.

    In fact, Lin Han's fighting style is a bit shameless. He just relies on the length and sharpness of the tear-stained sword to constantly find strength in the opponent's wrist.

    As the saying goes, dragons give birth to dragons, phoenixes give birth to phoenixes, and mice give birth to burrows in the ground.

    Although it is a bit vulgar, there is still a certain truth to it¡îHu Chong left the long sword, and his martial arts was greatly reduced, almost to the point of being miserable. In Feng Qingyang's place, even if the kung fu on the long sword was cut off, not even a few percent would be left.  .

    Now, Lin Han has only one purpose: to restrict the long sword in Feng Qingyang's right hand, and ignore everything else.

    In this way, Lin Han and Feng Qingyang were like a bullfight, you advance and I retreat, you retreat and I advance, they actually started a guerrilla war.

    Facing Lin Han¡¯s rogue style of play, Feng Qingyang was very uncomfortable. It could even be said that this was the most frustrating battle in his life.

    Even though Lin Han would attack every time, it wasn't that he couldn't defend, but once his attack was broken by Feng Qingyang, he would immediately retract. He looked like a 'Xuanwu', and he was the 'sword leader'.  Whenever there is danger, he will definitely retreat to the defense. As long as there is an opportunity, he will just make a simple straight thrust and not mind taking a bite.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    Every time the long swords touched each other, they were instantly repelled. Feng Qingyang was not used to head-on confrontation with his opponents. This was not in line with the fighting style of the 'Dugu Nine Swords'. Lin Han's internal strength was not as good as his opponent's. After a long stalemate,  Very likely to suffer a loss.

    The two of them played with each other, constantly drawing circles in a small space, exchanging positions with each other from time to time

    The sun gradually moves westward, and the distant mountains and close views cast their shadows. Amidst a ping-ping-pong-pong sound, the horse tied to the camphor tree snorted hard, walked around the camphor, and hid in the shade.  , leisurely nibbling on the stubble of tender grass, actually feeling a little sleepy.

    After fighting for nearly 300 rounds, Lin Han's forehead was already beaded with sweat, and the same was true for Feng Qingyang. The long gray beard was listlessly stuck to the neck at this moment, and it no longer had the Taoist immortality at the beginning.  .

    Taking the time to look at the setting sun in the west, Feng Qingyang was still full of anger no matter how good-tempered he was: You don¡¯t want to play like this!

    Seeing that Lin Han had made up his mind to play the game of 'Eagle Catching Chicken', Feng Qingyang also understood his plan. He had to make some changes, otherwise he would be tortured to death by the other party.

    Actually, it is relative to say that Feng Qingyang's speed is worse than Lin Han's.  In terms of sudden stops and advances, jumping up and down, etc., the elderly Feng Qingyang is not Lin Han's opponent, but in the straight line position, with strong internal support, Feng Qingyang still has some advantages.

    Seeing Lin Han attack again, Feng Qingyang held back all his strength. When he jumped out, he stabbed straight out with the same sword, which was very different from the previous move.

    Lin Han was stunned subconsciously, but the sword in his hand still instinctively thrust forward. The next moment, there was a 'ding' sound, and the tips of the two swords met.

    A strong force came from his hand, numbing the tiger's mouth, which woke Lin Han up. Before he could think about it carefully, he immediately grasped the hilt of the sword, and the red fire energy was running at full strength, rushing towards the sword body.

    With the support of the Red Fire Qi, the Tears Sword shines brightly, and the entire sword body glows with golden brilliance.

    On the other side, Feng Qingyang's eyes widened, and he put more force in his hand. The fine iron sword also gushed out with orange light, moving towards the Tears Sword inch by inch.

    Actually, Feng Qingyang is not willing to compete with Lin Han in terms of internal strength, but there is no way. The other party is too rogue and cannot fight to the death. His exquisite swordsmanship cannot be used at all.

    What¡¯s even more annoying is that Lin Han¡¯s swordsmanship is not bad

    Facing the extremely cunning Lin Han, Feng Qingyang had no choice but to force him to compete with his internal strength.

    In the end, it was because Feng Qingyang came so suddenly that Lin Han was not prepared.There is some emotion involved in adopting such an extreme coping method.

    It¡¯s no wonder that Lin Han still has a lot of room for improvement in martial arts, and those improvements are visible; while Feng Qingyang is already half-dead, with almost no possibility of improvement.

    How could Lin Han be willing to fight to the death with Feng Qingyang?

    In Lin Han's imagination, he should have taken the initiative to trouble Feng Qingyang after he achieved great success in martial arts, instead of fighting for his life with a dying man without any confidence.

    "Everyone can settle this debt. Lin Han is not stupid and can't find a reason to confront him head-on. This has nothing to do with 'courage'.

    But now, Feng Qingyang finally looked down and found Lin Han's only flaw: can't you hide?  You can hide it, but the sword can't hide it!

    Gradually, the orange sword light spread forward, swallowing the color of flames on the tear stain inch by inch.

    Feng Qingyang moved forward step by step, and Lin Han could only be forced to retreat step by step.

    There was not much way to retreat from the rear. Lin Han gritted his teeth and slowly raised his right hand

    (Two hours ago, I suddenly received a notice that it would be released on the shelves. It said that a chapter would be released first. Richui cried. He didn¡¯t save the manuscript. He had to put down the pots and pans and quickly coded one chapter! Only then did he realize that the plot of this chapter is very complicated.  It¡¯s difficult to write, hey, I wrote it in a hurry, and I don¡¯t know if everyone is satisfied with it. There will be more exciting things later, please subscribe! By the way, I have posted my testimonials for the launch, please pay attention to it, friends, Rishui went to cook  !)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 242 The collision of ice, fire and nine swords (2)

    Being forced to work hard by Lin Han's rogue tactics, Feng Qingyang was helpless. After three hundred moves, he finally made a change.

    Feng Qingyang has rich experience and finally discovered Lin Han's flaw. He suddenly changed his moves, sword tip against sword tip, strong collision, and began to compete with internal strength.

    In the end, Feng Qingyang was stronger. The orange sword light flickered on the fine iron long sword. It held up the tear-stained sword and devoured the golden red fire sword light on it, forcing Lin Han to retreat step by step until he retreated.  No way back

    Sweat broke out on the forehead, rolled down along the eyebrows and cheeks, and was instantly evaporated by the high temperature, suddenly turning into a ball of water-white mist, which was blown away by the strong energy and drifted away with the wind.

    Taking a deep breath, Lin Han's eyes became even more piercing. At this moment, Lin Han was like a wounded tiger, with a strong animal nature suddenly erupting from his body. Even Feng Qingyang's momentum was taken away by it.  So be on guard subconsciously.

    Slowly, Lin Han raised his right hand. At a speed visible to the naked eye, the entire arm became extremely cold. On the edge of his right palm, dots of dark blue ice crystals appeared, layer by layer, more and more.

    Similarly, the golden sword light on the Tears Sword showed signs of shrinkage and became more condensed.

    When Lin Han¡¯s right hand appeared above the hilt of the sword, the Tears Sword trembled and let out a series of sword chants, as if the Tears Sword was also expecting something

    The blue became deeper and deeper, the gold became more condensed, and the tear-stained sword also trembled continuously, as if it was about to escape Lin Han's control, willing to turn into a nine-sky flying dragon, pierce the sky, and rush straight to Qingming.

    With his opponent changing like this, Feng Qingyang's expression became more cautious, and he was also concentrating all his strength. At this moment, his expression changed drastically, and Lin Han actually let go of the hand holding the sword, letting the tear-stained sword float in the air.  mid-air.

    Lin Han's hands were in the air, one on the left and one on the right, one of ice and one of fire, guarding the hilt of the sword. A strong aura burst out, with both the coldness of frost and the heat of fire. The two auras were mixed together.  Extremely contradictory, as if there is a volcanic crater beneath me, which may erupt at any time

    After this conflicting and harmonious power broke out, the Tears Sword no longer retreated, as if it was blessed by immortal magic. It was like a low-level Taoist priest who had taken chicken blood and invited the ancestor to take over. It actually exploded with unimaginable power.  , fixing Feng Qingyang's fine iron sword in place, unable to move any further.

    Feng Qingyang¡¯s eyes were filled with shock: How is that possible?  Ice and fire qi, which are two opposite extremes of qi, can actually be fused together, even if this fusion is so short-lived, as if it will burst out at any time

    Temporary?  break out?

    Thinking that at the next moment, the fused ice and fire energy would collapse and erupt like a volcano, and he was the target of the volcanic eruption, Feng Qingyang's face had no trace of blood and became extremely ugly.

    No longer daring to neglect, a strong aura of sadness erupted from Feng Qingyang's body. The orange sword light was actually a bit dim, as if it was also full of sadness, but no one dared to underestimate it, because it was stronger.  !

    The orange sword light is getting darker and darker, while the ice and fire energy on the opposite side is dark blue and golden, like two intertwined dragons, and even a little dark green appears in the center.

    If Lin Han could see this bit of dark green, he would definitely be ecstatic, because this is another color that is reborn after dark blue and golden yellow are completely blended together. This marks that the ice and fire energy is completely intact.  The earth merges

    Lin Han didn't notice that touch of dark green. In his eyes, there wasn't even the clear wind, only the crisscrossing hands of ice and fire. Slowly, the momentum of ice and fire climbed higher and higher, and the tear-stained sword trembled more and more, finally reaching  The pinnacle, no longer in control.

    it's time¡­¡­

    Feeling the huge pressure coming from his hands, Lin Han knew that with his current cultivation level, he had reached the limit. The next moment, he let out a heavy sigh

    Ice and Fire Spiral Strike!  go¡­¡­

    Amidst the loud shouts, Lin Han's eyes widened angrily, his hair on his temples fluttered, and he pushed forward fiercely with both arms

    The Tears Sword was held up, and his energy could not be vented. Under the reaction, Lin Han's whole body was like a wild goose with broken wings in the clouds, accelerated and thrown backward.

    Just when Lin Han shouted violently, Feng Qingyang also let out a light scold, released the hilt of the sword with his right hand, shook his wrist and threw it forward

    The Sorrow of the Sword

    The next moment, light orange light, carrying the fine iron sword, was about to fly forward, but because it was blocked, Feng Qingyang's figure was also thrown backward.

    boom¡­¡­

    The dark blue and golden ¡®Ice and Fire Spiral Strike¡¯ faced the light orange ¡®Sword of Sorrow¡¯. The two collided, making a thunderous noise, the light shattered, and aroused a wave of chaos.The misty dust was flying to the ground, like a perfect firework, so bright and gorgeous, far better than the lights of the starry night.

    In the rolling air waves, sand and stones were flying. Lin Han and Feng Qingyang were thrown away. They were in the air, their chests were choked, and they all spurted out a mouthful of blood, and their faces instantly turned extremely pale.

    Barely keeping his body steady, he gathered up a small amount of energy and protected it all on his waist. The next moment, Lin Han had already crashed into the woods.

    Bang, bang, bang, bang

    After knocking down eight miscellaneous trees in a row and leaning against the ninth huge camphor tree, Lin Han retreated. His whole body was shocked, and he spurted out another mouthful of blood. His face turned white again and again. In the blink of an eye several times, Lin Han was finally stopped.  He suppressed it and regained some color, but his face still showed a sickly rosy look.

    Lin Han shook his head. He was careless. He had perfected his sword intention and understood the unique technique of 'Ice and Fire Spiral Strike'. Feng Qingyang was nearly a hundred years old. He had been entering the realm for a longer time. How could he not have it?  The trick to win the bottom of the box?

    Being injured again, even Lin Han himself had a strange feeling. Why was he always injured in the past few days? The number of injuries was more than in the previous twenty years combined?

    Holding on to the main trunk of the camphor tree, Lin Han stood up straight and walked forward step by step. A path had been artificially plowed in front of him, but he was not afraid that there would be no way out.

    On the other side, Feng Qingyang, who was also knocked out by Qi Jin, also took dozens of steps back after landing, and then managed to stabilize his body. Fortunately, there was a mountain road behind him, but there was no obstacle from rocks or small trees.  , avoiding another injury, but blood still overflowed from the corner of his mouth, and it was obviously uncomfortable.

    Lin Han came out of the woods and walked forward step by step.

    In the middle of the road, the dust cleared away, and a large deep pit appeared in front of you, and two long swords lay quietly inside.

    The difference is that the Tears Sword still looks intact, while Feng Qingyang's fine iron long sword has lost a section, and the hilt is also full of pits and has been severely damaged, turning it into a useless sword.

    Jumping into the pit, Lin Han nervously picked up the Tears Sword and inspected it carefully. After confirming that it was really intact, Lin Han breathed a sigh of relief.

    Lin Han, who was in a good mood, glanced at the other half-broken broken sword, picked it up happily, jumped back to the road, and walked towards Feng Qingyang.

    Feng Qingyang's face was slightly pale, his beard and hair were all messy, and his short robe of coarse cloth had several holes punched by the flying sand and stones, making him look miserable.

    Looking at Lin Han walking step by step, Feng Qingyang stopped in place, without any movement, but stared at Lin Han motionlessly, his eyes were very deep and confused, and I didn't know what he was thinking.

    Stopping two feet in front of Feng Qingyang, Lin Han threw the scrap iron sword back to him, and then asked: "Senior Feng, do you still want to fight?"

    "I didn't expect you to be so strong?" Feng Qingyang said with a very complicated expression, "Not only did you fully understand the meaning of the sword, but you were able to emit sword energy, and you could even fuse the two extremes of true energy together. It's really whimsical!"

    Lin Han smiled softly: "Thank you for the compliment, senior!"

    Feng Qingyang shook his head lonely: "You deserve it. Compared to Linghu Chong, you are indeed better than Linghu Chong."

    "But, because of this, I can't keep you." Feng Qingyang continued, "If a person like you is righteous, it will be a blessing to the martial arts world; if he is evil, he will be a disaster to the world."

    Lin Han sneered: "This junior remembers that on Siguoya, you once said that the so-called good and evil are just a group of 'hypocrites' sitting around and talking about each other and forcibly separating them. How come now, you always use this argument?"  Come?"

    Feng Qingyang was stunned for a moment, silent for a long time, and then said: "In this world, there are good and evil, good and evil, after all. Some people may not make the distinction correctly, but after all, good and evil, good and evil themselves cannot be ignored."

    Lin Han smiled and asked: "So in the eyes of the seniors, based on what the juniors do, is it good? Or is it evil?"

    "You killed Dongfang Bubai and Ren Woxing, which is considered a good deed. However, you helped Zhou to commit cruelty and colluded with Zuo Lengchan and others of Songshan Sect. You forced good people into prostitution and persecuted various sects in the Five Mountains. Naturally, it was evil."  Feng Qingyang said in a deep voice.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????OUTOUT

    "But in the end, evil outweighs good. For the Huashan Sect, I must get rid of you." Feng Qingyang sighed.

    "Remove, removehahahaha"

    Lin Han sneered at Feng Qingyang's argument: "How to evaluate the so-called good and evil, the so-called right and evil, after all, is just your personal preference. When the matter does not concern you, the world's good and evil can be justified;  At this time, good and evil in the world come from the heart, and fallIt's a good deal.  "

    "In this way, for your Huashan sect, everyone in our Songshan sect is naturally evil; but for our Songshan sect, Master Zuo, Master, Uncle Fei, Uncle Lu, etc. are all evil.  Is that a good thing?" Lin Han asked jokingly.

    Listening to Lin Han's words, Feng Qingyang looked at each other in confusion and was speechless for a long time. She knew clearly that what he said was all fallacy, but had no way to refute it.

    If we look at it from another perspective, from the perspective of the Songshan sect, Zuo Lengchan's actions are really impeccable. He forced a second-rate Songshan sect to flourish under the eyes of the Huashan sect, until he finally annexed the other four mountains of the Five Mountains.  The sect has become the top sect that can compete with Shaolin and Wudang.

    Even a person like Feng Qingyang, regardless of the Huashan sect¡¯s position, would have to say hello to Zuo Lengchan, a junior.

    "Hmph, it's useless to talk more. I said, no matter how high the price is, I will keep you here!" Feng Qingyang had nothing to say, snorted coldly, and already raised the remaining sword in his hand.

    Lin Han could only feel his blood rising: "Fuck, let's see who leaves who!"

    Before Feng Qingyang could step forward, Lin Han rushed forward

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 243 The Collision between Ice, Fire and Nine Swords (End)

    In the previous battle, Lin Han and Feng Qingyang were both injured in a duel of unique moves. While Feng Qingyang was horrified, he also made up his mind to get rid of Lin Han.

    But he never thought that Lin Han couldn't hear the word "remove" that the other party kept saying. At this time, the blood was already rising. Without saying hello, he thrust his sword towards Feng Qingyang.

    Subconsciously, Feng Qingyang took a step back. This was not because he was intimidated by Lin Han's momentum, but because he couldn't react for a while. He originally thought that Lin Han would hold on to the end like he did at the beginning.  Unexpectedly, I miscalculated.

    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh

    There were three swords in succession, one sword after another, each sword faster than the other, all thrusting towards Feng Qingyang's chest.

    When Lin Han cursed, Feng Qingyang was also stunned. At his age and status, how could he bear the word "fuck"?  In other words, how could anyone dare to insult him like this?

    But Lin Han's three swords were not effective. After all, Feng Qingyang's fighting experience was so rich that his body had already reacted instinctively before his nerves could react.

    It's just that Lin Han is not an easy person. His three swords in a row were so fast that it was like a white horse passing by. Not only did the first sword instantly approach three inches in front of Feng Qingyang, even the next two swords struck him instantly.  To, the space between the two swords is so tight that even an embroidery needle cannot be inserted.

    ???????? Is there any flaw in Lin Han¡¯s simple three-sword stabbing?

    Yes, of course there is, and Feng Qingyang also saw the flaw in Lin Han's sword moves, but he still retreated. In the process of retreating, relying on his deep internal strength, he was slightly faster than Lin Han in a straight line.  , gradually distanced themselves, and then swung out the half-broken iron sword in his hand to block the attack of the Tears Sword, narrowly avoiding Lin Han's attack.

    As the saying goes: The only martial arts in the world are fast and strong.

    This sentence is not unreasonable. Lin Han has not yet realized the four words "Only strong and indestructible", but Lin Han has indeed realized the benefits of the four words "Only fast and indestructible".

    Facing Feng Qingyang, who is proficient in the "Dugu Nine Swords", he absolutely cannot compete with his instant response. Lin Han is only in his early twenties and knows limited swordsmanship, while Feng Qingyang is over ninety years old and knows no swordsmanship.  , more than Lin Han had ever seen, and some sword moves were almost at his fingertips.

    Facing such Feng Qingyang, how could Lin Han dare to compete with him in swordsmanship?  That is purely "using one's own shortcomings to attack the enemy's strong points" and is definitely not what a wise man would do.  Lin Han is not stupid, so he will never compete with Feng Qingyang in swordsmanship.

    Lin Han¡¯s advantage lies in speed, or more accurately, the speed of drawing the sword, and Feng Qingyang is old, this is the only thing Lin Han can take advantage of.

    Sure enough, when Lin Han launched his attack quickly, although Feng Qingyang had already seen through the flaw in his sword, the time was too short and not enough to break the move.

    This is like Fu Hongxue¡¯s ¡®Drawing the Sword Technique¡¯. It¡¯s such a simple swing. Within one foot, there is absolutely no one who can defeat him. He is known as the number one master in close combat.

    What does he rely on?

    Drawing a sword without knowing the direction?

    Absolutely not. Although Fu Hongxue will use moves from different directions to increase the hit rate, it is just the hair covering the flesh. It has its value, but it is definitely not fundamental.

    Speed, exceeding the speed of others' reaction, is Fu Hongxue's magic weapon to win.

    Similar to him, there is another person - Li Xunhuan, who is undoubtedly the number one master of long-distance combat.

    Every time Li Xunhuan takes action, why does he have to distance himself first?

    Because of the speed of the flying knife in his hand, he can only show his speed when he reaches a certain distance.  If he hadn't kept a distance, he would have died at the hands of Shangguan Jinhong, who ranked first in the weapons spectrum.

    Ordinary people have a habit. When there is an object flying slowly from a distance, people usually do not hide. Instead, they wait to get closer to see if it will hit them and see if there is a need to hide.

    This is the opportunity for 'Little Li's Flying Knife'. Li Xunhuan is using the instinct in human bones. The speed at the beginning is not very fast. When he reaches a certain distance, the clever force application method before suddenly bursts out.  , the speed increases suddenly.

    This gives people the illusion that the flying knife has crossed the space all at once, and when the body reacts, it has already been hit.

    And whether it¡¯s Fu Hongxue or Li Xunhuan, whether it¡¯s the ¡®Dagger Drawing Technique¡¯ or ¡®Little Li Flying Sword¡¯, the word ¡®quick¡¯ comes first.

    Lin Han doesn't know how to exert force with the 'Xiao Li Flying Sword'. Fortunately, his speed here is very similar to the 'Dagger Drawing Technique'. The three-character key of fast, accurate and ruthless is the same in Lin Han's sword.  None are lacking.

    The only difference is that Fu Hongxue uses a sword and masters arcs and force; Lin Han uses a long sword and masters straight lines and??Get together.

    If Fu Hongxue¡¯s power lies at the ¡®blade¡¯, then Lin Han¡¯s power lies at the ¡®sword tip¡¯. From this point of view, the Tears Sword, which is three inches longer than an ordinary long sword, is the most suitable for him.

    The breaking sword style of Dugu Nine Swords is used to break the sword techniques of all sects in the world.  Although the Broken Sword Style is only one style, it incorporates all the essentials of swordsmanship from all schools in the world. Although it is said to have "no moves", it is based on the moves of swordsmanship from all over the world.

    But what if the opponent only uses one move?  Just like Lin Han, it's a simple straight thrust. The swords drawn at different angles are all straight thrusts. How to break it?

    The breaking sword style of Dugu Nine Swords can be used to break various sword techniques such as single sword, double sword, lancet knife, ghost head sword, machete, and machete.  Pay attention to using light to control heavy, using fast to control slow.

    The whip-breaking style of Dugu Nine Swords can break the steel whip, point-pointing prong, kidnapper, Emei thorn, dagger, axe, iron plate, octagonal mallet, iron vertebrae and other short weapons.

    The rope-breaking style of Dugu Nine Swords can break long ropes, short whips, three-section sticks, iron spears, iron chains, fishing nets, flying hammers and meteors and other soft weapons.

    The palm-breaking style of Dugu Nine Swords can break down the fist, toe, finger and palm skills, long fist and short strikes, grasping acupuncture points, eagle claws and tiger claws, iron sand palm and other fist and foot skills.

    To use the arrow-breaking style of Dugu Nine Swords to break all kinds of hidden weapons, you must first learn the art of listening to wind weapons. Not only must you be able to use a long sword to defeat all kinds of hidden weapons launched by the enemy, but you must also use your strength to fight back and use the enemy's weapon to defeat them.  The incoming hidden weapon will reflect and damage the enemy.

    The five sword techniques are all useless. The only ones that can be used are probably the spear-breaking technique, the spear-breaking technique, the euphorbia, the snake spear, the eyebrow stick, the mace, the white wax rod, the Zen staff, and the convenience shovel and various long-edged techniques.

    ???????????????????? But the sword moves lightly, and although the Tears Sword is long, it is far from being comparable to a long and cumbersome weapon. This broken spear style is also of little use.

    As for the most difficult Qi-breaking style, it is said to be used against enemies with superior internal strength.

    But Lin Han didn¡¯t think that Feng Qingyang had reached this level of invincibility, or that the Qi-breaking style he practiced was just in form, or even incompetent at all.

    Among the Dugu Nine Swords, there is another style called the 'General Technique Style'. In Lin Han's view, it is just a method for practicing the last eight styles. It does not have specific attack moves. It is equal to nothing. At least at this moment, it cannot be sent  Useful.

    If Feng Qingyang is not injured and is still in full strength, he may not be unable to deal with Lin Han, but at this moment

    "Let him have nine swords in Dugu, I will stab him with only one sword!"

    Feng Qingyang is old, and Lin Han¡¯s Qi regenerates quickly. One is decreasing, the other is increasing, and the distance between the two parties is infinitely shortened.

    On the other hand, Lin Han used a precious sword and Feng Qingyang used a broken iron sword.

    Plants and trees can be used as swords. Not to mention that Feng Qingyang has not reached that level. Even if he has reached that level, he still needs to waste his true energy to protect the grass and trees during the fight.

    If someone dares to fight against the peerless magic weapon without any protection and simply use the sword of grass and trees, the outcome will be worse than an egg hitting a stone!

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of a state, is a weapon to pretend to be .

    But there is a price to pay for pretending. If the strength of the two sides is very different, then it is really awesome and handsome. If the strength of both sides is equal, it is foolish to use grass and trees to touch the magic weapon. It will lead to early death and early reincarnation.

    This explains very well why every Jianghu person has a dream of becoming a magic weapon.

    Even those martial arts masters who live in seclusion in the mountains, when they meet someone who is destined, they will say: "My child, I have taught you peerless martial arts. Grandpa also has a peerless weapon here called xxx. It used to be xxxx. Take it."  Maintain peace in the universe!"

    Why do masters have the confidence to send out a peerless magic weapon?

    Because he still has many such magical weapons, and he can even wait for the next person who is destined to do so.

    "If a master only has a magic weapon, and it is obtained by a destined person, for no other reason than that, it must be inserted into the skeleton or pressed at the bottom of the coffin.

    Therefore, Feng Qingyang was beaten badly and could only retreat step by step. The long sword in his hand almost had only a hilt left, and it directly degenerated from a 'long sword' into a 'dagger'.

    After fighting, Lin Han consciously changed directions with Feng Qingyang, and then he didn't stop, launching a storm-like attack, beating Feng Qingyang back steadily.

    At this moment, Feng Qingyang had a desolate look on his face, and he really responded to those words: A wise and mighty man for a lifetime, but an eighty-year-old woman will be ruined!

    It¡¯s not that Feng Qingyang never thought about exchanging injuries with Lin Han. If he really accompanied his old fate to kill Lin Han, he would still make money.  But this requires the consent of both parties, and Lin Han has been guarding against this move and will not give him a chance at all.

    In fact, Lin Han knew in his heart: Feng Qingyang was careless in this fight.He fell into the trap step by step because of his own treacherous plan, so he became so passive.

    If Feng Qingyang had worked hard from the beginning, he might have been able to keep Lin Han. After all, compared to Feng Qingyang, Lin Han was still a step behind.

    Until now, not only Lin Han, but also Feng Qingyang had to admit that there was nothing anyone could do!

    If he continues to fight, Feng Qingyang will most likely die. After all, Lin Han is a young man and his energy recovers quickly.

    However, Lin Han would have to pay a heavy price to kill Feng Qingyang. Now is the troubled time, which Lin Han is unwilling to do.

    Seeing that the sun has set in the west, if we don¡¯t leave, we will have to walk at night.  At that time, it will be difficult to deal with Feng Qingyang again.

    Lin Han had already made a decision in his heart, and immediately launched another fierce attack. Taking advantage of the opponent's defense, he turned around and ran away.

    Under Feng Qingyang¡¯s puzzled gaze, Lin Han had already jumped onto the horse¡¯s back, casually tore off the horse¡¯s reins, and with a shout, he beat the horse away.

    Feng Qingyang¡¯s expression changed drastically, and he started chasing him. Unfortunately, he was a step too late after all, and the horse had already run away.

    Unwilling to be reconciled, Feng Qingyang chased him out again. With his lightness skills, it was not something that horses could match within a short distance, and it was entirely possible for him to catch up.

    However, Lin Han was such a bad kid. He casually took out various sundries from the package, used them as hidden weapons, and hit Feng Qingyang.

    What is even more insidious is that Lin Han does not attack Feng Qingyang directly, but hits him on the path he must pass, just to prevent his pursuit.

    After more than ten times, Feng Qingyang finally stopped and looked at the people and horses farther and farther away with a lonely expression.

    "Senior Feng, if you want me to not care about today's events, please turn back to Mount Huashan and cross the cliff. Otherwise, no livestock will be left behind. Lin Han will do what he says!"

    Lin Han¡¯s last words were brought to Feng Qingyang¡¯s ears by the mountain breeze.

    Feng Qingyang stared intently until there was no trace of Lin Han again, then he sighed deeply, feeling much older in an instant, shook his head, and left in the opposite direction with every possible reluctance.

    Thank you friends for your support. I will write with all my heart. At the same time, I will try my best to write more chapters in each chapter instead of just three thousand!  )

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 244 Returning on a Stormy Night (1)

    After crossing several mountains, Lin Han sat on the horse, reined in the short horse's rein, looked back and saw that Feng Qingyang's shadow was no longer there, and he couldn't help but breathe a sigh of relief.

    It¡¯s not that he¡¯s afraid of Feng Qingyang, but if he really hangs behind him and waits for an opportunity to attack, it will be troublesome after all.  This is a stage, it is a troubled time, it is necessary to be vigilant at all times and maintain the peak state at all times.

    After fighting Feng Qingyang, and even trying his best to kill him, Lin Han could gain not only a breakthrough in martial arts, but also inevitable serious injuries.

    "At this time when the four sects of Shaolin, Wudang, Emei, and Kunlun are all going to Shaolin, the Songshan sect needs the intimidating force of Lin Han.

    Lin Han concluded that the four sects would not think of falling out with the Songshan sect, but if there was a chance, an accident might not happen. If he could take advantage of his serious injury and Songshan's laxity, he could gather the strength of the four sects to help the Wuyue sect.  A major blow, why would the four factions not take action?

    Precisely because of the current complicated situation, Lin Han was unwilling to fight Feng Qingyang to the death.

    The existence of Feng Qingyang is a major hidden danger to the harmonious development of the Wuyue Sect. If it is not removed, Zuo Lengchan, Ding Mian and others, including Lin Han himself, will not rest assured. However, Feng Qingyang  After all, Yang was kind to Lin Han. It was because of him that Lin Han knew that there was a "sword intent".

    It can be said that Lin Han¡¯s current achievements are indispensable to Feng Qingyang, who met him when he crossed the cliff in Huashan Mountain.

    " If Lin Han were to take the initiative to kill Shangsi Guoya and attack an old man who was kind to him, even if Lin Han's character was not considered a good person, he would not be able to do it.

    This time, Feng Qingyang took the initiative to stop Lin Han with murderous intentions. Although he was unsuccessful, he inadvertently solved the knot in Lin Han's heart.

    "Today's battle should be regarded as repaying the kindness of that day. Next time I see you, don't blame me!" Lin Han sighed, looking a little lonely, turned his head, and slapped the horse's buttocks without any nostalgia.

    The horse was suddenly stimulated and accelerated forward

    Feng Qingyang's obstruction finally delayed Lin Han's trip. When he arrived at Songshan Town, the setting sun had completely disappeared in the distance. And because it was going to rain, the sky was covered with dark clouds, full of darkness.  The depressing atmosphere made people breathless.

    Looking at the sky, Lin Han couldn't help but frown: "I'm afraid it's going to rain. The mountain road is already difficult to travel at night. If it rains again, it will be extremely slippery and wet. Plus, it's dark Forget it, let's rest in our new home.  Just spend the night. I just don¡¯t know what happened to Feiyan and Ali. They probably won¡¯t come down, after all, I told them to ¡®wait for me on the mountain when I come back¡¯.¡±

    Having made up his mind, Lin Han no longer delayed, led the horse and walked towards Guansheng Peak.

    As for why the horse was not left in the town, the first reason is because this horse is quite a steed. Although it is not a thousand-mile horse, it is also a rare and good horse. More importantly, it is very humane and is actually related to the horse.  Lin Han was quite attached to her and was quite reluctant to part with him.

    Simply, Lin Han took it back. Considering Lin Han's status, he just wanted a horse and no one would say anything.  What's more, the yard of the new home has mountains, water, and trees, but it lacks some moving things. Although the horses are not pets, they can liven up the atmosphere in the yard.

    ¡° Moreover, there are often children coming and going at home, so those little ones must also like it.

    ~~~~~~

    At the foot of Guansheng Peak, a group of children were playing. When they heard the sound of horse hooves, each of them pricked up their small red ears and looked around. When Lin Han's figure appeared, all the children shouted and turned towards one person.  A horse gallops away.

    "Uncle Lin, you are back!"

    "Uncle Lin is back, and you can learn the martial arts to 'defeat Xiaodie' again!"

    "Hmph, Liu Man, if you keep talking, I'll tell my mother to go!"

    Seeing these lively and lovely children, Lin Han felt much better, and a smile broke out on his face. He lifted up the delicate girl named 'Xiaodie', amidst her screams and the envy of others  , placing her firmly on the saddle.

    Xiaodie sat on the soft saddle, no longer afraid, and laughed out loud, "It's so fun, so fun, riding a horse!"

    "I want it too, Uncle Lin, I want to ride a horse too!" Liu Man shouted first, and several other lively little guys followed suit. There were also a few shy children who just looked at the horse with envy.  Xiaodie, although they did not speak, the expectation in their eyes was obvious.

    Lin Han smiled and said to Xiaodie: "I heard that Xiaodie is the best behaved. Uncle Lin will let Xiaodie sit on the horse first. However, you must hold on to the saddle. If it falls, you will have to replace it."

    "Yeah!" Xiaodie nodded repeatedly, but her hands could hold itIt's tight.

    Lin Han felt relieved, looked at a group of envious children, and said with a smile: "Don't worry, after today, the horses will be placed in the yard, and you can all ride them."

    "Oh, oh, oh" All the children laughed and gathered around the horse. Some of the bold ones had already stretched out their hands to fumble.

    Lin Han was not worried. Along the way, he had become very clear about this horse¡¯s temperament, which was very gentle!

    Sure enough, even though it was being harassed by several children, it didn't get angry. Instead, it snorted gently and rubbed its head against Lin Han's body.

    "Uncle Lin, what's its name?" Liu Man suddenly asked.

    This confused Lin Han. He really didn't care about these things. When Tang Ying'e handed the horses to him, he didn't tell him either.

    When Liu Man asked about it, he was slightly startled, thinking about the child's name, and subconsciously said: "Rogue!"

    "Ah!" Liu Man was not unhappy at all. Instead, he was overjoyed and exclaimed happily: "It turns out that it is also called 'Liu Man', how good it is!"

    ¡°Well, Lin Han was stunned again and wanted to explain: This ¡®gangster¡¯ is not that ¡®Liu Man¡¯.

    But if you want to explain the word 'gangster', you still have to explain it to a group of children, forget it!

    Looking at the little girl riding on the horse, Xiaodie was riding ¡®Liu Man¡¯, this, this

    He suppressed his laughter, called Liu Man over, handed him the reins, and said with a smile: "Here, hold the horse!"

    "Okay, Liu Man has led Xiaodie's horse!" After hearing Lin Han's instructions, the little girl on the horse immediately cheered.

    Liu Man was happy to be able to hold the horse originally, but as soon as Xiaodie's words came out, he immediately froze and looked at Lin Han with an aggrieved face, "Uncle Lin"

    Looking at the two rival children with a smile, Lin Han's heart blossomed with joy. He nodded and said, "It's only natural for a boy to lead a girl's horse. Come on, take it!"

    "Oh!" Liu Man took the horse rein from Lin Han listlessly, feeling very frustrated.

    "gone!"

    Under Lin Han¡¯s order, a group of children gathered around the ¡®gangster¡¯ and walked toward Lin Han¡¯s new home.

    At this time, Lin Han pulled Liu Man's young face and said in his ear: "Aren't you going to defeat Xiaodie? Now you lead her horse, and wherever she goes, it's all because of her.  You make the decision"

    Lin Han's last note was extremely long, and Liu Man was shocked. He raised his head, secretly glanced at Xiaodie on the horse, and nodded fiercely. The slightest displeasure from before was completely forgotten.  He held the horse proudly and strode beside Lin Han, with an expression of admiration on his face, as if Lin Han was his dearest person.

    The movement of the group of people had long since attracted people's attention. Seeing Lin Han coming back, many people gathered around to say hello.  Lin Han responded one by one and promised to tell the children to go back early.

    After a long absence, he came back again. In front of the courtyard gate, he saw Uncle Liu waiting here. Lin Han hurriedly greeted him, "Uncle Liu, are you feeling well?"

    "Well, okay!" Liu Bo smiled cheerfully, "I will open the courtyard door for you right now."

    Seeing that the courtyard door was locked, Lin Han smiled and asked, "Why is it locked?"

    "Isn't that right!" Uncle Liu explained as he unlocked the door, "These brats are too noisy. When you were not around, I was afraid that they would damage the things inside, so I added a lock. When they wanted to play, I  Just watch from the side.¡±

    Lin Han smiled and said, "Thank you, Uncle Liu, for taking the trouble!"

    "Okay, come in!" Opening the door, Uncle Liu asked, "Waiter, haven't you had dinner yet?"

    "Yeah!" Lin Han nodded, already thinking about crying, not just dinner, he didn't even eat lunch.

    "Then let's go to my uncle's house for dinner. We have just finished eating and the fire in the stove is still hot." Uncle Liu said with a smile.

    After thinking about it, Lin Han nodded and replied, "That's fine! I'll bother you, Uncle Liu."

    "No trouble, no trouble." Uncle Liu waved his hands repeatedly, "I'll go back and let your aunt prepare."

    Watching Uncle Liu's retreating figure, Lin Han walked over to a group of children, took down the reluctant Xiaodie, and asked, "Have you seen Aunt Qiu and Sister Feiyan come back?"

    "No!"

    The little ones shook their heads together.

    "Uncle Lin, where are Aunt Qiu and Sister Feiyan? Xiaodie misses them so much."

    "Well, Liu Man thought about it too!"

    It seems that he has never come back, Lin Han thought, but said: "You don't miss Aunt Qiu very much."??Sister, you are obviously thinking about food.  "

    Liu Man scratched his head in embarrassment, "I thought about it too."

    Everyone laughed again.

    Lin Han waved his hand and ordered: "It's very late. Let's go back. My family will be worried. Come back and ride again tomorrow!"

    "Ohgoodbye, Uncle Lin!"

    When they heard that they could ride horses tomorrow, the children reluctantly walked out, looking back every step of the way.

    ~~~~~~

    Soon after, it started to rain, pattering on the flowers, plants and trees in the yard, and also on the roof of the temporary stable.

    Lin Han held an umbrella and went to Uncle Liu¡¯s house, where he met Aunt Liu and his sister-in-law again

    After dinner and saying goodbye to Uncle Liu's family, Lin Han returned to the small courtyard again, moved out a chair, sat under the eaves, and looked at the misty drizzle, the continuous drizzle, and the continuous pieces.  The mist will probably fall for a while

    There are no stars in the sky, and there is no Feiyan or Ali in this courtyard. Lin Han always feels that something is missing, and there is not even a trace of sleepiness

    Time goes by, and the night gets deeper. There is no sadness at this moment. The only thing that remains unchanged is the rain that is entangled in a thread. I wonder how many ordinary people will be melancholy

    ??Thinking quietly, gradually forgetting the time, until

    Until outside the yard, there were urgent footsteps

    Lin Han woke up and looked at the light under the dark night sky with confusion and familiarity. It was so late, who could it be?

    (Thank you friends for your support! After the big fish and meat, here are some light side dishes, I hope everyone will like it!)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 245: Returning on a Stormy Night (End)

    The night was much deeper. Lin Han estimated that the specific time should be near the end of Haishi and close to midnight. According to the calculation of the previous life, it was already close to midnight.

    In this time and space, people don¡¯t have much nightlife.

    Most people, after washing up after dinner, have already gone to bed.

    Don¡¯t doubt that there are not as many people who can afford rapeseed oil lamps as we imagine. No matter which world there are, there will always be more poor people!

    Only a very small number of people, such as wealthy men of letters or well-educated warriors, would sit on the bed and read for a while after dinner.  But it won't be too long. Before Hai Shi, most people go to bed.

    It is raining tonight, the patter is non-stop, and the air is extremely moist. In the houses at the foot of Guansheng Peak, except for a few people who suffer from "old cold legs" (arthritis), everyone has sunk in  Dreamland.  Even the cats and dogs they keep are mostly piled in a corner where they are not exposed to rain, and they are too lazy to call out.

    In such a rainy night, there must be very few people who would walk at night with a lantern. Unless there is something important, most people will not walk at night.

    The misty night rain blocked the view, but because Lin Han's yard was the easternmost single-family house, it was very open in front, and he could still see that it was far away.

    Although he couldn't see the person's face clearly, the approaching lights told Lin Han that he was coming towards him.

    After hesitating for a moment, Lin Han suddenly felt something in his heart: Could it be them?

    As soon as this thought came to mind, the more I thought about it, the more possible it became. Calculating the time, from the time I came back, if someone went up the mountain to report the news, I would probably be able to call him back and forth by now.

    Thinking of this, Lin Han could no longer sit still and hurriedly returned to the hall, took the dark oil paper umbrella from behind the door, opened it, stepped into the rain, and faced the other party.

    The sparse raindrops did not stop because of Lin Han's appearance. They were still as smooth as ever.

    Walking out of the yard and walking forward, as the distance got closer, after all, it was not comparable to ordinary people. With his extraordinary eyesight, Lin Han finally recognized the two people opposite him. Those familiar faces and anxious expressions were definitely not comparable to ordinary people.  , Ah Li and the two of them!

    "Ali?"

    "Not smoking?"

    Although Qiu Li and Qu Feiyan had martial arts skills, they were not as advanced as Lin Han. In addition, Lin Han came out in a hurry and did not hold the lamp, so they did not see Lin Han.

    However, Lin Han's voice was very familiar to them. When they heard Lin Han's call, they were both stunned and then overjoyed. Compared to Qiu Li, Qu Feiyan was much bolder and threw away the obstructing flower cloth.  The little umbrella yelled, holding the paper lantern and rushing forward.

    Seeing Qu Feiyan's excitement, Qiu Li shook his head helplessly and picked up the small umbrella that Qu Feiyan had abandoned on the ground. After putting it away, he still held it with his left hand holding the lantern, and with the umbrella in his right hand, he looked towards  Walk ahead.

    ~~~~~~

    Lin Han stood there, looking at Qu Feiyan who was rushing over with a smile. The next moment, Qu Feiyan jumped into Lin Han's arms and hugged him tightly.

    Patting her long hair, Lin Han smiled and said: "You are a big girl now, why are you still as naughty as before!"

    Holding Lin Han in his arms and not letting go, Qu Feiyan was busy rubbing his shoulders, saying with a smile: "Then you also like to scratch Feiyan's hair, so you're not a big girl!"  "

    Lin Han smiled, stretched out a hand, took the paper lantern from her hand, then looked at Qiu Li who had walked closer, and said with a smile: "I made you worry!"

    Looking at the two people hugging each other, Qiu Li also had a bright smile on his face, smiling happily: "Well, no!"

    "You still said no!" Qu Feiyan let go of Lin Han, raised his head, and said in a complaint: "Since Brother Lin left, starting from the next day, Sister Li will be looking at her at the intersection of going down the mountain every day.  , it¡¯s almost becoming a ¡®Wang Fu Stone¡¯!¡±

    "Also, as soon as I heard that Brother Lin was back, I didn't care about anything, so I pulled me and ran down the mountain." Qu Feiyan continued to reveal the news, becoming more and more excited as he spoke.

    Looking at Feiyan, who was getting more and more excited, Qiu Li couldn't laugh or cry, "Girl, are you as serious as you say?"

    "Why not!" Qu Feiyan said with a smile.

    Nodding, Lin Han looked at Qiu Li silently, tilted his umbrella forward to protect her from the rain that was drifting in the wind, and said softly: "Let's go home!"

    "Um!"

    The two umbrellas were close together, Lin Han's shoulder touched Qiu Li's, and Fei Yan's hand was held on the other side. The three of them walked in a row towards the yard

    &nbsp;"How did you know I was back?"

    Lin Han gently asked the doubts in his heart.

    "Someone has informed me!" Qu Feiyan rushed to answer.

    "Well, a senior fellow named 'Xu Nuo' happened to come up the mountain. He probably saw Brother Lin, so he reported to us." Qiu Li explained gently.

    "Promise?" Lin Han pondered and nodded. That must be the case. However, even if he went up the mountain in the dark, this "promise" senior brother did have a good intention. No matter what his original intention was, no matter whether it was appropriate for A Li and the others to go down the mountain at night, Lin Han still  Accepting the kindness, he secretly wrote down the name.

    The three of them came under the eaves and entered the hall. Under the bright lights, Lin Han realized that half of their bodies were soaked, and their trousers and shoes and socks were also covered with mud. It was extremely difficult to walk on the mountain road at night.  , it¡¯s really difficult for them.

    Lin Han couldn't help but feel distressed. If he had known this earlier, he might as well have gone up the mountain by himself. He quickly ordered: "Don't freeze. Go and change into clean clothes. I'll boil hot water for you!"

    ¡°No need, let¡¯s wait until you take a shower before changing!¡± Qiu Li said with a smile.

    "What nonsense are you talking about!" Lin Han scolded with a stern face, "Is clothes more important, or people? Go change clothes quickly!"

    Listening to Lin Han's scolding, this was the first time he was so merciless, but Qiu Li's heart felt warm, and with a soft "hmm", he took Qu Feiyan back to the room.

    Lin Han then smiled with satisfaction and walked towards the kitchen.

    When he got to the kitchen, Lin Han looked at the firewood piled in the corner and breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, there were still some fire starters left, otherwise, on this cold rainy night, a woman's body would be weak, and she would really get sick from being wet.

    Open the stove door, get some flammable firewood, grab the firewood on the stove, light the fire, then pick some dry and small firewood, place it lightly on the flame, and wait slowly until the fire is strong.  When it was more prosperous, I took large pieces of firewood and stacked them to make them prosperous.

    There was still half a tank of water in the water tank, but because they had been away for too long, the water could no longer be used. Lin Han carried an umbrella and a wooden bucket to the stream to fetch water, then washed the pot and added water, which was a lot of trouble.  That's all.

    Qiu Li and Qu Feiyan had already changed into clean clothes and came out. They just leaned together and quietly watched Lin Han busy back and forth. Even Feiyan, who had always been talkative, became completely quiet.  .

    In fact, for a woman, if a man is willing to do these trivial things for you after getting your feelings and body, and does it consciously and happily, it can be regarded as a kind of love.  Be happy!

    When Lin Han had taken care of all the things and only had to add firewood to the stove from time to time, he had time to relax, looked at Qiu Li and Feiyan, and said, "If you feel a little cold, just  Go and lie in bed first, and then I¡¯ll call you when the water is hot.¡±

    "It's not cold anymore!" Qu Feiyan replied, while Qiu Li shook his head gently without looking away from Lin Han.

    Nodding, Lin Han knew that both of them were martial arts practitioners. He had changed out of his wet clothes and had recovered, so he ordered: "Feiyan, go bring two chairs over and warm up in front of the stove."

    Qu Feiyan immediately returned to the hall, brought two small chairs, and placed them next to Lin Han, one on the left and one on the right. Qiu Li and Qiu Li leaned on either side of Lin Han.

    Holding their hands, feeling the slight chill, Lin Han stood up and stoked the fire even more, and then asked, "Are you still used to being in the mountains?"

    "It's so boring. It's so boring!" Qu Feiyan complained first when she mentioned this matter. She didn't agree with the people on Songshan Mountain, so naturally she didn't want to go out. She stayed in her room all day, except for Qiu Li.  There was no one else to talk to, but she was suffocated.

    Lin Han nodded, thinking that he had some foresight in building this courtyard at the foot of the mountain.

    Seeing Lin Han looking over, Qiu Li smiled and said, "It's not bad, but it's just not as lively as the mountains!"

    Lin Han nodded again and patted her hand, knowing what she meant.

    In fact, with Lin Han's status and their relationship with Lin Han, there are many people who want to curry favor with them on Songshan Mountain.  But that was just for socializing, with more utility in it, and it was far less simple than the neighbors and children at the foot of the mountain.

    The only difference between Qiu Li and Fei Yan is that Fei Yan has a simple personality, with all his love and hate on his face. He doesn't want to pay attention to other people in Songshan, so he stays in the room and doesn't go out; while Qiu Li is a disciple of a large sect after all, and has seen a lot of the world.  Guang, even before following Lin Han, traveled around the world for the Kongtong faction, so she would handle it skillfully, but it does not prove that she likes those interests.

    Through conversation, Lin Han had a general understanding of the current situation in Songshan.Because Di Xiu has returned from Luoyang, according to Zuo Lengchan's wishes, Xu Zheng will probably be sent to take charge of the work there.

    However, I heard that Zuo Yiyi offered to follow him, but Zuo Lengchan hesitated for a while and then agreed. It seems that the relationship between Xu Zheng and Zuo Yiyi has been settled.  Even Zuo Lengchan agreed, otherwise he would not have sent the two of them with him. This also shows that the position of the next leader will eventually fall on Xu Zheng.

    Lin Han didn¡¯t want to worry about this matter anymore. If Xu Zheng really changed and things went to the final stage Although he was gentle on the inside, it didn¡¯t mean that he wouldn¡¯t use thunderous means.

    It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t, I just don¡¯t want to hear it!

    "Then there is the matter of the four sects of Shaolin, Wudang, Emei, and Kunlun going to Songshan Mountain. No one has come yet, but there is news that people from the other three sects have already appeared in Shaolin.

    While Lin Han and the others were doing the question and answer, the water in the pot was already boiling

    When Qiu Li and Fei Yan were fetching water and bathing, Lin Han was also thinking about the "four factions going to Songshan Mountain" in the near future

    (Thanks to my friends for their VIP subscriptions and other support! The purpose of writing these two chapters, in addition to the tenderness after iron and blood, is also to know the current situation of Songshan through the two people's mouths. In envying the happiness of A Li and Fei Yan  After that, please look forward to more exciting plots below!)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 246 Covenant. It is noon when plowing the fields

    This time, Shaolin, Wudang, Emei, and Kunlun all planned to go up to Mount Song. In Lin Han's view, there was no substantial danger. However, he learned from A Li and Fei Yan that the peak was also bustling with activity at the moment.  Extraordinarily, not only the Songshan Sect's combat power has returned, but other friendly forces have also come to help and are now staying in the guest rooms.

    Since A Li and Fei Yan only came down the mountain, Lin Han was not in a hurry to go up the mountain. After all, there were Zuo Lengchan, Ding Mian, Lu Bai and others up there. Without Lin Han, things in Songshan would still run as usual.

    In the next few days, I accompanied A Li and Fei Yan and had fun with a group of children. Naturally, the good horse ¡®Rogue¡¯ was the most popular.

    Seeing Feiyan leading a group of children on good horses, Lin Han smiled and said to A Li beside him, "Should we get more pets?"

    "Well, that's a good idea!" A Li also laughed out loud, his voice like pearls, filling his heart, "What kind of pets do you think we should keep?"

    Lin Han nodded, thinking about some examples in his previous life, and couldn't help but smile: "In my opinion, it's better to raise a few 'talkative' budgerigars, or the 'talkative' Hangao myna, what do you think?"

    "Giggle"

    Qiao looked at Lin Han with a sweet smile, and A Li said jokingly: "You think Feiyan and this group of kids are not troublesome enough, what's wrong with raising them, you want to raise those things that don't understand the importance of talking.

    Lin Han smiled sheepishly. In his previous life, he liked parrots and starlings very much. Although parrots were not very common, he would pay attention to them when the starlings were laying eggs. When the chicks learned to fly, he would  He will climb up tall camphor trees and dig out bird's nests.

    Most of the time, they live in the same nest. If it weren't for the snakes at night, they would even climb up at night and take out the big and small birds together.

    There is a saying that goes well: There is nothing more fun than a bird!

    Well, okay, a little evil!

    In short, in his previous life, Lin Han caused many harms to mynas, owls, and even birds such as monkey-faced eagles and white harriers. Now that he wanted to keep pets, the first thing he thought of were parrots, mynas, and the like.

    "What do you think?" Lin Han asked, holding A Li's hand.

    "He shook his head helplessly. He didn't expect Lin Han, who was usually steady and calm, to have such a childish state of mind. A Li smiled and said, "Ask Feiyan yourself."

    This is consent!

    "Feiyan, children, come here!"

    Lin Han greeted Feiyan and others.

    Hearing Lin Han¡¯s shouts, Feiyan led a group of children and walked over happily.

    "What's going on?" Feiyan asked among a bunch of dirty faces.

    Looking at a group of children covered in grass clippings while playing, Lin Han shook his head and asked, "Sister Li and I have decided to keep some pets. What do you think of parrots, mynas and the like?"

    "Ah" Feiyan said, "Okay, I like parrots the most. I had a pair when I was a child. Mynas are also good, but they look a bit like crows. Grandpa thinks they are unlucky things"  Behind him, the voice dropped unconsciously.

    "Sister (second voice)" Seeing Feiyan's disappointed look, Xiaodie, who was being held by her, kept shaking her hand, looking aggrieved.

    Turning around secretly and wiping his eyes, Feiyan smiled and said, "Does Brother Lin really want to keep a pet?"

    Looking at her distressedly, Lin Han sighed secretly, but with a smile on his face, "Yes, otherwise, we can raise a pair of budgies, okay?"

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m raising a parrot, I¡¯m raising a parrot!¡±

    A group of children laughed and started making trouble.

    "Sister, Xiaodie wants to have a pair too!" The little girl shook Feiyan's arms with a look of anticipation on her face.

    "I want it too, I want it too!"

    The Songshan sect is rich, and the family members at the foot of the mountain are also quite wealthy, but it is somewhat difficult to raise a parrot.

    "Brother Lin"

    Listening to Feiyan's plea for help, looking at the children's expectant eyes, and Ali's secret look, Lin Han nodded and announced loudly: "Okay, everyone has it, but Sister Feiyan is an adult.  You can keep a pair, but you kids can only keep one."

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m raising a parrot, I¡¯m raising a parrot!¡±

    Although I can only raise one, the reason given by Lin Han is too good. Sister Feiyan is still very prestigious in the hearts of the children, but she has never thought of "not worrying about the imbalance of power".

    After Feiyan continued playing with a group of children, A Li asked, "What are you going to do?"

    Lin Han smiled and said: "It's okay, please ask Uncle Liu to find a few people with connections."Disciples of the sect can help. They have broad paths and are from all walks of life. They will be able to find a solution.  "

    "Haha, your Songshan sect really has a way to make money. The outer disciples may seem inconspicuous, but their role cannot be ignored." A Li said with admiration.

    ¡°It¡¯s our Songshan sect, um, the Five Sacred Mountains sect, you¡¯ve already fallen into the trap of a thief!¡±

    Lin Han happily touched A Li's breasts, which had become whiter and plumper, causing her to scream, "You are seeking death, in broad daylight, be careful not to be seen by Fei Yannizi!"

    "So what if I see you? I'll find a chance tomorrow to eat her too." Lin Han said with a kind look on his face, "At that time, you two will serve together, one dragon and two phoenixes, so that you won't be too tired.  Every time I'm paralyzed."

    "You look so dead!" A Li's face was rosy, and he had obviously thought of the wonderful thing. His whole body was numb and soft, and his bright eyes were almost watering.

    Lin Han looked at A Li's desire to resist but was still ashamed. The hair all over his body suddenly stood up, and a raging flame ignited in his lower abdomen. It burned more and more fiercely, running straight to the ground with an unstoppable momentum, and he was about to  It jumped up to his throat, his mouth was dry, and it seemed to burn through his throat and incinerate his whole body.

    No longer caring about day or night, Lin Han howled, grabbed A Li's fragrant and plump body in his arms, and kissed her in one breath, gagging her while she screamed.  Half whimpering, while her hands were moving, her legs were not idle. She jumped up and ran towards her boudoir impatiently.

    Rustling, rustling

    Crunch, crunch

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    On the other side, Fei Yan, who was playing with the children, was stunned for a moment at first, then gradually a blush appeared on his face, as if he was drunk, he was dizzy and could no longer concentrate

    (It¡¯s not a good thing to know internal strength!)

    "Sister Feiyan, why are you blushing? Are you sick?" Xiaodie curiously approached Feiyan and asked with concern.

    "Yeah! No!" Feiyan shook his head repeatedly, groaning secretly in his heart. He took Xiaodie's hand and whispered: "Let's go play by the creek at the back, okay?"

    "good¡­¡­"

    "Shh!" Feiyan quickly stopped, wagging his finger and said: "Let's go quietly, don't let Uncle Lin and Aunt Qiu find out!"

    ~~~~~~

    After a long time, when Lin Han came out of the door refreshed, high-spirited, and full of desire, he looked at the empty yard with confusion. After thinking about it carefully, he realized that it must be A Li who couldn't help himself.

    I am really capable!  Looking inside, A Li was too tired to get out of bed, and Lin Han laughed shamelessly.

    Of course, no matter how thick-skinned Lin Han is, he will not flirt with Fei Yan at this time. It would be bad if he gets burned. The man will inevitably become the final loser. In the end, he will kill eight hundred enemies and suffer thousands of losses.

    Although he also longs to fly together, when he is feeling weak, it is better to rest!

    He walked to the stone table in the yard, sat down on the stone bench, calmed down, and thought about things in the sect.

    The current situation is that the four sects of Shaolin, Wudang, Emei, and Kunlun will soon go to Songshan together.  They are called the Cold Spring Mountain and Yinyue Valley massacres, but the accountability is actually for the future trend of the world, for the carving up of the entire martial arts world, and for the sphere of influence of each faction.

    Lin Han found it funny to think that no matter where in time and space, there are a group of hypocrites who claim to be "white" and "decent", sitting around talking about each other and blatantly dividing each other's territory.

    But I have to admit that this is the world of Jianghu. Those who can be seen, those who cannot be seen, those who can get it, and those who cannot get it, all want to keep it in their hands. Even if it is a false name, it is good.

    "Everyone in the world is vulgar, Kunlun is like this, Emei is like this, Wudang is like this, Shaolin is like this, the Five Mountains Sect cannot escape, Lin Han is also vulgar and unbearable!"

    The officialdom is a vanity fair, the business world is a vanity fair, so why not the martial arts world?

    The same cliques, the same secret collusion, if you want to survive in this world, no one can escape unless you are extremely strong.

    Just like the current Wuyue Sect, it seems powerful, but in fact it is really powerful, powerful enough to compete with Shaolin and Wudang.

    "However, facing the four factions coming together, the Wuyue Sect also needs allies.

    Therefore, the Kongtong Sect has come, and the Qingcheng Sect has come (not to mention that Yu Canghai¡¯s death is inextricably related to Songshan Mountain. If they want to survive, they cannot get the recognition of the four Shaolin sects, so they can only rely on the Five Sacred Sects.  How can you care about that unsubstantiated speculation?), or even Dian Cang sent here (it's just a matter of taking sides).

    For QingchengLin Han was not surprised that the Dian Cang sect came to help, and he was also not surprised that the Dian Cang sect came to help.  After the battle in Yinyue Valley, Lin Han knew that since the four sects did not invite Dian Cang, Dian Cang would definitely fall to the Five Mountains Sect.

    This is a matter of face!

    It also reflects that the Dian Cang sect is not enough in the eyes of the four Shaolin sects.

    ¡°Perhaps the four factions feel that their strength is enough, or perhaps they are not ignoring Dian Cang.  But in this case, who would put a hot face on a cold butt?

    Even among the four sects, the same hidden sect came out again. The Emei and Kunlun sects are naturally much closer, while Shaolin and Wudang are another sect.

    Finally, the Beggar Clan, whose attitude is unclear, although it has declined, still has some strength after all.

    Lin Han smiled even more happily when he learned that his uncle had already sent someone to contact Gang Leader Jie.

    The icing on the cake or the timely help, which one should you choose?

    The leader of the big gang is not a ¡®good old man¡¯!

    Lin Han laughed inexplicably, and Lin Han couldn't help but look down the mountain.

    The foot of Guansheng Peak is not high, but it is on Songshan Mountain after all. Sitting in the yard, although it does not feel like "seeing all the mountains at a glance", you can still vaguely see the faint smoke coming out of the small town below the mountain.  .

    I looked up at the sky and saw that it was already noon

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 247 Covenant. The most ¡®noble¡¯ huanghuali wood

    "Xiao Nizi, why are you running away?" He looked at Feiyan girl jokingly. Before she could complain, Lin Han was the first to attack.

    Seeing Lin Han sitting peacefully on the stone bench again, Qu Feiyan, who was originally angry and left with an excuse, remembered that he had an affair with Sister Li in broad daylight, and just wanted to tease him. How could he think of it?  Lin Han was the first to attack. This is a typical example of a villain complaining first!

    However, thinking about the gasping, murmuring, and moaning she heard not long ago, she felt uncomfortable all over, as if she was doing that shy thing herself. Now she saw Lin Han's eyes that were half-smiling but not smiling, and his cheeks were filled with tears.  He immediately blushed, as if he had thought of some unsightly but blood-soaked scene.

    "No, I didn't run away!" Qu Feiyan felt his cheeks getting hotter and hotter, he couldn't help but lower his head and answered in a whisper.

    Looking at the Feiyan girl who had been frightened by him in a funny way, Lin Han took advantage of the victory and pursued him: "Are you afraid that I will eat you?"

    "No, I'm not afraid" Perhaps in Qu Feiyan's heart, he wanted to peel himself white and tender and offer it to Lin Han to eat, but at this moment, he once again thought of the conversation between the two people he overheard before.  Huan Haosheng, but extremely shy.

    After accepting it, Lin Han smiled and said, "That's good. I thought you saw or heard something. Well, it's noon, and it's your turn to cook today! Go ahead!"

    ¡°Oh!¡± Qu Feiyan agreed, lowering his head and walking forward.

    But as I walked, I felt more and more something was wrong. The shyness and confusion also passed, and my heart became more and more open: Didn¡¯t I do something wrong?  Even if they were at fault, it was the two guys who were promiscuous all day long. Well, Sister Li was innocent, and the culprit was the guy on the stone bench.

    Thinking of this, Qu Feiyan suddenly turned his head and caught a glimpse of Lin Han's furtively looking eyes, which were filled with inexplicable heat. He felt ashamed and could only give Lin Han a fierce look, then twisted his round hips and walked towards the back room.  Go.

    "This girl has grown up and become a lot more rounded. Can you find some time" Lin Han suddenly slapped himself in his imagination, "Beast"

    "However, we can't live like this for so long. We can't be 'worse than animals'!" Lin Han swallowed, his Adam's apple twitching up and down, "Well, we must find a chance Hehe"

    He raised his head and saw a group of little devils teasing the good horse 'Rogue' again. The most irritating thing, perhaps because he was familiar with it, was that there was a child holding a foot-long vine and groping in the hole of 'Rogue''s nose -  Doing it made the 'gangster' snort loudly.

    The boy was naughty, causing several girls to make "gurgling" noises, but he got even more excited and was about to poke him again, while several other boys were also ready to make a move.

    "Liu Man, you troublemaker, come here to Uncle Lin!" Lin Han cursed angrily and funny.

    Seeing Liu Man being scolded, the others laughed kindly, and Xiaodie even clapped her hands and said: "I told you to bully the 'gangster', so you should be scolded."

    Pretending to be angry and glaring at Xiaodie, Liu Man walked up to Lin Han with a slight fear, "Uncle Lin, I didn't bully the 'gangster'"

    "Well, Uncle Lin has seen it all." Lin Han looked at him with a very serious expression, which made him more and more frightened, as if he had done something hugely wrong, and even his high head drooped.

    Seeing that Lin Han seemed really angry, the children next to him stopped laughing, and Xiaodie also pursed her lips, looking like she wanted to ask for mercy but didn't dare.

    At this moment, Lin Han slapped Liu Man on the head

    "Ah" Xiaodie shouted, her face full of worry, but she saw that Lin Han's hand did not pat down, but paused, and then gently landed on Liu Man's head, stroking it slowly.

    "If you do one thing for Uncle Lin, uncle will forgive you!" Lin Han's voice rang in his ears. Liu Man immediately raised his head and asked as if he was recovering from a disaster: "What are you going to do?"

    Withdrawing the hand that was stroking Liu Man's head, Lin Han gestured with both hands, "If you want such a long and wide piece of wood, it must be the hardest, remember? Go home and get it for your uncle!"

    Liu Man looked at Lin Han's gestures and felt embarrassed for a while: "Uncle Lin, it's not that big"

    "Yes, if not, just ask your dad. Don't worry, tell the truth, your dad won't scold you." Lin Han said with a smile.

    "Ohthen I'll ask my dad to go."

    Lin Han pointed at the little kids and girls on the side, and said: "It's okay to ask them for help. Even if your family doesn't have one, their family will have it. You must remember that it must be so long and so wide."  , want the hardest one.¡±

    Listening to Lin Han¡¯s words, Liu Man¡¯s eyes lit up. Uncle Lin was so kind and allowed him to find helpers.

    "Go!"

    Under Lin Han¡¯s instructions??, Liu Man walked back to the crowd. After chirping and laughing for a while, the children dispersed.

    ¡°Uncle Lin, let¡¯s go home first and come back later!¡±

    Watching the children leave in an instant, A Li came out of the house with a smile and said with a smile: "What are you going to tell them to do?"

    He took A Li's hand and saw the aftertaste of passion still on her face. He couldn't bear it anymore. He held her in his arms amidst her tender moans and brought her close to her ear, smelling the fragrance and nibbling.  He touched her earlobe and explained: "This time, the four sects are going to Songshan together, so I won't take you up there. However, you still need to hang a plaque at home to deter Xiaoxiao and prevent you from unnecessary harassment."

    A Li nodded: "The four sects are not as good as the Demon Sect, but they will not blatantly deal with me and Feiyan, at least not until Songshan loses power."

    Lin Han nodded and said, "But just in case, I need a plaque, a plaque hanging over their heads with my 'Breaking Army' sword intention."

    "If it's an ordinary minor role, your martial arts can handle it; if there is someone who is shameless and bullies the small, you will never dare to move again when you see the plaque." Lin Han said with sonorous force, and was extremely affirmative.  Not only did he have confidence in A Li and Fei Yan, but he also had confidence in himself.

    Under Lin Han's personal training and two years of seclusion, not only Lin Han himself made great progress in martial arts, but A Li and Fei Yan also made rapid progress.

    Today¡¯s A-Li¡¯s martial arts skills are no longer inferior to Ren Yingying¡¯s, and even better. Feiyan here, although not as good as Ren Yingying, is not far behind, at least not comparable to Yue Lingshan or Yilin.

    Although Lin Han's own sword intention is of little use to small characters, it is quite intimidating to the top masters in the world.  Masters can feel each other secretly. This is a kind of extraordinary feeling of "entering the mystic".

    "Where's Feiyan?" A Li leaned quietly in Lin Han's arms and stopped asking about the plaque.

    Lin Han thought of Feiyan girl and couldn't help but smile: "Let's go cook!"

    "Are you bullying her?" Listening to Lin Han's tone, A Li asked funnyly.

    "Absolutely not!" Lin Han refused to admit it. He stood up with A Li in his arms and walked towards the back room, "Let's go see how Fei Yan is doing. I have used all my energy on you, but you are a little hungry!"

    "Death sign!"

    ~~~~~~

    After lunch, they were resting in the yard when they saw a large group of children running towards them from a distance. Lin Han and the other three were delighted. It turned out that behind the children, there were also a group of adults, each holding a large wooden board in their hands.

    Lin Han stood up quickly and went out to welcome him. He held his hands from afar and said, "I'm so fooling around, but I'd rather ask my brothers and sisters-in-law to worry about it!"

    "Uncle Lin, there are so many big wooden boards!" Liu Man hugged Lin Han's legs and shouted, his little face full of excitement.

    "Aman, you must understand the rules!"

    The person who spoke was none other than Liu Man's father. His name was Liu Wei. Lin Han had met him several times before. He was a disciple of the outer sect and worked as an instructor in a martial arts school.

    Liu Wei put down the wooden board in his hand, bowed his hands respectfully to Lin Han, and said with a smile: "My Aman has caused trouble to Senior Brother Lin!"

    "My xx has caused trouble for Brother Lin!" The others said respectfully after Liu Wei.

    Waving his hand, Lin Han said with a smile: "It's just a matter of teaching them a few moves in my free time, or letting them have a meal. It's not a big deal. The folks in my hometown are all from Songshan, so they should be.  "

    Liu Wei nodded and said sincerely: "Senior Brother Lin's reputation is known to everyone in the world. He is a god-like figure. If Aman and the others can get your guidance, it will be useful for their whole life.  "

    "You're welcome!" Lin Han smiled.

    Liu Wei pointed to the wooden board at his feet and said with a smile: "Listening to our Aman's gestures, I guessed that Senior Brother Lin wanted to make a plaque, so I took out a piece of aged paulownia wood hidden at home, and also  I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s suitable or not, so I asked everyone to bring some and asked Senior Brother Lin to choose!¡±

    "Haha, everyone is so polite!" Lin Han nodded repeatedly, "Come on, everyone, come in!"

    Led everyone into the front yard, Lin Han ordered: "Ali, Feiyan, you go make tea. Children, go to the house and bring stools for your parents to sit on."

    "Oh, Brother Lin, there's no need to go to such trouble!" Everyone hurriedly shied away.

    "Yes, you should wait a moment." A Li replied with a smile, then took Fei Yan's hand and asked the children to follow.

    Liu Wei looked at A Li and Fei Yan with envy, and said with a smile: "Senior Brother Lin is so lucky!"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Everyone agreed again and again, and the compliments were endless.

    &nbsp; Nodding quite proudly, Lin Han smiled and said: "I will choose a wooden board and 'carve words with a sword' on it. Many of you are martial arts students, so just stay and watch."

    Liu Wei was overjoyed and couldn't help asking: "Really? That's great."

    As a martial arts practitioner, even though his martial arts skills are low, Liu Wei knows that it is extremely rare for such masters to carve plaques and inscriptions.  If you are a person with high understanding, you can understand some truths when facing an old plaque, let alone witness the fate of the whole process with your own eyes.

    "Yeah, but don't make any noise!" Lin Han replied with a smile.

    "Definitely, definitely!" Liu Wei said repeatedly, "Everyone must be quiet and don't disturb Senior Brother Lin. The children must also watch carefully. Maybe our generation has no choice, but this is something you will benefit from all your life!"

    "Definitely, brother Lin, don't worry!"

    "Dad, don't worry, Aman will definitely watch it carefully!"

    Lin Han smiled and said, "I'll choose a good piece of wood first!"

    "Senior Brother Lin, please!" Liu Wei hurriedly asked everyone to put the wooden boards together, and explained the wood type and year from time to time.

    "You don't know if you don't hear it, but you will be shocked when you hear it. There are really many kinds of wood.

    Korean pine, willow, and camphor are all miscellaneous woods, and some valuable ones, such as paulownia, walnut, mahogany, and pine, are even better materials for making plaques.

    However, Lin Han did not choose any of these, but unexpectedly chose another one.

    Lin Han brought it up in a playful way, with a smile on his face: "Pear wood, the best huanghuali!"

    Liu Wei and others looked at each other. At this time, huanghuali was just a very common kind of wood. The saving grace of this piece of huanghuali was probably its age.

    With secret joy in his heart, when he looked up and saw everyone's puzzled expressions, Lin Han smiled awkwardly: "This guy is bigger, so I'll choose him!"

    Everyone couldn¡¯t laugh or cry, and was defeated by Lin Han¡¯s reasons, so they had to move their wooden boards away, leaving only a large piece of huanghuali wood.

    Lin Han smiled in his heart: I will tell you, in the deepest part of my memory, are huanghuali more valuable than gold?

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 248 Covenant. Sword Qi Soaring into the Sky

    Afternoon, warm sun, breeze, tea

    By the gurgling water and in front of the green grass and trees, there is a piece of huanghuali wood that can be called a "huge". It is about 180 centimeters long and 65 centimeters wide. It is also thick and the color is excellent. In addition,  It has a long vintage and can be regarded as the best among the best.

    After pondering for a long time, Lin Han ordered Liu Wei and others to find a ten-foot-high wooden support, and finally fixed the pear wood on the support.  Facing Li Mu, the height was just right. Lin Han nodded with satisfaction and took the tear-stained sword from A Li.

    "Everyone, please step back and line up at the back. Don't make any noise or affect others!"

    Under Lin Han's instruction, Liu Wei and others sat cross-legged three feet away, including Liu Man, Xiaodie and other children, who also followed suit and sat quietly beside their parents.

    He unsheathed the long sword and handed the scabbard to Feiyan, indicating that she and A Li should sit on the left and right sides with a better view.

    A Li and Fei Yan agreed and found their own positions so that they could easily see Lin Han's moves.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Who can get the most benefit from this, naturally it is the two of them. After all, they have a very good foundation, which is far inferior to Liu Wei and others.

    Lin Han stood in front of Li Mu, slowly retreated, and then sat down cross-legged with his five hearts facing the sky. He spread his palms on his legs, held the tear-stained sword flatly in his palms, and said in a deep voice.  Close your breath, close your eyes and rest your mind.

    After a long time, the silent Lin Han was suddenly surrounded by wind and thunder, his clothes rippled, and pieces of grass clippings and smoke dust were rolled up.  No matter how the outside world changes, Lin Han's heart is empty.

    The sea of ????mind is clear, the sword and the heart are connected, the heart follows the intention of the sword, and the heart of the sword is clear. Lin Han once again entered the realm of the clear heart of the sword. The difference from the past is that this time, Lin Han's heart is no longer empty.  Instead, a long sword slowly rose up.

    "Three feet and three inches, long and narrow sword body, wooden handle, ordinary and simple long sword, there is an aura of 'cutting thorns and defeating thousands of armies'"

    This, this is clearly the ¡®Tear-stained Sword¡¯, it is clearly the ¡®Breaking Army¡¯ sword intent!

    In the clear heart of the sword, he visualized the tear-stained sword and the sword-breaking intention. At this moment, Lin Han was the most perfect. This comfortable feeling reached its extreme.

    If he were to fight Feng Qingyang at this moment, Lin Han would have the confidence to have a hearty battle with him without resorting to any means. He would even have the confidence to kill the opponent with his sword.

    Fortunately, Lin Han did not forget what he had to do. He greedily enjoyed this 'powerful' feeling for a while, and slowly stood up. Holding the Tears Sword in his left hand and holding the Sword Jue in his right hand, Lin Han moved forward three feet closer.  ruler.

    At this moment, Lin Han still had his eyes closed, but he seemed to have spiritual awareness. Without looking, the tip of the sword stretched forward and stopped when the general touched the pear wood.

    The tear stains formed a line with the left arm, steadily, without a trace of tremor

    ???????????????????????????????

    The sword was moving like flying, the sword energy was flowing horizontally, and in an instant, pieces of debris shot out, but stopped an inch in front of Lin Han, as if being blocked by a layer of air shield, and fell down with a rustling sound.  .

    On Lin Han's left hand, Feiyan girl shrank her eyes and looked at the tear-stained sword tip in horror. What she cared about was not the smooth movement of the sword, but the flying sword energy.

    ??Looking carefully, there is no actual contact between the sword and the pear wood. They rely entirely on the cold sword energy to cut the hard wood!

    What is shocking is that such a domineering sword energy, under Lin Han's control, did not hurt Li Mu at all. Except for the gradually revealed font, it was neither deep nor shallow.

    On the other side, A Li was also staring closely at Lin Han's sword style. With her cultivation level, she could naturally see the mystery at the tip of the sword.  However, what shocked her even more was that the size and shape of the piles of debris in front of Lin Han were so similar, as if they were carved from the same mold

    How precise control is required?

    It was obvious that Lin Han did not deliberately control it. The flying sword in his hand was very natural and casual.  But just this randomness brings such a completely different effect!

    Ah Li was happy in his heart, knowing that Lin Han had made another breakthrough. From the inside out, a bright smile broke out on his pretty face, feeling happy for Lin Han.

    Behind Lin Han, Liu Wei and others, although not as knowledgeable as A Li and Fei Yan, could not even clearly see Lin Han's movement of the sword, but this did not prevent them from being shocked.

    The reason why this plaque was made was to frighten Xiao Xiao. Therefore, Lin Han did not use the tip of the sword to carve it, but inspired the sword energy to peel off the font with the sword energy that contained the sword intention of 'breaking the army'.  .

    In the eyes of Liu Wei and others, Lin Han was filled with sword energy all over his body.??, like an ancient ferocious beast, its ferocious aura rushed towards his face.

    Fortunately, this breath was all blocked by Lin Han instinctively, otherwise, a low-level practitioner like Liu Wei would not be able to block it at all.

    Even with Lin Han's obstruction, Liu Wei was still frightened. He turned his head and looked around uneasily, and found that all the parents had already lost their support and were looking around frequently.

    They looked at each other and shook their heads in unison, but did not dare to communicate aloud, with only bitter faces.

    Liu Wei sighed secretly, this was the biggest opportunity in their lives. Lin Han gave it to them, but they couldn't grasp it.

    In fact, this is like the three thousand listeners in Zixiao Palace. In the third holy sermon, apart from the six outsiders Sanqing, Nuwa, Jieyin, and Zhunti, how many people can listen?

    Except for Dijun, Taiyi, Zhenyuan, Minghe, and Kunpeng, even Hongyun just signed and reported. After passing by, he didn't get a damn thing.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Those who have gained such as Dijun, Taiyi, Zhenyuan, Minghe, Kunpeng, all are extraordinary.

    It's a pity that Emperor Jun and Taiyi offended Taishang Laojun and lost one of their legs. This was not bad. Brothers and masters worked together to smear their names. It was only under a shocking conspiracy that two emperors were created.  The fall is sad and deplorable!

    As for Zhen Yuanzi, the same emperor as the world and the ancestor of the earth immortals, if he hadn't been a god since then, he might not have been able to fight with the six false saints.

    The endless sea of ??blood and the undying River of Styx are enough to explain everything. If it were not for the two leaders in the West, it is still unclear who will win.

    The same is true for Kunpeng, but he is too arrogant. After offending Emperor Jun and Taiyi, he made friends with Fuxi and understood the "Zhou Tian Xing Da Formation". Isn't this seeking death?

    At that time, Fuxi had already had an affair with Nuwa, and you were going to help slaughter the saint!

    But it is undeniable that among the six false saints of the prehistoric era, Emperor Jun, Taiyi, Zhenyuan, Minghe, and Kunpeng each took the lead, and their fate was just an enlightenment in Zixiao Palace.

    This is the same in today¡¯s fate. Unfortunately, Liu Wei and others cannot understand it.

    Suddenly, Liu Wei discovered that among the children, there were actually two children. They did not look around like the others, but looked at them with gusto, as if they understood something, but also as if they did not understand anything.

    These two children were none other than his son ¡®Liu Man¡¯ and the girl named ¡®Xiaodie¡¯.

    Liu Wei couldn't help but be overjoyed at this discovery. The two children had probably realized something that made them so different from ordinary people!

    Liu Wei remained calm at the moment and retreated quietly, leaving a broader view to his son.

    Led by Liu Wei, others also noticed this situation and quietly retreated.

    "As a result, Liu Man and Xiaodie watched with gusto in the front row. The other children sitting behind them did not dare to move because of their parents' instructions, so they followed suit and looked ahead.

    As time goes by, more and more debris accumulates under Lin Han¡¯s feet, and the fonts on the plaque are gradually revealed

    The first one is the word "mountain".

    Mountains are stable and heavy. In the eyes of ordinary people, "mountains" tend to be more defensive.  But under Lin Han's pen, or in other words, under Lin Han's sword, the word "mountain" is full of aggression.

    On the bottom horizontal stroke, sword energy overflows. This stroke of splitting the sky, connecting the upper and lower parts, seems to split the sky and the earth. Above the horizontal slash, one long and two short, there are three sword lights standing side by side, the same.  Contemptuous of heaven and earth, it shoots straight from the mountains to the sky, with the same sharpness, as if it wants to pierce the sky and pierce through all obstacles!

    With A Li's cultivation level, looking at the word "mountain" going to the other extreme, she felt her heart beating violently. If she hadn't been with Lin Han day and night and was already quite familiar with Lin Han's sword intention, she would not be sure and dared to speak directly.  Look directly at each other.

    Feiyan has the same feeling as A Li, but her cultivation level is shallower than that of A Li, and the feeling in her heart is not that strong, she just feels a little uncomfortable in her chest.

    On the contrary, Liu Wei and others didn't feel anything. They simply felt that the handwriting was good, and there was nothing else.

    After that, the second character took shape, which was exactly the character ¡®ÖС¯.

    This character ¡®ÖС¯ is more aggressive than the previous character ¡®É½¡¯.

    If the word "ɽ" has a base, then the word "ÖÐ" completely penetrates the sky and the earth, as if two horizontal and two vertical ones are strong, but it is just to make the middle vertical one more completely destroyed.

    That vertical line is a sword, the tear-stained sword; it is full of sword intent, it is 'breaking the army'!  Full of domineering!

    ????????????????The second word is "small".

    The same iron and silver hooks are equally thrilling, not compromised at all because of the inclination of both sides or the turning of the bottom!

    If the first three words are simple, straightforward, and sharp, then the fourth word incorporates all of Lin Han's cultivation.

    If it is too rigid, it is easy to break, so the fourth character adds a rounded factor. The extremes of yin and yang, movement and stillness, completely integrate offense and defense.

    Even Lin Han himself didn't notice that when he was carving the fourth character, his left arm was no longer just pure red fire energy, but red fire and ice energy appeared alternately.  It failed to achieve the complete integration of the two qi, but it was still a leap-like breakthrough.

    Before, Lin Han had always wondered why he didn't understand too much after the battle with Feng Qingyang, but at this moment, he accumulated a lot of accumulated knowledge and spurted it out, pushing Lin Han's cultivation level forward again without even realizing it.  .

    Now, the Ice and Fire Scripture has reached the fourth level of perfection!

    When the fourth word was formed, Lin Han's face turned pale, obviously he had consumed too much energy.

    After closing his eyes for a moment, Lin Han opened his eyes again and blew a gentle breath

    The prosperity is gone, and the motto is revealed!

    Mountain-middle-small-house

    The next moment, golden yellow and dark blue colors burst out strongly, complementing each other with the tomorrow in the sky

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? & ??

    When selecting materials, Lin Han discovered at a glance that this piece of pear wood was taken from a yellow rosewood that was more than a hundred years old. Not only was it huge in size, but it was also taken from the heart of the tree. It was purple-red in color, but it was missing.  The spray-painting process adds a touch of 'natural de-carving'.

    At this moment, Lin Han had time to turn around and look at the expressions of Liu Man and Xiaodie. His eyes lit up and he thought to himself: Maybe it's time to accept two apprentices!

    (Thanks to my friends for subscribing, and to Nuan Ren for typing out so many comments on his mobile phone. After entering v, Rihui writes more seriously. Looking through the previous settings, sometimes he even has to check more than a dozen times for a name.  minutes; I will also spend a lot of time looking up information, and even longer time to code, all in order to be worthy of everyone's VIP subscription! Therefore, Rishui is now confident to ask for subscription, and also asks friends to click more and get more red votes  ;Although everyone is keeping a low profile, please leave more comments, thank you all!

    PS: I didn¡¯t pay attention just now and uploaded a non-v chapter. I originally planned to keep it that way, but found that the chapters would be messed up, so I deleted it and reposted it. Sorry!  )

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 249 Covenant. Songshan also has allies

    The next morning, as the sun rose, birds and insects began to chirp in the mountain stream again.

    Letting go of A Li and Fei Yan who were hugging him tightly, Lin Han took one last look at the plaque hanging high on the beam of the courtyard gate. Looking at the 'mountain cabin' filled with sword energy, Lin Han took the Tears Sword from Liu Man's hand,  Taking the package from Xiaodie's hand, she smiled and said, "Please return them all!"

    ¡°Well, you go ahead!¡±

    "come back earlier!"

    "Goodbye, Master!"

    Lin Han nodded, turned around and left with a smile on his face, heading towards the mountain road.

    After Lin Han walked away, Feiyan jumped in front of Liu Man and Xiaodie, lowered his head, held their little faces one by one with each hand, and asked, "Who told you to come here so early?"

    "It's my dad!"

    "It's my mother!"

    "Why did you change your name to Master? Uncle Lin said you have to wait!"

    Feiyan looked at the two of them jokingly. Just yesterday, after making the plaque, Lin Han casually praised the two of them, vaguely revealing that he wanted to accept a disciple.

    Liu Man¡¯s father was like ¡®hit a snake and follow the stick¡¯, and immediately begged Lin Han to accept the two of them as disciples. Lin Han pondered for a moment, but still did not agree immediately, and only said that he would report to his uncle and master.

    Unexpectedly, two children came to the yard early this morning, saying they wanted to see Lin Han off.

    Lin Han had his intention in mind, but he didn't say anything else. The two little guys, perhaps with the guidance of the adults at home, shouted "Master, Master" more and more diligently.

    Feiyan teased the two little guys for a while, and then led the two back at A Li's urging.

    ~~~~~~

    After going up the mountain, Lin Han found that it was really lively. He saw many strangers wandering around in groups accompanied by his own disciples.

    Seeing Lin Han, the Songshan disciples all stepped forward to salute, their eyes full of admiration. In their eyes, killing the two leaders of the Demon Cult meant that many people had avenged their families and gangs.

    Coupled with the incident in Yinyue Valley, Lin Han's reputation rose even more.  In the eyes of ordinary disciples, Lin Han is like the leader Zuo Lengchan, who needs to be respected.

    After being introduced by Songshan disciples, other disciples also looked at Lin Han with admiration, and many people came up to greet him warmly.

    Lin Han observed calmly, among the disciples of these sects, most of them were Qingcheng and Diancang, plus some small sects, so the number of people gathered was really quite large.

    Although the Diancang sect is also a major martial arts sect, due to its remote location in Cangshan Mountain, Dali, Yunnan, and the fact that the mountain is closed to the public, Lin Han doesn't know much about it. He only knows about the head of the Diancang sect and his disciples.  The main surname is Liu, thanks to the Gu Long novel in the previous life.

    Cangshan Mountain, also known as Diancang Mountain, was called Xiongcang Mountain and Diancang Mountain in ancient times. It is the main peak at the southern end of the Yunling Mountains. It consists of 19 peaks from north to south. It borders Erhai Lake in the east, Heihui River in the west, and Eryuan in the north.  From Dengchuan to Xiaguan Tiansheng Bridge in the south, it is about 50 kilometers long, standing like a leopard-colored barrier on the west bank of Erhai Lake.

    It is said that Cangshan Mountain has nineteen majestic and towering peaks. The top of the mountain is covered with snow all year round, which is known as "the red sun in summer cannot tolerate snow". What is even more amazing is that there is a stream between every two peaks, flowing from top to bottom.  , flows eastward and flows into Erhai Lake.  The nineteen peaks of Cangshan Mountain are majestic and majestic, forming a strong contrast with the beautiful scenery of Erhai Lake.

    "It's a pity that Lin Han has never been to Dali, Yunnan, and he doesn't even understand the Duan family he has admired for a long time, let alone the Liang Cang sect.

    In fact, in terms of martial arts mental skills, the Diancang sect has not made many achievements, but it is quite outstanding in archery. The Diancang sect is famous in the martial arts for its arrow method that can penetrate a poplar with a hundred steps. As the saying goes, "Diancan arrow method, one arrow seals the enemy.  throat".

    It is true that the majority of its leaders and disciples are surnamed Liu. The disciples in his sect all practice bow and arrow, and their archery skills have reached a superb level.

    The Diancang Sect is located deep in the mountains all year round. The snow-covered Cangshan Mountain gives the Diancang Sect the most unique geographical location.  Disciples of the Diancang sect who are not disturbed by outsiders devote themselves to cultivation here and have no worries about the world.

    The Diancang sect's martial arts dominates the martial arts world with its swift archery. The disciples of the Diancang sect, who have the longest physical range, are in a group battle. After widening the distance, the attack will be fierce. The high hit rate and high burst of arrows will make Diancang sect's disciples.  Send disciples to show off their skills in battle.

    But for a long time, the Diancang Sect rarely stepped out of the snow-capped mountains. Therefore, the Diancang Sect on the snow-capped mountains has a unique sense of mystery.

    It¡¯s just that in recent years, with the entry of Emei and Kunlun into the world, most monastic sects have been quiet and thought about things, and have reappeared in the world. The Diancang sect as far away as Dali is not to be outdone.

    But because they have been out of touch with the world for too long, they are not recognized. Just like the Yinyue Valley incident, Shaolin, Wudang, and EmeiThe four Kunlun sects never informed them, which was also an invisible rejection.

    Regarding this point, Liu Suifeng, the head of the Dian Cang Sect, also saw it quite clearly. Since he was not favored by the four sects, he might as well hug the thighs of the Five Sacred Sects.

    At this time, the Wuyue Sect was in need of allies. When Liu Suifeng led his twelve disciples to Mount Song to express their sincerity, he hit it off with Zuo Lengchan and others and formed an offensive and defensive alliance.

    In addition to the Qingcheng and Kongtong factions, the Wuyue side is also an alliance of the four factions, and its momentum is no less than that of the four Shaolin factions.

    In these days, the disciples of the four sects of Wuyue, Kongtong, Qingcheng, and Diancang have been communicating with each other, which can be regarded as a very good rapport, or in other words, a must.

    Under this situation, as a prominent figure in the Wuyue Sect, Lin Han became the talk of the town. Unfortunately, after Lin Han returned to Songshan Mountain, he never came up the mountain. Everyone felt deeply regretful.

    At this moment, when they saw Lin Han arriving, under the introduction of the Songshan disciples, many disciples from other sects rushed to tell each other and take a look at Lin Han's style.

    Among the stars, a young man walked out, and Lin Han's eyes couldn't help but be attracted to him.

    This is a rather handsome young man, about 27 or 28 years old, slightly older than Lin Han. He wears a green shirt, his long hair is tied behind his head with a green ribbon, and the breeze blows.  , fluttering, ups and downs with the wind.

    ?? Judging from the appearance, she is even three points better than Lin Han. In addition, she has a mature silhouette despite her gracefulness. She is really a classy person. She is quite lethal to lolita, girls, royal sisters, and queens.

    What's more, this man was holding a long sword that looked very expensive at his waist. Lin Han guessed that if it weren't for the inappropriate situation, he would definitely be carrying a strong bow on his back.

    This man walked up to Lin Han, his face was filled with joy, he cupped his hands and said, "But Young Master Lin from the Five Mountains Sect?"

    Seeing that this person was neither arrogant nor impetuous, Lin Han nodded secretly, and immediately felt good about him. He cupped his hands and said, "Young hero, I don't dare to be a hero. I am none other than Wuyue Lin Han. I wonder what I call my senior brother?"

    "this is us¡­¡­"

    Someone next to him interrupted, but was stopped by this person. He smiled and said: "It's just Liu Mu from the Diancang sect. He is a few years older than Shaoxia Lin, and he is now twenty-seven!"

    Lin Han nodded and said: "It turns out to be Brother Liu. My younger brother is twenty and two. We don't have to be young heroes and young heroes. We seem to be very different. Just call me by my first name."

    "Ah, what Brother Lin said is that you and I should treat each other as brothers." Liu Mu nodded. His words always revealed an extraordinary aura, which made Lin Han pay a lot of attention.

    Lin Han estimated that this person's martial arts skills are still above Di Xiu's. If he follows the tradition of the Dian Cang Sect, he must have good archery skills. If so, he is probably a master on the level of Li Ji and Xu Tan.

    "I heard that Brother Lin just came back to the mountain?" Liu Mu asked with a smile.

    Lin Han nodded: "Exactly, I went down the mountain to settle an old grudge!"

    Liu Mu praised: "Let me kill you, right? It has spread throughout the world that Lin Han is really extraordinary and can be regarded as a role model for us. Compared with Brother Lin, I feel ashamed to death."

    "Haha, Brother Liu deserves the prize. Heimu Ya and his party were also very dangerous and almost died." Lin Han shook his head and said, "In the end, we were ambushed. If it weren't for good luck, we almost wouldn't be able to come back."

    "Haha, brother Lin, there is no need to be too modest." Liu Mu said in a deep voice, "The Shaolin and Wudang gang actually did some sneaky things. They were not ashamed, and they ruined their reputations."

    ¡°It¡¯s just a rooster-crowding-dog-robbery thing under the guise of justice!¡±

    Before Lin Han could answer, someone had already interrupted. Lin Han and Liu Mu turned to look at each other, surrounded by a group of people, approaching side by side.

    Liu Mu is familiar with these two people, and Lin Han is no stranger to them either. The man on the left is Yun Zhiming from the Kongtong Sect, and the one on the right is a disciple of the Qingcheng Sect, but unfortunately he is not one of the top four figures in Qingcheng.

    Also, all the four shows in Qingcheng were ruled by Linghu Chong and Lin Pingzhi, and those who had died could no longer die.

    Lin Han cupped his hands and said, "Brother Zhi Ming, I haven't seen you for a long time. I wonder which senior of the Qingcheng sect this is?"

    The Qingcheng disciple raised his hands and said, "I know Xu Cangluo well and have met Shaoxia Lin!"

    "Cang" generation?  Lin Han looked stunned and cupped his hands and said, "It turns out he is a senior of the Qingcheng sect named Cang! I wonder which of the three seniors he is a disciple of?"

    ????

    Lin Han nodded and said, "It turns out it's Taoist Master Jingchen. Well, if you call me senior, it would be disrespectful to call Brother Xu old."

    "Should,should!  Xu Cangluo smiled and said, "That's good."  "

    "Why don't you see Junior Sister Li and Miss Feiyan coming?" Yun Zhiming asked doubtfully after everyone got to know each other.

    Lin Han shook his head and explained with a smile: "Feiyan didn't like the atmosphere on the mountain, so Ali stayed with her at the bottom of the mountain to save Feiyan from being lonely."

    "That's it!" Yun Zhengp>

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 250 Covenant. Greetings

    The fifteenth day of the third month of the lunar calendar is sunny, suitable for traveling far, suitable for offering sacrifices, and avoid breaking ground.

    As usual, Lin Han got up early and practiced on the Fengchan platform. Fortunately, although there were many visitors, no one came to the Fengchan platform and made noise regardless of their importance.

    After morning class, I went to greet Master, then left the school grounds and went to the canteen together.

    After going up the mountain this time, Lin Han stopped eating in the lobby and instead ate in the small canteen in the side hall.

    It wasn¡¯t that he felt that his status was too high and he was no longer suitable to eat with other disciples, but that he couldn¡¯t stand the respect and enthusiasm of more and more people, so he had to avoid it. This was not good for him or the other brothers.  is a good thing.

    After breakfast, Lin Han returned to his residence. Not long after, someone came to tell him that the boss had something important to discuss.

    Looking at Wu Yiran who had made the announcement early, Lin Han was in a daze. He couldn't help but think of Xu Zheng. Thinking of the meeting between the two a few days ago, Xu Zheng had matured a lot and was more enthusiastic towards Lin Han, but for some reason,  Lin Han didn't feel that kind of intimacy in his heart.

    Presumably Xu Zheng and Zuo Yiyi have already arrived in Luoyang. He sighed, shook his head, and Lin Han asked: "Has the head master notified the other uncles?"

    "I have already informed Senior Brother Lin if I want to reply to you!" Wu Yiran replied respectfully, his eyes never leaving Lin Han's side, and there was an aura of admiration and envy all over his body.

    Nodding, Lin Han guessed that it was about that, and smiled at Wu Yiran: "Let's go!"

    Listening to Lin Han's instructions, Wu Yiran agreed and quickly followed Lin Han.

    "What level of cultivation are you doing now?" Lin Han asked.

    Wu Yiran scratched his head and replied coyly: "I have just cultivated Songyang Zhenqi to the fourth level!"

    Lin Han paused for a moment and nodded. No wonder there was some arrogance in his words, and no wonder he was valued by his uncle, "Are you ten years old this year?"

    "Fifteen!" Wu Yiran replied, "What do you think, senior brother?"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????: ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out out of the blue:

    "Thank you, senior brother!" Wu Yiran was overjoyed to receive Lin Han's exaggeration. He had been working with Zuo Lengchan recently. Although he was just serving tea, pouring water, and helping to organize books, it was also an opportunity to learn from Zuo Lengchan's words and deeds.  Only then did he realize how much Senior Brother Lin in front of him was trusted by the elders in the sect.

    "Work hard!" Lin Han reached out and patted Wu Yiran's shoulder, and stepped towards the main hall.  Only then did Wu Yiran realize that he had already arrived.

    "Uncle!" Lin Han stepped forward and bowed to Zuo Lengchan.

    Zuo Lengchan nodded with a smile, pointed to the right head, and said, "Sit down!"

    Lin Han was slightly startled. He originally planned to sit down in the last seat on the left as usual.

    "Respecting the left is not only a custom of this era, but also means respecting Zuo Lengchan on Songshan Mountain.  Therefore, the first left position belongs to Ding Mian.  And because he was Ding Mian's disciple, Lin Han chose the last position on the left row when he first chose his position. Unexpectedly, this time

    After sitting down, Lin Han couldn't help but look at Zuo Lengchan in confusion. You must know that the position on the right usually belongs to Lu Bai or Tang Ying'e. Now Tang Ying'e is in Luoyang, but Lu Bai is still in Songshan. Logically speaking,  , Lin Han should not be sitting in this position.

    Seeing Lin Han's doubts, Zuo Lengchan said cheerfully: "You deserve this. Besides, we old guys should also give you young people more opportunities."

    Savoring the meaning of Zuo Lengchan's words, Lin Han saw that there were obviously a lot of seats added on both sides. It seemed to Lin Han that the row on the right was probably prepared for people of his generation.  .

    Lin Han was just waiting to answer when someone else came in.

    It was Lu Bai who came. He was stunned when he saw Lin Duan sitting at the right position. Then he realized and saw Zuo Lengchan's smile, and walked towards the second position on the left.

    He is an understanding person. Looking at today's posture, Zuo Lengchan already understood what he meant without having to speak. He was happy to give up the right position. He also looked at the fourteen seats in the left row.  , therefore, happily chose his position.

    Afterwards, more people came one after another. Except for Tang Ying'e and Wang Yuanba who were in Luoyang, the Songshan elders had already arrived.

    Originally, Taishan Yujizi was also qualified. After all, he was also considered an elder of the Five Mountains Sect and was now on Mount Song. However, it was impossible to attend such a meeting.

    " What's more regrettable is that Li Ji and Shi Tao, who were familiar with Lin Han, are not here, and are still guarding Mount Tai and Hengshan. Especially after the great assassination of Lin Han happened, Zuo Lengchan even ordered to strengthen control, evenThis time the four factions went to Songshan together, but they were not recalled.

    After that, Di Xiu, Lu Yi, Liu Sicheng, Tang Jian, Li Yuheng, Zhang Tianfeng, Niu Dali, Chen Chen, and You Xun came. These nine people lined up one after another and sat down under Lin Han.

    Except for Di Xiu and Tang Jian, who had expressionless faces, the others accepted it readily.

    After returning from Luoyang, Di Xiu seemed very quiet, as if he was practicing martial arts hard and rarely participated in party affairs, which made people feel reassured and worried at the same time.

    Although Lu Yi, Liu Sicheng, and Tang Jian are equally skilled in martial arts and are already at the sixth level of Songshan Mental Technique, judging from the seats, Tang Jian, who has a poor relationship with Lin Han, is obviously not very popular.

    The other five, such as Li Yuheng, Zhang Tianfeng, Niu Dali, Chen Chen, and You Xun, have all cultivated their mental skills to the fifth level.

    Songshan¡¯s generation is full of talents and is really booming. This is also the confidence of Wuyue. They don¡¯t mind competing with Shaolin and Wudang.

    When everyone had arrived, Zuo Lengchan said, "The reason why everyone is here today is because of this invitation!" As he said that, Zuo Lengchan picked up the gilded post on the table that Lin Han had noticed earlier.

    Wu Yiran was obedient and quickly took it, handed it to Ding Mian who was in the first place on the left, then walked to the end on the left and waited.

    Ding Mian opened the greeting card, looked at it carefully, frowned involuntarily, snorted, smiled disdainfully, and handed it to Lu Bai, who was second.

    After Lu Bai checked it, he also sneered. He looked at Ding Mian and passed it to Fei Bin, who was in third place.

    Fei Bin took the greeting card and after reading it, he cursed: "What the hell!"

    Seeing that Fei Bin was about to throw the greeting card away, Lehou, who was sitting in the fourth place, became anxious. He quickly grabbed Fei Bin's hand and snatched the greeting card away, complaining: "We haven't even read it yet.  When Senior Brother Fei dropped it, Junior Brother, I have to pick it up again!"

    Ignoring Fei Bin, Lehou checked the greeting card and was also very angry. However, unlike the irritable Fei Bin, he calmly passed the greeting card down.

    When the last ¡®vulture¡¯ Sha Tianjiang saw it, Wu Yiran stepped forward to take it, ran to where Lin Han was sitting, and respectfully handed the greeting card to Lin Han¡¯s hand.

    Lin Han nodded and took it. After looking at it for a while, he found that it was consistent with what he thought. This was the greeting card from Shaolin, Wudang, Emei, and Kunlun. Those guys were already waiting at the foot of the mountain.

    What is said in the post is also about the events of Lengquan Mountain and Yinyue Valley. It talks about the three Shaolin leaders Fang Sheng, Fang Ran and Fang Jian, Wudang Chongwen Great Elder, Dispersed Taoist Master and Disciple, Emei's "Zi Shan Ke" master and disciple, and Kunlun Master.  'Sancai Sword' was killed by a traitor, and all doubts pointed to Lin Han. They wanted to go to Songshan Mountain to ask for an explanation.

    Of course, the four factions did not say anything to death, and obviously still did not want to cause too much trouble, but there was inevitably a sense of accountability in the words, and the four factions co-authored the post, which had an aggressive tone. No wonder everyone was filled with indignation.

    Lin Han shook his head, smiled disdainfully, and passed it to the subordinate Di Xiu.

    Di Xiu nodded and took it expressionlessly.  After reading it, he took a deep look at Lin Han and passed the greeting card in his hand to Lu Yi.  After Lu Yi read it, he passed it down again. After You Xun, who was the last, had a look, Wu Yiran took the invitation and sent it back to Zuo Lengchan again.

    "Everyone, what do you think?" Zuo Lengchan asked after looking around.

    Ding Mian said in a deep voice: "The four sects followed the rules of the rivers and lakes to post the post. Although the words are aggressive, we should not be negligent and must go to greet them. As for the things mentioned in the post, we have already done so.  Just discuss it and act according to the plan.¡±

    "Senior Brother Ding is right. When soldiers come, they will be blocked, and when water comes, the soil will cover them. They have four sects: Shaolin, Wudang, Emei, and Kunlun. We also have four sects: Wuyue, Kongtong, Diancang, and Qingcheng. They are not necessarily inferior to them. In addition,  This is our territory, and with the favorable location, they don't dare to mess around!" Lu Bai, who was sitting next to Ding Mian, agreed.

    "What about Shaolin and Wudang? As long as Emei and Kunlun dare to come, they will still fuck their mother!" Fei Bin slapped his thigh fiercely, as if the leg was not his own, but others looked at him and grinned, like  It's the pain on my body, I want to laugh but I can only hold it back.

    ???Every word you say or a word I say has only one central meaning: don¡¯t cause trouble, don¡¯t be afraid of trouble!

    "Okay!" Zuo Lengchan nodded, "In that case, let's welcome them up. I wonder which junior brother is willing to come?"

    Ding Mian stood up and said: "Since Shaolin Fangzheng, Wudang Chongxu, Emei Jinguang Master, and Kunlun Zhenshanzi are all here, we can't neglect them."

    At Ding Mian's words, everyone nodded.

    "Then who is going?" Zhong Zhen asked.

    "Of course the head senior brother cannot go to greet her.??Lest you lose your identity!  Ding Mian said with a smile, "Junior Brother Fei and I will go down the mountain!"  "

    Listening to Ding Mian's words, Lin Han was stunned, but the next moment, he understood and shouted: "Okay! Wonderful!"

    Fei Bin was originally unwilling to pick him up, but both master and apprentice Ding Mian and Lin Han agreed. He could only bear it but did not object. In his heart, there was no guarantee that the two of them would have anything to do with each other.  Bad idea, but you must not be unlucky!

    Do you know why Lin Han cheered loudly?

    It was obvious that the four factions had no intention of using force, but they were still holding their breath.  If you send a humble gentleman at this time, you might get kicked in the nose!  But if a fierce person like Fei Bin goes forward, the momentum will be different.

    (Compared with the current dispute, if the boss of a certain hospital is still the one in front, haha)

    Zuo Lengchan also laughed, obviously understanding what Master and Disciple Lin Han meant, and nodded: "Thank you, Junior Brother Ku Ding and Junior Brother Fei for taking a trip!"

    "Yes!" Ding Mian and Fei Bin nodded in unison.

    Lin Han stood up and said with a smile: "This disciple is a little worried about his family, so why don't you come with me?"

    (The drama is coming! Please subscribe! If you have any good suggestions, please comment!)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 251 Covenant, sex and love are all written on the face

    Songshan is not only the original Songshan Sect and the current Wuyue Sect; similarly, Songyang Town is not only the foothold of the Wuyue Sect, it is also the foothold of the Shaolin Sect.

    On March 15th, in the small town of Songyang, members of the Shaolin, Wudang, Emei, and Kunlun sects tore off their disguises, came out from all corners, and quickly gathered together.

    But they did not go directly to Mount Song because they had already received news that people from the Kongtong, Diancang, and Qingcheng sects were also in Mount Song. Therefore, they sent people to send greetings, estimated the time, and headed towards Guansheng Peak.  Went there and then stopped at the foot of Guansheng Peak.

    " Guansheng Peak is to the Songshan Sect, and Shaoshi Mountain is to the Shaolin Sect. These are the limits of each sect, and they are also the unspoken rules in the world.

    If any martial arts fellows come to pay a visit, they should stop at the foot of Guansheng Peak, and they will be greeted by guarding disciples.  If the number of people is small, the guarding disciples can assign people to accompany them on the mountain; if the number of people is large, more than ten fingers, they must wait for the result of the report.

    Of course, you can also send a greeting card in advance and arrive at the right time, so you don¡¯t need to wait for a long time.

    What the four Shaolin sects are doing now is the last method.

    After leaving most of the people behind, the four sects, led by Fang Zheng, Chongxu, Master Jin Guang, and Zhen Shanzi, led a dozen people from each sect to the foot of Guansheng Peak.

    Knowing that no one had come down from Guansheng Peak yet, thinking that they might have to wait for a while, people from the four factions wandered around.

    At the foot of Guansheng Peak, there is a mountain road leading directly to the top.  On the left side of this mountain road, that is, to the west, there is a large open space with rows of bungalows and courtyards.  Most of the family members of Songshan Sect disciples live in this area.

    And on the east side of the mountain road, next to a mountain stream, the space on the other side of the mountain stream is not large, but because there is only a small courtyard, at a glance, it looks more spacious.

    Fang Zheng, Chongxu, Master Jin Guang, Zhen Shanzi, and several elders sat down to discuss the Tao. Some of the young disciples among the four sects could not sit still. One person suggested walking around, which was immediately recognized by several people.

    After getting the consent of the leader, three young disciples of the four sects crossed the small bridge and the flowing water and approached the east courtyard.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the scenery in Songshan Mountain is really good!¡± A Wudang disciple wearing a Taoist robe said, pointing to the small bridge and flowing water in front of him.

    "What Senior Brother Mingxing said is absolutely true!" A man in white nodded and said: "Compared with the scenery outside the region, the scenery of Songshan Mountain is quite different! He only realized it recently!"

    Another man in yellow smiled and said: "In that case, there is a small courtyard ahead. If its owner has the ability to open a small courtyard here, why don't we go and have a look?"

    "This what Brother Hu said was originally good, but this place is at the foot of Guansheng Peak and is the territory of the Songshan Sect. The owner of this place is probably an important figure in the Songshan Sect. If you disturb me rashly, I'm afraid there will be a lot of inconvenience."  Mingxing seemed a little hesitant, afraid of causing some trouble, so he wanted to refuse.

    "What are you afraid of!" Hu Liangdao smiled, but in his heart he was extremely disdainful. His family was originally a wealthy man from Guandong. By chance, he became a disciple of Master Jinguang of the Emei Sect, but he was still very rough in his bones, or in other words,  It's too arrogant.

    In Hu Liangdao¡¯s view, although Ming Xing was a disciple of Taoist Chongxu, the leader of the Wudang Sect, his temperament was too weak, and he was extremely disdainful.  Therefore, when Ming Xing was hesitating, he had already walked towards the small courtyard first.

    Kunlun Sect He Buyan shook his head and said to Mingxing: "Brother Hu is such a temperament, I hope Senior Brother Mingxing won't be offended."

    "What the hell!" Mingxing smiled bitterly, pondered for a moment, looked at Hu Liangdao who had walked away, and said helplessly: "Let's go take a look too."

    When Ming Xing and He Buyan saw Hu Liangdao again, they were surprised. It turned out that besides Hu Liangdao, there were two other beautiful girls.

    Looking at Hu Liangdao again, his eyes were straight, and he kept pestering him. Mingxing couldn't help being shocked, his whole body was trembling, and there were beads of sweat falling on his forehead, as if in his eyes, that  They are not two beauties, but man-eating beasts, who must be avoided as much as possible.

    "When He Buyan saw the two beauties, his little heart skipped a beat. They were so beautiful. There were such stunning beauties here, and there were two of them as soon as they appeared!

    Suddenly, He Buyan felt as if he had neglected something. He subconsciously looked at Mingxing beside him, but saw the fear on his face. He immediately became more uneasy and asked: "Brother Mingxing, what's wrong with you? What's the matter?  Isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    Being awakened by He Buyan, Mingxing said hastily: "Quick, hurry up and stop Brother Hu. If it's too late, it'll be too late!"

    &nbsp;After saying that, why don't you say an answer and already walked forward quickly.

    Hu Liangdao was still pestering the two beauties. Ming Xing's expression was uncharacteristic. He Buyan's uneasiness in his heart became even stronger. He subconsciously followed behind, wanting to see what was going on. However, the doubts in his heart were not dissipated, but became even more intense.  It was so intense that my heart beat violently.

    Just at this moment, a strange light shone in his eyes. He Buyan thought it was a beam of sunlight. He looked up and when he saw the plaque and those four words, there was a buzz in his head.  The pain was severe, and I even suffered temporary blindness in both eyes.

    He Buyan quickly closed his eyes and felt better.

    I can¡¯t see, but it¡¯s not because the eyelids are closed blocking the light, but because the sudden light is too bright. What is that?

    He Buyan only felt that at that moment, there were countless golden sword rays stabbing him. The sword rays were so strong, even stronger than the master's full strength!

    At this moment, he finally knew why Ming Xing was so scared!

    The owner here must be a great person. Thinking of this, his expression changed drastically: Hu Liangdao!

    Kunlun and Emei are both hidden sects. The relationship between the two is much closer than that of Shaolin and Wudang. If you offend the master here

    Why Buyan didn¡¯t dare to think about it anymore, he lowered his head, resisted the sting in his eyes, and walked forward based on his memory.  But he knew that he was too late to stop Hu Liangdao, and he only hoped that Ming Ming would be able to do so in time.

    ~~~~~~

    Since Lin Han wanted to take them as his disciples, the two little guys came more frequently. It happened that A Li and Fei Yan were very bored because of Lin Han's departure, so they patiently began to teach the two little guys some basics.  of effort.

    A Li is responsible for teaching Xiaodie, while Feiyan teaches Liu Man, which adds some fun to the two of them.

    Like the previous days, after breakfast, A Li and Fei Yan began to check the homework of the two children, but not long after, there was a noise outside the yard.

    Without checking, A Li and Fei Yan knew that the four Shaolin sects must have come up the mountain.  They didn't bother to pay attention to avoid causing unnecessary trouble.

    However, they don¡¯t look for trouble, but trouble comes to them.

    I don¡¯t know whether to say Hu Liangdao is lucky or unlucky.

    When approaching the yard, Hu Liangdao didn't notice the plaque above, but he noticed A Li and Fei Yan sitting on the stone bench pointing at the two children.

    At that moment, Hu Liangdao was really like a lone wolf who was very hungry and saw meat. His eyes were glowing with green light. He swallowed a mouthful of saliva and started the classic scene of Grandma Wolf deceiving Little Red Riding Hood.

    However, in the eyes of A Li and Feiyan, despite Hu Liangdao's disguise, he was still a 'big-tailed wolf' that kept swiping his tail, with a look of lust on his face that was just disgusting.

    Feiyan was so disgusted that he stood up immediately, cursed and blocked the door.  This time, A Li didn't blame Fei Yan for being ruthless. It was because she also felt that the other party was too disgusting.

    One moment, Hu Liangdao was pretending to be a "modesty gentleman". After being scolded, the next moment, his true nature was revealed. He was making obscene remarks and getting entangled with others shamelessly.

    At this moment, not only Fei Yan, but also a man as capable as A Li also had a downcast expression.  If he hadn't been worried about the bunch of old guys outside, he would have already taken action to teach them a lesson.

    Without seeing A Li's face, Hu Liangdao said even more fiercely: "Little lady, I am a disciple of Master Jin Guang, the head of the Emei Sect. I am a good man. Follow me and I will ensure that you are a popular drinker for the rest of your life."  .¡±

    "Shameless thing, whose brother are you? You don't even urinate and take a picture of yourself, you look so shabby!" Feiyan scolded disdainfully.

    "Haha, little sister, don't worry, even after you have a little wife, my brother will love you!" Hu Liangdao glanced at A Li and Fei Yan with a pair of lustful eyes.

    "Get out!" A Li had a look of frost on his face. If the other party continued to be ignorant, he was determined to teach him a lesson.

    Hu Liangdao took a step forward and said with a lustful smile: "Hey, little lady, don't be so heartless! My brother has said all his good things. If you don't agree with me anymore, I will be tough."

    With an even colder expression, A Li said to Feiyan: "Sister, go get my sister's sword!"

    "Yeah!" Feiyan agreed and walked towards the back room.  They just taught the two little guys some punches and kicks, and did not take out the swords. They were afraid that the two little guys would hurt themselves, but they couldn't care less about it now.

    "Hey, little sister, don't leave!" Hu Liangdao shouted, suddenly reactingThen he said, "It turns out that you can also use swords. That would be better. My brother will play with you and let you see what he is capable of." With that, he walked towards A Li.

    Liu Man and Xiaodie were right behind A Li, looking at Hu Liangdao angrily, but they obediently did not speak.

    If he hadn't been worried about the two children here, A Li would have already taken action. When he saw Hu Liangdao approaching, he turned his passivity into an initiative and took two steps forward. With a flick of his right hand, a Liuyun Sleeve flew out.  , and drew straight towards Hu Liangdao.

    Snapped¡­¡­

    Being unprepared, Hu Liangdao didn't expect A Li's movements to be so fast. Before he could react, his sleeve had already been pulled to his face. Before he could even cry out in pain, his whole body had been pulled away

    (Finally I can¡¯t drop my favorites anymore. Clicks and votes are still terrible. I retreat, write books, and upload! I don¡¯t dare to look at clicks, red tickets, and subscriptions anymore! I¡¯ll read it together after I finish the book. I hope I won¡¯t die too tragically. Please friends.  !)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 252 Covenant. She is Qiu Li

    After all, it was a step too late. Ming Xing and He Buyan froze on the spot, looking at everything in front of them with horrified expressions: inside the courtyard gate, there was A Li with a silent expression; outside the courtyard gate, there was Hu Liangdao with his legs in the air.

    "Oops!" Girl Feiyan took out the two swords and found that A Li had already taken action. She shouted, holding A Li's hand with excitement, and said with a smile: "Sister Li is so awesome!"

    ¡°Aunt Qiu is so amazing!¡±

    "Kill the bad guys!"

    The two little guys also followed suit. They were very happy to see Aunt Qiu knocking the bad guy away with just one move of her sleeve.

    The two curved eyebrows as beautiful as willow leaves trembled slightly. A Li took the sword from Feiyan's hand and ordered: "Sister, please take care of Xiaodie and Liu Man first. Sister is afraid that someone will be shameless."  , hurt them!"

    After receiving A Li's instructions, Feiyan took Xiaodie and Liu Man farther away and watched from a corner.

    At this moment, Hu Liangdao finally struggled to get up. His face was as dark as Brother Zhang in the play, far beyond Li Kui's level. What's even more interesting is that the right half of his face was dark and red, as if he had been beaten.  It's like the clapper was pressed, but it was pulled by Liu Yunxiu

    When the boat capsized in the gutter, Hu Liangdao didn't expect that girl to be so powerful. He didn't pay attention and was hit in the face. When he was flying in the air, he wanted to die

    It¡¯s hit a brick wall!

    This was the only thought in Hu Liangdao's mind, but after the two 'brothers' arrived, he felt ashamed but also gained confidence. He climbed up from the ground without bothering to rub the two petals of the flower that had been thrown down.  He rushed towards A Li for a moment, cursing without stopping.

    With that sleeve, A Li had shown mercy, otherwise, it would definitely not only have left a mark on Hu Liangdao's face, but would have at least caused a serious concussion. If he had used his full strength, he would have been more likely to have knocked him unconscious with one sleeve.

    Seeing two more people coming from the other side, and Hu Liangdao charging at him again, A Li's face became even colder, he snorted, and unsheathed his sword with a clang, guarding it faintly in front of him, ready to strike cruelly at any time!

    Ming Xing's face changed greatly, and he quickly started Qinggong, rushed forward, grabbed Hu Liangdao's right hand tightly, and prevented him from going any further, while shouting loudly: "Miss Qiu, please calm down, Brother Hu didn't mean it."  , please forgive me, girl!"

    "Brother Mingxing, let go, Hu must teach these two ungrateful bitches a lesson today!" Hu Liangdao was unable to move forward under the hold of Mingxing, so he could only curse and utter obscene words.

    Why did Hu Liangdao crash into an iron plate even though he knew it was in front of him?  Didn't he notice Ming Xing's scruples?

    He had noticed that although Hu Liangdao was reckless, he still had a scheming mind, otherwise he would not have been brought out by Master Jin Guang. He just wanted to anger A Li, drag Ming Xing, why not say that the two of them got into trouble, if something happened  Well, there are still a group of old guys behind us, so there is nothing to be afraid of.

    What's more, Hu Liangdao didn't think that the combined efforts of him, Ming Xing, and He Buyan would be unable to deal with two weak women, even though the word "weak" must be in quotation marks.

    At this time, He Buyan's eyes finally regained their clarity. Although they stung a little, they were able to see. He lowered his head and no longer dared to look at the plaque. He Buyan quickly walked up to Hu Liangdao and whispered: "  Brother Hu, you can¡¯t afford to offend him!¡±

    Listening to He Buyan's words, Hu Liangdao was shocked. Although he was confident, he had to admit in his heart that He Buyan was missing the mark. How could he not be shocked when he heard He Buyan's depressing words at this time!

    Before Hu Liangdao could speak again, A Li walked out with a sullen face, looked at the three of them coldly, and said in a deep voice: "Slap, then, get out!"

    This is the first time in A-Li¡¯s life that he has been called a ¡®bitch¡¯. How could he bear this with his pride?  Even Feiyan, who was next to him, would have drawn his sword at him if he wasn't taking care of Xiaodie and Liu Man.

    "Sister, teach these scoundrels a lesson!"

    Hearing Feiyan's cry, Mingxing smiled bitterly, handed Hu Liangdao to He Buyan, took a step forward, cupped his hands towards Ali and said: "Miss Qiu, Miss Qu, I'm Wudang Mingxing, please look at Wudang,  For the sake of the two Emei factions, let¡¯s let Brother Hu off for once!¡±

    "Wudang, Emei?" A Li's expression remained unchanged and he said coldly: "Are you threatening me?"

    "No, absolutely not!" Ming Xing lamented, "This is what Xiaodao said from the bottom of his heart. Please forgive Miss Qiu this time!"

    At this time, Mingxing wished he could skin Hu Liangdao and light up the sky lantern. Ancestor, you can¡¯t offend anyone, but you offended that crazy woman, the Qiu Nuxia of the Kongtong sect, and the little witch of the Demon Cult. They were so  Easy to mess with?  What's more, the madman and the murderer behind them?

    The Ming Xing is very clear. Although the four factions are huge, they have no intention of fighting with the Five Mountains.In this way, if Lin Han can live a good life after offending him, he is the master who killed twelve people from four sects in Yinyue Valley!

    A-Li looked hesitant, Mingxing kept her posture so low, and there were a lot of old people behind her. She didn't want to make the matter a big deal. If she really wanted to argue, she should discuss with Lin Han and let her man get it back.  justice.

    "Brother Mingxing, Brother He, and Master are all in front. What are you afraid of? Aren't they just two bitches from the Five Sacred Sect?"

    ???????????????? Just when A Li was about to make the big thing a trivial one, Hu Liangdao started yelling again, face, it¡¯s better to hit someone in the face than to slap someone in the face. If we just let it go, how will we continue to mess around in the future?

    Listening to Hu Liangdao¡¯s words, Mingxing wanted to run up to him and strangle him to death. What a bad boy!

    Sure enough, A Li¡¯s face turned even colder, and he said sweetly: ¡°Either slap or die!¡±

    "That's not a bad tone. Let me love you!" Hu Liangdao pulled out the ghost-headed knife on his back and rushed towards A Li with a shout.

    Mingxing shook his head and retreated. He was also angry and planned to let Hu Liangdao learn a lesson.

    After all, Hu Liangdao has two brushes. The family's martial arts is inherited from the Hu family's swordsmanship of "Guandong Hero" Hu Yidao. There are even rumors that it is a branch of the Hu family. Judging from Hu Liangdao's swordsmanship  , but it does have some shadow of the "Hu Family Sword Skills".

    And because I worshiped Emei Master Jinguang, I got some Emei secrets. The Emei sect was once the master of the Yitian Sword and the Dragon Slaying Sword, and many of the best swordsmanship skills were handed down, which gave me an advantage over Hu Liangdao.

    Relying on the powerful force of the Ghost Head Sword, Hu Liangdao took over a dozen moves from A Li.  But after twenty moves, Hu Liangdao's forehead began to sweat, and A Li's swordsmanship suddenly became more ruthless and ruthless, faintly, somewhat irresistible.

    This was what A Li had said before he was angry with him. He was no longer merciless with his sword. However, under Lin Han's training, A Li deliberately added some extremely cruel words to his sword skills because women were weak.  moves.

    Ah Li used those cruel moves, but within thirty rounds of fighting, he heard a "squeak" sound, and Hu Liangdao was hit by a sword on his arm. He couldn't hold the ghost head knife in his hand and flew out. Seeing Ah Li  When Li Yu refused to give up, Hu Liangdao's soul flew away and he fled backwards in shock.

    Ming Xing and He Buyan never thought that A Li's swordsmanship was so superb. Emei Jinguang Master's disciple, Hu Liang Dao, who was usually very good at it, could not make thirty moves in her hands.  When they were injured and fled, the two of them came to their senses.

    Seeing A Li stabbing Hu Liang Dao in the back again, He Buyan hurriedly withdrew his sword and struck, before A Li's sword stabbed him, he pushed the sword away and saved Hu Liang Dao's life.

    Feeling the power coming from the long sword, He Buyan was extremely confident, his face changed drastically, and he was shocked in his heart: This woman's skill is actually a step higher than his own!

    "Huh!" A Li glanced at He Buyan, snorted coldly, stopped drawing his sword, but stared at the three of them closely.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Why don't you say, "??? Why don't you say, Brother Hu is reckless, He apologized to the girl on his behalf, I wonder which sect of high disciples the girl is?"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The appearance of He Buyan is quite good, but because of Hu Liangdao, A Li is also very disgusted with him, and said in a deep voice: "They are just like the same raccoon dog!"

    He Buyan looked embarrassed, and Ming Xing hurriedly came forward and introduced: "This is the Qiu Nuxia of Kongtong Sect. She traveled around the world two years ago. After that, she made friends with Senior Brother Lin Hanlin of Wuyue Sect and lived in seclusion in Songshan Mountain. She no longer  He has set foot in the world, so Brother He doesn¡¯t recognize him.¡±

    Kongtong Sect!  He Buyan nodded secretly, and then he remembered that there was such a thing.

    Suddenly, He Buyan's face changed drastically, and he murmured: "I should have thought of it a long time ago, I should have thought of it a long time ago. Who else on Songshan Mountain besides Lin Han has such a superb swordsmanship, as good as Haoyang?"  Only he can possess the sword energy in the sky, compared to it, He is really nothing!"

    At this time, the Kunlun swordsman, who was once extremely confident, seemed to have received a huge blow and was no longer as high-spirited as before.

    Ming Xing looked at He Buyan with a complicated expression, knowing his mood very well!  He himself is not like this!

    Lin Han is like the sun in the vast sky. All the stars of their generation are eclipsed by the radiance of the scorching sun.

    "Lin Han, Lin Han, Lin Han!"

    No one noticed that at this moment, Hu Liangdao, who was facing away from everyone, was covering his injured shoulder with one hand, his shoulders were shaking, and his eyes were gradually becoming bloodshot.

    The reason why Hu Liangdao was able to worship Master Jin Guang was because of his father Hu Shan, and the reason why Hu Shan was able to establish a relationship with the head of Emei was because he had a sworn brother, and that sworn brother wasThe famous ¡®Purple Shirt Guest¡¯ of the Mei School!

    If the guest in purple shirt had not already accepted a disciple, Hu Liangdao would not be a disciple of Master Jin Guang. Therefore, in Mount Emei, Hu Liangdao was very close to the guest in purple shirt, and he was as close as a brother to Zhang Yihe.

    Hu Liangdao knew very well the entanglement between Zhang Yihe, Qiu Li, and Lin Han. The reason why he wanted to follow him to Songshan this time was to meet Qiu Li, who had fascinated his brothers.  When he saw Lin Han who killed Zhang Yihe's master and apprentice.

    But Hu Liangdao didn¡¯t expect that the bright-eyed, bright-toothed woman in front of him was Qiu Li of the Kongtong Sect!  It's Lin Han's woman!

    With his shoulders trembling and his eyes red, Hu Liangdao turned around slowly, like a bloodthirsty lone wolf, staring hatefully at A Li under the courtyard gate, suddenly attacking!

    "Bitch! Go to hell!"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 253 Covenant. Come and seek justice.

    Hu Liangdao was like a madman, his eyes were wide open, the whites of his eyes were covered with criss-crossing bloodshot eyes, and his pupils were glowing with bloodthirsty light.  At this moment, he didn't have time to pick up the ghost-headed sword that fell to the ground, and just rushed towards A Li with his bare hands.

    A Li looked at Hu Liangdao with disgust, and glanced at Ming Xing and He Buyan who were approaching. The next moment, a bright silver light burst out from the sword in his hand, swallowing up Hu Liangdao in an instant.

    In the silver light, the threads are intertwined, rising and falling, and stretching endlessly. That is the trajectory of the long sword.  Wrapped in the silver light, even though Hu Liangdao shouted angrily, his attacks became more and more urgent.  The gap will not be narrowed by madness.

    When he came into contact with A Li's indifferent gaze, He Wuyue knew he was going to suffer. Sure enough, in just a moment, Hu Liangdao's clothes turned into beggar's clothes, and there were more than a dozen scars all over his body. If he hadn't taken the previous measures  The fighting style of risking one's life made A Li think about it every time, fearing that he would have died by the sword long ago.

    Even so, one of Hu Liangdao's left hands was still hanging down, and blood was pouring from his shoulder. It looked like he was seriously injured, but he didn't know whether the bone was damaged.

    He Buyan and Ming Xing looked at each other, sighed, stepped forward with their swords, and took A Li's attack.

    Compared with Hu Liangdao, He Buyan is better, but compared with A Li, he is still a little worse.  Fortunately, after A Li wounded Hu Liangdao, his depression had dissipated a lot. In addition, He Buyan had only suffered from Chi Yu, and his sword moves were no longer so fierce.

    Despite this, A Li had no intention of stopping, but completely suppressed He Buyan.

    After receiving the help from He Buyan, Hu Liangdao gradually came to his senses, and his expression was not as violent as before, but his eyes still flashed with hatred.  While A Li was entangled by He Buyan, Hu Liangdao walked to the ghost head sword, picked it up, turned around, and actually joined the battle circle again, fighting A Li with He Buyan.

    Seeing Hu Liangdao coming to help with a ghost-headed knife, He Buyan almost poked a hole in his body without drawing the sword. He even wanted to die: Brother, aren't you embarrassed enough?  The anger that the other party had finally suppressed was ignited by your yin again!

    After Hu Liangdao joined the battle circle, A Li's sword technique changed again, and he launched a fierce attack like a sudden storm. The sword never left the opponent's vital points. In a double battle, the two of them actually had the upper hand, forcing the two of them to the left and right.  , miserable.

    This time on Songshan Mountain, he was first suppressed by a plaque, and then by a woman. Now, both sides are fighting each other, but they are still at a disadvantage. He Buyan's confidence has been frustrated one after another, but he also has the idea of ????fighting and no longer breaks up the fight.  , but calm down and take action with all your strength.

    " In this case, why not say that he is the chief disciple of the Kunlun Sect after all, and Hu Liangdao's swordsmanship is still good. The two swords combined, but they can regain some of the situation, barely able to remain undefeated, with a mixed attack and defense.

    In the battle circle, Hu Liangdao rolled his eyes and shouted: "Brother Mingxing, come and lend a hand and deal with this troublesome woman!"

    Ming Xing shook his head helplessly and took a few steps forward, intending to suppress A Li first.

    With Mingxing's move, He Buyan, Hu Liangdao, and Mingxing all fought against Ali, gradually gaining the upper hand. For a while, Ali was forced to switch to defense.

    "Shameless!"

    Seeing that A Li was under siege, Feiyan ordered Xiaodie and Liu Man to hide in the house, pulled out the 'Shui Shui' sword, and cursed Ming Xing.

    Immediately, the battle circle was divided into two. He Buyan and Hu Liangdao fought against Ali, while Mingxing fought Feiyan alone and reached a deadlock again.

    He Buyan took the time to glance to the side, his pupils shrank slightly, and he was even more shocked: that little girl's martial arts skills were not inferior to those of senior brother Mingxing, and the two of them were evenly matched!

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Hu Liangdao was struck again by a sword, and a gash was opened under the left side of his body, and he let out a scream like a slaughtered pig.  At this moment, why don't you dare to neglect, and concentrate on besieging A Li with Hu Liangdao.

    Feiyan and Mingxing have equal martial arts, and it is difficult to tell the winner for a while.  A Li is, after all, a daughter. Fighting two men requires a lot of physical strength. Fortunately, Hu Liangdao has been injured. Who will win in the end will not be known until the end.

    However, after being in contact with Lin Han for a long time, A Li became somewhat infected with Lin Han's temperament. He was unwilling to leave his destiny in the hands of others, nor was he willing to rely on God for his livelihood.

    Gritting his teeth, Ah Li tightened his grip, ready to unleash his ultimate move

    At just this moment, footsteps sounded in front, He Buyan, Hu Liangdao, and Mingxing were happy, while Ali and Feiyan's expressions changed drastically.

    It was Fang Zheng and Chongxu¡¯s group who came!  They were finally alerted by the sound of swords here.

    "Amitabha! Guys, please stop!"

    &nbsp; Seeing the situation in front of him, Fang Zheng was slightly startled, his mind was racing, and finally he chanted Zen, like a lion roaring, and the sound waves surged forward layer by layer.

    With a cold snort, A Li connected his long sword and forced He Buyan and Hu back with two swords. He ducked to Feiyan's side. Seeing this situation, Feiyan had no intention of fighting again, and Mingxing also withdrew his sword and retreated.

    Pulling Fei Yan, A Li retreated to the courtyard gate and under the plaque. The next moment, the sound of Zen had arrived.

    Monk Fang Zheng aimed to break up the fight. There was no internal force mixed into the sound wave, it was just a momentum. If nothing unexpected happened, this momentum would have dissipated naturally.

    However, just when this momentum spread to the plaque, the words 'Mountain House' were brightly displayed on the plaque. When Lin Han was carving, the 'Pojun' sword intention poured into it seemed to be provoked.  The fonts spurted out, golden light lit up and blue lights mixed together, like an air sword, whizzing towards the front and stabbing forward!

    The first one to react was Shaolin Fang Zheng, not only because his martial arts were superior, but also because that aura came from him. In the eyes of the 'Pojun' Sword Intent, he was the culprit, and he was also affected.  maximum.

    When the sword intent struck, Fang Zheng's face changed drastically. He waved the rosary in his hand, and the next moment, the light was bright, and there seemed to be an explosion in his ears.

    After the smoke had died down, Chongxu, Master Jinguang, and Zhenshanzi, just like Fang Zheng, looked at the courtyard gate in disbelief. On the big yellow rosewood plaque, there were four glowing figures.  Big letters.

    "A small house in the mountains!"

    Behind the four Fang Zheng people, the elders of the four sects also raised their heads and were speechless for a long time. Although their skills were not as good as those behind the four people in front, they still felt the pressure of oppression coming from the big characters.

    "The sword intention takes shape!" Chongxu murmured, looking at the other three people in shock, and found that they also had the same expression.

    "Senior brother, what is the formation of sword intent?"

    Behind Taoist Chongxu, a middle-aged Taoist priest in green robes asked.

    Chongxu shook his head and did not explain. Instead, he looked at Fang Zheng and said solemnly: "Senior brother, this is Lin Han's residence. It is invincible!"

    Zhen Shanzi said in shock: "I didn't expect that someone could actually achieve the highest realm mentioned in the master's classics! This, this"

    Master Jin Guang also had a heavy look on his face. They, Emei, also knew the secrets that Shaolin, Wudang, and Kunlun could know, and said in a trembling voice: "Before you are not sure of getting rid of this kid, it's best not to offend him!"

    "Amitabha!" Fang Zheng sighed, obviously agreeing with the three people. He was not afraid of the plaque. It was a dead thing after all. How could it stop a living person?

    Fang Zheng already understood what Lin Han meant, this is a deterrent!  It's a naked threat!

    When has Shaolin ever been threatened?

    Fang Zheng suppressed the anger in his heart, his face gradually became calmer, he took a few steps forward, stopped a few feet in front of the courtyard door, and said, "Qiu Nuxia, Miss Feiyan, we meet again!"

    "I dare not take it seriously. Junior Qiu Li and his sister Fei Yan have met Master Fang Zheng!" A Li saluted to Fang Zheng warily, but he held the long sword tightly in his hand, not daring to relax at all.

    With A Li's current martial arts, it is impossible to defeat Fang Zheng, but it does not necessarily mean that he will not be able to fight. If it is one-on-one, if Fang Zheng wants to win, he should use more than eighty moves and a hundred moves.  within.  If he uses a desperate move, he can also injure Fang Zheng.

    Fang Zheng smiled and said: "I don't have any ill intentions, I just want to ask why I had a conflict with some of my nephews?"

    He glanced at Hu Liangdao, who was standing behind Jin Guang, and smiled dismissively: "It's just a classic bridge section of some climbing women who tease the good family women. Why, the master is also interested in listening?"

    Seeing the disdain on A Li's face, Fang Zheng sighed: "Is there some misunderstanding? Master Nephew Hu is a disciple of Emei Jinguang Master, how could he behave in such a despicable way?"

    Looking at Fang Zheng with a half-smile, A Li asked, "Master, is he bullying Qiu Li because he is young and ignorant?"

    "How do you say this?" Fang Zheng looked at A Li in confusion.

    A Li smiled and said: "Don't forget that this junior also comes from a famous sect. The bad things that happen during this period are very clear to the nature of a very few disciples. Even big sects like Shaolin and Emei have a few bullies who bully men and dominate women."  Is it inevitable for you to be a disciple?"

    In one sentence, Fang Zheng was speechless. In Shaolin, there are also lay disciples. When the forest is big, some very brave birds will eventually appear!

    Based on Fang Zheng¡¯s understanding of Hu Liangdao, it may not be impossible for him to bully men and dominate women when he meets someone as beautiful as Qiuli and not a smoker!

    At this moment, Master Jin Guang came to the square with a gloomy face, surrounded by several young disciples.around.

    "You are Qiu Li of the Kongtong Sect, where is the traitor Lin Han?" Master Jin Guang asked in a deep voice.

    "Shameless!" Fei Yan said, but A Li glared at him, stuck out his tongue quickly, and shrank beside her in fear.

    Ah Li looked at Master Jin Guang with disdain and said, "If Brother Lin were here, how could he allow those disciples to make trouble? With Brother Lin's nature, I'm afraid someone would have been killed long ago!"

    "You!" Master Jin Guang was so aggrieved that he couldn't speak.

    A Li said contemptuously: "If Brother Lin is really here, I'm afraid the Master may not have the courage to face it!"

    "Hiss!" Master Jin Guang took a breath, laughed angrily, and said loudly: "It's a joke, kill my junior brother, kill my nephew, if the traitor Lin Han is really here, Master, I must seek justice.  Come!"

    "Oh Then come and seek justice!" A voice that sounded like it had been under a thousand-year-old glacier came coldly from behind everyone!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 254 Covenant. Get out of Songshan

    "Then you come and seek justice!"

    With one sentence, everyone turned around in shock. Fang Zheng and Chongxu looked at each other and saw the fear in each other's eyes. They didn't know how Lin Han got close!

    Although Fang Zheng and others were attracted by the plaque and focused their attention on A Li, they are all veterans. No matter who approaches, their bodies will react instinctively, but now they are being approached silently  ¡­

    Ding Mian, Fei Bin, and Lin Han came down the mountain and arrived at the foot of Guansheng Peak, but no one from the four sects was seen. Just when they were confused, a guard disciple immediately came forward and said that everyone was heading to the courtyard.  .

    Lin Han's expression changed immediately, and he rushed over at full speed before he had time to say hello to Ding Mian and Fei Bin.

    When Lin Han arrived, he happened to see people from the four sects gathered in front of A Li and Fei Yan. He couldn't help but breathed a sigh of relief. But the next moment, he heard that Master Jin Guang was not loved by the Buddha or the Taoist.  The tatters actually wanted to seek justice from themselves, and they immediately became angry.

    Hearing Lin Han's words, everyone turned around, but Lin Han had already arrived in front of him, looked at everyone coldly, and walked towards the middle of the crowd.

    When they came into contact with Lin Hanhan's piercing cold eyes, everyone moved out of the way.

    Lin Han walked through the middle, walked straight to A Li and Fei Yan, hugged them, and said softly: "Don't worry, I'm here!"

    With the sword back in its sheath, A Li leaned in Lin Han's arms and said softly, feeling warm in his heart. The slightest panic from before had disappeared without a trace.

    "Brother Lin, they bullied Sister Li and me!" Feiyan arched her arms into Lin Han's arms and began to complain.

    "Young Master Lin, things are not what you think!" Zhen Shanzi defended hurriedly. As for why he had to explain, even he himself didn't know.

    Lin Han patted Feiyan's head and motioned for her and A Li to watch from behind. Then he turned around and faced the group of four factions, looking at them one by one. When he saw the scars on Hu Liangdao's left shoulder,  A sharp cold light suddenly appeared in his eyes, and he smiled gently at Hu Liangdao, which made him take two steps back subconsciously, lowered his head and did not dare to look again.

    "Are you the leader of the Emei Sect, Master Jin Guang?"

    Hearing Lin Han¡¯s words, Hu Liangdao raised his head again and saw that he was staring at the master and asked in a bad tone.

    Master Jin Guang's face was livid. Lin Han's previous words, coupled with the direct question now, clearly did not take him seriously, and he immediately became furious: "Humph, that's right. What advice can you give me, Young Master Lin?"

    "Then you are the senior brother of the 'Purple Shirt Guest' and the senior uncle of Zhang Yihe?" Lin Han asked in a deep voice.

    "That's right!" Master Jin Guang suppressed the anger in his chest and abdomen and replied through gritted teeth.

    Nodding, Lin Han looked at Hu Liangdao next to Master Jin Guang, and said coldly: "Who are you?"

    The hand holding the Ghost Head Sword shook. Hu Liangdao reluctantly raised his head, looked at Lin Han, and immediately looked away. He suppressed the horror in his heart and said in a trembling voice: "I am a disciple of the Emei Sect, Guandong  Hu Liangdao from the Hu family, where do you want to be?"

    He shook his head, looked at the strong-willed Liaodong man in front of him, and sneered: "Zhang Yihe was in trouble with me because he really liked A Li, and in the end he even came to surround me and kill me. I don't blame him.  On the contrary, I admire his bloodiness. But, who are you, dare to come to my Songshan Mountain to run wild?"

    "You!" Hu Liangdao's expression changed drastically. He knew that Lin Han was angry with him for teasing Yu Ali and Feiyan, and wanted to retaliate. He couldn't help but look at his master, Master Jin Guang.

    Master Jin Guang took a step forward, blocked Lin Han's momentum, and said in a deep voice: "Young Master Lin, what do you mean?"

    "Oh, Master, can't you understand?" Lin Han sneered, "You broke into private houses, made rude remarks, and molested women from good families. Fortunately, you are a well-known and upright person in Emei, but you have such an unscrupulous disciple. If the heroine Guo Xiang appears,  , and I will strangle you to death."

    Master Jinguang's face turned white and red, and his expression was extremely ugly. However, the person facing him was none other than the person who went up to Blackwood Cliff alone and killed the two leaders of the Demon Sect. If he had said that before, he would not have believed it, but after seeing him  After seeing the meaning of the sword in the plaque on the courtyard gate, he lost his courage.

    ¡°If Master Jin Guang still dared to say something to seek justice when he didn¡¯t see anyone, he really didn¡¯t have the courage to do anything against him at this moment.

    No longer paying attention to Master Jin Guang, Lin Han turned to Hu Liangdao and sneered: "You are worse than Zhang Yida. I heard that you are still a disciple of the Hu family in Guandong (well, Hu Yidao was not born yet, but the Hu family and the Hu family's sword  The law has been around for a long time), to act like this is really a disgrace to the Hu family!"

    "You're not an illegitimate child, are you?" Lin Han suddenly asked with a smile, making himself amused as soon as he said this.

    "What?Hu Liangdao asked subconsciously, not yet understanding the meaning of Lin Han's words.

    Lin Han smiled and said: "Or maybe your father is an illegitimate child? If that is the case, no wonder you are uneducated!"

    Hu Liangdao's reaction was a little slow, but he was not stupid. Lin Han was scolding him, and even scolded his own father. He saw blue veins popping up on his forehead, and the hand holding the ghost head knife  Trembling constantly.

    "Coward!" Lin Han scolded with a smile and looked at him with disdain.

    "Yeah, I'll kill you!" In front of everyone, being so humiliated by Lin Han, Hu Liangdao couldn't bear it anymore. He picked up the ghost head knife and slashed forward. Looking at the fierce posture, he wanted to kill Lin Han from head to head.  The foot split in half.

    ??????????????????????????????

    A diamond Zen staff stretched out and blocked Hu Liangdao's powerful and heavy Ghost Tou Dao. Lin Han squinted his eyes and saw that it was Fang Zheng who stopped Hu Liangdao's recklessness. He couldn't help but sigh: How wonderful.  The opportunity was ruined by the dead bald donkey.

    Lin Han planned to seduce Hu Liangdao to make him attack him, and then take advantage of the situation to get rid of him.

    Who is Lin Han? It is absolutely unacceptable for his woman to be molested, even if it is just verbal. He is not some coward who hides outside and watches his wife being raped by gangsters!

    It¡¯s a pity that the furious Hu Liangdao didn¡¯t see his purpose, nor did the equally angry Master Jin Guang, but was destroyed by the old monk Fang Zheng, and his efforts fell short!

    At this time, Master Jin Guang also understood. He ducked and pulled Hu Liangdao behind him. He looked at Lin Han warily and said in a deep voice: "Young Master Lin, have you passed the test?"

    "Hmph!" Lin Han said in a cold voice, "Didn't the Master just say that he wanted to seek justice? Isn't this a chance for Lin?"

    "you!"

    "Amitabha!" Fang Zheng took back the Zen staff in his hand and said: "Young Master Lin, we are here today to find out the tragedy in Cold Spring Mountain and Yinyue Valley. As for whether it is true as rumored, whether it was Shaoxia Lin who did it, or whether it is true.  It needs to be investigated and verified, we will not wrongly accuse a good person, and we will never let a bad person go."

    "Yes, what Master Fang Zheng said makes sense!" Fei Bin strode forward and said with cupped hands, "We are also very curious. Senior Nephew Lin killed Ren Woxing with a single sword and did not encounter anyone from the Demon Cult.  In retaliation, he was attacked by some unknown people. We should investigate carefully to avoid letting many bad people go!"

    Ding Mian stood beside Fei Bin, cupped his hands and said, "I've seen Master Fang Zheng, Taoist Chongxu, Master Jinguang, and Brother Zhenshanzi!"

    "I've seen Donor Ding and Donor Fei!" Fang Zheng raised his palms in return, as did Taoist Chongxu and Zhenshanzi. However, Master Jinguang looked unhappy and stood aside coldly.

    Ding Mian walked up to Lin Han and asked, "What happened?"

    Lin Hanhan said with a smile: "Master is here just in time. Someone dares to come to Songshan Mountain to act wild and want to be rude to A Li and Feiyan. The disciple is preparing to teach the bad guys a lesson!"

    "What! Who is it?" Ding Mian was furious, his eyes scanned sharply, and finally stopped at Hu Liangdao. He looked at the unshaven Guandong man and said in a deep voice: "Are you going to be rude to my disciple-in-law?  "

    "No!" Hu Liangdao was about to cry. It seemed that the master he worshiped was not strong enough!

    Looking at Hu Liangdao¡¯s resentful eyes, Master Jin Guang asked with a cold face: ¡°Brother Ding, is it too much to bully a junior?¡±

    Withdrawing his glaring gaze from Hu Liangdao, Ding Mian looked at Master Jin Guang coldly: "This is still Songshan Mountain. Master is trying to bully me to come to slap Ding in the face. Do you want Ding to show his other face?"  Come out and slap the Master?"

    "Humph! Although my little disciple is a bit naughty, he won't do anything out of the ordinary. It's just a joke with Miss Qiu. Besides, fair ladies and gentlemen are so naughty! It may not be a big mistake!" Master Jin Guang said solemnly.  .

    "Amitabha!" Fang Zheng advised, "From what I can see, nothing has happened. Why don't you just let this matter go?"

    "Joke!"

    Lin Han stood out from the crowd and said in a cold voice: "If Lin comes back later, who knows what trouble will happen!"

    "If you have to spare others, please spare them!" Taoist Chongxu said in persuasion.

    Lin Han shook his head and said: "It seems that you are in the world and have forgotten worldly things. Molesting a woman is the same crime as murder!"

    "Then where are you staying?" Master Jin Guang asked in a deep voice, "Although this is Songshan Mountain, our Emei Sect is not someone to be trifled with. I hope Young Master Lin will think twice!"

    "Are you threatening Lin?" Lin Han asked softly, but his words were full of danger, as if he would explode and hurt someone in the next moment.

    Master Jin Guang was cautiously on guard: ??I just want to tell Shaoxia Lin that the Emei Sect will not be afraid of you Wuyue Sect!  "

    "Haha!" Lin Han suddenly laughed and nodded: "Indeed, the Emei Sect is a big sect, as big as the Demon Sect!"

    Not only Master Jin Guang, but also Fang Zheng, Chongxu, and Zhen Shanzi also changed their expressions. They compared Emei to the Demon Cult. This is a threat!

    Didn¡¯t you see that the two previous leaders of the Demon Sect died at the hands of Lin Han?

    Sure enough, Lin Han went on to say: "In ancient times, there was a white horse and silver spear called Zhao Zilong, who killed seven in and out of Cao's camp. Lin has always been envious of him, but he really wants to imitate him. What does the Master think?"

    "This" At this moment, Master Jin Guang was afraid. If Lin Han took the path of Zhuan Zhuan and did what Nie Zheng and Jing Ke did, no matter how many people there were in Emei, there wouldn't be enough for Lin Han to kill him.

    In the martial arts world, what is feared is not the emergence of a group of heroes, but the emergence of a master who is the "number one in the world". Although in frontal combat, the top sects can kill the "number one in the world", but if they look down and commit an assassination.  It's true, 'No. 1 in the world' can definitely bring a top sect to pieces!

    Seeing that Master Jin Guang was afraid, Lin Han looked at Hu Liangdao coldly: "Get lost! If you dare to step into the hundred miles radius of Songshan Mountain again in this life, Lin will kill you!"

    "you¡­¡­"

    "That's too much!" Master Jin Guang was furious and turned to look at Fang Zheng, "Master Fang Zheng, you have seen it all!"

    "Amitabha, Shaoxia Lin"

    Fang Zheng was still waiting to be persuaded, but Lin Han stopped him. Lin Han shook his head and said: "Lin is a man. If a woman is bullied and can't do anything, how can she have the face to live in the world in the future? This is already the bottom line.  , if it weren¡¯t for the sake of seniors Fang Zheng and Chongxu, Lin would definitely kill this beast today!¡±

    "This" Fang Zheng and Chongxu looked at each other silently, both smiling bitterly: It really gave me face!

    Behind Master Jin Guang, Hu Liangdao, who had been ignored by everyone, almost cried: Who is being bullied?

    Seeing the conflict between Fang Zheng and Chongxu Reluctant and the Wuyue Sect, Master Jin Guang's face became extremely ugly. He looked at Hu Liangdao and sighed: "You go back first, wait until I get back!"

    "Master!" Hu Liangdao said in a deep voice, "Why don't we go back together!"

    ????????????????????? Jin Guang Master shook his head, he was so embarrassed. Why didn¡¯t he want to go back? But what day is it today?

    It¡¯s a martial arts carve-up meeting. If we just leave like this, the Emei Sect¡¯s interests will be gone!

    Fang Zheng also sighed: Originally he wanted to give Wuyue a show of strength, but now Lin Han took the opportunity to give him a show of strength, and this boy's martial arts actually improved again. Dongfang Invincible died, and another 'No. 1 in the world' appeared!

    Hu Liangdao took a deep look at Lin Han and said goodbye to Master Jin Guang.

    Lin Han looked at his back and said, "Uncle Fei, please stay here to guard the place. If anyone makes trouble again, we will kill him without mercy!"

    Fei Bin nodded: "That's fine!"

    With a smile, Lin Han walked to the back to say goodbye to A Li and Fei Yan, while Ding Mian came forward, cupped his hands and said: "We are visiting Songshan. Senior Brother Zuo is preparing. We couldn't leave for a while, so Ding came to greet us."  , please follow me!"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 255 Covenant. Confrontation in court

    There is a saying that goes like this: Guests do as they please!

    This sentence also expresses another meaning very well: the dominant position always belongs to the owner, unless your buttocks are much larger than the owner¡¯s.

    "Unfortunately, although Fang Zheng and Chongxu are much older than Zuo Lengchan, in terms of their status in the world, they are only about the same. Their buttocks are not bigger than Zuo Lengchan's.

    Therefore, when Zuo Lengchan politely gave up the throne to the two of them, the two of them quickly shied away.

    People become better with age, and the two old guys Fang Zheng and Chongxu know that if they take the leadership position, wouldn't they be separated from the masses?  Wouldn¡¯t it mean to separate from the other three sects?

    Think about it, if you have to fight for such a vain goal alone, how can you advance and retreat with everyone for the interests below?

    Of course, after some concessions, Zuo Lengchan still took the lead.  But in this way, Zuo Lengchan was left alone in the hall, and he could not help but feel a sense of superiority, which oppressed the people in the hall below.

    Conspiracy is everywhere!

    In the hall, four people, Ding Mian from the Songshan School, Taoist Jingchen from the Qingcheng School, Xu Huaishan from the Kongtong School, and Liu Suifeng from the Diancang School, sit in the front row on the left; on the right, there are Shaolin Fangzheng, Wudang Chongxu, and Emei Jinguang.  The Master and Kunlun Zhenshanzi were sitting in the front row, while the other elders and disciples from each faction were sitting behind the eight people.

    At this moment, there was still no sign of the Beggar Gang. Lin Han knew that it was his uncle and Xie Feng who had reached an agreement. From this point of view, the Beggar Gang must be neutral.

    In fact, this is understandable. One is because the beggar gang is declining, and the other is because beggars are everywhere. The beggars in every town will have an organization, so layer by layer, spreading upward. At the top of the pyramid, there are today¡¯s beggars.  help.

    ??For the beggar gang, there is no such thing as territory. They are everywhere and have no place to stay.  Therefore, Zuoleng Zen reached an agreement with Jie Feng and promised not to suppress the Beggar Clan, which was enough.

    Everyone had arrived. Zuo Lengchan sat in the main seat. He coughed lightly to attract everyone's attention and asked Fang Zheng and others: "Today, the four masters came to our Five Mountains Songshan Mountain together. I wonder if they have anything to do with it."  thing?"

    On the side of the four factions, the four of them had a brief exchange, and Fang Zheng still spoke.

    Fang Zheng put his palms up in front of his chest and sighed: "I came here to investigate the tragedy in Yinyue Valley in Lengquan Mountain!"

    "This" Zuo Lengchan interrupted Fang Zheng's words. After shaking his head and nodding, he asked: "Zuo also heard about the tragedy in Yinyue Valley. The four of you turned out to be for this matter. Well, if you can use me, Wuyue  Pai, as well as the four of you here at Kongtong, Qingcheng, and Dian Cangzhili, no matter how much you speak, we are all members of the martial arts world and we will not shirk it."

    "That's right, I, Kongtong (Qingcheng, Diancang), will never shirk!" Xu Huaishan, Taoist Jingchen, and Liu Suifeng also nodded, saying they would help.

    Fang Zheng sighed: "Not long ago, three junior brothers, Fang Sheng, Fang Jian, and Fang Ran, went out on business and did not come back for a long time. Lao Na was quite worried. As expected, he was finally found murdered in the Yinyue Valley of Lengquan Mountain.  Also killed at the same time were the three Taoist priests Chongwen, Chongli and Chongsan of the Wudang Sect, the Master and Disciple of the ¡®Purple Shirt Guest¡¯ of the Emei Sect, and the three junior disciples of the ¡®Sancai Jian¡¯ of the Kunlun Sect.¡±

    Speaking of this, Fang Zheng looked at Zuo Lengchan, who was in charge, and said in a deep voice: "I heard that Lin Shaoxia of your sect once haunted the Lengquan Mountain area. There are even rumors that all twelve of his junior fellow apprentices died.  At the hands of Shaoxia Lin."

    "Yes, this matter has been widely circulated and confirmed in the world. I hope Master Zuo and Shaoxia Lin can tell the truth!" Chongxu continued Fang Zheng's words with a stern face.

    "Master Zuo!" Master Jin Guang looked at Zuo Lengchan coldly, "I hope you can punish the evildoers, give me justice, and bring innocence to the martial arts world!"

    "Hey, we also know that Master Zuo is in trouble, but the three junior brothers and sisters died unjustly. Please ask Master Zuo to uphold justice!" Zhen Shanzi also said with his hands in hand.

    "Joke!" Before Zuo Lengchan and Lin Han could refute, 'father-in-law' Xu Huaishan was furious, slapped the seat fiercely, and stood up.

    Staring at Fang Zheng and the other four, Xu Huaishan said coldly: "You are the leader of a sect, and you have such high moral and respectable people as Master Fang Zheng and Taoist Chongxu. How can you die in the Demon Sect because of the disciples in your sect?"  It¡¯s really unreasonable that instead of finding out the true situation in the world, the unrelated Five Mountains sent us to look for trouble!¡±

    "Yes, Brother Xu is right!" Liu Suifeng said with a smile, "Wudang, Shaolin, Emei, and Kunlun, the four sects are going to the Five Mountains Songshan together. What are they going to do? If it hadn't happened that Liu and Taoist Master Jingchen,  Brother Xu and his disciples are here as guests, doesn¡¯t it mean that he wants you to bully Master Zuo?¡±

    Taoist Jingchen nodded and said to Fang Zheng: "Master Fang Zheng, Taoist Chongxu, above this hall,You and Pindao are both seniors, so how can you bully the juniors like this? Someone in your family was killed in the Demon Sect. Instead of going to the Demon Sect to investigate, you came to Wuyue to frame Shaoxia Lin. Isn't this unreasonable?  "

    Fang Zheng and Chongxu looked at each other and smiled bitterly: They never expected that the old monster from the Qingcheng Sect would also come out. It is no longer feasible to rely on the old man to sell the old man!

    If Jingchen hears Fang Zheng and Chongxu¡¯s thoughts, his heart will be even more painful: Even the leader of the Qingcheng Sect has been wiped out. If the old man doesn¡¯t move, the Qingcheng Sect will be destroyed!

    Zuo Lengchan smiled softly and said: "Everyone, Zuo is also heartbroken when such a tragedy occurs, but Zuo guarantees that it will never be done by Junior Nephew Lin."

    After saying this, Zuo Lengchan looked at Lin Han and ordered: "Xiaohan, since several seniors doubt you, please come out and say a few words to avoid being framed!"

    With a chuckle, Lin Han came out from behind Ding Mian and came to the center of the hall. He first raised his hands to everyone and said, "This junior has indeed taken Heimu Cliff and passed Lengquan Mountain. Of course, I only found out after the fact.  Such a place name. However, I have never seen the three Shaolin masters Fang Sheng, Fang Jian, and Fang Ran, nor have I seen"

    "Nonsense!" Before Lin Han could finish speaking, Master Jin Guang stood up from his seat angrily and angrily shouted: "You are obviously lying!"

    Glancing at Master Jin Guang, Lin Han ignored him, cupped his hands towards Fang Zheng, and continued: "It is true that I have never seen the twelve deceased people, but it is a coincidence that I did rest by that lake.  Pass."

    "What's even more coincidental is that at the cost of serious injuries, this junior killed the director of the Demon Cult, Wo Xing, and four Five Elements Flag banner holders. There were no less than a thousand members of the Demon Cult. Then he was suddenly attacked by a group of unknown people.  , and there are also twelve people who escaped by chance." Lin Han looked at Fang Zheng and asked: "Master is well-informed, I wonder if I can tell the juniors, which force can send twelve top-notch masters?"

    Fang Zheng deeply forgot about Lin Han and felt that his smile was so disgusting, but he was also horrified in his heart: they had heard that the Demon Sect suffered heavy losses in the battle at Heimu Cliff, but he didn't expect that other than letting him do whatever he wanted,  Four more Five Elements Flag owners have died. What¡¯s even more terrifying is that this man actually killed nearly a thousand people!

    "Shaoxia Lin is probably too seriously injured. Twelve top first-class masters, even a gang like ours, Shaolin, will not be there." Fang Zheng shook his head and said, "What's more, what we are talking about now is the Yinyue Valley Massacre  , Why don¡¯t we postpone the discussion of the attack on Shaoxia Lin until later?¡±

    "Haha!" Lin Han shook his head and smiled: "Master is right. Not only Shaolin can't produce twelve first-class masters, but our Five Mountains Sect can't produce either. Then it's strange for the juniors. The twelve top masters of the four sects  How could a first-class master die in the hands of a junior? If this is true, doesn¡¯t it mean that the junior alone is enough to destroy such big sects as Shaolin and Wuyue?¡±

    "This" Fang Zheng was speechless. If they hadn't seen the plaque, maybe they were just suspicious, but after seeing the sword intent in the plaque that was almost solidified, they were almost definitely Lin Hanxia  Although there may be some discrepancies in the cruelty, they are definitely not far apart.

    Although it is certain, there is no evidence. In addition, it is speculated that Lin Han's martial arts is much higher than theirs. If they really break up, it will not be good for both of them.

    Fang Zheng and others originally discussed borrowing Yinyue Valley to force Zuo Lengchan to gain greater benefits from the subsequent division of interests.

    It was just that not long ago, Lin Han threatened him, causing Master Jinguang to lose his reputation. Now that Lin Han was intimidating him, Fang Zheng and Chongxu were even more unwilling to have a conflict. Invisibly, their momentum dropped even further.  .

    Zuo Lengchan smiled and said: "Xiaohan, go back to your seat first!"

    After Lin Han returned to his seat with a smile, Zuo Lengchan said to Fang Zheng and others: "Zuo understands what you are going through, but now, it is obvious that the Demon Sect must have found out about them.  They followed the whereabouts of the two, and then set up a trap to kill them with conspiracy and tricks! Everyone, the devil's sect is determined to destroy me!"

    "Humph, how could it be such a coincidence!" Master Jin Guang said sarcastically.

    Ding Mian said with a smile: "The Master has taken refuge in Mount Emei and has not been out of the world for a long time. He doesn't know the harm caused by the Demon Sect. In the past few decades, if the Five Sacred Sect had not been blocking the way, the Demon Sect might have dominated the world.  "

    "Listening to what Brother Ding is saying, why does it sound like Emei is deliberately avoiding the evil flames of the Demon Cult, so he can't escape from the world?" Master Jin Guang asked with an unkind expression.

    Lin Han sighed: "Why is Master so aggressive? Who doesn't know that Emei escaped from the world before the cholera epidemic of the Demon Cult. Oh, by the way, I remember that on Blackwood Cliff, in addition to Ren Woxing and Five Elements Flag,  Apart from the flag owner, Xiang Wentian, Linghu Chong and Shangguan Yun were not seen.As for the elders of the Demon Sect, the juniors guessed that maybe they were the ones who led people to conduct a sneak attack at that time!  "

    "Well, that's possible!" Xu Huaishan said with a smile.

    Seeing that there was no easy way out, Fang Zheng was silent for a long time and asked Zuo Lengchan, "Do you think the Zuo leader also thinks that the tragedy in Yinyue Valley was caused by the Demon Cult?"

    Zuo Lengchan nodded: "There is a great possibility that the Demon Cult did it, so we must always be vigilant against the Demon Cult!"

    "According to Master Zuo's wishes, did Junior Brother and the others die in vain?" Master Jin Guang asked with a livid face.

    Zuo Lengchan shook his head and said: "That's how the world is in the world. No one can tell for sure when it comes to fighting and killing. This is the case with the Yinyue Valley tragedy, and the same is true with Xiaohan's attack. If it really takes time and effort, we can really know that Yinyue  Whoever did what happened in Gu can also find out who attacked Xiaohan!"

    The reason why Master Jin Guang was so excited was because he was embarrassed by Lin Han, so he was so unwilling to give up.  But in the eyes of Fang Zheng, Chongxu and Zhen Shanzi, there is no need to get entangled.

    Zuo Lengchan¡¯s meaning is already clear. If you want to blame Lin Han for the incident in Yinyue Valley, then you can¡¯t escape from the sneak attack on Lin Han!

    Lin Han shook his head gently: Even if you die, you will die in vain!

    (Binghuo is wireless, and Sunset found that the number of chapters on it is two more than here. It must be that the chapters are arranged wrong here, I¡¯m so sorry! In addition, I wish everyone a happy Mid-Autumn Festival and National Day! Don¡¯t forget to subscribe! Well, it will be automatically subscribed  I won¡¯t forget it!)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 256 Covenant, Struggle and Trouble

    Success cannot be copied!

    Lin Han is not Zhang Sanfeng, and the Thirteen Taibao of Songshan are not the Seven Heroes of Wudang. The four sects of Wuyue, Kongtong, Qingcheng, and Diancang have enough ability to fight against Shaolin, Wudang, Emei, and Kunlun. Therefore, tragedies similar to those of Zhang Wuxia will never happen.  May happen in Songshan.

    ¡°In the end, it¡¯s all for profit.

    The Shaolin Association pulled the other three sects to go to Songshan to force Zuo Lengchan, just to suppress the growing momentum and strength of the Songshan sect.

    However, Zuo Lengchan was not an easy man. He had already won over the Kongtong and Qingcheng sects in advance. Later, he hit it off with the despised Diancang sect. Finally, the Beggar Clan had its own agenda. It could be said that,  Fang Zheng's plan to isolate the Wuyue Sect was unworkable from the beginning.

    Fang Zheng knew very well that if the Shaolin side was powerful and could suppress the Five Sacred Mountains side, then the truth lies in the side with the 'big fist'. If we talk about the 'Yinyue Valley Massacre', we would be able to get greater benefits, so that the benefits would be greater.  maximize.

    Unexpectedly, when the four sects came up the mountain, they were first attracted by the sword intention that Lin Han deliberately left in the plaque, and then because of Hu Liangdao's misunderstanding, they were severely punished by Lin Han, and the Emei sect was reduced to shame.  Cun, together with the momentum of the four Shaolin sects, has also become much weaker.

    Now when it comes to Yinyue Valley, the Wuyue Sect is extremely tough and refuses to give in. The most important thing is that with the support of Kongtong, Qingcheng and Diancang sects, the Wuyue Sect has enough confidence.  Not afraid of fighting with Shaolin.

    At this time, the four Shaolin sects have to think carefully, is it worth fighting to the death?

    Ultimately, what happened in Yinyue Valley was Shaolin's fault. If they hadn't taken advantage of this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to eradicate Lin Han, so many things wouldn't have happened.

    How could they have imagined that Lin Han's injury was not as serious as they thought, and that with Lin Pingzhi as a helper, he worked step by step and was ruthless, killing all twelve people from the four factions.

    To sum it up, the four factions who seriously underestimated Lin Han¡¯s strength were following the saying: If you fail to steal a chicken, you will lose a handful of rice!

    At this moment, in the Songshan Hall, Zuo Lengchan had already put down his words: Stop pestering, if we really pursue it, no one will be able to gain favor, but it will be an advantage to others!

    Lin Han, who has lived in two generations, hates a saying: A big country with good foundation can afford to lose; a small country without foundation can be destroyed overnight.

    Although this sentence directly caused the politicians of big countries to be resourceful but courageous, we have to admit that the words themselves still make some sense.

    This sentence also applies to the world of martial arts. Although small sects such as Luoyang Jindaomen may be strong once, they will eventually decline in the dust of history. But big sects like Shaolin have rich heritage and can shrink or expand.  I am not afraid that I will be at the bottom overnight, and I will eventually rise again.  So, they can compromise.

    When the two sides compare, especially with Lin Han, a master who is probably the best in the world, Fang Zheng, Chongxu, including Master Jinguang and Zhenshanzi, are not willing to fight to the death with the Wuyue Sect.

    "In the final analysis, the four factions came to the mountain for the sake of profit, to carve up the martial arts power and territory.

    Seeing that the attitude of Zuo Lengchan and others is getting tougher and tougher, the four of them have obviously realized that it is useless to make unreasonable troubles. They can only suppress their hatred for the time being. As the saying goes, 'it is never too late for a gentleman to take revenge in ten years', the four factions may not  He is a gentleman, but if he wants revenge, he cannot do it in a short time.

    In the silent hall, after Fang Zheng communicated with the other three people with eyes, he sighed and said: "Left Master, Lin Shaoxia, it seems that the four of them are a little reckless. According to what Lin Shaoxia said, Yinyue Valley  The tragedy must be caused by the Demon Cult."

    "Ha, ha, ha" Zuo Lengchan laughed and said: "The opposite, the opposite, is exactly what the Demon Sect did, and it has nothing to do with my Five Sacred Sect."

    "What do Taoist Chongxu, Master Jinguang, and Brother Zhenshanzi think?" Zuo Lengchan asked the other three people with squinted eyes.

    Taoist Chongxu glanced at Zuo Lengchan expressionlessly and replied, "The old Taoist also agrees."

    "It can only be the work of the Demon Cult." Zhen Shanzi answered, only Master Jin Guang still stared at Lin Han hatefully.

    "Didn't the Master hear Zuo's question? Or is the Master still dissatisfied?" Zuo Lengchan asked in a deep voice.

    "Huh!" Master Jin Guang glanced at everyone, "Since everyone has made a decision, Emei has no objection."

    "Ah haha, that's great." Zuo Lengchan waved his hand and nodded slightly, and then a Songshan disciple took the wine pot and wine glasses and filled them for the eight people in the front row.

    Except for Fang Zheng and Chongxu, who chose vegetarian wine, no one else shied away.

    After finally filling Zuo Lengchan¡¯s glass, Zuo Lengchan picked up the wine glass and said with a smile: "It would be great if we can reach a consensus on the matter of Yinyue Valley. Zuo promises that he will advance and retreat with you all to fight against the Demon Cult. Come on, do it!"

    Regardless of whether they voluntarily or not, the eight people raised their glasses and said in unison: "Let's fight against the Demonic Cult together!"

    After drinking it all, a consensus was reached. Naturally, the Demon Cult once again took the blame.

    Looking at what was happening in front of him, Lin Han shook his head gently: This is the so-called decent sect of a famous family, sitting down to talk, toasting and convicting, haha, with the current strength of the Demon Sect, do we still need to fight together?

    ¡°In the final analysis, it¡¯s just a matter of raising a thief to respect himself. If there is no demon sect, how can we show the right path?

    Putting down the wine glass, Fang Zheng held the rosary in his hand, put his palms up in front of his chest, moved it gently, and said: "Fellow martial arts comrades, in the martial arts world today, there are demon sects who dare to blatantly harm Shaolin, Wudang, Emei,  The disciples of the four Kunlun sects and the Five Poison Sect of the Miao Territory, under the leadership of the leader 'Lan Phoenix' and several elders, used poison to clear the way, intending to take root in the Central Plains."

    "Master's words make sense!" Zhen Shanzi continued Fang Zheng's words, "Not long ago, with the secret protection of the disciples, the esoteric sect in the Tibetan border area also began to operate in the Central Plains area. There are many conflicts with the Central Plains martial arts, so we must be on guard!  "

    Taoist Chongxu frowned and said: "Not only that, I heard that in the past two years, there have been people from Japan who have traveled across the ocean and come to my kingdom, and they often do things that are domineering."

    Unexpectedly, Wudang Sect also noticed the dangers of Japanese pirates. Lin Han nodded and said, "Taoist priest is right. I once witnessed Japanese pirates oppressing good people in Handan City. I was angry and killed more than ten people."

    "Oh, Japanese pirates?" Taoist Chongxu asked.

    Lin Han nodded and said in a deep voice: "Yes, the Japanese pirates, that is, the group of rogues, they have traveled across the ocean and gone through countless hardships. They cannot come to admire our Chinese culture. If they don't have a big conspiracy, why do they do this?  "

    "Those who are not of my race must have different minds!" Liu Suifeng said coldly, "It is appropriate to describe them as bandits.

    Lin Han secretly praised and said: "Now that the dynasty is declining and the people are gradually struggling to survive, the military strength must also be insufficient. In addition, after the Wanli period of this dynasty, we no longer pay attention to maritime affairs. If we are attacked by Japanese pirates at sea and harass our coastal residents,  It will definitely become a disaster in the long run, and it may even harm the mainland!"

    After listening to Lin Han's words, not only Fang Zheng and Chongxu, but also Ding Mian and Zuo Lengchan also darkened their faces.

    " Although everyone is a martial arts person and a brave man, they also have a deep understanding of the decline of the imperial court.  Taking the Songshan Sect as an example, the number of wealthy children with spare money to enter martial arts schools has significantly decreased.

    Since Zheng He¡¯s voyages to the West, China has no longer paid attention to maritime affairs. Nowadays, various naval forces may not even have decent warships. If they are attacked by Japanese pirates at sea, do they have to use fishing boats to resist?

    Although Master Jin Guang is dissatisfied with Lin Handuo, he is still sensible in the face of major right and wrong. The founder of the Emei Sect is Guo Jing's daughter Guo Xiang. On the contrary, the Emei Sect pays more attention to state affairs. This is also the Emei Sect's  Tradition.

    Master Jin Guang said: "That's not all. Emei has also learned that the shamanism outside the Pass also has the potential to invade the Central Plains!"

    "Outside the Pass?" Lin Han's expression changed drastically, "Have you heard that there is a 'Hou Jin' clan operating outside the Pass?"

    "This" Master Jin Guang shook his head, "There is no specific news yet."

    Taoist Jingchen asked: "Shaoxia Lin, who is the 'Houjin' clan you are talking about?"

    Lin Han nodded and said: "Yes, it is said that this clan is the descendant of the Wanyan clan of the Jin Kingdom. They are very good at riding and shooting, their folk customs are fierce, and they are very aggressive. The shamanism mentioned by the Master is the state religion. Since shamanism has begun to move  , it is very likely that the 'Hou Jin' is coveting my land in the Celestial Empire."

    Taoist Jingchen frowned and said, "How can I be afraid of weak barbarians when I ascend to heaven? Are you worrying too much?"

    Listening to Taoist Jingchen's words, Lin Han couldn't help but rolled his eyes and asked: "Has Taoist Master forgotten where the Celestial Kingdom came from? It was established after the Tatars were expelled! Or maybe you have forgotten that in the late Tang and Song Dynasties  Cholera in the early Five Dynasties and Ten Kingdoms? What¡¯s more, the famous Li Tang also has the blood of the Hu people, and he also relied on the Hu Man to fight for the world! "

    "Going further, isn't the great Han Dynasty also troubled by the Xiongnu?" Lin Han brought out the foreign cholera incidents one by one, and everyone's expressions became more and more cautious.

    "These things are mostly recorded in historical books. It's not that Fang Zheng, Zuo Lengchan and others didn't understand, but that they believed too much in the divine power of the Celestial Empire and selectively forgot about it.  Lin Han was born in two lives and had systematically learned this knowledge in his previous life.

    Lin Han has a higher vision than them because rulers will choose the policy of obscuring the people, but they will despise the past of the previous dynasty.?? 

    Based on Lin Han¡¯s memories of his previous life, he often heard remarks that a certain dynasty oppressed the people, a certain dynasty guarded the people¡¯s mouths, a certain dynasty avoided the emperor¡¯s instructions, a certain dynasty exchanged sons for food, and a certain dynasty imposed excessive taxes.

    But now that I think about it, which dynasty was not like this?

    I don¡¯t understand, just because I¡¯m in the middle of it!

    Society is progressing and civilization is progressing. If we give some petty profits, do we say that such and such a society is good?

    In fact, if the improvement of people¡¯s living standards cannot keep up with the development of human civilization, it will be a regression!

    Therefore, in this era, Lin Han can see further than everyone else and understand the shortcomings of this era better than them. He will not be blindly confident.

    Today¡¯s ¡®Hou Jin¡¯ and the ¡®Manchu Qing¡¯ in the future, only Lin Han knows what kind of behemoth it is!

    Today¡¯s ¡®Japanese pirates¡¯ and future ¡®beasts¡¯, only Lin Han knows how despicable they will be!

    Zongheng-< >- is four years old!  I heard that you can also play games and win big prizes by subscribing every day. If you are interested, come and join!

    Address connection

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 257 Covenant. An alliance should be made

    Although the people of this era have experienced the pain of foreign plunder, they have become more confident after expelling the foreigners. They are so confident that they do not know to be vigilant. They do not know that there will be a more ferocious and cunning foreigner who will once again attack them.  They engage in slavery.

    This is an era in which Confucianism has been distorted. It extended from the "sword-wielding study tours" of the Spring and Autumn Period to the Han and Tang Dynasties, but here it was deliberately distorted as "unable to tie a chicken" and "useless". When Confucianism was attached  Slavery leads to "corrupt Confucianism" and "sour Confucianism".

    This is a dynasty controlled by a group of corrupt scholars. It seems powerful, but it is rotten to the core. It can enslave the people, but it cannot resist the erosion of foreigners!

    Shaolin, Wudang, Wuyue, Emei, Kunlun, Kongtong, Qingcheng, Diancang, or the Beggar Gang all have their limitations. The most important thing is that they have no information.

    Today in the main hall, driven by interests and colluding with Lin Han, the eight sects no longer concealed themselves and revealed the secret information they had obtained. Your words and my words confirmed and perfected each other.  The news received was beyond everyone's expectations and could be called shocking.

    Each sect originally thought that some of the secrets their sect had discovered were nothing. As long as they gathered the power of the martial arts or invited a bunch of friends, they could be destroyed easily. They could even compete for the initiative in the process and seek personal gain for the sect.  .

    But now, the great danger of demonic sect has not been eliminated, and the Five Poison Sect has entered the Central Plains. There are also hidden dangers of Tibetan border esoteric sect, Shamanism outside the Pass and even the "Houjin". Coupled with the problem of Japanese pirates, all the forces combined are enough to call  The eight sects are shocked!

    Seeing that everyone was shocked, Lin Han secretly winked at Zuo Lengchan.

    Zuo Lengchan was stunned for a moment before he realized what was happening. Both the foxes, big and small, smiled knowingly. The next moment, Zuo Lengchan coughed, attracting everyone's attention, and said: "In view of the current situation, the martial arts and the court  , are all internal and external troubles. Zuo is a martial arts man and can't care about the court for the time being, but he has contacted Taoist Master Jingchen of the Qingcheng Sect, Daxia Xu of the Kongtong Sect, and Head Liu of the Diancang Sect to discuss how to defend against foreign enemies.  .¡±

    Hearing what Zuo Lengchan said, Master Jinguang and Zhenshanzi had not yet reacted, but Fang Zheng and Chongxu had extremely ugly expressions. Their eyes met, expressing the same meaning: the opportunity was lost!

    Zuo Lengchan saw the astonishment of Taoist Jingchen, Xu Huaishan and Liu Suifeng, the confusion of Master Jinguang and Zhenshanzi, the eclipse of Fang Zheng and Chongxu. Zuo Lengchan nodded with satisfaction, smiled, and then said: "  Today, it happens that the four sects of Shaolin, Wudang, Emei, and Kunlun are all here, so why don¡¯t we, the eight sects, make an alliance to help each other, attack and defend each other, and jointly resist evil and foreign invasion?¡±

    "Well, my uncle is really righteous and cares about the country and the people. He has the demeanor of the great hero Guo Jingguo who defended Xiangyang City back then. He can be called 'a great chivalrous man who serves the country and the people'." Lin Han praised loudly, and then  Looking at the people opposite him with a smile, he asked: "What do you think, Master Zuo's proposal?"

    At this time, Taoist Master Jingchen and Master Jinguang also reacted, and their expressions were extremely wonderful.

    The three sects of Kongtong, Qingcheng and Diancang naturally agreed to form an alliance as they were related to the interests of the Wuyue Sect. What's more, Zuo Lengchan had already taken the initiative, and he would naturally not suffer any disadvantages in the subsequent alliance. Taoist Jingchen,  Xu Huaishan and Liu Suifeng naturally agreed loudly and expressed their full support.

    Among these three factions, the one that Lin Han values ??the most is the Diancang faction. They are good at bows and arrows. If there is a war, they will be extremely useful on the battlefield.  Of course, it is too early to talk about the war at present, but it does not hinder Lin Han's efforts to win over.

    As for the other four sects, Master Jin Guang and Zhen Shanzi also reacted. While agreeing to Zuo Lengchan's proposal, they were really worried and looked at Fang Zheng and Chongxu from time to time.

    Fang Zheng and Chongxu were also complaining at this time. They fell into the calculations of Zuo Lengchan and Lin Han. According to the original plan, Shaolin and Wudang should be the ones to propose an alliance and gain great benefits.  Without noticing, Zuo Lengchan got the better of him, and the four Shaolin sects were completely at a disadvantage.

    Things deviated from the plan, and there was no reason for rejection. What's more, the four Shaolin sects had originally proposed to divide the world. At this time, they just changed the 'division of interests' to a real alliance, and even more so with 'great righteousness'.  'The destiny is there, and people cannot refuse it.

    Fang Zheng smiled bitterly, raised his hands and said: "Amitabha, it is our duty to eliminate harm in the martial arts world and save the people from fire and water. I also agree with the left leader's proposal."

    "The master really has Buddha nature and is true and kind!" Zuo Lengchan squinted his eyes and praised happily, "Then what do the other three masters mean?"

    "We should form an alliance!" Chongxu said in agreement. How can I say that at the beginning of the founding of the Celestial Dynasty, Zhang Sanfeng of the Wudang factionAs for the Seven Heroes of Wudang, they all made great efforts.  Later, the imperial court also secretly gave many benefits to the Wudang Sect so that they could fight against the Shaolin Sect.  Whether it is public or private, Chongxu will not just watch the chaos in the court.

    This is the case with Wudang, and the same is true with the Emei Sect. Guo Jing and his family, except Guo Xiang, all died at the hands of Meng Yuan. The Celestial Empire can be regarded as indirectly avenging Guo Xiang. Now it has to resist foreigners, and Master Jin Guang cannot object.  , immediately agreed.

    The last remaining Kunlun sect, seeing that all seven sects agreed, naturally did not dare to disobey.

    When Zhen Shanzi agreed, Zuo Lengchan was overjoyed and cupped his hands and said: "Zuo thanks you all again for your carelessness. Come, kill the pigs and sheep, prepare the five animals, worship the heaven, and make a covenant!"

    "Yes, Master Master!" Immediately, some Songshan disciples went down to prepare.

    Looking at Fang Zheng and Chongxu¡¯s helpless expressions, Lin Han almost laughed out loud: Where do you need temporary preparations?  It was all ready yesterday, just waiting for the four Shaolin sects to enter the urn!

    Having set the tone for the alliance, the tense mood between the two parties has also dissipated a lot. Next comes the exchange of intelligence and the division of interests.

    In terms of profits, the Songshan Sect has martial arts schools all over the world, so it is naturally impossible to give up the interests of this area. Even in Lin Han's eyes, if it happens to be a war, the martial arts schools can be instantly transformed into combat power.  Never give up.

    Even when other factions were fighting over restaurants, inns, etc., at Lin Han's request, the Wuyue Sect completely seized the interests of the horse and carriage industry. This was for the sake of the circulation of news.  !

    The combat power of the martial arts school, the news about the horse racing business, and the dark forces secretly controlled by Songshan, the trinity are extremely useful in wartime. As for restaurants and other profit-oriented industries, Lin Han does not value it that much.  , after all, the chaos has appeared!

    With the help of Songshan, the three sects of Kongtong, Qingcheng, and Diancang also obtained a lot of benefits. Under Lin Han's guidance, these benefits will be more or less related to the war.

    And the four Shaolin sects, without a sensible person like Lin Han, only focus on fighting for immediate interests. If there is chaos, it is likely that they will get nothing from the bamboo basket, and they will get nothing in the end.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    With this arrangement, all the eight sects were very happy, and the atmosphere in the hall became much better.

    At this time, Zhen Shanzi suddenly asked: "When we form an alliance, do we need to elect an alliance leader?"

    "This" Zuo Lengchan hesitated for a while, but felt a little moved. Then he glanced at Fang Zheng, feeling stunned, and hurriedly looked at Lin Han, and sure enough, he saw him winking at him.

    Zuo Lengchan pondered for a moment and said with a smile: "This matter is of great importance and cannot be careless. Why not come and listen to the opinions of young people?"

    When everyone heard this, they all looked at Zuo Lengchan strangely.

    Zuo Lengchan smiled and said: "Xiaohan, tell me, do you want to elect a martial arts leader?"

    Lin Han stood up and walked to the center of the hall. He bowed his hands in salute as usual. After tidying up his appearance, he said with a smile: "From my perspective, I don't agree with the election of the alliance leader at this time!"

    Fang Zheng and Chongxu breathed a sigh of relief. They wanted to be the leader of the alliance. Based on their seniority, they had great advantages. However, after all, it was Zuo Lengchan who proposed the alliance, and with someone like Jingchen  An old monster, if you really want to count, Jingchen is half a generation older than them, and is the same generation as Feng Qingyang.

    "Tell me the reason!" Zuo Lengchan asked with a smile.

    Lin Han nodded: "There are three reasons!"

    Lin Han stretched out three fingers, shook one of them, and broke off one of them. Lin Han continued: "First, it's too early! There will be chaos, but there will be no chaos! Before that, there shouldn't be too much movement.  It¡¯s not a good idea to startle someone by alerting them!¡±

    Ding Mian nodded and said, "Well, that makes sense. Then tell me another reason."

    With the master's agreement, Lin Han nodded towards him, broke off a finger again, and then said: "Second, the martial arts world is too scattered! Today's martial arts world is like a ball of scattered sand, with many sects. If you want to unite, you need to be here  Everyone's joint efforts should be taken slowly, and it is really not advisable to go too far. Identifying a voice too early will not be effective, and it will be a situation where the positive is followed and the negative is violated!"

    As soon as these words came out, the eight masters nodded in unison, especially Fang Zheng and Zuo Lengchan, who even extinguished the thoughts of the 'martial arts leader'. The two sides were in opposition and did not gain an absolute advantage. Even if the elected leader  , that is, just a decoration.

    ??Prying off the only remaining finger, Lin Han sighed: "As for the third one, I still can't do it now.Can't choose a leader!  "

    "Why is this?" Zhen Shanzi asked in surprise.

    Lin Han sighed: "Why should we choose an alliance leader? It is to resist foreigners! This requires more than just being highly respected, it also requires strong martial arts and not to be too old!"

    "Why can't you be too old?" Master Jin Guang asked, squinting his eyes.

    Lin Han said in a deep voice: "If there is a war, it may not be able to end in a short time! To say something heart-breaking, I am too old, so I may not be able to hold on!"

    "Well¡­¡­"

    Everyone looked at Lin Han speechlessly. These words were indeed heartbreaking, but they had to admit that they made sense!

    It doesn¡¯t matter that Jingchen doesn¡¯t have the heart to be the leader of the alliance. Next up are Fang Zheng and Chongxu, the eldest ones, and their faces are not so good-looking.  Next is Zuo Lengchan. Although he is not young, he is still the most suitable as he is relatively younger, has high moral standing and is highly skilled in martial arts.

    What¡¯s more, he¡¯s really young and there¡¯s still Lin Han here

    Just when Fang Zheng was looking at Lin Han with a stern face, a disciple came to report.

    "Uncle Master, the five animals are ready!"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 258 Covenant. Hall of Fame (1)

    Cutting off the chicken head and burning the yellow paper is a form of worship, not a covenant!

    What¡¯s more, the relationship between the Five Sacred Mountains and Shaolin is far from being as good as wearing the same pair of shorts.

    ??The eight major sects gathered together to convene the Zen platform, place animals, light firecrackers, pray for all people, and on the grounds of benefiting the martial arts world, they appealed to heaven, sued the land, and kowtowed, and it was considered a success.

    The establishment of the covenant states that the eight sects are not allowed to attack each other. If a major conflict occurs, the eight sects must be gathered together to discuss and vote. The decision of everyone will prevail. No more private fights!

    At the same time, it was agreed that in terms of resisting foreign enemies, we should communicate with each other. If one party is in trouble, it will need support from all parties; if a war does break out, we should work together to select an alliance leader to maintain peace in the martial arts world. We do not rule out the need to shoulder the responsibility of a single man to rescue the enemy.  The country is in danger!

    In this era, unlike Lin Han¡¯s previous life, covenants are still quite binding. People in the world, especially those in the martial arts world, attach great importance to oaths, let alone such oaths to perform heavenly sacrifices!

    After the covenant was made, whether it was Zuo Lengchan, Lin Han, Fang Zheng, or Chongxu, they all breathed a sigh of relief and were truly relieved.  The atmosphere among everyone immediately became much better. Even Master Jinguang, who had the least dealings with Songshan, no longer found fault with his words.

    As a landlord, Zuo Lengchan had already hosted a banquet for the leaders, elders and young disciples of the various sects. With the Songshan Sect's wealth, he even arranged for people to go to the small town of Songyang at the foot of the mountain to give gifts to the four remaining sects.  The disciples held a banquet.

    Lin Han nodded as he saw it. Regardless of whether it was artificial or not, the Wuyue Sect was so grand and will definitely win the favor of many people and may be able to win over many potential friends.

    Fang Zheng, Chongxu, Master Jin Guang, Zhen Shanzi and the elders of the four sects were naturally accompanied by Zuo Lengchan, Ding Mian, Taoist Jingchen, Xu Huaishan and Liu Suifeng, and Lin Han, as the leader of the younger generation of the Wuyue Sect  The character, in the absence of Xu Zheng, the young master, naturally needs company.

    Seeing the older generation sitting and talking about the past, the younger generation found it very boring, so they begged Lin Han to lead them around to play.

    I remembered that there is a large maple leaf forest on the westernmost side of Guansheng Peak, which is a good place to go.  Lin Han usually occupies the Fengchan Terrace to practice martial arts, but he would rather not go to that maple forest, lest he appear too domineering.

    Under the guidance of Lin Han, young talents from the eight sects came to the maple forest in the west with high spirits.

    However, looking at the broad-leaved forest without any blood in front of him, Lin Han couldn't help but shake his head and smile bitterly: "Everyone, I'm really sorry, but Lin made a joke!"

    When Lin Han said this, no one knew why. Yun Zhiming, who had the closest relationship with Lin Han, asked: "Brother Lin, what do you mean?"

    Lin Han pointed at the green maple forest in front of him and sighed: "I originally planned to invite you to appreciate the fiery maple forest, but I forgot the season and wanted to see the red maple leaves, but I have to wait for several months!  "

    "Ah" Looking along Lin Han's finger, I saw that every branch of the towering maple tree was hung with fresh green goose palm leaves. It was lush green, except that it was deeper than the surrounding miscellaneous trees.  Apart from that, there was no other difference. Yun Zhiming was stunned and laughed out loud.

    "Hahahaha" Everyone behind them burst into laughter. In this way, the distance between them was shortened while laughing.

    Even the young disciples of the four sects of Shaolin laughed heartily. After all, they are all young people. Their contact with the world is still too small and too few. The opposing emotions between them are more due to the words and deeds of the elders of the sect.  , the grievances between sects are not that profound.

    Therefore, hatred comes and goes quickly!  Unless there is deep hatred, they can still contact each other.  Of course, if there is true hatred, they will not join in.

    Compared to others, although Lin Han has not been able to leave in seclusion for two years, because he is an important figure in the sect, he can even be said to be the think tank of the sect. For the secrets in the world, he can't compare with these four gates and no gates.  Mai's peers are much stronger.  Coupled with his rich experience, Lin Han is often the one talking and others listening.

    As they talked, everyone couldn't help but talk about who has the best martial arts in today's martial arts world.

    As the saying goes: There is no first in literature, no second in military power!

    Literati have looked down on each other since ancient times. Although there are many examples of cherishing each other, after all, they are too few and far between.

    ¡°For example, when reciting poems in pairs, if two masterpieces are put together, it is impossible to tell which one is higher and which one is lower.  When poetry reaches a certain level, it is affected by various factors such as emotion and mood, and it is indeed impossible to tell who is good and who is bad.

    It¡¯s common for people to not be able to tell the difference, coupled with incompatible personalities, to dislike each other!

    Between warriors??There is no such problem.

    Not convinced?  It's a mule or a horse, just pull it out and have a fight.  In a fight, even if it is a draw, you can still see the difference between superior and inferior in the scene.

    People in the martial arts world, especially these young people who are just starting out, are naturally more willing to rank everyone's martial arts in a ranking, and then take their seats. If you are not convinced, just challenge them. Anyway, young people have a lot of courage, and they will lose even more.  rise.

    Liu Mu, Dian Cang sent Liu Suifeng to sit down. The head of the twelve disciples was sitting cross-legged on the left front of Lin Han. He asked with a smile: "Brother Lin is superb in martial arts. He has more experience fighting with masters than me."  There are many more. I wonder who Brother Lin thinks has the strongest martial arts in today¡¯s martial arts world?¡±

    "Yes, what Brother Liu asked is exactly what Zhiming wants to know. I wonder if Brother Lin has an answer?" Yun Zhiming looked at Lin Han happily, and was also very interested.

    Looking around, he saw that the disciples of each sect all looked expectant. Lin Han understood that although they had confidence in their elders, the world was so big and the martial arts world so far away that they still wanted to hear from him, a supreme master.  Words of authority.

    Nodding, Lin Han stood up, looked at the bright sun in the sky, and said: "Young people are strong, and old people are strong. In Lin's eyes, the masters in the world are divided into two categories: the extremely powerful,  In addition to first-class strong men and second-class masters, there should also be a Hall of Fame and a potential list!"

    Ming Xing nodded. As a direct disciple of Taoist Chongxu, the head of the Wudang Sect, he very much agreed with Lin Han's words, "Except for strong men like Brother Lin, the younger generation should really not be involved with the elders."

    "That's true!" Jue Hai agreed. As a scripture copying disciple of the Shaolin Sutra Pavilion and Fang Zheng's third disciple, he is also qualified to say this.

    "Then why don't Brother Lin tell us about the Jianghu Hall of Fame first?" Liu Mu also stood up, a white gown fluttering in the wind, with elegant knots, and looked at Lin Han with a smile on his face.

    Lin Han chuckled lightly: "In that case, why don't Brother Liu tell me his name?"

    Liu Mu pondered for a moment and asked, "Master Fang Zheng of Shaolin, how do you do?"

    "Uh" Lin Han shook his head. He didn't expect Liu Mu to report Fang Zheng first, but he still said: "Except for the younger generation, Master Fang Zheng should be ranked second in the Hall of Fame.  !¡±

    "Oh!" Jue Hai was greatly surprised and couldn't help asking: "Then who should be the first?"

    Lin Han smiled and said: "There is another person who should be better than Master Fang Zheng, and Master Fang Zheng must also admit it."

    "Brother Lin, why don't you tell me your name so that we can admire that senior's glorious deeds?" Yun Zhiming asked with a smile.

    Shaking his head, Lin Han sighed: "That senior, Lin met once not long ago and almost died in his hands!"

    "What!" Yun Zhiming was shocked, "Who is it?"

    "There is such a thing!"

    Lin Han waved his hand and said, "But it will be hard to say when we meet again next time."

    Before others could ask again, Lin Han continued: "Originally, the two leaders of the Demon Sect, Dongfang Bubai and Ren Woxing, should be superior to Master Fang Zheng, but both of them are dead, so it's okay not to mention it!"

    Juehai nodded. Although it was a bit reluctant to say that Ren Woxing could beat Fang Zheng. After all, he didn't know that Ren Woxing had practiced the Seven Injury Fist, but there was no need to argue with a dead man.

    "As for the third place in the Hall of Fame, it should be Master Zuo!" Lin Han said with a smile. He was not afraid of revealing Zuo Lengchan's strength. At this time, it makes more sense to expose than to hide. What's more, for Zuo Lengchan  Even Fang Zheng, Chongxu and others are well aware of his strength and there is no need to hide it.

    Liu Mu nodded and said: "Lead Master Zuo's Ice Qi and Ice Divine Palm are indeed the best in the martial arts world. He even defeated Ren Woxing. He ranked third in the Hall of Fame after Master Fang Zheng.  should."

    "What about the fourth one?" Mingxing was a little unhappy when he saw that everyone spoke highly of Zuo Lengchan, so he urged Lin Han to go on talking faster.

    After glancing at Ming Xing, Lin Han smiled slightly. He understood what he was thinking and did not tell him. Instead, he followed his intention and said: "The Wudang Sect's Tai Chi swordsmanship is indeed excellent. If you can practice it to the extreme,  , can even compete with that senior, but currently, no one can do it, not even Taoist Chongxu, so Taoist Chongxu can only be ranked fourth in the Hall of Fame!"

    Ming Xing nodded. Although he was a little dissatisfied with Lin Han for ranking Zuo Lengchan ahead of Chongxu, Zuo Lengchan's performance was indeed better than that of Chongxu, who rarely excelled. He said: "Master once said  However, his swordsmanship is indeed not up to the highest level of Tai Chi Sword, otherwise, he would not be restrained by the 'Dugu Nine Swords'."

    "Well, it is indeed a pity. Tai Chi swordsmanship is indeedNot inferior to Dugu Nine Swords, even Wudang's Yin Yang Liang Yi swordsmanship and Luan Cape swordsmanship are also excellent.  "Jue Hai said comfortingly.

    Except for the first place, which was somewhat unexpected, the second to fourth places were not beyond everyone's expectations. After all, Fang Zheng, Chongxu, and Zuo Lengchan have always been respected as the three masters of the righteous way.  Once, in Lin Han's words, Chongxu and Zuo Lengchan were just moved down one position in the rankings, and the reason was indeed convincing.

    The last one is difficult to rank. After all, some of the people below have very few achievements. They are the kind of people who make a lot of money. The number of shots they take or the number of fights they have with each other are very few.

    Lin Han smiled and compared secretly. He already had the answer for the fifth place in the Hall of Fame

    (Rihui is here to wish everyone a happy Mid-Autumn Festival. For the sake of Rihui giving up his vacation and working hard on coding, keep subscribing! In addition, guess who is the fifth in the Hall of Fame? A name you will never expect)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 259 Covenant. Hall of Fame (End)

    "Huang Zhonggong!"

    When this name popped out of Lin Han's mouth, not only Yun Zhiming and others were confused, but also Lin Han himself looked dazed for a while.

    At that time, the leader of the Demon Sect was still Dongfang Bubai, and Ren Woxing was still languishing in the dungeon below Meizhuang; at that time, Yue Buqun was still the head of the Huashan Sect, Hengshan Moda was still alive, and Dingyi, the irascible  The nun is still alive

    ?????????????????? Lin Pingzhi hasn¡¯t even learned the sword manual to ward off evil yet, and

    Time makes people grow old, but it has only been two or three years, but it seems so long, so long that many names have been forgotten, and so long that memories are mottled!

    The name Huang Zhonggong is so strange that most people present have never heard of it.  Mingxing thought hard and hard, and a light flashed in her heart, and she finally thought of someone.

    At this time, Monk Juehai asked uncertainly: "Is Brother Lin talking about Huang Zhonggong, the 'Piano Demon' who was famous in the world in his early years?"

    Looking at Monk Juehai in confusion, Lin Han suddenly laughed and said, "I have forgotten that according to what Huang Zhonggong said, Master Fang Zheng of the Shaolin School once owed him a huge favor. No wonder Brother Juehai can remember it!"

    In the original work, Xiang Wentian and Linghu Chong went to Meizhuang with the intention of rescuing Ren Woxing who was trapped in the dungeon. During the competition between the two sides, the "Four Friends of Jiangnan" learned that Linghu Chong had lost all his internal strength. Huang Zhonggong, the leader of the Four Friends, once said  However, you can write a letter and ask Master Fang Zheng to teach you the "Yi Jin Jing" which is the treasure of Shaolin Temple.

    With Lin Han¡¯s participation, Lin Han didn¡¯t know whether Huang Zhonggong said those words, but what is certain is that Huang Zhonggong must have been a great favor to Fang Zheng himself, and even the Shaolin Sect.

    Lin Han once maliciously guessed that it must be Ren Woxing or Dongfang Bubai who had intended to attack the Shaolin sect, but later Huang Zhonggong deliberately leaked the news, so Dongfang Bubai was not happy and sent to suppress Ren Woxing.

    In the original work, Huang Zhonggong was forced to death by Ren Woxing, who came out of the mountain for the second time. Of course, it is unknown whether it was a plan for Jin Chan to escape from his shell.  In this time and space, Ren Woxing did not take action against Huang Zhonggong, for some unknown reason!

    In short, Huang Zhonggong is still alive!

    "What is the Qin Demon?" Liu Mu asked puzzledly.

    Jue Hai pondered and said: "I also heard Master mention by chance that the Right Envoy of Light of the Demon Sect back then was a great benefactor to Shaolin."

    "Huang Zhonggong is the Right Envoy of the Demon Sect's Light? Isn't he Qu Yang?" Xu Cangluo, a disciple of Taoist Jingchen, one of the three elders of the Qingcheng Sect, asked.

    Shaking his head, Juehai explained: "The young monk doesn't know much about it. It's all a long time ago. I just heard that Qin Mo is the right envoy of light of the Demon Sect. Perhaps it was after him that Qu Yang served as the Demon Sect."  Taught the Right Envoy of Light."

    Everyone is silent. Among these young people, very few have seen Qu Yang, let alone Qu Yang¡¯s predecessor.

    "Brother Lin, have you seen the piano demon?" Mingxing asked Lin Han with a smile.

    Lin Han nodded and said, "I met him once and competed with him once. That was three years ago."

    Everyone showed interest and urged Lin Han to speak in detail.  In the eyes of everyone, even three years ago, although Lin Han did not have the current martial arts, he defeated Yu Canghai, the leader of the Qingcheng Sect, and his martial arts was extremely impressive.

    Lin Han showed a nostalgic look and said in detail: "Huang Zhonggong is worthy of being called the 'Piano Demon'. As the leader of the 'Four Friends of Jiangnan', his martial arts is indeed much higher than the other three."

    "When facing the enemy, he pours superior internal energy into the sound of the piano to disturb the enemy's mind. Unknowingly, it induces the opponent's internal energy to resonate with the sound of the piano and is controlled by the sound of the piano. The sound of the piano is soothing, and the opponent's moves are also soothed; the sound of the piano is rapid, and the opponent's moves are also soothing.  His moves are also rapid. But the moves on Huang Zhonggong's qin are exactly the opposite of the sound of the qin. He moves quickly and the sound of the qin is even more leisurely, so the opponent will definitely be unable to block it."

    Lin Han continued: "Huang Zhonggong has a unique skill called the 'Seven-stringed Invisible Sword', which can emit invisible sword energy and hurt the enemy invisible. The stronger the internal strength, the more effective it is. The most powerful trick is  The magical skill of 'Six Ding Kaishan' is performed by plucking the strings six times to continuously increase the internal energy. Finally, the seven strings sound at the same time and the internal energy reaches its peak. It is the pinnacle of Huang Zhonggong's martial arts."

    "Invisible sword energy?" Everyone was horrified!

    "That's right!" Lin Han nodded and said, "Although there are rumors that the 'Seven-stringed Invisible Sword' itself is just the sound of a piano and cannot hurt anyone, Lin doesn't believe it!" At this point, Lin Han couldn't help but think of the sound he was making in the sky.  In the invisible sword energy, he realized for the first time the rudiment of the 'Breaking Army' sword intention.

    Xu Cangluo agreed: "I heard that Mr. Mo Da, who is known as the 'Xiaoxiang Night Rain', can 'hide the sword in the piano and the sword makes the sound of the piano', so HuangSir, it is not necessarily difficult to hide the sword energy in the sound of the piano.  "

    Yun Zhiming smiled and said: "I wonder who will win and who will lose in the battle that day?"

    Lin Han raised his head and looked at Hangzhou from a distance. After a long time, Lin Han sighed: "That was Lin's only defeat since his debut."

    As soon as these words came out, everyone was silent. If you talk about some rumors and legends, everyone may not think how powerful Huang Zhonggong is. Without reference, it is too illusory after all. But at this moment, Lin Han's personal recognition, it is absolutely true.  Indeed, after all, no one can discredit themselves.

    ¡®Huang Zhonggong¡¯, the figure ranked fifth in the Jianghu Hall of Fame, was secretly remembered by everyone.

    At this time, the young man beside Mingxing who had never spoken asked: "Then who is the sixth one?"

    Lin Han followed the reputation and saw a pair of Emei thorns stuck in the man's waist. He couldn't help but smile and knew that he was Hu Liangdao's senior disciple and the eldest disciple of Master Jin Guang. His name was Mo Pinglan.

    ??A very sentimental name, which comes from the subjugated monarch-Li Yu. Don't lean on the railing when you are alone. The country is unlimited. It is easy to say goodbye but difficult to see.

    "The sixth person in the Hall of Fame is the master!" Lin Han said proudly, "What do you think?"

    Yun Zhiming smiled and said: "Yes, with Master Ding's martial arts skills and the title of 'Tower Holder', he is indeed worthy of being ranked sixth in the Hall of Fame."

    "Haha, what Brother Zhiming said makes sense." Liu Mu broke the news, "Just a few days ago, my master once helped Master Ding and said that Master Ding must be more skilled."

    "Oh, there is such a thing? I didn't know about it." Lin Han smiled.

    Ding Mian is ranked sixth not because of anything else, but because Ding Mian has made rapid progress in martial arts in recent years. He is no longer under Zuo Lengchan back then, and has surpassed Hengshan Mo Da and Jin Guang Shang.  Ren, Zhen Shanzi, Jie Feng and many other leaders.

    "If Yue Buqun had not died, he might have been slightly better after mastering the 'Evil Sword Technique', but unfortunately, Yue Buqun died.

    "In fact, Lin Han felt that Ding Mian's martial arts was no worse than Huang Zhonggong back then. Coupled with his youth and strength, if he really faced Huang Zhonggong, he might not be incapable of defeating him.

    However, Songshan has Lin Han himself and Zuo Lengchan ranked third. If there is Ding Mian ranked fifth, what will he do?

    In order to avoid the fear of various sects, Lin Han deliberately lowered Ding Mian.  Lin Han has no doubt that what they said today will definitely spread to the world. I believe that soon, a more complete "Hall of Fame" ranking will appear in the world.

    Although the disciples of the four Shaolin sects were reluctant to rank Ding Mian in sixth place, they also knew that as the absolute ¡®second figure¡¯ of the Wuyue sect, and having taught a figure like Lin Han, Ding Mian was worthy of it.

    Not wanting to boast too much, Lin Han continued: "The seventh one should be Xiang Wentian."

    "Xiang Wentian, the demon sect's bright left envoy?" Mo Pinglan asked with a frown, seemingly unwilling to admit it.

    Lin Han smiled secretly in his heart: Come on, although Yi Xiang Wentian's martial arts is not as good as his master, it is indeed better than Master Jin Guang, Zhen Shanzi, Jie Feng and others.

    As the third-ranked figure in the Demon Sect during Ren Woxing's era, he was only defeated by the headmaster Woxing and the deputy leader Dongfang Bubai. He fought against Taoist Taoist Taishan Tianmen in Fengchantai. It was like picking something out of a bag. How could he be like this?

    "If Xiang Wentian hadn't been busy rescuing Ren Woxing for more than ten years, which dragged down his martial arts, he wouldn't even be a little worse than Ding Mian and Yue Buqun.

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate Xiang Wentian!¡±

    After saying this, Lin Han ignored Mo Pinglan and said again: "The eighth person in the Hall of Fame is the 'Bubbing Monk'."

    "Here, is it too much for Brother Lin to rank the 'disobedient monk' at eighth place?" Mo Pinglan asked with a sullen face.

    Seeing that something was not going well, Mingxing hurriedly came out to smooth things over: "Um, Brother Lin, Brother Mo is not targeting you, it's just that everyone is not familiar with this 'disobedient monk'."

    "Brother Lin, please tell me what the merits of this 'disobedient monk' are?" Juehai raised his palms in front of his chest and asked with a smile on his face.

    Looking at the expression of Monk Jue Hai, Lin Han knew that he must have heard of the 'Bujie Monk', and he smiled softly and said: "Lin happened to know a little about the 'Bujie Monk'. Back then,  The "Six Immortals of Peach Valley" seriously injured Linghu Chong, and the "Bujie Monk" spent his power to suppress the six different kinds of Qi in Linghu Chong's body. With his vitality severely injured, he met Yue Buqun and actually used two bare shoes to hold Yue Buqun in his arms.  Yue Buqun was also horrified and did not dare to move his sword again."

    "Everyone should understand that Yue Buqun,I have always valued the upright and upright, but I will not show mercy to those who are wild.  "Lin Han sighed, "Based on this calculation, although 'Bujie Monk' is not better than Yue Buqun, at least he will not be worse.  "

    Yun Zhiming sighed and said: "There is such a person. If it is true as Brother Lin said, this 'disobedient monk' must be a strange person."

    With a chuckle, Lin Han added: "As for the ninth one, it should be Taoist Master Jingchen, or in other words, the 'Three Elders of Qingcheng', but Lin doesn't know much about it. He just heard that Qingcheng's authentic Kung Fu is quite popular."  Regarding health maintenance, considering the age of the three seniors, both internal strength and experience must be excellent."

    Hearing what Lin Han said, Xu Cangluo smiled cheerfully and said, "Master is indeed strong and healthy!"

    "The three elders of Qingcheng" are comparable in seniority to Feng Qingyang, and they are counted as one person, so it is difficult for others to refute.

    "What about the tenth place?" Mo Pinglan asked again.

    Seeing his eagerness, Lin Han was stunned for a moment, suddenly had an idea, and said with a smile: "This tenth one, among Master Jinguang, Senior Zhenshanzi, Daxia Xu, Leader Liu and Leader Jie, Lin is still the tenth one."  I¡¯m more optimistic about Senior Zhenshanzi!¡±

    Lin Han spoke in a long voice. Mo Pianlan originally thought that Master Jinguang would be the first person mentioned, but he did not expect that Lin Han was talking about Zhen Shanzi, the head of Kunlun.

    At the first moment, Mo Pianlan cast resentful glances at several Kunlun disciples.

    Yun Zhiming and Liu Mu looked at Lin Han. All three of them had smiles on their faces and winked secretly.

    Xu Cangluo also asked with a smile on his face: "Who will be the eleventh in the Hall of Fame?"

    Who would have thought that Lin Han shook his head and asked: "Brother Xu doesn't think that Lin is a popular student in the world, right?"

    ps: On the night of the Mid-Autumn Festival, when the moon is full, who is it?  Standing on the railing alone!

    I would like to dedicate this chapter to the many friends who cannot reunite with their families in time. Happy Mid-Autumn Festival!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 260 Covenant. Potential List

    The moon crescents over Kyushu, making some families happy and others sad!

    The top ten players in the Hall of Fame are from Lin Han's mouth. It can be imagined that in the near future, those on the list will become more famous in the world.

    Most of the top ten masters are worthy of their name. As for the final tenth place, Lin Han had an idea and caused trouble to the Kunlun Sect.

    Everyone wants to compete for the title of the top ten masters in the Hall of Fame. Presumably, even within the four Shaolin sects, there will be discordant voices.  Judging from the performance of Mo Pinglan, the chief disciple of Emei, Master Jin Guang may not be convinced.

    ¡°If some troubles arise between the Emei and Kunlun sects, it is estimated that the Shaolin and Wudang sects will have a huge headache, and that is exactly what the Five Mountains and Four Sects want to see.

    As for the status of the three elders of Qingcheng that may be challenged, Lin Han doesn't take it very seriously. On the one hand, the three elders of Qingcheng stay away from Qingcheng Mountain all year round, so they won't cause too much trouble, and most people are not willing to go through all kinds of hardships.  Go to Shu; the two Qingcheng and the three elders are a trinity. It is not easy to deal with them.  Therefore, Xu Cangluo was just happy for his master and uncles, and was not worried about anything.

    Among the top ten masters, those who have benefited the most are naturally the Five Mountains Sect, with Zuo Lengchan ranked third and Ding Mian ranked sixth.

    After the top ten, Lin Han was unwilling to continue queuing, not only because it was difficult for him to define the seats behind him, but also because he wanted to avoid unnecessary trouble.

    If the arrangement continues, Fei Bin, who has greatly improved his skills, will definitely be at the front, and even among the top fifteen, there will be a place for the "Great Songyang Hand".  Lin Han can even be sure that within the top fifty, at least half of Songshan's Thirteen Taibao can be ranked.

    For example, 'Crane Hand' Lu Bai, 'Great Yin-Yang Hand' Lehou, 'Nine-curved Sword' Zhong Zhen, and deputy head Tang Ying'e, these people can even be ranked in the top thirty-five, even if there are a few people behind.  , almost all of them are ranked in the top fifty in terms of strength, and they can be ranked or not.

    "If someone like Lin Han, who knows the basics, were to rank all the top fifty, consider his own sect, it would be too arrogant; if he did not consider it, it would be unjustifiable.  In addition, it is also hateful, so Lin Han simply won't say more, believing that there will naturally be good people later to complete the top fifty.

    Yun Zhiming, Liu Mu, Xu Cangluo and others, after thinking for a moment, they understood Lin Han's thoughts and stopped trying to persuade him.

    "Then I don't know how to evaluate schools according to the potential list that Brother Lin mentioned?" Liu Mu changed the subject and asked with a smile.

    Lin Han nodded: "Such a young talent on the potential list is closely related to us. In Lin's opinion, it is much more attractive than that Hall of Fame"

    The long ending sound immediately caused everyone to burst into laughter. Everyone¡¯s laughter was full of expectation; everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with divine light.

    If the previous Hall of Fame rankings were still based on speculation by people like them, then this potential list, coming from Lin Han, the ¡®number one¡¯, will have much more weight.

    "When it comes to the potential list, Brother Lin is definitely at the top of the list!" Wu Yushi said complimentarily. He was brought by Zhen Shanzi and was also his second disciple, ranking just below He Buyan.  When he spoke like this, he was reciprocating a favor, and he meant to thank Lin Han for bringing Zhen Shanzi into the Hall of Fame.

    "Haha, Brother Lin's first name is beyond reproach." Young monk Juehai and young Taoist priest Mingxing all agreed with admiration.

    Others also nodded. Although some of these people, like Mo Pinglan, were not easy to deal with Lin Han, there was no denying Lin Han's strength.

    Lin Han bowed his hands to everyone and said with a smile: "Too much modesty is actually hypocrisy. It is disrespectful for Lin to be ranked first."

    "That's how it should be!"

    ¡°No need to be polite!¡±

    Waving his hands to signal everyone to be quiet, Lin Han continued: "As for the ranking below, why don't you all participate together and recommend some each, or you can recommend yourself. I will imitate Cao Cao and Liu Bei during the Three Kingdoms and sit down to discuss the heroes of the world.  , isn¡¯t it a joy in life?¡±

    "good!"

    "good¡­¡­"

    Lin Han pointed at Mo Pinglan and said with a smile, "Why don't we start with Brother Mo?"

    Nodding, perhaps angry that Lin Han underestimated Master Jin Guang, Mo Pinglan rolled his eyes and asked: "I wonder if there is a person who was once a disciple of the Five Sacred Mountains and is now in charge of the Demon Sect. Does that count?"

    Lin Han was not a stingy person. He nodded and said, "Linghu Chong, inherited the 'Nine Swords of Dugu' and also learned the 'Star Absorbing Technique'. He is indeed amazing and ranks second on the potential list!"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Applause rang out, and Liu Mu praised: "Brother Lin is magnanimous and does not hesitate to praise his opponents. He is a role model for us."

    &nbsp; "I heard that soon, on the night of the full moon of the Mid-Autumn Festival, Brother Lin will fight Linghu Chong on the top of Mount Tai. Is this possible?" Mo Pinglan asked sourly.

    "Everyone knows this, how can it be faked?" Lin Han asked with a smile.

    "In this way, don't lean on the railing and say nothing."

    Lin Han said with a smile: "Linghu Chong is indeed a genius in swordsmanship. Unfortunately, his character is too bohemian. Even a hypocrite like Yue Buqun cannot tolerate him. Under some circumstances, he and I, the Five Mountains  The sect went further and further, and actually joined the demon sect, alas, what a pity!"

    "But it is undeniable that this person is extremely powerful. If you encounter him in the future, you must be careful and be invincible." Lin Han advised.

    Mo Pianlan snorted coldly: "Let's see if he can survive the Mid-Autumn Festival. I'm sure Brother Lin won't let him go."

    Lin Han smiled softly, and then asked: "Can you tell me who the fourth person is?"

    "Haha, wrong, wrong." Yun Zhiming waved his hands repeatedly and said, "I should be the third one!"

    "Haha!" Everyone laughed.

    Lin Han shook his head and said: "That's right, it can only be the fourth place, because the third place has already been chosen!"

    "Oh who is it?" Everyone asked in confusion.

    "It can't be said, but that person is indeed a first-rate master, not even much worse than Linghu Chong. His future achievements may be even higher than those of you and me!" Lin Han said with a smile on his face.

    Seeing Lin Han's expression, everyone knew that there was indeed this person. However, Lin Han didn't say anything, and everyone felt itchy in their hearts. They kept urging, but Lin Han just shook his head.

    "You don't need to say anymore, Lin once promised that person not to leak his name, but now it's wrong to say it like this." Lin Han shook his head and said, "If it weren't for this ranking today, Lin would be  I will never reveal a single bit. Now let¡¯s talk about the fourth place on the potential list.¡±

    Everyone was helpless and sighed, and began to compare who should be fourth.

    Comparing and comparing, everyone looked at each other, unable to agree, as if they were all about the same, and it was impossible to tell who was higher and who was lower.

    At this time, He Buyan, who had always been silent, asked: "I don't know, there was a person who walked in the world three years ago. He was highly skilled in martial arts and unparalleled in beauty. After that, he disappeared from the world. This person can be ranked fourth.  ?¡±

    Listening to He Buyan's words, Lin Han felt that this person was very familiar, but he couldn't remember it for a moment.

    It was Qiu Li who He Buyan was talking about, but Lin Han had never seen Qiu Li fight with He Buyan and Hu Liangdao, so he felt familiar, but couldn't remember who it was.  After all, the world is so vast that it is not necessarily Qiu Li who comes out of the mountains and lives in seclusion.

    Lin Han didn't know who He Buyan was talking about, but Ming Xing was very clear. His face suddenly looked strange, and he must have been looking at He Buyan uncertainly.

    He Buyan said in a deep voice: "That person is the Qiu Li heroine of the Kongtong sect. Brother Lin certainly knows her."

    "Ah" Lin Han looked at He Buyan in surprise and asked, "I didn't know Brother He thought so highly of A Li!"

    In the crowd, everyone had different expressions. Those who happened to see He Buyan and Hu Liangdao being frustrated naturally had a look of surprise on their faces, while those who had not seen him before naturally had a look of confusion on their faces.

    He Buyan listened to everyone's discussion, smiled bitterly, and sighed: "I'm ashamed, not long ago, He and Brother Hu fought against Qiu Nvxia, but they were at a disadvantage. It was really humiliating and made everyone laugh.  "

    "Brother He, don't worry!" Ming Xing said, "How can Qiu Nuxia's martial arts fail to improve if we can always get guidance from Brother Lin?"

    Ming Xing spoke with a look of sigh and envy.  Master-disciple teaching is often inferior to heart-to-heart communication, which is why there are so many master-disciple relationships.

    "With A Li's martial arts, this fourth place is indeed worthy." Lin Han nodded, and then smiled: "In this case, I am afraid that the fifth place will also be taken."

    "Oh, who is it?" He Buyan asked.

    Thinking of that person, Lin Han felt a burst of inexplicable emotions in his heart. After a long time, he suppressed his restlessness and said softly: "The 'Holy Aunt' of the Demon Sect, the daughter of Let Me Do It - Ren Yingying!"

    "Amitabha!" Juehai said in a deep voice: "Uncle Fang Sheng once said that this woman's martial arts skills are extremely high, not even inferior to him!"

    Everyone was silent for a moment, the name of the Demon Sect piercing their ears like thunder.  Whether it is Dongfang Invincible or Let Me Do It, they are both prestigious.  As the most mysterious 'Holy Aunt' of the Demon Cult, everyone has heard about her. In recent years, they have even known that that person is Ren Yingying.

    Although she is a woman, she is indeed admirable.  And to be recognized by Lin Han, there must be something special about him.  In fact, Lin Han did not exaggerate. I am afraid that there are no people present.There are only two people who can beat Ren Yingying.

    After a long time, Yun Zhiming sighed: "Women cannot respect men!"

    "I don't know, who should be fifth?" Yun Zhiming asked again.

    Everyone looked at Lin Han. They all hoped that they would be the next one, but how should they say it?  Simply leave the problem to Lin Han to deal with.

    Lin Han pondered for a moment and then said hesitantly: "In Shaolin, senior brother Juehai should be the leader; from Wudang sect, senior brother Mingxing can also be the leader; from Wuyue sect, Li Ji is the leader; from Kongtong sect, it is brother Zhi Ming; from Qingcheng sect, senior brother Zhi Ming is the leader;  It must be Brother Xu; the Kunlun sect, Brother He; the Diancang sect, there is Brother Liu; the Emei sect, maybe Brother Mo; I heard that the leader of the Beggar Clan¡¯s Jiejie Clan has the White Lotus Envoy and the Qinglian Envoy, who should be young talents."

    One name after another came out of Lin Han's mouth, and everyone was happy. When they heard the word "Beggars Gang", they couldn't help but laugh. During the Shaolin War, the story that Jie Feng had two illegitimate children had long been spread throughout the world.  .

    Juehai smiled secretly and said: "I heard that among the Five Mountains Sect, there are Di Xiu, Xu Zheng, He Jin, Liu Xuewen, etc., all of whom are talented at the moment. There is also Shi Tao, who is a disciple of Senior Ding.  Brother Lin¡¯s senior brother. In this way, we can be considered to be full of talents!"

    Lin Han couldn't understand the deep meaning of Jue Hai's words. He shook his head and said with a smile: "These are just matters within the sects. Among the eight sects like us, which one is not full of talents? If all the outstanding disciples in the sect were taken,  If you come out, it won¡¯t matter, haha!¡±

    "Brother Lin is right." Liu Mu said with a smile, "For example, the master has twelve major disciples, but most of them still need to be trained and trained. It is not enough to be qualified to enter the potential list of the entire world!  "

    "Talents have emerged from generation to generation, and each has led the way for hundreds of years!" Lin Han sang with a smile on his face, "Ranking on this potential list is much more difficult than ranking in the Hall of Fame. Maybe you are still on the list today, but you will be on the list tomorrow.  Pulled down by a nobody!"

    "Haha, that's right!" Yun Zhiming nodded repeatedly.

    Lin Han said seriously: "The reason why Lin listed one person from each faction instead of a specific ranking is because it is difficult to compare. Unless there is a real competition of skills!"

    "Haha, at this time, Liu really hopes that someone from all walks of life will arrange this seat!" Liu Mu said cheerfully.

    Looking into the distance, Lin Han said softly: "Maybe, there will be"

    (The first day of National Day, happy holiday! Everyone try to go out for a walk, even if it is an invitation to play ball, etc., it is all good, just remember to come back and read a book!)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 261 Something happened (please subscribe in October)

    Lin Han refused to admit it, and the Wuyue Sect had deliberately kept a low profile in the past two years. Monk Juehai had no choice. He couldn't cry and yell and tell everyone that Lin Han was playing tricks. Who would believe it?

    For the outstanding figures in the sect such as He Buyan, Liu Mu, and Yun Zhiming, Wuyue sent a positive character Lin Han and a negative character Linghu Chong, which suppressed everyone enough. If there were just another cat or dog, they would be able to do it.  Can one still survive compared with them?

    It¡¯s still the same sentence: Who believes it!

    Lin Han¡¯s words made everyone happy except Mo Pinglan, the unlucky boy.

    At just this moment, a Songshan disciple came over. Lin Han recognized him. It was Wu Yiran who was beside Zuo Lengchan.

    In Lin Han's doubtful eyes, Wu Yiran walked to Lin Han with a solemn expression, whispered in his ear.

    "Really?" Lin Han asked in a deep voice, his expression becoming extremely serious.

    Wu Yiran nodded: "Uncle, please ask me to come over quickly!"

    "What happened?" Yun Zhiming asked softly.

    Lin Han shook his head and said, "No, Lin needs to leave for a while for some small matters, sorry!"

    After speaking, he turned to Wu Yiran and said: "You are here, accompany everyone to walk around, senior brother will leave for a while."

    "Well, don't worry, senior brother, I know it." Wu Yiran looked at the crowd, his face bursting with excitement. If he could take the opportunity to break into this group, it would be of great benefit to him without any harm.

    Lin Han cupped his hands in front of everyone and said, "Junior Brother Wu will accompany me. Please know that Brother Ming will help me. Lin will take his leave now. Sorry to be with you!"

    "Brother Lin, just do it if you have something to do, and don't pay attention to us." Yun Zhiming agreed.

    Lin Han finally cupped his hands and turned to leave.

    ~~~~~~

    When he arrived at the Songshan Hall, there was no one there. Lin Han thought for a while and walked straight towards Zuo Lengchan's study.

    When I arrived outside the study room, I heard voices inside.  Lin Han stood outside the door and coughed as a reminder.

    "Come in!" Zuo Lengchan said.

    Pushing the door open and closing the door behind him, Lin Han saw that Zuo Lengchan, Ding Mian, Lu Bai and Fei Bin were all there, so he pulled out a chair, placed it under Fei Bin's hand, and asked  Said: "Uncle, has the matter been investigated clearly?"

    Zuo Lengchan nodded and said solemnly: "Well, after Ren Woxing died, a riot broke out in Heimu Cliff. Linghu Clash suddenly came out of seclusion and suppressed it with thunderous means. He even took over the position of acting leader. On the day of Ren Woxing's funeral  , Linghu Chong and Ren Yingying had an unpleasant quarrel, and they broke up on bad terms."

    "Later, news came out that Ren Yingying once said that if Linghu Chong can avenge Ren Woxing, he can truly become the leader of the Demon Cult." At this point, Zuo Lengchan glanced at Lin Han and continued, "And he agreed to  Marry him."

    Seeing Zuo Lengchan's expression, Lin Han's heart tightened. He waited until he heard that Ren Yingying wanted Linghu Chong to take revenge before marrying him, and a smile appeared on his face again.

    Zuo Lengchan burst into laughter and continued: "On that day, Linghu Chong announced his retreat again. Before the retreat, one of our insiders saw Shangguan Yun. It turned out that Shangguan Yun had been in Blackwood Cliff, but was imprisoned, and Linghu Chong was in retreat after the retreat.  , Shangguan Yun disappeared again."

    "Shangguanyun, maybe the situation is already in danger!" Lin Han said solemnly.

    Ding Mian nodded and said, "Have you thought of it too?"

    "Will Linghu Chong really use Shangguan Yun to practice his internal strength?" Fei Bin asked uncertainly.

    Lin Han sighed: "Since Ren Woxing only absorbed the skills of three elders, where did the other elders go?"

    "This" Fei Bin nodded.

    "When I went up to Blackwood Cliff that day, I once felt a very strong aura, which was even beyond my control." Lin Han continued, "If I'm not wrong, it must be Linghu Chong. I'm afraid there are a few others.  The elders of the Demon Sect have long been the nourishment for Linghu Chong¡¯s practice.¡±

    Zuo Lengchan nodded and said: "This time, Linghu Chong went into seclusion again, and Shangguan Yun disappeared shortly after. If there is no connection, it is absolutely impossible."

    "My disciple is almost certain that Shangguan Yun must be in Linghu Chong's hands." Lin Han sighed, "It seems that I have to make some preparations."

    "Well, if Linghu Chong really absorbs Shangguan Yun's internal energy, his internal energy is so strong that no one can match it." Ding Mian said seriously, "It would be terrible if he could completely use it for his own purposes.  .¡±

    "How can there be evil heretics like the Beiming Divine Art and Hua Gong Dharma in the world?" Zuo Lengchan said with a frown.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of the 'star-absorbing method' that Ren Woxing cultivates, everyone already knows something about it, and knows?It evolved from the fragments of the two magical arts.

    What¡¯s even worse is that it was successfully integrated by Ren Woxing¡¯s ¡®silly and bold¡¯ one.  It even solved the biggest problem of 'transformation of alien energy'.

    In Lin Han's view, the 'Star Absorbing Technique' without its shortcomings is no longer inferior to other magical arts. It is enough to stand up to the 'Sunflower Manual' and 'Tai Chi Magical Arts'. Compared with the 'Ice and Fire Sutra' which he has not fully integrated.  'It's still a step above.

    Of course, just like the price of the 'Sunflower Book' is physical disability, the requirements for practicing the 'Star Absorbing Technique' are also extremely high. If you can't resist the pleasure of 'getting something for nothing', you will have difficulty reaching the ultimate level of martial arts throughout your life.

    Linghu Chong has almost been destroyed!

    But even so, if there is strong internal support, Linghu Chong, who possesses two unique skills, is enough to threaten Lin Han himself.  A strong sense of crisis filled Lin Han's heart.  After receiving this news, Lin Han's heart never really calmed down.

    What if Linghu Chong was so mad that he no longer cared about brotherly love and devoured Xiang Wentian?

    Lin Han shuddered involuntarily. Although Xiang Wentian may have escaped, and although Linghu Chong may not be able to digest it, as long as he thinks of the one in ten thousand possibility, Lin Han feels like a lump in his throat, and he can no longer rest assured.

    "What do you think?" Seeing Lin Han's silence, Ding Mian asked, "If you are not sure, we will ignore him and mobilize the power of the eight sects in advance to attack Heimu Cliff and eliminate Linghu Chong!  "

    Ding Mian gritted his teeth as he spoke. Zuo Lengchan, Lu Bai, and Fei Bin also nodded their heads. Even if Lin Han said a word, they would do whatever it takes.

    Lin Han is not pedantic. When two armies fight, they fight the generals first. This is the practice of the Three Kingdoms era.  Although the method of fighting generals makes people excited, it is indeed a taboo for military strategists.  Winning is okay, but losing would be a huge blow to morale, and the army would definitely be defeated like a mountain.  Therefore, it has long been discarded in the dust of history.

    "But if you can't even get over the hurdle of Linghu Chong, how can you talk about reaching the ultimate level of martial arts?"

    If you don¡¯t even dare to face such a crisis, what¡¯s the point of more than ten years of hard work?

    Even more, is this time travel still necessary?

    As he thought about it, a smile gradually appeared on Lin Han's face, and it became brighter and brighter. It was a confident smile.

    "Don't worry, it's just a little Linghu Chong. If we can't kill him with the sword, how can we talk about the development of the Wuyue Sect?" Lin Han said with a smile, and there was no trace of caution at all.

    Zuo Lengchan and the four of them looked at each other and nodded in unison: This is the star of hope of the Wuyue Sect!  Only with such momentum can we bring a future to the Wuyue Sect!  With this son here, why worry about Wudang, Shaolin, or Emei or Kunlun?  Sweep it away with all your might!

    "It's just that it's good to have confidence, but Linghu Chong must not be underestimated." Ding Mian said, "If he really digests Shangguan Yun's power, his internal strength will definitely increase dramatically, and it will be difficult to deal with him."

    Lin Han nodded: "That's true. Although he may be a little inferior in application, because he still has the skill of the 'Dugu Nine Swords', it is a hard nut to crack."

    At this moment, Lin Han had to admit that the two years of seclusion had neglected Linghu Chong's growth.  Of course, Linghu Chong also ignored himself. Otherwise, he would never have been confident enough to choose the time and place for the decisive battle.

    "Xiaohan, how good are you now?" Zuo Lengchan asked gently. At this moment, he really couldn't figure out Lin Han's depth. This was the fundamental reason for his confidence in Lin Han.  Otherwise, he would never let Lin Han take the risk.

    Lin Han smiled and said: "The fourth major achievement of the Ice and Fire Scripture is within reach of the Great Perfection; in terms of sword intent, it has already entered the realm of Great Perfection."

    "Then what are you going to do?" Lu Bai asked, while Zuo Lengchan, Ding Mian and Fei Bin were also thinking deeply.

    Lin Han said softly: "I wonder if you have any suggestions?"

    Zuo Lengchan nodded and said: "Although your sword intention has signs of condensation, it cannot be achieved in a short time. The sword intention of Dzogchen is already enough. On the other hand, in terms of ice and fire true energy, since it is no longer close to Dzogchen.  If you are far away, why not practice in seclusion and cultivate the ice and fire energy, or even try to fuse it, maybe you can reach the Great Perfection in a short time."

    Everyone nodded and had to admit that what Zuo Lengchan said made sense. No one had ever done it in terms of sword intent condensation. Maybe Zhang Sanfeng did it in his later years, but it must be an absolute secret of the Wudang Sect.  It is too difficult to make a breakthrough in this area without reference.

    Time is too tight, so we can only play tricks on the ice and fire energy, especially the fusion of ice and fire energy.  Because Lin Han has always wanted toIf you work hard in that area, you are most likely to succeed.

    Even at the worst, you can polish the ice and fire energy and reach the state of perfection.

    At that moment, Lin Han made a decision in his heart and said, "Then, the disciple will start to retreat, just waiting for the battle on the Mid-Autumn Festival night."

    Zuo Lengchan said with a smile: "Well, you can stay in seclusion, the sect's affairs have been agreed upon, so there is no need to worry anymore."

    ¡°This battle of yours is extremely important, so you should go all out!¡± Lu Bai said cautiously.

    Understanding the weight of the burden on my shoulders and my own martial arts aspirations, I gradually calmed down and put all my worries behind me.

    Lin Han took a deep breath and said in a deep voice: "Disciple, please be careful, the day you leave seclusion will be the day Linghu Chong falls!"

    (The second update is coming today. I haven¡¯t dared to read and subscribe for a long time. I don¡¯t know how. On the first day of October, please subscribe, ask for red tickets, ask for clicks, ask for comments, ask for rewards, and ask for monthly votes! We ask for  I can¡¯t apologize for the big picture on the last page, the VIP recommendation, and the three-list recommendation of classified high-quality pictures!)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 262 Fate. The moon is getting fuller

    Time flies like running water, and there is no turning back.

    The overbearing time crushes all obstacles and erases all traces.  But it doesn't know that, just like the waves, it itself is also creating waves that make one wave overwhelm the other.

    With the alliance of the eight major sects, the martial arts world has officially entered the era of "one foot higher than the other".

    Under the joint attack of the eight sects of Shaolin, Wudang, Wuyue, Kongtong, Emei, Kunlun, Qingcheng, and Diancang, the demon sect, the five poison sect, the esoteric sect, and the shamanism all retreated; those Japanese robbers who came across the ocean  , and became the key target of the eight factions. For a time, the martial arts world was completely wiped out.

    At this time, the imperial court's military forces, such as the two factories, the Jinyiwei, or the six gates, seemed to have a tacit understanding, no longer interfering in the affairs of the world, and allowing the good and the evil to fight.

    A few months later, the world gradually calmed down. Seeing the unfavorable situation, some old devils and lone thieves either fled away or hid in the dark. In this way, the stability of the people became much better. A virtuous circle further demonstrated the right path.  "Justice", there are now many young people who are interested in this, joining the eight sects, and the eight leaders are happy to smile from ear to ear.

    Until the seventh month of the lunar calendar, the originally quiet rivers and lakes began to become lively again.  For no other reason than to think that the Mid-Autumn Festival will be held on August 15th soon.

    If it were just an ordinary Mid-Autumn Festival, it would be nothing more than getting together with family; even for those martial arts warriors who travel around, things like 'Duan Yang', 'Mid Autumn Festival', 'Double Ninth Festival', etc. have nothing to do with them.  It doesn't matter if it's too big, it's just a bit lively at most, and you can watch fireworks and the like.

    But this Mid-Autumn Festival is very different from usual, just because of one thing: on the night of Mid-Autumn Festival, on the top of Mount Tai; Lin Ling meets each other, and the fateful showdown!

    Those who know the truth will say that Lin Han killed Ren Woxing, and Linghu Chong challenged Lin Han for the throne of the leader; those who don't know the truth will even drag Ren Yingying into it, maliciously speculating that Lin Han was because he couldn't get  Ren Yingying's love drew his sword and killed Ren Woxing. Linghu Chong was filled with righteous indignation and fought to the death against Lin Han in order to win the beauty's heart.

    "Obviously, the former one is widely circulated in the righteous path and belongs to the general trend, and is fueled by the eight major sects; the latter one is the version in the mountains and green forests, which can be said to be soul-stirring!

    The heart-stirring feeling cannot change Linghu Chong's weak nature. After all, Lin Han's achievements are there. The most outstanding among them are the two leaders of the Demon Sect who died at his hands, plus the four sects of Shaolin, Wudang, Emei, and Kunlun.  The "strategy of praise and killing" vaguely promoted Lin Han to the position of "the best person in the world".

    Moreover, after learning that the widely circulated 'Martial Arts Hall of Fame' and 'Jianghu Potential List' were all created by Lin Han, and after the two lists were completed, the previous rankings had not changed at all, which made people believe that Lin Han  Han is the 'number one person in the world'.

    Otherwise, how could you have such accurate vision?

    Compared with Lin Han, Linghu Chong seemed a little inferior.  In the battle at Yaowang Temple, Linghu Chong blinded a group of underworld masters, but was unable to compare with the killing of twelve people in Yinyue Valley; in the battle at Shaolin Temple, Linghu Chong defeated Yue Buqun, but was unable to compare with the killings at the Fengchan Platform; in addition, Linghu Chong and Lin  Han's several encounters all ended in Linghu Chong's defeat.

    Therefore, Linghu Chong had no advantage in front of Lin Han.

    If Linghu Chong hadn't received the inheritance of the 'Dugu Nine Swords' and the 'Sucking-Star-Da-Fa'; if Lin Han hadn't personally ranked Linghu Chong second on the potential list; if it hadn't been for the life-and-death battle between the top two in the 'Jianghu Potential List'  ; If it weren¡¯t for Lin Han¡¯s retreat immediately after Linghu Chong¡¯s retreat¡­

    So, if there were no ifs, no one would think that Linghu Chong was capable of fighting!

    Before Lin Han went into seclusion, Linghu Chong's active challenge gave the martial arts colleagues the impression that he was a hunter who was being ravaged by the "Blind Bear". According to the "Blind Bear", "Are you here to hunt?"  Or are you here for prostitution?

    Of course, according to Lin Han¡¯s memories of his previous life, it can also be seen as a ¡®tour baseball game¡¯ for the ¡®Chinese national pig¡¯ traveling around the world!

    In short, Linghu Chong¡¯s courage is commendable, but he will never survive!

    Only after Lin Han also chose to retreat, some sensitive people realized that this fateful battle was full of variables.  It can even be speculated that Lin Han must have received some information before he chose to retreat immediately.

    This speculation was also confirmed by monk Juehai, Taoist Mingxing, He Buyan, Mo Pinglan and others. The reason was that Lin Han never appeared again after his sudden departure that day.

    As August 15th approaches, be it the confusing comparison of force or the human instinct to sympathize with the weak, in short, the slightly calm martial arts world begins to become lively again. Many people appear around Heimuya, and many people appear around Heimu Cliff.  People appear in Song?All around.

    Of course, more people appeared in Tai'an, Shandong, which is the location of Dongyue Taishan, the first of the five mountains.

    Since ancient times, Mount Tai has been the first of the "Five Mountains" and has the reputation of "the best mountain in the world". Because it is located in the east, it is also called Dongyue.

    Mount Tai is one of the most beautiful and shocking top ten famous mountains in China. It ranks first among the "Top Ten Famous Mountains in China". The natural landscape is majestic and tall. It has the penetration and rendering of thousands of years of spiritual culture and the contrast of the humanistic landscape. The famous scenery has its natural beauty.  Zhufeng, Riguan Peak, Baizhang Cliff, Xianren Bridge, Wudafu Pine, Wangren Pine, Longtan Waterfall, Yunqiao Waterfall, Santan Waterfall, etc.

    Over the past thousands of years, twelve emperors have come to Mount Tai to enshrine themselves.  Confucius left his admiration of "climbing Mount Tai and minimizing the world", while Du Fu left his eternal masterpiece of "being at the top of the mountain and seeing the small mountains at a glance".

    ??For all kinds of martial arts people, it is also a good choice to occasionally learn from the literati and climb Mount Tai to make the world small.

    Therefore, those martial arts people who came to Mount Tai early to wait, after reporting to the Five Sacred Mountains of the Ming Dynasty, Taishan Zhangshan Yujizi, and the Taishan Supervisory Envoys Li Ji and Shi Tao, were allowed to travel around.

    Generally speaking, Mount Tai is majestic and has beautiful scenery.  There are many pines and cypresses in the mountains, which make them solemn, majestic and lush; there are also many streams and springs, so there is no lack of elegance and lingering.  The misty and changing clouds and mist add a bit of mystery and profundity to it.

    It has beautiful foothills, quiet secluded areas, open areas, illusory wonderful areas, and profound mysterious areas; there are also ten natural wonders such as the rising sun, the jade plate of the sea of ??clouds, the sunset, and the golden belt of the Yellow River.  As well as ten natural landscapes such as Shiwu Pine Waves, Duisong Jueqi, Taoyuan Jingshe, Lingyan Scenic Spot, etc., they are like a natural landscape painting.

    However, the most popular thing among martial arts people is its main peak - Yuhuang Peak, or in other words, the top - Jade Emperor Peak.

    There have long been rumors in the world that the battle between Lin Han and Linghu Chong will be held on the top of Mount Tai on a moonlit night.  The highest point on Mount Tai is the ¡®Jade Emperor¡¯s Peak¡¯.

    Everyone knows that in order not to affect the duel between Lin Han and Linghu Chong, although it is impossible to drive everyone off the Jade Emperor's Summit, there must be very few who can stay to watch the battle, not the leaders of each faction.  He is a famous martial arts star.  Ordinary people are not qualified.

    It¡¯s just such a classic life-and-death battle, just like the ¡®Top of the Forbidden City, Lord Baiyun versus Ximen Chuixue¡¯ in another time and space. Who wants to miss such a pinnacle duel?

    Since they can¡¯t stay at the Jade Emperor¡¯s Peak, ordinary people in the world just hope to scout out the location in advance so that they can get closer and see more clearly.

    Even if you can't see it with your own eyes, you still hope to get the result as soon as possible. This is just like Lin Han's previous life. Those fans who did not buy tickets and could only gather outside the stadium to wait for the result all had the same mood.

    While waiting and suffering, a piece of news detonated the world

    On the twenty-fifth day of July, on the Blackwood Cliff, Linghu Chong came out of seclusion!

    It is said that on that day, the whistling sounds coming from the Black Wood Cliff could be faintly heard in Pingding Prefecture dozens of miles away!

    So, the martial arts people in Pingding Prefecture were all shocked and looked sideways. Immediately, countless fast horses rushed out of Pingding Prefecture and scattered in all directions; that day, countless homing pigeons joined together and flew far and high.  So many homing pigeons even attracted many eagles to attack them!

    The next day, Linghu Chong and a group of people dressed in strange clothes disappeared from the sight of everyone and disappeared without a trace.

    Ten days later, on the fifth day of August, an even more exciting news came from Songshan Mountain

    Lin Han is out of seclusion!

    It is said that on the day Lin Han came out of seclusion, Zuo Lengchan and the Thirteen Taibao of Songshan gathered at the foot of Guansheng Peak. As for what the heroes were most concerned about, no one revealed the outcome of Lin Han's seclusion.

    However, after Lin Han came out of seclusion, he did not hide his presence like Linghu Chong. Instead, he did not shy away from seeing outsiders as before.

    According to people who have met Lin Han, the first sight of Lin Han completely subverted his imagination. Lin Han was no longer the sharp-edged 'No. 1 person in the world', but was extremely ordinary, as ordinary as  The young man next door is easy-going and friendly, with no aura of ice and fire about him.

    Except for extremely smart people, such as Shaolin Fangzheng and Wudang Chongxu, it is difficult for anyone to notice that Lin Han's eyes occasionally flashed something like a burning cold light, or a flame glowing with ice crystals.

    On the eighth day of August, accompanied by Zuo Lengchan, Ding Mian, Fei Bin, Zhong Zhen and a hundred Songshan disciples, Lin Han set off towards Mount Tai.

    Legend has it that the moon on August 15th will be rounder than the other eleven full moons!

    Whether this rumor is true or not, the martial arts people in Tai'an City don't know, and the heroes on Mount Tai don't know either.? 

    However, in the anxious waiting, after the tenth day of August, the bright moon in the sky always gives people the illusion that it has already been perfected.

    In people¡¯s minds, the moon is always waxing and waning, and its perfection is always too short-lived. It has never been like this August, where it is so fast, so slow, and so slow!

    On August 11, a group of people sneaked into Tai'an City without anyone noticing.

    On August 13th, Lin Han and his party entered Tai'an City and climbed Mount Tai!

    Tai¡¯an City was detonated instantly!

    The bright moon in the sky gradually becomes more perfect

    ps: The climax of the highest tide of ice and fire has begun. By the way, it is impossible to have stupid fights in that part of the covenant, so there are Hu Liangdao, so there is a hall of fame and a potential list!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 263 Fate and Fall

    On a full moon night, ice and fire fight against the Nine Swords!

    This is the rumor in the world, and it is also the expectation of many people in the martial arts world, but that is not Lin Han's expectation.

    ¡° Few people know that in that remote mountain village, there was a fierce collision between the Ice and Fire Scripture and the Dugu Nine Swords.  In that collision, Lin Han worked step by step and designed Feng Qingyang. Although there was no clear winner in the end, Lin Han also found out the details of Dugu Nine Swords.

    If Linghu Chong¡¯s Dugu Nine Swords didn¡¯t have its own characteristics, Lin Han wouldn¡¯t be looking forward to it!

    What Lin Han feared deep down in his heart was Linghu Chong's internal strength.  Lin Han has always been far superior to Linghu Chong in terms of internal strength. Therefore, the previous confrontations all ended with Lin Han crushing him.

    But this time, if Linghu Chong really fully digests the skills of Shangguan Yun and several demon sect elders, the situation between them may be reversed, and Linghu Chong's skills will be even higher.

    ????????? If coupled with the Suction-Star-Dharma, Lin Han will have a very difficult time. The final result will depend on the results of the retreat of both parties.

    On the Yuhuang Peak of Mount Tai, Zuo Lengchan, Lin Han, Qiu Li, and Feiyan met with Li Ji and Shi Tao, accompanied by Yujizi, Yuyinzi, Yuqingzi and others.

    This time, Qiu Li and Feiyan did not wait at home as usual. Lin Han took them with him after asking their opinions.

    When Yujizi arranged the accommodation for Zuo Lengchan, Ding Mian, Fei Bin, Zhong Zhen, Qiu Li, Fei Yan and a hundred Songshan disciples, Lin Han, Li Ji and Shi Tao also gathered together.

    In the room, Lin Han felt uncomfortable being stared at by the two people, and he asked without confidence: "Senior Brother Li and Senior Brother Shi, why are you looking at me like this?"

    "Junior brother, you have caused us great harm!" Shi Tao sighed and said, full of grievances and nowhere to vent them.

    Having vaguely guessed the reason, Lin Han looked at the two people's eyes as if they were collecting debts after autumn, and said with a wry smile: "It's not that serious, right?"

    "Hmph, you have the nerve to say that with the help of Master Yu Jizi, managing Mount Tai was quite leisurely. But you insist on creating a 'battle to the top of Mount Tai', and now there are so many martial arts people coming here.  ? Almost exhausted us to death!" After Shi Tao, Li Ji complained repeatedly. A man of few words like him also opened up his chatterbox and started talking about Tianqu.

    Li Ji and Shi Tao kept scolding Lin Han, making Lin Han's scalp numb and his ears buzzing, as if a hundred ducks were disturbing him.

    After a long time, Lin Han came to his senses, quickly raised his hands in a gesture of surrender, and said with a wry smile: "Just give me a good time!"

    Half a month of depression was vented at this moment. Li Ji and Shi Tao felt refreshed, but they didn't want to meet a scoundrel like Lin Han. They stopped in mid-air without catching a breath, their faces  His upper body was red from holding back.

    Li Ji and Shi Tao looked at each other and said bitterly: "After this battle, the banquet for ten days must be at the 'Chenyuan Restaurant' in Tai'an City!"

    Listening to the categorical tone of the two people, Lin Han felt warm in his heart, nodded and said: "Okay, let's go to Chenyuan Restaurant for ten days, no two prices!"

    Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­

    The three of them held each other's arms and laughed in unison, especially happily.

    When the laughter stopped, Lin Han looked at the two of them doubtfully and asked: "Why only 'Chenyuan Restaurant'?"

    "Hehehe"

    Li Ji and Shi Tao looked at each other and just smiled.

    As if there was a feeling of being plotted, Lin Han asked uncertainly: "Chenyuan Restaurant? Why does it sound like the name given by those bald donkeys in Shaolin? It has a Buddha nature?"

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the Shaolin Bald Donkey¡¯s property!¡± Li Ji and Shi Tao nodded repeatedly.

    Lin Han nodded, no wonder, but the uneasiness in his heart became more intense, and he suddenly asked: "How is the consumption there?"

    Shi Tao stepped forward, patted Lin Han on the shoulder, and said with a smile: "Of course it is the most expensive, otherwise, how can it be worthy of our busy days."

    Rolling his eyes, as expected, Lin Han said in a deep voice: "Aren't those white-faced and vegetarian guys in Shaolin always advocating frugality? How could they open the most expensive restaurant?"

    Li Ji complained: "What's strange? They are indeed frugal, but they are frugal in the use of materials, not the price!"

    I think Shi Tao also felt the same way and explained: "But it is undeniable that those monks in Shaolin Temple are really good at making vegetables, tofu and other things taste meaty in their hands. Therefore, those who are willing to spend money are  There are many people here.¡±

    "Cruel!" Lin Han gritted his teeth with hatred when he thought that he would be slaughtered thirty times in a row."Why don't all the people in Shaolin become cooks?"

    After laughing, Shi Tao nodded and said: "Junior brother, you really guessed it right. Nowadays, the business of 'Chenyuan Restaurant' everywhere is very good. I heard that those dignitaries who are used to eating big fish and meat rarely go there. There are Shaolin chefs."  Backstage, no one dared to cause trouble.¡±

    "Haha, I heard that the quality of food in Shaolin Temple has dropped sharply now, and all the skilled kitchen monks have gone to restaurants to work as chefs!" Li Ji said gloatingly.

    "F-fuck!" Lin Han couldn't help but uttered a curse word, pinched the sewing purse tied around his waist, and slumped down on the seat weakly.

    The three of them laughed for a while, and Shi Tao said seriously: "Junior brother, Linghu Chong has entered the city and is currently living in a house on West Street."

    "In a private house?" Lin Han asked.

    Shi Tao nodded. With their operations in Taishan and their layout in Tai'an City, it was difficult for Linghu Chong and his party to escape their sight. As soon as they entered Tai'an City, they were discovered by the Taishan branch disciples who were guarding in the dark.  .

    Lin Han had already prepared himself for the fact that Linghu Chong did not live in an inn but in a private house, so he was not surprised. He nodded and asked, "Who are the people accompanying you?"

    Shi Tao said in surprise: "They are some people dressed very strangely. I don't know who they are, and the people below dare not approach them."

    "Yeah!" Lin Han pondered for a moment, nodded and said, "That's understandable. Is there a woman in there?"

    Li Ji and Shi Tao looked at each other and couldn't help laughing when they thought of the various versions of rumors between Lin Han and Ren Yingying.

    Stopping his smile, Li Ji frowned and said, "There are actually two women in the team. One of them does not look like a Central Plains woman. Others seem to be very afraid of her and are unwilling to get close to her."

    "It should be the leader of the Five Poisons, 'Blue Phoenix'." Lin Han said with a smile, "I didn't expect that woman to have a true love for Linghu Chong. She is a strange woman who dares to love and hate."

    "Well, that's what we speculated as well." Shi Tao nodded, "That boy Linghu Chong is so lucky. Women like him wherever he goes."

    "Haha!" Lin Han couldn't help but smile bitterly, thinking that the little nun Yilin, the junior sister, the old man's daughter, and even Feiyan girl and Ren Yingying were all interested in Linghu Chong in the original work.

    However, after Lin Han's participation, Yue Lingshan left, and little nun Yilin was deceived. I don't know if she has realized it or not. Feiyan girl has nothing to do with Linghu Chong, and Ren Yingying is also avoiding him. All in all, I'm afraid there are only  'Blue Phoenix' is still with Linghu Chong.

    "Who is the other woman?" Lin Han asked.

    Shi Tao shook his head and said: "I don't know. I heard from the people below that that woman is extremely beautiful, but she always kneels down and bows to everyone she sees. She is too polite, like a coquettish girl."

    Li Ji looked at Lin Han strangely. Shi Tao said to himself, not noticing Lin Han's changes, but he saw Lin Han's face becoming more and more ugly.

    Li Jizheng was about to ask, but Lin Han took a deep breath to suppress his emotions.

    At this moment, after Shi Tao finished speaking, he also felt that something was wrong with Lin Han's expression, so he asked, "What's wrong? Is there something wrong?"

    With a deep sigh, Lin Han shook his head and said, "It's nothing. I hope I guessed wrong!"

    Lin Han was unwilling to say anything, and Li Ji and Shi Tao stopped asking. After telling Lin Han some other information, someone told him that the banquet was ready.

    At the banquet, in addition to people from the Five Mountains such as Zuo Lengchan and Lin Han, with Zuo Lengchan's approval, Yujizi also invited all the famous martial arts stars who stayed on Mount Tai, including Shaolin Fangzheng and Wudang.  Chongxu, Kongtong Xu Huaishan, Qingcheng Jingchen Taoist, Emei Jinguang Master, Kunlun Zhenshanzi, Diancangliu Suifeng.

    Of course, many outstanding disciples from various sects also arrived, many of whom Lin Han had known earlier.

    And the leader of the Beggar Clan, Jie Feng, who did not arrive at Songshan last time, also came this time, not only himself, but also with his two illegitimate sons.

    Lin Han looked at it with amusement. The two people were indeed carved out of Jie Feng's mold, and they were twins who cut corners. No wonder Jie Feng valued them so much.

    Although there were many martial arts seniors at this banquet, the focus was on Lin Han. After all, he was one of the two parties involved in this incident, and he was a positive figure.  Therefore, at the banquet, there was an endless stream of people asking for help, which made Lin Han tired of dealing with it.

    After the banquet, Lin Han stayed quietly in a small courtyard for the rest of the time, without being disturbed by anyone else. Only A Li and Fei Yan were by his side.

    Although they have great confidence in Lin Han, A Li and Fei Yan bothPeople are still very worried, and that kind of mood can only be understood by experiencing it.

    Lin Han suddenly laughed out loud as he hugged A Li and Fei Yan, one on the left and the other on the right, listening to the wind, smoke and autumn.

    "What's wrong?" A Li asked.

    Lin Han shook his head, but he was thinking: Why don't non-smoking girls ask for sacrifice in such a "bloody" way these days?  What a waste of a classic plot!

    ~~~~~~

    August 14th, sunny, no rain, no problem!

    August 15th, sunny, at the end of the day, my disciple came to report that Linghu Chong has arrived!

    After leaving the courtyard, Lin Han saw Linghu Chong and his party.

    Linghu Chong is dressed in black and has a white scarf on his head!  Lin Han doesn't care

    There are people in the team who use golden wheels as weapons!  Lin Han didn't care too much

    There are people in the team who use mourning sticks as weapons!  Lin Han's eyes narrowed slightly

    There are three women in the team, Ren Yingying, Lan Fenghuang, and the charming woman

    Staring closely at the charming woman, Lin Han sighed deeply, turned to Linghu Chong again, and said expressionlessly: "You have fallen, I really look down on you"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 26*4 Destiny. Expulsion

    Listening to those senseless words, Linghu Chong looked at Lin Han suspiciously. He didn't understand what he meant. He only thought that the other party meant that he was hanging out with a group of evil people. His face couldn't help but darken: "What does it have to do with you?"

    Lin Han looked at Linghu Chong in astonishment, his mind racing, and he thought to himself: Is there any secret in it? It seems that Linghu Chong doesn't know the details of that woman?

    Thinking about it this way, Lin Han couldn't help but breathe a sigh of relief, and his expression softened a lot.  In Lin Han's impression, although Linghu Chong acted without scruples, he was not a person who did not know right from wrong. If he was forced to crave force, Lin Han believed it; but if he did not care about the interests of his family, Lin Han did not want to  He thought too badly.

    It is said that the person who knows a person best is not his friend, but his enemy.

    In fact, just as Lin Han thought, Linghu Chong really didn't know the identity of that charming woman. He only took her with him because he thought she was a friend of the Hidden Dharma King and Xi Xiangzi.

    As for the identities of the Dharma King of the Tibetan Buddhism and Xi Xiangzi, one is the Dharma King of the Tibetan Buddhism and the other is the high priest of the Shamanism. Both of them have impressive martial arts.  The two people came with Menai Zi to form an alliance, proposing to form an alliance with the Demon Sect to fight against the Eight Righteous Sects Alliance.

    Linghu Chong thought that the battle with Lin Han would be held in Mount Tai, which was within the sphere of influence of the Wuyue Sect. With the thought of being on guard against others, Linghu Chong agreed to the conditions proposed by the Hidden Dharma King and Xi Xiangzi, and by the way brought Menai  Purple brought here.

    Regarding Menai Zi, although Linghu Chong saw that her martial arts was not weak, he had no other doubts. As for her beauty, Linghu Chong didn't care. She was beautiful, but she was more charming, which was worse than Ren Yingying.  Too far.

    But, why does Lin Han care so much about a woman?

    Lin Han looked at Linghu Chong's expression and had a general idea. He stopped paying attention to him. Instead, he turned to the charming woman and sneered: "Who are you?"

    As soon as these words came out, everyone else looked at Lin Han strangely, wondering why he was interested in a woman alone before the war?

    "It would be wrong to say that Lin Han coveted this woman's beauty. If he coveted her beauty, he should have shown a flattering smile instead of being as cold as he is now.  What's more, compared to A Li and Fei Yan, that woman has no advantage at all except that she smells like a fox.

    Next to Lin Han, Li Ji and Shi Tao were secretly on guard. As soon as Lin Han gave the order, they used thunderous means to take down the unknown woman in front of them. They clearly remembered that just before  Two days ago, when Lin Han heard about this woman, his expression became unnatural.

    That woman is called 'Minako'. It is the Fuso Ronin commander who came to the Celestial Dynasty this time. She is the young master of the Iga sect in Fuso. Her real name is 'Minako', and 'Umena Purple' is named after her.  Homophonically, this Chinese name deceived many people, including Linghu Chong.

    ¡°Except for those who are particularly short among the Japanese, if they are dressed as Han Chinese, it is difficult to distinguish them from their appearance.  This is especially true for women from the Japanese country.  In order to make it easier to travel in China, every time Fuso warriors went to China, they would be led by a woman.

    But this time, when she encountered Lin Han¡¯s cold and cold gaze, ¡®Minako¡¯ felt awe-inspiring in her heart. Although she didn¡¯t know where the flaw was, she knew she had fallen into Lin Han¡¯s hands.

    If you are an ordinary person, when you see Minako's etiquette, you will feel that it is a bit excessive at most, but other than that, you will not have other thoughts.  But Lin Han was different. In his previous life, he knew about that beastly nation that was respectful to others and inferior to pigs and dogs, so he recognized Minako at the first sight.

    Suppressing the fear in her heart, 'Minako' had a charming smile on her face, and she bent down, with her upper body almost at a 90-degree angle to her body. While bending down, 'Minako' also pulled the corner of her clothes.  The red cherries, green plantains and big meat buns are exposed very naturally.

    After a gasp, a charming voice came: "The little girl's surname is Mei, and her double name is 'Nai Zi'."

    Listening to the reactions around her, Minako was very proud. She touched the corner of her clothes again, revealing more flesh, and then she stood up and looked at Lin Han charmingly.

    However, when she straightened up and came into contact with Lin Han's cold eyes, she suddenly shuddered. What a pair of bloodthirsty eyes they were

    Minako didn¡¯t dare to look anymore, and quickly turned away. Boundless fear filled her heart, and her mind buzzed, eventually turning into one thought: He wants to kill me?  !

    Mena Zi?  Minako!  No breasts

    With a sneer, Lin Han said in a deep voice: "Don't say that Mr. Lin won't give you a chance. Leave now, keep going east, and go back to your hometown. If you still dare to stay in the Central Plains, you will be killed!"

    Minako raised her head tremblingly, her charming eyes filled with crystal clear tears, as if they would burst into tears the next moment.With tears streaming down her face and looking at Lin Han tremblingly, Minako asked with aggrieved fear and confusion: "Sir, this little girl doesn't know what you mean?"

    Looking around, he saw that everyone had unbearable expressions. Lin Han was even more disgusted. Looking at the pretentious Minako in front of him, he shouted loudly: "Do you really think that Lin's sword can't see blood?"

    Seeing Lin Han¡¯s left hand resting on the hilt of the sword, an evil aura rushed straight into his heart, and a breath of death rushed towards his face. Minako smiled miserably, turned to look at Linghu Chong, and cried: "Master Linghu, please make the decision for this little girl!"

    Although he felt something was wrong, for the sake of face, Linghu Chong still took a step forward, stood in front of Lin Han, protected Minako behind him, and said in a deep voice: "Brother Lin, Minako was invited by Linghu Chong, you are like this  Is it too much to bully a weak woman?"

    "Too much?" Lin Hanhan said with a smile, "It seems that you have been in seclusion all these years, and you have really made everyone stupid!"

    "Brother Lin watch your words!" Linghu Chong tightened his grip on the scabbard and his face darkened.  Being insulted in public, Linghu Chong was also angry. Now he is the number one figure in the Sun Moon God Sect and is the leader. Do you really think he is still the great disciple of Huashan back then?

    "If you weren't stupid, how could you not recognize a Japanese woman?" Lin Han asked.

    "What!" Linghu Chong was startled, turned his head suddenly, stared directly at Minako, and yelled: "Say!"

    Minako backed away in shock. Seeing the ferocious light in Linghu Chong's eyes, which was the same as Lin Han's, her face lost any color. She could only look at the Hidden King and Xi Xiangzi for help.

    The Dharma King and Xi Xiangzi looked at each other and took a step back. They both thought: It¡¯s a joke. The Clay Bodhisattva is crossing the river and cannot protect himself. He can¡¯t draw fire again!

    Minako's expression had betrayed her identity. Linghu Chong looked at the Hidden Dharma King and Xi Xiangzi angrily, walked aside bitterly, and stopped paying attention.  At this moment, his heart was not at peace. If he hadn't needed the help of the Dharma King and Xi Xiangzi, he would have fallen out with them long ago.

    "roll!"

    Lin Han scolded Minako with endless murderous intent.

    Throwing away all pretense and giving Lin Han a hateful look, Minako stumbled away with her three subordinates.

    It¡¯s not that Minako is unwilling to fight with force, but that she has been in China for so long and has seen too many masters, and she no longer has the arrogance she had when she first arrived.  She knew that if she didn't follow Lin Han's words, she would die ugly.

    When Minako left, the look of hatred in her eyes made Lin Han very dissatisfied.

    Facing Minako's back, Lin Han said in a deep voice: "As long as you don't look back, Lin will not chase you. However, with your appearance, many people may be interested, haha"

    Minako trembled all over. Lin Han¡¯s last words, that chuckle, contained too profound and thought-provoking meaning.

    Minako could imagine that after her identity was exposed and she moved from the dark to the light, and with the tacit approval of the number one martial artist in the world, many people with strong martial arts skills and special hobbies would come one after another

    Looking at the strange smiles of many strangers in the crowd, Lin Han smiled knowingly: Don't blame me, don't eliminate evil!  What's more, this is war!  If you want to plot, you must bear the price of failure!

    Yes, this is war!

    In Lin Han¡¯s eyes, it is no longer an ordinary martial arts dispute, nor a conflict between men and women, but a war between nations, a war in which the failure of one party may lead to the annihilation of the entire race!

    No need for kindness!

    War makes women go away, not because women cannot wield weapons and kill people, but because the price of failure is a life worse than death, and women who go to the battlefield cannot afford it!

    When Minako was forced to leave, everyone looked at Linghu Chong differently.

    ¡°If before, there were still people calling him ¡®Young Master Linghu¡¯ and ¡®Master Linghu¡¯, and there were still people who were quite sympathetic to his experience, now, there are waves of contempt.

    Green forest heroes are also bloody. They often perform better than the official in the face of big rights and wrongs. It would be fine if Linghu Chong colluded with other underworld forces. After all, Lin Han's side is powerful now, and necessary protection is also possible, but with Japanese pirates  Collusion is of a completely different nature.

    Under the wanton propaganda of the eight sects, not only martial arts people, but also ordinary people knew that the Japanese pirates were coming to invade. Under the joint attack of the eight sects, the Fuso Ronin who came across the ocean had become a cross-street  Everyone shouted to beat the rat.

    ??At least on the surface, no one in China is willing to associate with Japanese pirates.  Therefore, the ronin who can still stay mustHe was hiding his appearance, throwing away his samurai attire, kimono, and tatami, and changed into Han Chinese attire.

    Unexpectedly, Linghu Chong's momentum was hit, and he made a show of force at the right time. Lin Han was also very happy. His expulsion of Minako was also a slap in the face to Linghu Chong. After all, he was the one who brought the person.  No one can argue!

    As for the people from the Esoteric Cult and Shamanism, according to the plan of the eight sects, Lin Han didn¡¯t want to scare others or give people an aggressive impression, so he let them go.

    Under Lin Han's instructions, disciples from the Five Mountains came forward and led Linghu Chong and his party to the guest room to rest, waiting for the decisive battle in the evening.

    When Ren Yingying passed by, Lin Han sighed and said softly: "You're here!"

    Turning her head suddenly, looking at Lin Han with an extremely complicated expression, Ren Yingying asked lonely: "Can I not come?"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    ??Have you ever regretted it?

    ps: Dear heroes, spare your lives, Sunset accidentally became evil again

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 265 Fate. Full Moon Night

    Have you ever regretted it?

    What lingered in Ren Yingying's mind was originally an ordinary sentence, "Have you ever felt guilty?" But for some reason, when the words came to her lips, it turned into a complicated and inexplicable sentence, "Have you ever regretted it?"

    "Looking at Ren Yingying's silhouette gradually disappearing, Lin Han didn't know what he felt in his heart

    A delicate hand like a white lotus root stretched out and held Lin Han's hand tightly.  Lin Han turned his head and looked at A Li and Fei Yan. The confusion in his eyes completely faded away, leaving only incomparable perseverance.

    "Are you okay?" A Li asked softly, but his grip tightened.

    Lin Han nodded with a smile. Without giving up, he moved his other hand to the side, grabbed Feiyan's hand in his palm, and said softly: "Let's go back."

    "Um!"

    Behind Lin Han and the others, Li Ji and Shi Tao looked at each other with smiles on their faces.

    "Let's all disperse. Be careful and don't let anyone sneak up." Shi Tao ordered, "Today's battle is too important to allow any accidents!"

    "Yes, Lord Inspector!"

    Dispersing the disciples, Shi Tao and Li Ji left together.

    ~~~~~~

    In the room where Lin Han rested, Zuo Lengchan, Ding Mian, Fei Bin, and Zhong Zhen were all waiting. When Lin Han entered the door, Zuo Lengchan turned his head and stared at Lin Han intently.  With his eyes open, he asked in a deep voice: "Xiaohan, you have met Linghu Chong, are you sure about the battle tonight?"

    After pondering for a moment, Lin Han replied: "I will live or die!"

    Nodding, Zuo Lengchan smiled and said, "Master, I know, then you have a good rest!"

    Ding Mian smiled and said: "Someone will bring the dinner later, so we won't disturb you!"

    "Um!"

    Until he left, Zuo Lengchan didn't say how powerful Linghu Chong was. He believed in Lin Han. The phrase "I will live or die" is a strong self-confidence that means everything!

    Is Linghu Chong powerful?

    There is no doubt that Lin Han can feel that Linghu Chong's internal strength is very strong. Just like Ren Woxing before, his internal strength has been much higher. Even after absorbing Shangguan Yun's internal strength, Linghu Chong's internal strength is much higher than what he was at that time.  Ren Woxing is even better.

    At this moment, just in terms of internal strength, Linghu Chong even surpassed Feng Qingyang, and was not inferior to Dongfang Bubai back then.

    After understanding Linghu Chong's internal strength, Lin Han was no longer nervous, not because he felt Linghu Chong was not strong enough, but because he felt at ease.

    What people fear most is facing the unknown. If the mysterious veil is lifted and it is no longer so false and elusive, they will no longer be nervous and fearful, and even arouse endless fighting spirit.

    ¡°In the final analysis, everyone¡¯s biggest opponent is themselves.  This is fundamentally different from the 'inner demons' in the world of cultivation.

    In his previous life, Lin Han would often read some books on immortality and spiritual cultivation, which talked about the 'inner demons' and 'heart tribulations'. Once you have overcome them, you can sit back and relax.

    But in the real world, it is impossible for people to defeat the "inner demons", because the inner demons are immortal, just like human emotions and desires cannot be cut off.  As long as there is still the unknown, people will be afraid and have ¡®inner demons¡¯.

    Of course, when a certain thing is no longer mysterious, people's fear will disappear.

    Now, knowing Linghu Chong's true cultivation level, Lin Han finally felt relieved and snuggled quietly with A Li and Fei Yan in the courtyard, quietly waiting for dinner and the decisive battle.

    When the setting sun is silent in the mist in the distance, the whiteness of the day and the blackness of the night begin to exchange at this moment.

    Directly in the east, without the obstruction of the scorching sun, nothing in this world can suppress the rise of the golden full moon.

    On August 15th, the night of the Mid-Autumn Festival, this perfect moon in a foreign land rises slowly as a farewell to the other eleven.  In an instant, the only golden moonlight in a year fell on the earth, igniting the passion of all living beings.

    The celebration has begun; the banquet has begun

    In the golden light, a banquet was held on Mount Tai. Despite being screened, there were still hundreds of martial arts comrades staying on Mount Tai, looking forward to tonight's life and death battle.

    Of course, Zuo Lengchan could not allow these hundreds of people to go to the top of Mount Tai. It would be too dangerous.

    Zuo Lengchan stood up slowly and clapped his hands to signal everyone to be quiet.

    When all the guests looked over, Zuo Lengchan clasped his fists and said loudly: "Before the banquet, Zuo, together with a group of disciples from the Five Sacred Mountains, wished all fellow martial artists a happy Mid-Autumn Festival, and thanked everyone for taking the time to watch this event despite their busy schedules.  A duel."

    "You're welcome, Master Zuo!"

    &nbsp; The martial arts heroes applauded in response to Zuo Lengchan's speech.

    Nodding and waiting for the applause to stop, Zuo Lengchan said apologetically: "This duel is arranged at the top of Mount Tai, that is, the Jade Emperor Summit over there. Relatively speaking, the location is not very big, and at the same time, for  It won¡¯t affect Junior Nephew Lin¡¯s duel, so there won¡¯t be many friends who can watch it up close!¡±

    The heroes had already expected this, and someone immediately asked: "I wonder who can go? What arrangements will the left leader make for the remaining comrades?"

    "Yes, we can't go in vain!"

    "Please give me more details, Master Zuo!"

    After pressing down with both hands to attract everyone's attention, Zuo Lengchan smiled and said: "Come one by one. First, Junior Brother Ding will announce the list of attendees."

    When the heroes heard this, they immediately searched for Ding Mian's traces. When Ding Mian stood up on Zuo Lengchan's left side, everyone became quiet again.

    Nodding with satisfaction, Ding Mian took out a booklet from his arms and said loudly: "The following are the guests invited this time."

    After a pause, Ding Mian continued to read: "Shaolin Master Fangzheng, Wudang Chongxu Taoist, Kongtong Xu Daxia, Qingcheng Jingchen Taoist, Emei Jinguang Master, Kunlun Zhenshan Taoist, Diancangliu Sect Master,  The leader of the Beggar Clan solves the problem."

    Ding Mian¡¯s names came out one by one. The person named nodded and saluted Ding Mian, and Ding Mian nodded in return.

    After reading about the Beggar Clan's Jie Feng, Ding Mian turned to the next page and read again: "The Devil's Sect's 'Holy Aunt' Ren Yingying, the Esoteric Cult's Dharma Protector Master's Hidden Dharma King, the Five Poison Sect's leader 'Blue Phoenix', the Shamanism's High Priest Xi  Xiangzi, Lu Zhuweng, the former elder of the Demon Sect.¡±

    When these five people appeared, the crowd immediately made an uproar, but fortunately they became quiet the next moment.  The heroes also understood that since there were people from the Eight Righteous Sects and the Beggar Clan watching the battle, it made sense for Linghu Chong to find some helpers.

    But what¡¯s puzzling is that Linghu Chong¡¯s sworn brother, Xiang Wentian, the Light Envoy of the Demon Sect, didn¡¯t show up. I don¡¯t know what happened.

    Looking at the expectant martial arts fellows, Ding Mian gently closed the booklet and said apologetically: "These are the guests this time!"

    "so little?"

    "Is there a mistake?"

    "Then what should we do?"

    Fei Bin stood up from the right side of Zuo Lengchan and said loudly: "Quiet, quiet!"

    When everyone calmed down again, Zuo Lengchan said with a smile: "Everyone, this is a duel, not a drama. If there are too many people left, accidents will happen. In this way, I can only feel sorry for everyone."

    Seeing the dissatisfaction of the heroes, Zuo Lengchan smiled and said: "Of course, we have surrounded a large area a little further away for everyone to watch. Although it is a little far away, if you have good eyesight, you can still see clearly  Yes. However, the dirty talk is ahead. You must obey the deployment and not harass, otherwise we have the right to deal with it!"

    Hearing that there was still a place to watch, the dissatisfaction of the heroes subsided slightly. Some people originally wanted to protest again, but were persuaded by those around them.

    Thinking about it, the Wuyue Sect is not someone to be trifled with. Someone like Fei Bin dares to kill a whole family. Even Lin Han himself has a bad reputation. Thinking of this, many people give up.

    Satisfied with everyone's reaction, Zuo Lengchan raised his hands and said cheerfully: "Please forgive me for my inconvenience in waiting. Come, come, come. There is good wine and good food on the table. Take care of it. Let's all drink to your heart's content."  , Eat as much as you want, it all belongs to Zuo."

    Under the guidance of Zuo Lengchan, the heroes focused their attention on the drinks. Many of them knew that they were not qualified to watch with their own eyes. The reason why they came up the mountain was just for fun and to be able to  Get first-hand results.

    To be honest, the Wuyue Sect¡¯s arrangement is extremely benevolent and righteous.  Since there is a free banquet, why not?  If the Shaolin stall really encountered such a situation, it might be pickled vegetables and white flour steamed buns, or even "female donor, please stay."

    The outside of the crickets and messy cups, the two parties inside seemed quite quiet.

    On Linghu Chong's side, the Hidden Dharma King, Xi Xiangzi, Lan Fenghuang and Ren Yingying, who was accompanied by the Green Bamboo Man, were in a small courtyard with their subordinates, enjoying the dinner sent by the disciples of the Five Sacred Mountains.

    Looking at the fragrant dinner, Xi Xiangzi asked doubtfully: "Do people from the Wuyue Sect tamper with the food?"

    As soon as the words came out of his mouth, Xi Xiangzi felt that except for the Hidden Dharma King, everyone else was looking at him with strange expressions.

    Linghu Chong was obviously still angry about Minako, and said coldly: "You underestimate Lin Han too much. If he really had such thoughts, would there still be today's duel?"

    ?The Hidden Dharma King nodded and said: "With the momentum of the Five Sacred Sect, if they are willing, they can surround us here without any regard for morality."

    Xi Xiangzi¡¯s face became extremely ugly: ¡°If the Wuyue Sect really gets interested, wouldn¡¯t it be very dangerous for us?¡±

    Lan Fenghuang looked at Xi Xiangzi with disdain and said, "Aren't you still fine now?"

    Having said that, Lan Fenghuang was the first to hold out his chopsticks and tasted every dish personally. He then picked up the wine bottle, poured a glass of wine, drank it himself, and then nodded, saying it was okay.

    Being teased by Lan Fenghuang, Xi Xiangzi wanted to be angry, but he was quite afraid of the poison in this woman. In the end, he could only smile awkwardly and followed the second one to take off his chopsticks.

    Acquiescing to Lan Fenghuang's actions, Linghu Chong sneered: "If it's Zuo Lengchan, he may not have the intention to harm us, but this time the opponent is Lin Han. A proud person like him will disdain evil ways."

    The enemy is the best confidant. At this moment, in Lin Han's yard, A Li and Fei Yan were dining with Lin Han.  A Li asked Linghu Chong if he dared to eat the food and wine sent to him, but Lin Han was sure that Linghu Chong would drink it without any scruples.

    After dinner, the mountain breeze came slowly, and a full moon gradually rose into the sky.

    Bathed in the pale moonlight, listening to the footsteps getting closer and closer, Lin Han's eyes were filled with light, as if flames were beginning to condense and ice was beginning to burn

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 266 Fate. The top of Mount Tai

    Under the pale moonlight, the Jade Emperor's roof seemed to be covered with a thin layer of frost. The grass and trees were undulating with the wind, rippling layers of white and silver halo, and dozens of bonfires were burning all around.  The orange flames complement each other, and the silvery white and orange complement each other, which also ignites the passion of the singing insects in the mountains, chirping and playing a noisy forest symphony.

    Under the leadership of Zuo Lengchan, many people in the world are divided into four camps.

    On the Songshan side, headed by Zuo Lengchan and Ding Mian, there were Fei Bin, Li Ji, Shi Tao, A Li, Fei Yan and others, walking at the front surrounded by Lin Han.  Only Zhong Zhen did not come. He was left below by Zuo Lengchan to help Yu Jizi and others protect Taishan's safety tonight.

    The second echelon is composed of eight people: Fang Zheng, Chongxu, Xu Huaishan, Taoist Jingchen, Master Jinguang, Zhenshanzi, Liu Suifeng and Jiefeng. They are attending as guests.  Of course, it also means arbitration and fairness.

    In the third position, there is Linghu Chong and his party, including the Hidden Dharma King, Xi Xiangzi, Lan Fenghuang, Ren Yingying, and Green Bamboo Weng, a total of six people. As for the disciples they brought, they are naturally not qualified to come and watch.  of.

    The last phalanx has the largest number of people. There are almost a hundred martial arts masters. These people are all famous in the martial arts world, either the heads of small and medium-sized sects, or the elders and outstanding disciples of the eight major sects.  This group of people did not reach Jade Emperor Peak, but stopped at the intersection.

    The hundred Songshan elite disciples brought by Zuo Lengchan also stayed at the intersection, where an area had already been designated.  These Songshan elite disciples are each holding a long sword. What they need to do is to guard this group of people in the martial arts world who have been unarmed, so that they will not take another step beyond the realm of danger.

    After arriving at the top of the Jade Emperor, Zuo Lengchan walked towards Fang Zheng and others and chatted with them for a few words. Fang Zheng hesitated for a moment, nodded, walked to the middle of the venue, and said loudly: "I am not talented, and I am valued by Master Zuo.  , specifically as the referee for this duel, there are some rules below that need to be emphasized."

    After a pause, when everyone was completely quiet, Fang Zheng continued: "For this duel, one side is Lin Han of the Five Mountains Sect, and the other side is Linghu Chong of the Sun and Moon God Sect. Please come to the scene."

    "Brother Lin, be careful!"

    "Brother Lin, Feiyan believes in you!"

    Holding their hands tightly, Lin Han's face burst into a bright smile, "Don't worry, I'll be right back!"

    On the other side, Linghu Chong and Ren Yingying looked at each other with complicated expressions, both wanting to speak but hesitating.  After a long time, Linghu Chong sighed, turned around and left desolately.

    "You have to be careful!"

    Not far away, a whisper came from behind. Linghu Chong was shaken, but his steps did not stop. He just became a lot brisker and walked straight towards the center of the field.

    "Grandmaster!"

    "Master Fang Zheng!"

    Fang Zheng nodded, looked at Lin Han, then looked at Linghu Chong, sighed and said: "You two are the most outstanding young talents in the past hundred years, but today you are going to have to fight like this between life and death, and the fate has changed."  People"

    Lin Han and Linghu Chong looked at each other without saying a word.

    Looking at Linghu Chong, Fang Zheng sighed: "Back when Yue Buqun expelled you from the Huashan Sect, I once intended to take you into the Shaolin sect. You refused, but now you have joined the Sun and Moon Sect. Really"

    When Linghu Chong heard Fang Zheng's words, he was slightly shocked and showed a nostalgic look. He was obviously thinking of old things and other things.

    "Young Master Linghu, are you really unwilling to look back?"

    Listening to Fang Zheng¡¯s questions, Lin Han frowned slightly and moved his lips, but in the end he didn¡¯t say anything more.

    The smile on Linghu Chong's face slowly disappeared, revealing a desolate look, and said in a hoarse voice: "Master is dead, my wife is gone, my junior sister is gone, the Huashan sect is dispersed, everything familiar has disappeared, master, I still  Can you go back?"

    "Hey" After listening to Linghu Chong's miserable words, Fang Zheng sighed, looked at Lin Han, and prayed: "Young Master Lin, if Young Master Linghu is willing to leave the Sun Moon God Sect and give up this duel,  Can you agree?"

    Lin Han nodded and said with a smile: "Master's advice, I dare not not listen to it, but Brother Linghu has just tasted the taste of power, how can he let it go? Let alone break away from the Demon Cult. Moreover, this  This duel was originally proposed by Brother Linghu, and Lin Han was forced to accept the duel. Even if this junior agrees to give up, he still has to give an explanation to all his martial arts colleagues."

    "Master, there is no need to persuade him any more!" Linghu Chong said coldly, "Master Ren has been kind to Linghu Chong, and I must avenge him."

    "This" Fang Zheng looked between Linghu Chong and Lin Han for a long time.?Speechless, "It seems that you are determined to separate life and death?"

    "That's right!" Before Linghu Chong could answer, Lin Han said first, "As the saying goes, like father, like son, Yue Buqun practiced the 'Sunflower Book', causing his own family to be destroyed; Linghu Chong practiced 'Sucking-Star-Da'  -Law'."

    Looking at Linghu Chong with evil intentions, Lin Han said with a smile, "I'm curious, where does Brother Linghu's profound skill come from?"

    "What does it have to do with you?" Linghu Chong said coldly.

    Lin Han ignored him and said to Fang Zheng: "Master must know that the 'Sucking-Star-Great-Fa' specializes in absorbing people's inner energy and then turning it into his own use. Unfortunately, this junior learned not long ago that the Demon Sect  Shangguan Yun, the elder of Qinglong Hall, had no disaster or disease, but he died suddenly, and his death was extremely ugly, with all his blood and essence lost."

    While Linghu Chong's expression changed drastically, Fang Zheng's expression turned extremely ugly and he said in a deep voice, "What do you mean, Young Master Lin?"

    With a laugh, Lin Han pointed at Linghu Chong and said, "Lin Han will never let such an evil person live in the world to cause harm to the world!"

    "That's it, that's all!" Fang Zheng suddenly shook his head, looked at Linghu Chong deeply, and said tremblingly: "In this case, I don't want to interfere with the affairs between you anymore."

    "That's right!" Lin Han laughed.

    "snort!"

    Fang Zheng faced everyone and said loudly: "The conflict between Linghu Chong and Lin Han is irreconcilable. Today is a life-and-death battle. During the duel, no one among the relatives, friends and teachers of both sides will be allowed to stand in the way of the duel. If there is any violation, Lao Na and other  The seven leaders, as the arbiters for this time, will join forces with the other party to attack the defaulter."

    "Let's work together to attack the defaulters!" Chongxu and other seven leaders echoed loudly.

    The energy of the eight masters was intertwined and merged into one place, soaring into the sky. All the martial arts heroes were speechless, not even daring to make a single noise.

    On Linghu Chong's side, Hidden Dharma King and Xi Xiangzi were all relieved, with joy on their faces. With the guarantee of the eight Fang Zheng people, their safety was finally guaranteed on Mount Tai, surrounded by enemies.  .

    Zuo Lengchan and Ding Mian looked at each other and nodded. Now there is no way to retreat. Everything depends on Lin Han's performance. They believe that Lin Han will not let them down, nor will he let the Wuyue Sect down.

    After separating Lin Han and Linghu Chong, Fang Zheng returned to the middle of the other seven sect leaders. Zuo Lengchan and Ding Mian all stood to the east of the eight sect leaders, hiding Dharma King, Xi Xiangzi, Lan Fenghuang, and Ren Yingying.  The five of them, Green Bamboo Weng, chose to stand on the west side. As a result, in the large venue, only the blazing bonfire and Lin Han and Linghu Chong were facing each other.

    "Let's do it!" Linghu Chong said expressionlessly, and then he threw off the scabbard with a clang, revealing the Huashan Saber.

    "Since we are no longer from Huashan, why use Huashan's sword?" Lin Han suddenly asked with a smile, "If the Patriarch of Huashan had a spirit, would he strangle you, a rebellious person, to death?"

    "Draw your sword!" Linghu Chong said in a deep voice.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine, you¡¯re too tired to live, just ask Lin to give you a ride.¡±

    Lin Han slowly pulled out the Tears Sword, gently lifted the scabbard, and landed it in Fei Yan's arms.

    At this moment, the bright moon in the sky happened to reach the middle of the sky. The pale moonlight leaked vertically from the top of the head, suppressing dozens of bonfires on the ground. Lin Han and Linghu Chong's eyes glowed with divine light, and at the same time  He started, shouting and rushing towards the opponent.

    Suddenly

    The light on the tear-stained sword was bright, and golden flames trembled. It was unclear whether the fire was borrowed from the wind or the wind was borrowed from the fire. The bonfire on the ground suddenly burst out, suppressing the pale moonlight.

    At the same time, the flames on the tear-stained sword became even more dazzling. Under Lin Han's movement, the long sword drew a mysterious trajectory, neither curved nor straight, almost curved and straight, like an unstoppable meteor, leaving a trail in the night.  He left the mark and crashed forward.

    Almost at the same time, Linghu Chong's long sword glowed with purple light.  The coquettish purple color, carrying the power of wind and thunder, drew arcs one after another in the air unpredictably, jumping up and down, abrupt and natural, and finally took the momentum of interception and crashed towards the golden meteor.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ?

    Jin Yan and Yao Zi retracted at the touch of a button, crossed each other, and stood back to back. Lin Han and Linghu Chong maintained their sword thrusting postures at the same time.  Between the two of them, there were two pieces of flying clothes, fluttering in the light of the fire.

    In the first test, neither of them used their full strength, but both parties already got what they wanted.  As expected, in terms of internal strength, Linghu Chong was slightly better, but in terms of controlling internal strength, Lin Han was even more sophisticated.

    The attack just now, both of them's attacks were superbFeng, Linghu Chong first intercepted Lin Han's long sword using the 'Dugu Nine Swords' technique of 'Later Strike', and then suddenly defended and counterattacked, stabbing Lin Han's vital part in the waist with the sword.

    Lin Han's long sword was ready to be withdrawn at the first touch. With exquisite control, he used the basic sword technique of "releasing force and swinging the sword". While striking Linghu Chong's long sword, he accelerated his sword towards Linghu Chong's waist and ribs.  .

    In the end, the two pieces of clothes flying in the air explained everything. This time, no one took advantage of the other.

    After a trial, Linghu Chong's confidence was greatly boosted, and he was almost moved to tears. He finally had the strength to fight. It had been his long-cherished wish for many years!

    Turning around and charging, Linghu Chong once again took the initiative to attack Lin Han with his long sword carrying a coquettish purple color.

    With a cold smile, Lin Han shook his wrist, and the tear-stained sword and his left arm were connected as a whole, drawing a large semicircle in the air, and was thrown back. During the swing, Lin Han's body shape was reversed, and his whole body was wrapped around him.  In the golden light, electricity shot out

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 267 Fate. The strange purple light

    On the top of the Jade Emperor, the majestic golden flames and the strange purple sword light collided together from time to time, blending with the pale moonlight swaying in the sky, erupting into bursts of huge roars.

    Not far away, the eight sect leaders gathered together, their eyes flashing with divine light, following the figures of Lin Han and Linghu Chong turning back and forth.  surprise?  Shocked?  Or both!

    Of the dozens of bonfires, only seven were left, and the rest were destroyed in the hands of the two men in the fierce battle.

    Not only that, under the feet of the two people, the once lush turf has disappeared, and the gray and yellow soil and rocks are exposed. Coupled with the crisscrossing and dense sword marks, it can be seen that the fight was extremely fierce.

    Trying to steady his trembling forearm, Lin Han shouted violently, shook his wrist rapidly, dodged every inch, and stepped forward in an instant. The long sword relied on the speed of his footsteps, like a golden ringed snake pouncing on food, and fiercely charged at the opponent.  Stab away.

    Linghu Chong scolded, and the right hand holding the sword also moved repeatedly, drawing an evil purple arc, and intercepted the 'Xinzi' spit out by the 'Golden Ringed Snake' from an incredible place.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The golden flame collided with the purple light again, and the tear-stained sword trembled again and again, and finally several golden flowers were cut off. The golden light on the sword suddenly dimmed, and gradually showed signs of being unstoppable. For a while, the purple light was strong, and it seemed  Even more evil.

    In the interlacing halo of light, a smile gradually appeared on Linghu Chong's face. The balance of victory was tilting towards him. Lin Han's red fire energy was no match for him after all, and he was gradually falling behind.

    On the sidelines, Zuo Lengchan, Ding Mian and others looked extremely serious. No one expected that Linghu Chong could suppress Lin Han in a one-on-one situation. This was something even Zuo Lengchan himself could not do.  .

    If a few people were not very familiar with Lin Han and knew that he still had a trump card that he had not yet revealed, they would not be able to take care of the eight sect leaders on the side and would immediately attack him.

    Unlike Zuo Lengchan and other key figures from the Five Sacred Mountains, who knew Lin Han thoroughly, the Hidden Dharma King and Xi Xiangzi who came with Linghu Chong had extremely complicated expressions.  On the one hand, they were shocked that Linghu Chong and Lin Han's martial arts were so good. On the other hand, they were worried that after Linghu Chong defeated or killed Lin Han, the Wuyue Sect would become angry and attack him.

    Although with the guarantee of the eight masters, Zuo Lengchan may not take the risk of offending all the heroes in the world and take action shamelessly, but Xi Xiangzi and the two are still very worried.  If the Five Sacred Sect kills them 'accidentally', will the Eight Great Sects make the Five Sacred Sect uncomfortable for them?

    Do not be silly!

    In this way, the two people in Xixiangzi, on the one hand, hope that Linghu Chong will take a heavy blow, but on the other hand, they do not want to be implicated and suffer retaliation. Therefore, their hearts are really like fifteen buckets fetching water, up and down, in the light of the fire.  Under the illumination, the expression on his face is particularly wonderful.

    Lin Han had no time to care about the mood of the people off the court.  There was another contact, the tips of the two long swords faced each other, and both sides were pouring their inner strength with all their strength.

    At the center, the golden flame was engulfed by the purple light. Amidst the strong roar, Linghu Chong slowly took three steps back.

    On the other side, Lin Han couldn't hold his feet anymore, soaring, soaring, soaring he took eight steps back before he could take off the strong force coming from the sword.

    With a deep sigh, Lin Han had to admit: Although Linghu Chong still couldn't fully control his internal power, even if he wasted some, it couldn't be dealt with by a single red fire energy.

    Since a single red fire energy cannot deal with it, what about a single ice energy?

    The next moment, Lin Han tapped the tip of his sword lightly on the ground, and with the help of the rebound force, he jumped up, using the wonderful Bagua Steps under his feet, and threw himself in front of Linghu Chong again.

    Looking at Lin Han who was attacking again, Linghu Chong had no expression on his face, whether he was happy or sad. After such a long period of fierce fighting, he thought he had completely figured out the details, although he didn't know why Lin Han was attacking.  The ice energy was not used, but presumably the opponent felt that the red fire energy was useless, so the ice energy would not have much effect.

    The evil purple light ignited again, and just when Linghu Chong was about to block the attack and switch from defense to offense, an unexpected situation occurred.

    Seeing that the golden flames were about to hit the purple light, they suddenly dissipated completely, revealing the tear-stained sword inside. The sword was just a thousand miles away, and the two swords crossed each other. Just when Linghu Chong was slightly stunned, the tear-stained sword  The light on the sword reappeared, a deep blue color composed of many fine ice crystals, heading straight towards Linghu Chong's face.

    "It's a small trick." Linghu Chong snorted coldly, stepped back slightly, and his wrist shook, rotated, and recovered again. After drawing a strange arc, he finally appearedArriving first, before Lin Han's long sword hit the target, he gently knocked on the ridge of the tear-stained sword, and dodged at the critical moment.

    Even though he was unable to hurt his opponent, Lin Han had to sigh. Linghu Chong, who had greatly improved his skills, was indeed much more difficult to deal with than the aging Feng Qingyang. He was almost an enhanced version of 'Lao Feng'.

    Sure enough, it echoed Feng Qingyang's words that Si Guo Ya Shang said back then: If Linghu Chong had mastered the 'Nine Swords of Dugu', he would be able to follow the opponent's tiny movements before the opponent's sword was launched.  Make predictions in advance and attack first, so as to achieve the goal of "launching first and arriving first".

    Lin Han did not see the principle of swordsmanship in the old Feng Qingyang, but he saw it in the young and powerful Linghu Chong.

    Fortunately, Lin Han's sword moves are also extraordinary. They can be said to be extremely weird, because his sword moves are not without flaws, but full of flaws. However, because he is too fast and has mastered the ability to use points to represent faces.  His defense can be switched between 'extreme offense' and 'extreme defense' at will, achieving an absolute balance of movement and stillness. Therefore, he and Linghu Chong once again formed a situation where their moves could defeat each other.

    But unfortunately, neither the red fire Qi nor the ice Qi could be a match for Linghu Chong's evil purple Qi. Before the ice and fire Qi were fused, Lin Qi alone could not win.  Han is still very restrained.

    In the previous encounters, Lin Han relied on his superior internal strength to break through all the power of the law and suppress Linghu Chong to death. This time, the situation was completely different, and it was Linghu Chong's turn to use his true strength.  The air suppressed Lin Han.

    Fortunately, Lin Han has much more combat experience than Linghu Chong. Coupled with the special attributes of ice and fire energy, he can still withstand it for the time being, but Lin Han knows that this situation will not last long, and he must take the initiative  Make some changes.

    And now, Lin Han is doing some preparations.

    Seeing Lin Han replace the Red Fire Qi with the Ice Qi, Linghu Chong just snorted coldly, not too worried. Instead, he became more convinced that Lin Han was at the end of his rope, almost at the end of his rope, and he didn't have much backup left.

    Now that you have figured out the details of your opponent, why not fight back?

    Yes, why not fight back?

    Remembering that since the first day he met Lin Han, Linghu Chong had been oppressed in every possible way. Under Lin Han's blazing light like the scorching sun at noon in midsummer, he, who was once extremely confident, gradually became the foil of Haoyue, and finally  Become an inconspicuous star.

    Even not long after, even the light of the stars will no longer be there. Under the oppression of the scorching sun intentionally or unintentionally, how can the stars shine?  No, I had been practicing seclusion for two years, but when I woke up, I found that everything was gone. I had almost nothing.

    Counterattack!

    This word flashed in Linghu Chong's mind, and he was out of control, with old and new hatreds flooding into his heart.

    For the first time, Linghu Chong no longer focused on defense. His whole spirit and energy changed. His eyes actually glowed with bloodthirsty light, and a faint trace of blood oozed from the purple light on the long sword.  Feeling even more evil, Linghu Chong slashed at Lin Han in front of him with his sword.

    Sensing the change in Linghu Chong, Lin Han's pupils dilated instantly. He could certainly feel that Linghu Chong seemed to be stimulated and entered an inexplicable state of excitement, as if he had been injected with chicken blood, and he became excited instantly.

    For some reason, Lin Han was overjoyed when facing Linghu Chong in such a state. He first slowly took a step back, then held the tear-stained sword covered with dark blue ice crystal particles, made a complete defensive posture, and trapped Linghu Chong in the sword net.

    In the eyes of others, what happened in this flash of lightning was Lin Han converting the golden red fire energy into the blue ice energy, and then Linghu Chong started howling like a bull in heat.  Taking the initiative to attack, for a while, the offense and defense of both sides were completely lost.

    The two swords intersected, and Lin Han only felt a tremor in his hands, and there were bursts of throbbing pain from the tiger's mouth. However, Lin Han had no scruples. He also went crazy and took Ling Hu Chong's attack with great difficulty. One sword, two swords, and two swords.  sword¡­¡­

    'Dugu Nine Swords' is not just a defensive swordsmanship. At any moment, offense and defense are relative. The so-called 'last strike, first come' seems to be waiting for the opponent to make the move first, so that the corresponding action can be known, like 'wait and wait.  ', but there is another saying, called 'leading the snake out of its hole'.

    Linghu Chong knew the Dugu Nine Swordsmanship, but not just the Dugu Nine Swordsmanship. His attainments in the Huashan Swordsmanship were equally extraordinary. Otherwise, he would not have been able to escape from Tian Boguang's hands when his internal strength was low.

    Just like now, with boundless hatred, Linghu Chong stabbed Lin Han's vital part on the chest with his sword, using the "White Rainbow Penetrating the Sun" move, which was a true Huashan swordsmanship.

    &nbsp; If Lin Han ignored this sword, he would definitely be settled immediately; if he ignored it, he would take action to deal with it, so that the "Dugu Nine Swords" can be used.

    Fighting together again, the ice energy alone was still no match for Linghu Chong's evil purple energy.

    Under the cold moonlight, the tear-stained sword glowed with blue light. Attracted by the ice crystals, the night dew in the mountains instantly turned into white water vapor, wreaking havoc around Lin Han and Linghu Chong. It gradually spread and spread throughout the jade.  The top of the emperor's palace was shrouded in mist.

    In the light white mist, there is a strange purple crescent moon, which appears and disappears, as if it is chasing something

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 268 Fate. Sword Broken

    Neither the red fire energy alone nor the ice energy alone would be a match for Linghu Chong, who had greatly improved his skills.  However, when the special Qi of ice and fire appeared alternately in Lin Han's hands, it brought great trouble to Linghu Chong.

    Linghu Chong, relying on the strange purple sword light, shuttled through the mist, chasing after Lin Han step by step, but could not do anything to him.

    Lin Han also has something to rely on. He once learned the 'Bagua Cunbu' from Shi Lingwei, and has been practicing it to perfection. After obtaining the 'Evil Sword Manual', the two merged, making Lin Han's footwork even more weird.

    Linghu Chong, who was chasing behind him, was feeling aggrieved. Whenever he came within three feet of Lin Han, the opponent would make one or even several consecutive changes of direction, turning behind him in an instant, and the offense and defense of both sides would immediately switch.

    At this moment, the light on the Tears Sword is no longer limited to pure gold or pure blue, but a mixture of two kinds of light.  Often it was scorching golden flames one moment, but turned into biting blue frost the next. The constant switching between golden and dark blue made Linghu Chong tired of dealing with it.

    Judging from the scene, Lin Han was forced to flee in all directions, while Linghu Chong pursued fiercely with his sword. During the process of chasing and escaping, whenever there was no way to escape, Lin Han would use an exquisite footwork in dangerous and dangerous ways.  Fa, suddenly walked around behind Linghu Chong, barely able to take the initiative to attack.

    But most of the time, Linghu Chong was still chasing and Lin Han was on the run.  This situation makes some people in the Wuyue Sect very worried.

    "Master, is Junior Brother Lin in danger?"

    Li Ji looked at Lin Han, who was completely at a disadvantage in the field, with a look of shock on his face, and asked Zuo Lengchan softly.

    Listening to Li Ji's question, Shi Tao also turned his head and looked at Ding Mian anxiously. Even A Li and Fei Yan, who were next to him, also quietly pricked up their ears.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out out of the crowd, he looked at the two dueling people in the field with a solemn expression. After a long time, Zuo Lengchan said: "There is nothing serious for the time being."

    Ding Mian smiled and said, "Don't worry, that guy is very smart and won't suffer a loss."

    After listening to Ding Mian's words, Fang Zheng turned around, raised his palms and asked: "Amitabha, Linghu Chong has made great progress in martial arts and is already above us, but looking at Lin Shaoxia's appearance, although he is not equal, it is more like taking advantage of him.  Linghu Chong is practicing his martial arts."

    "Yes, Pindao originally thought it was an illusion. I didn't expect that the master also felt this way, so he couldn't be wrong." Chongxu took the words, looked meaningfully at Zuo Lengchan beside him, and sighed: "It seems that Lin Shaoxia  I still have some reservations.¡±

    "Hiss"

    The other six heads looked at each other in disbelief. Although Lin Han was beaten by Linghu Chong, Lin Han's ability was beyond their reach, especially the magical footwork.  It makes them salivate.  But even so, in the eyes of Fang Zheng and Chongxu, their full strength is still useless?

    Using Linghu Chong like this to hone his martial arts skills?

    The six of them were extremely horrified: How strong would Lin Han be if he went all out?

    Not only the six of them, but also Fang Zheng and Chongxu were quite uneasy in their hearts. They looked at each other and both thought of the same question: Could it be that Lin Han was really responsible for the Yinyue Valley massacre?

    With Lin Han's long sword, the transformation between ice and fire energy became more and more frequent and became more and more skillful. Not only the bystanders on the sidelines, but also Linghu Chong, the person in the game, also understood Lin Han's plan.

    Thinking that in such a life-and-death duel, Lin Han dared to despise him and practice the conversion of ice and fire energy under pressure, Linghu Chong felt that all the blood in his body was rising, and finally all the blood rushed into his eyes.

    Within a short time, Linghu Chong's eyes were filled with bloodshot eyes, glowing red.  In Linghu Chong's world, he is completely covered in blood and figures dancing in the blood.  Affected by his emotions, the purple sword light that originally looked strange was mixed with a gradually deepening blood color.

    Finally, the sword light on Linghu Chong's Huashan standard sword became mixed purple and red, and finally turned into reddish purple, looking even more evil. It kept raging around Lin Han's body, as if he was choosing people to eat.

    Clearly feeling the greater pressure coming from the back of his heart, Lin Han sighed: Let's stop here!

    The next moment, Lin Han suddenly turned around, turned his long sword, and struck Linghu Chong in the face with a golden and blue light.

    Seeing Lin Han stop and fight back, Linghu Chong was overjoyed. Just as he was about to move forward, he suddenly felt a change in Lin Han. He was shocked to find that two extremely contradictory and powerful auras rose up and rushed toward him in an instant.  .

    Linghu Chong was horrified. A strong sense of crisis, one that could threaten his life, surged over him.

    &nbspFeeling the powerful aura of heat and cold, Linghu Chong instantly thought of a possibility, but time did not allow him to think about it anymore. Subconsciously, almost following the instinct of his body, Linghu Chong raised the long sword in his hand and raised it from bottom to top.  , with the force of counter-teasing, he knocked towards the tear-stained sword.

    boom¡­¡­

    The golden and blue energy intertwined with ice and fire collided with Linghu Chong's purple evil light, and a huge roar broke out. This energy, with Lin Han and Linghu Chong as the center, quickly spread to the surroundings.  .

    The two people were the first to suffer damage within three feet of each other. Whether it was grass clippings, dew, or soil and rocks, everything was broken into debris and turned into dust. Waves of smoke rose up, wrapping the two people's figures.

    Three feet away, terrifying sound waves spread, and the remaining seven bonfires were completely extinguished. The top of the Jade Emperor dimmed instantly. If it weren't for the bright moon shining in the dark night sky, it would be the fire of all the masters.  The eyesight should also be blackened.

    But that¡¯s not the most terrifying thing. A strong wind carried billowing sand and dust, like earthen artillery, scattering over the sky and covering the ground.

    The expressions of everyone watching all changed. The Eight Masters, Zuo Lengchan and others took off their long robes almost at the same time and danced rapidly in front of them.

    Among the group of people, only four people, Li Ji, Shi Tao, Qiu Li, and Fei Yan, anxiously waved their long swords in their hands, trying to resist the sand and stones in the sky.

    When they saw other people waving their gowns, the four people's faces turned red. Fortunately, they were standing on the edge, and Zuo Lengchan, Ding Mian, and Fei Bin deliberately blocked most of them for them.  There was no damage to the sand and gravel.

    After the disaster was over, Ding Mian looked at the four ashamed young people and said with a smile: "Don't worry, this is experience in the world. After a long time, you will naturally understand."

    The four of them hummed softly and thanked them all, especially A Li and Fei Yan, who had expressions of gratitude on their faces. If their beautiful faces were accidentally scratched, it would naturally be badly damaged.

    Li Ji subconsciously looked to the other side and saw that Ren Yingying and Lan Fenghuang had already retreated far away. The green bamboo man was holding a black coat full of holes in front of them.

    The Hidden Dharma King and Xi Xiangzi were relatively unlucky. They did not expect to encounter an accident at all. When the sand and stones came, they were stunned at the same time. Fortunately, the Hidden Dharma King held a golden  When the danger approached, he blocked the golden wheel in front of that big face and escaped disaster.

    Xi Xiangzi was more unlucky. He could only block with the soul-killing stick in his hand. He could only close his eyes subconsciously to those tiny fish that slipped through the net. Therefore, he unfortunately became a 'pockmark' and was beaten.  The pain was unbearable, but his face was still stained.

    After the interlude, everyone immediately looked towards the center of the field and saw Lin Han holding a sword in one hand and covering his mouth and nose with the other, looking at Linghu Chong with a smile on his face.

    Linghu Chong, on the other hand, was much bleaker. Although he still held the long sword in his hand, the hand was trembling slightly. The tip of the sword was covered with thick blue ice crystals, and the spine of the sword was even more smoky.  It's burning, which shows that he suffered a lot.

    "Despicable!"

    Linghu Chong looked at Lin Han with a livid face, and uttered two words with great difficulty. As he spoke, two streams of white smoke came out of both nostrils. The only difference was that one side was hot and the other was cold.

    He has always believed that it was impossible for Lin Han to completely fuse the ice and fire Qi. This was verified by the fact that Lin Han could only use Qi of a single attribute before.  But he didn't expect that Lin Han didn't fuse the ice and fire energy, but it didn't mean that he couldn't use the ice and fire energy at the same time.

    Without fusion, they can be intertwined, just like the flow of ice and fire energy in the body.  Controlling the movement of ice and fire energy simultaneously in one arm is one of the achievements of Lin Han's retreat.

    Under Lin Han's exquisite control, the true warmth of ice and fire of Dzogchen smoothly adhered to the Tears Sword at the same time. Under the condition that one plus one equals two, the combined force of ice and fire suppressed Linghu Chong's purple evil light, and finally through collision and explosion  , using the extreme explosive power of Ice and Fire Qi, he was able to push back the unprepared Linghu Bing in one fell swoop.

    The situation of the battle is once again in Lin Han's hands!

    In other words, everything is under control.

    Looking at the situation of the two people in the field, Zuo Lengchan breathed a sigh of relief, while Ren Yingying looked at the two people with extremely complicated expressions. At this moment, it was not clear whether she was happy or sad on her face.  Knowing what she was thinking, only Green Bamboo Man asked slightly worriedly: "Auntie, are you okay?"

    "It's okay!" Ren Yingying took a deep breath and looked towards the field again.

    On both sides of the Zhangyuan pit, Lin Han and Linghu Chong each held long swords, standing face to face, staring deeply at each other.Lin Han still had a smile on his face, and Linghu Chong's expression returned to normal. The red light in his eyes had also dissipated, and he was completely clear again.

    Just at this moment, there was a strange sound in Linghu Chong's hand

    Click

    Everyone followed the sound and saw a gap in the middle of Linghu Chong's long sword. The crack spread to all sides, and finally broke completely and fell to the ground with a splat.

    That crack is exactly where the two swords cut each other

    Everyone was shocked, but the two parties involved had calm expressions on their faces, as if they had already expected such a result.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 269 Fate, will-o'-the-wisp, tragedy

    "Why don't you change your sword and fight again?" Lin Han smiled lightly.

    "Thank you!" Linghu Chong replied unceremoniously.

    Lin Han nodded and said loudly: "Let's light another bonfire and replace it with a stainless steel sword!"

    At that moment, disciples from the Five Mountains came forward with firewood in their arms, piled it up and ignited it, and the blazing bonfire was lit again; another disciple from the Five Mountains took a refined three-foot iron sword. Although it was not a famous weapon, it was still sharp.  durable.

    Throwing the iron sword to Linghu Chong, Lin Han reminded: "Be careful! Lin will never hold back again!"

    Linghu Chong took the sword, looked up to the sky and smiled, stopped for a long time, and shouted in a deep voice: "Fight!"

    On the Tears Sword, golden and blue light flashed again, like two vivid spiritual snakes, winding and circling, intertwined with each other, spreading in a spiral shape towards the tip of the sword.

    A faint green sword light overflowed from the tip of the sword. Lin Han knew that the fire was coming. He pointed his sword forward, swept the ground with his toes, and rushed towards Linghu Chong on the other side of the circular pit.

    With the long sword in hand, Linghu Chong was also ready. The sword was covered with a strange purple light. When Lin Han stood up, he also rushed forward.

    Directly above the center of the circular pit, in mid-air, two people met, two swords intersected, sparks flew everywhere, frost filled the air, and between the ice and fire, the sound of ping-pong-pang-pang-pang-pong collisions of iron tools could be heard.

    Amid the overflowing sword energy, Lin Han and Linghu Chong began to entangle in mid-air and fell downwards at the same time.  Everyone could only see the two of them like a pair of flamingos pecking each other, constantly drawing and sheathing their swords, entangled and falling into the round pit.

    In the smoke and dust, there was a loud bang, and two figures exploded, falling to both sides, retreating rapidly to relieve the strong momentum.

    Under the horrified gazes of everyone, Lin Han immediately sat cross-legged on the ground, placed the tear-stained sword on his legs, with his five hearts pointing toward the sky, and golden blue light flashed all over his body.

    On the other side, Linghu Chong fell to the ground, spitting out a mouthful of blood. He glanced at Lin Han and also used his energy immediately, with strange purple energy steaming on his face.

    Everyone was in an uproar. Based on the situation in front of them, it was obvious that both of them had suffered a hidden loss. However, Linghu Chong was beaten to the point of vomiting blood, so he must have been seriously injured.

    Different from the joyful expressions on the faces of the Wuyue Sect, Hidden Dharma King and Xi Xiangzi looked at Linghu Chong worriedly. Lan Fenghuang subconsciously put his hands into his pockets, while Ren Yingying and Lu Zhuweng had complicated expressions.  Looking at the two people in the field.

    After half a stick of incense, Lin Han slowly opened his eyes, opened his lips and teeth like a lion's roar, exhaled an evil purple breath, his face gradually turned rosy, and he swallowed two long breaths, one golden and one blue.  In his belly, Lin Han slowly stood up with the tear-stained sword and walked around the pit towards Linghu Chong.

    When Lin Han reached three meters in front of him, Linghu Chong also had an unhealthy flush on his face. He tried to hold it back several times, but finally couldn't hold it back. He opened his mouth and nose wide and spat out a mouthful of blood with the fragments of the five internal organs in it.  There was a faint green brilliance in the wiping, and when it touched the ground, it burned fiercely.

    The eight masters looked at the cluster of miserable green flames that were burning happily. Under the flames, the sand and stones began to melt, and finally they were covered with a layer of light blue frost, which looked extremely strange.

    Linghu Chong opened his eyes and stared at Lin Han with hatred. He almost didn't expect the small green flame to be so difficult to control. It penetrated into the meridians and began to burn with purple energy.  This burning cold makes the movement of purple energy much slower.

    Sensing Lin Han's slow approach, Linghu Chong, who had not completely driven away the green flames, had no choice but to force it out. The price was a shock to his internal organs, which could be said to be more injuries.

    "What is that?" Linghu Chong raised his sword, looked at Lin Han warily, and asked in shock.

    With a chuckle, Lin Han replied: "As you can see, is that fire?"

    Turning his head to look at the pale blue frost where the extinguished green flames were, Linghu Chong felt chilled. He suppressed the contradictory feeling and said in a trembling voice: "Frozen flames?"

    Shaking the tear-stained sword, a light green sword light appeared again at the tip of the sword. Lin Han smiled strangely: "Ah, you can say that, but I prefer to call it, 'will-o'-the-wisp'."

    "What!"

    Linghu Chong was horrified and retreated quickly, narrowly avoiding the incoming sword. A strand of hair was flying in the air, but Linghu Chong had no time to pay attention to it and hurriedly turned the sword.

    ??????????????????????????????

    Taking another step back, Linghu Chong gritted his teeth and looked at Lin Han, who was shaking his head and stopped because the sneak attack failed, not daring to show any slightness.

    Lin Han stared at the gradually deepening pale green sword light at the tip of the sword, and asked softly: "Did you know? There is Tai Chi at the intersection of Yin and Yang, and Tai Chi is chaotic. It is the gray color when the world first opens  Fire is masculine and ice is feminine. I originally thought that the combination of ice and fire would turn back into the original colors of heaven and earth just like yin and yang.  "

    Linghu Chong in the field, Fang Zheng, Chongxu and others in the field were all listening to Lin Han's soliloquy attentively, and they all looked thoughtful.

    "Haha, it's a pity that I was wrong." Lin Han looked at the people around him and chuckled: "Tai Chi generates Liangyi, and Liangyi returns to chaos. This is possible, but the power of ice and fire is only the power of ice and fire after all, and it cannot be restored to its original form.  There are two levels of Yin and Yang, which does not mean that they are less powerful than Liang Yi, the first one is not necessarily the strongest."

    "The golden flames merged with the deep blue ice to create a green color, like a will-o'-the-wisp in the netherworld. It's burning but cold to the bone. It's a flame that connects Yin and Yang." Looking at Linghu Chong with a smile,  Lin Han said softly, "Fortunately, Lin brought this kind of 'will-o'-the-wisp' that only exists in the legendary underworld to the Yang world, and Brother Linghu will verify the power of the 'will-o'-the-wisp'."

    No matter how Linghu soars to the sky or the earth, he is not afraid, but in front of the miserable green 'will-o'-the-wisp', listening to Lin Han's ghostly theories, he can also feel his heart slowly contracting and expanding uncontrollably.  shrink.

    Listening to his own heartbeat, Linghu Chong angrily scolded: "What a joke, this 'will-o'-the-wisp' thing, this 'underworld' thing, it's all nonsense."

    "Haha, you're scared!" Lin Han said sharply, staring into Linghu Chong's eyes teasingly.

    Linghu Chong trembled all over and asked hoarsely: "Who is afraid?"

    "Even if you are not afraid, why don't you draw your sword?" Lin Han laughed.

    "Hmph, after being reminded by Lin Han, Linghu Chong glanced at Ren Yingying subconsciously, suppressed the throbbing in his heart, and stabbed Lin Han with his sword.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The long sword blocked Linghu Chong's attack. His wrist trembled slightly, and a clever force came. Lin Han's long sword had been pushed away by Lin Han with the tear-stained sword, and it followed the force and moved towards Linghu Chong's left arm.

    The state of mind was unbalanced and the moves were old. In desperation, Linghu Chong retracted his left arm and formed a palm with his parallel fingers. With a low voice, a strong suction force came out from the palm of his hand.

    Feeling the suction coming from the Tears Sword, Lin Han smiled softly and did not put the sword away. Instead, he extended it forward and stabbed straight.

    If Linghu Chong didn't withdraw his palm, Lin Han's sword would definitely pierce his palm.  Fortunately, he was well prepared. This palm was just to save himself, and he had no intention of using it empty-handed.

    When the long sword reached his body, Linghu Chong took a deep breath, his arm suddenly dropped, his palm turned to the sky, the inhalation turned into a push, and he slapped the tear-stained sword body with his empty palm.

    Lin Han didn't care that the sword was in the air. He saw Linghu Chong coming at him with his inner strength. He flipped his wrist and in an instant, the sword edge stood upright, sucking in the power of Linghu Chong's Dafa as if cutting.  Just like chopping melons and vegetables, the long sword cuts down.

    The momentum was overwhelming. If Linghu Chong didn't make any reaction, the next moment, when the tear-stained sword passed through the inner energy in Linghu Chong's palm, it would definitely cut his palm in half.

    Except for his swordsmanship, Linghu Chong had nothing. In his panic, he was quick to find a way out.

    I saw Linghu Chong using his palm as a knife and his arm as a sword, using the broken arrow method of Dugu Nine Swords. Turning around, he used the back of his hand to lift the body of the tear-stained sword, and with a clever force, he pushed the tear-stained sword away.

    Seeing that Linghu Chong's left hand was not destroyed, Lin Han was quite regretful, but when he saw him jumping away like a rabbit, he couldn't help but smile.

    To fight against the power of ice and fire with flesh and blood is either too stupid or too courageous.

    On the other side, Linghu Chong was using all his energy to suppress the true power of ice and fire entering his body.

    How could Lin Han miss such an opportunity? He instantly entered the state of 'Breaking Army' sword intent, increased his speed again, and took strange steps. His figure flashed, and under Linghu Chong's horrified gaze, he got close and stabbed with the sword, leaving tears on his face.  The sword carried a pale green 'will-o'-the-wisp', like a bolt of lightning in the night sky, piercing the target.

    At the critical moment, Linghu Chong only had time to move a few inches to avoid the vital point in his chest, before the Tear-stained Sword pierced his chest.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    With the long sword entering his body, Lin Han was about to deflect the sword's edge and make a horizontal slash, completely finishing Linghu Chong.

    Amid the sting, Linghu Chong was also ruthless. Seeing the ferocious look in Lin's eyes, he immediately made the most correct choice.

    He waved his injured left palm and slapped it at the Tears Sword without hesitation. At the same time, he moved quickly to the left. During the movement, the long sword in his hand stabbed Lin Han's heart fiercely.

    Lin Han sighed secretly. If he waved the sword to the left regardless, he could certainly cut off Linghu Chong's left hand, but with such a delay, he would probably cut through the opponent's heart and at the same time??will be stabbed by a long sword.

    Weighing the benefits, Lin Han's long sword swung to the right, and with the help of Linghu Chong's palm force, he drew it out with all his strength. At the same time, his body quickly jumped out to the right, narrowly avoiding Linghu Chong's fatal sword.

    Amid everyone's exclamations, Linghu Chong turned around, and there was another gasp.  It turned out that Lin Han's sword stabbed the lung lobe in the center of his right chest, and finally slashed out diagonally, cutting his right half of the body open along with his ribs, and blood gushed out like spring water.

    Chi Ze changed. Before Ren Yingying and others could react, Lin Han once again raised his sword and attacked Linghu Chong, who was seriously injured.

    There was a commotion all over the place. Linghu Chong looked at the tear-stained sword getting closer and closer in shock, but he actually stayed in place.

    Seeing that he was about to succeed again, Lin Han felt a very uneasy feeling in his heart.

    ?? If the previous success with the sword was because Linghu Chong was injured in his left hand and could not concentrate enough, but this time, he has learned a heavy lesson. Doesn't it make sense to still behave like this?

    The Tears Sword has reached three feet in front of Linghu Chong. A stern look flashed in Lin Han's eyes, and the ice and fire energy in his body exploded. The 'will-o'-wisp' at the tip of the sword gained another point, and his speed increased again

    At this moment, Linghu Chong suddenly raised his left palm, like a moth to a flame, and grasped the Tears Sword.

    Yes, just hold it, with strong suction, and hold the Tears Sword tightly.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The tear-stained sword pierced into the flesh and blood. Linghu Chong's left hand did not block the fatal sword thrust into the heart. However, Linghu Chong smiled.

    His left hand was running the Star Suction Technique with all his strength, and his right hand was wielding the Dugu Nine Swords with all his strength. The long sword in Linghu Chong's hand brought up a purple silk thread, which exploded at twice the speed and stabbed Lin Han's heart fiercely.  .

    To die together, Linghu Chong actually had this idea. When he was about to die, he first restrained Lin Han's long sword, and then unleashed his whole body's potential, even if he died, he would drag Lin Han to be buried with him!

    Lin Han¡¯s shock, Linghu Chong¡¯s evil smile, the strange noise behind him, and amidst the noise of everyone, death was so close

    ps: Richui has been in a very bad state recently. Although he can ensure the wonderful writing, his heart is tired.  I don¡¯t know what it was like when ¡®Time Travel¡¯ was released and why it ended hastily; I also don¡¯t know why updates of ¡®Training¡¯ were discontinued after it was released!  But Sunset is really tired

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 270 Fate. Why die for love if you are ruthless?

    With his tears restrained and unable to come back in time, Linghu Chong, with evil laughter, took his last breath, stabbed out the last sword with all his strength, and struck a fatal blow, intending to drag Lin Han to the underworld with him.

    There was a strange sound behind him, a low hissing sound. It was definitely not an ordinary hidden weapon, it was clearly a living creature. Lin Han guessed that it was the leader of the Five Poisons, Blue Phoenix, who was attacking with poison. He would rather be stabbed with a sword than be poisoned.  bite.

    There is a wolf in front and a tiger behind. The situation is extremely critical. There is no time to think about it. Almost subconsciously, the ice and fire energy in the Tears Sword exploded and poured into Linghu Chong's heart, forming a muffled implosion.

    Linghu Chong shuddered, and something flowed out from the corner of his mouth, but he had already put aside life and death, and the sword in his hand only paused slightly, and then thrust out at a faster speed.

    What Lin Han wanted was Linghu Chong's pause. Although the time was short, it was enough.  Lin Han quickly stretched out the two index fingers of his left hand, and the two fingers were like sharp scissors, tightly clamping Linghu Chong's sword.  At the same time, Lin Han's toes touched the ground and his heels lifted up, which suddenly made him two inches taller.

    Don¡¯t underestimate the distance between these two inches, it is the distance between life and death!

    As expected, the long sword slid between the fingers. The two hurried fingers could not exert the effect of Lu Xiaofeng's "finger of intelligence", nor could they clamp the last sword that Linghu Chong had condensed with all his strength.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    With a muffled groan, the long sword entered the body, passing under the heart in an extremely dangerous way.

    Poof

    The long sword came out from his back, as if it had stabbed something. Lin Han didn't dare to be negligent. Taking advantage of Linghu Chong's weakness, he drew the sword, swung the sword, broke his hand, jumped forward, kicked, swung the sword, and broke the sword.  , draw the sword, tap acupuncture points, and stop bleeding!

    The series of actions is dizzying.

    Drawing the sword is to use the sword; swinging the sword is to cut off Linghu Chong's right hand holding the sword; lunging forward is to avoid the spread of poison on the tip of the sword on the back; kicking is to kick Linghu Chong away; swing the sword again  It was to cut off the tip of the sword on the back; in the end, the broken sword was pulled out, and the acupuncture points and bleeding were controlled to control the injury.

    In the panic, the Wuyue Sect saved three figures.  Among them, Zuo Lengchan pounced on Lin Han to check his injuries; Fei Bin pounced on Linghu Chong, who fell to the ground, to prevent him from causing trouble again; and Ding Mian pounced on Lan Fenghuang, who was sneaking up on him.

    ¡°How brave!¡±

    With an angry shout, Ding Mian passed over Fang Zheng, Chongxu and others, and instantly rushed in front of Lan Fenghuang, slashing down with his sword. He was determined to kill the culprit who secretly attacked with poisonous snakes.

    Seeing Ding Mian rushing towards him, Lan Phoenix was so horrified that he actually froze in place.  The Dharma King and Xi Xiangzi at the far end looked at each other and stepped away together. Now that Ding Mian came with anger, they had no need to fight for an outsider who broke the rules.

    Green Bamboo Man sighed, stepped in front of Lan Fenghuang, and punched Ding Mian in mid-air.

    With a cold snort, Ding Mian moved his left palm, and his palm faced the Green Bamboo Man's right fist.

    boom¡­¡­

    When fists and palms meet, it is Ding Mian, nicknamed the ¡®Tota Hand¡¯, who is superior in skill after all.  The Green Bamboo Man couldn't bear the gravity and his whole body was thrown away.  Ding Mian was shocked all over, but the long sword in his right hand did not stop and slashed towards Lan Phoenix again.

    With the help of Green Bamboo Man, Lan Fenghuang finally reacted and quickly drew out the Miao Dao from his waist, retreating while waving the knife towards Ding Mian.

    Click

    Ding Mian threw an angry sword, how could Lan Fenghuang be able to take it?

    The Miao knife was broken into two pieces, and his right hand was broken at the wrist. Lan Fenghuang fell to the ground, his face turning ashen in an instant.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Ding Mian sneered: "Sneak attack from behind during a duel, that's despicable and shameless. You are lucky if I don't kill you with one move!"

    With Ding Mian's status, if he misses one move against a mere junior, he will naturally not want to make a second move.  Turning to look at the green bamboo man who was coughing and struggling to get up, Ding Mian sarcastically said: "The lineage of powerful gods and demons is nothing more than this!"

    With the long sword back in its sheath, Ding Mian ignored everyone in the Demon Cult and walked towards Lin Han in the crowd, asking with concern: "Is it okay?"

    Zuo Lengchan removed his palm, raised his head, shook his head and said, "It's okay. Fortunately, it didn't hit the heart. I also dealt with it well and wasn't infected by the snake venom."

    Looking at the poisonous snake on the ground that was still twisting on the tip of the sword, Ding Mian's face changed drastically and he shouted out loud: "Golden Thread King Snake! What a vicious woman!"

    Looking at the half-dead Golden Thread King Snake, Fang Zheng's expression turned ugly. It was originally agreed that it would be a life and death fight, and no one would be allowed to interfere. Unexpectedly, Lan Phoenix broke the rules.

    It was just that Lan Fenghuang had one of his hands cut off by Ding Mian, which was regarded as karma. Fang Zheng sighed, reached into his arms, took out a longan-sized pill, spread it in front of Lin Han, and said apologetically: "Shaoxia Lin, I neglected my duty and you were attacked by surprise. I would like to express my sincere gratitude to you with a ¡®Big Return Pill¡¯, hoping it will be useful for Shaoxia¡¯s injury.  "

    A faint fragrance came, and Lin Han looked towards Zuo Lengchan. Zuo Lengchan nodded, indicating that there would be no lies. Lin Han thanked him, took the 'Great Return Pill', put it away close to his body, and stood up tremblingly.  Walked towards Linghu Chong.

    Under the protection of Zuo Lengchan and Ding Mian, Lin Han walked to Ren Yingying and saw Linghu Chong on the ground with only his last breath left and completely speechless.

    Linghu Chong was paralyzed on the ground. His heart was completely damaged and his vitality had long been cut off. He was just hanging on with his last breath of true energy, unwilling to die.

    Linghu Chong didn't notice when Lin Han came to his side. He just looked at Ren Yingying steadily, with too much expectation in his eyes.

    Looking at Linghu Chong with a complicated expression, Ren Yingying's face was horribly pale, without a trace of blood at all. She thought of the two's acquaintance and love, and then the subsequent misunderstandings and injuries. She thought of Yue Lingshan and Linghu Chong, Linghu Chong and her, and she and Lin.  Han, the five people are so entangled among themselves.

    After a long time, there was a trace of death in Ren Yingying's eyes, she nodded and whispered: "I don't blame you, I'm sorry for you!"

    After receiving Ren Yingying's forgiveness, Linghu Chong rolled his eyes, as if he had some life, and looked around, scanning the faces of Fang Zheng, Chongxu, Jie Feng, Zuo Lengchan, and Lin Han one by one, and his eyes gradually returned.  dim down.

    "Little junior sister, little junior sister, little junior sister"

    Linghu Chong screamed softly, like someone with a high fever murmuring. Gradually, his voice became clearer and clearer, and the light in his eyes became darker and darker, until there was no more life left.

    Ren Yingying trembled all over and looked at the motionless Linghu Chong in horror. The Linghu Chong who would call her 'Mother-in-law', the Linghu Chong who would grill her fish, was now lying motionless on the cold ground, never to be seen again.  Speak

    "Amitabha, good, good!"

    "Infinite Heavenly Lord!"

    "Why!"

    Quietly looking at Linghu Chong, who was neither noisy nor noisy nor playful and smiling, Lin Han felt sour in his heart and couldn't explain exactly what he felt.

    People like Linghu Chong are very suitable to be friends with. They are sincere and loyal, but with their own identity, can they be friends with him?

    Songshan and Huashan, Zuo Lengchan and Yue Buqun, the collision of two heroes is destined to make it impossible to coexist!

    On the first day he came into this world, Lin Han knew that he and Linghu Chong could never be friends. It was life and death. Only when one of them dies, the other will feel at ease.

    Step by step, when the ice and fire power exploded in Linghu Chong's chest, when Linghu Chong's sword pierced his body, Lin Han knew that Linghu Chong was not wrong, and he was not wrong either.

    Who is right?  Who is wrong?

    There is no answer to this question, and there will never be an answer!

    The only mistake was that he was not reborn in Huashan, or that it was not Zuo Lengchan who picked up Linghu Chong.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Lin Han's expression changed drastically as he unsheathed his long sword. Ren Yingying's eyes were lifeless, her face was ashen, and she was retreating step by step.

    Cursing silently, Lin Han ignored his injuries and pointed a golden sword energy towards Ren Yingying.

    Snapped¡­¡­

    Finally, before the long sword kissed the delicate white neck, the golden sword energy cut off the long sword, causing Ren Yingying's figure to stagger.

    Ren Yingying looked at Lin Han who was running over blankly, letting the blood on her neck flow freely.

    Ignoring the injury on her chest, she hugged Ren Yingying's quiet body with one hand and wiped the blood on her neck with the other. After seeing that the wound was not deep and did not damage the artery, Lin Han breathed a sigh of relief.

    Looking at Ren Yingying's cold face, Lin Han felt distressed and angry at the same time, and scolded: "You really want to die that much?"

    "What kind of love did you die for?" Lin Han yelled angrily, "Linghu Chong kept calling his junior sister in the end. Don't you understand? In his heart, the junior sister is always the most important. Who do you think you are?"

    Ren Yingying trembled all over, tears rolled out of her eyes, flowed down her white and tender cheeks, gradually spread to the corners of her mouth, and fell onto Lin Han's arm with a splat.

    "Don't you know your own feelings? It's not him you love!" Lin Han roared angrily, "Since we are merciless to each other, if you want to die or live, what kind of love are you dying for?"

    Listening to Lin Han's louder roar, everyone looked at each other, what is going on?

    ?? Luzhuweng paused and looked at Ren Yingying who was held in Lin Han's arms. He sighed deeply. He was also extremely scared. He never thought that Ren Yingying would find her.Fortunately, Lin Han responded in time, otherwise the consequences would be disastrous.

    After being scolded by Lin Han, Ren Yingying finally came back to her senses, her eyes were bright again, but her tears flowed more cheerfully, as if she wanted to cry out all her grievances.

    "Yes, I don't love Linghu Chong. What I love is a bastard, a bastard who killed my father." Ren Yingying cried hysterically and beat Lin Han's chest, "Are you satisfied? You are content.  Are you done? You are a bastard and a murderer. You killed my father, why don¡¯t you kill me too? "

    Phew

    Lin Han breathed a sigh of relief, ignoring the tangled expressions of others, and said softly: "Just cry!"

    Ren Yingying was startled, then slapped Lin Han hard on the face. Lin Han fell down, causing the two of them to stagger.

    Stabilizing her body in Lin Han's arms, Ren Yingying cursed: "Yes, you saved my father and me from Dongfang Bubai. You kidnapped me down the mountain. You told me that Linghu Chong had changed. You told me not to  Go back to Heimuya. I treat you as a friend and understand that Linghu Chong has really changed. I listened to your words and did not return to Heimuya, and gradually alienated him."

    "What have you done?" Ren Yingying cried, "It's been two years. You stayed outside for an afternoon after two years. Why didn't you come in? You coward? What did you do? You went to Heimuya to kill  If you kill my father, what do you want me to do?"

    "Yes, it's my fault! I'm a bastard!" Lin Han cried out incessantly. What's going on? A girl who is usually very smart and shrewd, how could she

    "Let me go!" After venting her anger, Ren Yingying became indifferent again.

    "You won't die again, right?" Lin Han asked carefully.

    Ren Yingying angrily shouted: "Let go!"

    Feeling the strange looks from around him, Lin Han sneered, placed his hand around Ren Yingying's waist, put it in her ear, and whispered: "Before Leader Ren falls, there is something you want me to bring to you!"

    Feeling Ren Yingying's doubtful gaze, Lin Han smiled bitterly and said: "Although I have a bad character, I still keep my promise. When have you ever seen me lie to you?"

    "Dad, what did he say?" Ren Yingying asked in a deep voice.

    Lin Han clutched his chest and said with a bitter smile: "It's very complicated. You wait in Songshan first. I'll tell you after I recover from my injuries!"

    "You" Ren Yingying looked at Lin Han angrily, "Rogue!"

    Lin Han smiled and said: "Don't think about dying anymore. I know you have always been very filial. I will tell you the last words of the leader Ren after he recovers from his injuries!"

    "Aunt!" Green Bamboo Man walked to Ren Yingying and looked at Lin Han warily.

    "Hmph! We are waiting for father's last words in the town at the foot of the mountain." Ren Yingying dropped a word and went down the mountain with Lu Zhuweng.

    Looking at Ren Yingying's retreating figure, Lin Han sighed: "Don't worry, we will transport Linghu Chong's body back to Huashan for burial."

    PS: The story of the sun falling in a bad mood and the fall of Linghu Chong!  When I wrote about Linghu Chong¡¯s death, I realized how reluctant I was to leave him.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 271 Fate. End of the song

    After Ren Yingying left, the Vajrayana Dharma King and Xi Xiangzi led the Vajrayana and Shaman sects and hurriedly left.

    Lan Fenghuang also led several elders of the Five Poison Sect away with hatred. Before leaving, she looked at Master and Disciple Ding Mian with hatred. The hatred for the broken arm and the death of Linghu Chong were irreconcilable.

    The remaining disciples of the Demon Sect were dismissed by Lin Han. Today, the Demon Sect has completely declined. The two previous leaders died at the hands of Lin Han. All the ten elders were killed by Ren Woxing and Linghu Chong. The elder of Qinglong Hall died after his death.  Ren Yingying and Lu Zhuweng will not return to the Demon Sect due to Linghu Chong's hand.

    Among the survivors of the demon sect, only Xiang Wentian can take the lead. Presumably, once Linghu Chong dies, he will no longer hide and will definitely come to the stage to gather the remaining forces of the demon sect.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t know if Ren Woxing¡¯s ¡®Three Corpse Brain Pill¡¯ and its antidote have been passed down. If not, the middle and high-level members of the Demon Sect will surely die. If it is passed down, Xiang Wentian can still gather most of the forces.

    Among the eight sects, members of the four sects, Shaolin, Wudang, Emei, and Kunlun, returned to their own sects the next day, while Kongtong, Qingcheng, Diancang, and Beggar Gang stayed and were in no hurry to leave Mount Tai.

    Lin Han originally intended to persuade Ren Yingying to go to Songshan, but Ren Yingying would not agree. She only said that she would go to Songyang Town to wait. She must have wanted to return to Luoyang Luzhu Lane first. Of course, she might also want to watch Linghu Chong buried in peace.  .

    During his stay in Mount Tai, Lin Han took the ¡®Da Huan Dan¡¯ presented by Fang Zheng, and his injury improved immediately.

    There are rumors in the world that ¡®Da Huan Dan¡¯ has the effect of reviving the dead. Although it is exaggerated, it is indeed miraculous in treating internal and external injuries.

    Lin Han could even feel that the precious Chinese herbal medicine contained in the 'Da Huan Dan' was extremely beneficial to the cultivation of internal strength. His already perfect ice and fire energy actually increased slowly under the influence of the medicine.

    Songshan Guan Sheng Peak cannot be spared. Seeing that Lin Han's injuries have improved and the wounds have scabbed, Zuo Lengchan, Ding Mian, Fei Bin, Zhong Zhen, and Lin Han decided to return in three days.  .

    In the remaining two days, Shi Tao was called by Ding Mian alone, while Li Ji mixed with Lin Han. While responsible for Lin Han's safety, he also did not forget to ask for advice on the practice of the 'Red Flame Scripture'.

    Not long ago, Li Ji broke through the Great Perfection of the first level and officially entered the cultivation of the second level.  He originally thought that he had narrowed the gap with Lin Han, but after witnessing the duel between Lin Han and Linghu Chong, Li Jicai realized that the gap between them was getting wider and wider.

    Li Ji, who specializes in red fire qi, cannot learn the miserable green 'will-o'-the-wisp', but the golden flame makes Li Ji envious.

    Taking advantage of this rare opportunity, Li Ji asked Lin Han for advice from time to time, and then thought about it carefully. Repeatedly, the accumulation of little things made a lot more, which actually allowed him to use Lin Han's experience to successfully stabilize the second level.  Xiaocheng realm.

    Seeing Li Ji's progress, Lin Han himself was jealous.

    "No matter how much progress Senior Brother Li has made, it's still because of your good teaching!" When Li Ji left, A Li couldn't help teasing.

    "Yes!" Lin Han replied unabashedly, "Thinking about how difficult it was for me to practice before, Senior Brother Li Ji found it so easy. It's true that the predecessors planted trees and the descendants enjoyed the shade."

    "Don't be ashamed!" A Li lowered his head with a smile, pushed aside Lin Han's shirt and underwear, looked at the wound carefully, and applied sticky ointment.

    Lin Han just lay on his back on the chair, letting A Li's long, hanging hair sweep his face. His eyes were round and his pupils were bloodshot.

    Because he bent over and lowered his head, A Li did not realize that the dark green tube top could no longer block those two heavy breasts.

    Lin Han could clearly see two round circles dotted with cherries, pressing heavily on the dark green silk tube top, reflecting two regular semicircles.  On the two rounded tips, two small cherries were looming, making Lin Han's mouth full of greed.

    Gradually, as A Li's jade-like fingers were dipped in ointment and applied on Lin Han's waist and ribs, his waist gently swayed with the rhythm, causing the two plump balls to tremble even more violently, as if his head might be exposed at any time.  Come.

    The ointment on the chest began to take effect, burning like fire, instantly igniting the flames in his lower abdomen, and Lin Han's breathing gradually began to quicken.

    Perhaps disturbed by Lin Han's hot breath, A Li suddenly moaned, raised his head, and glanced at Lin Han with a red face, but he didn't want to be hit by two more intense breaths.  Her delicate body trembled, her legs became weak, and in a panic, she lay on Lin Han's chest.

    Boom

    Bomb!  Two bulging balls pressed against Lin Han's chest. They deflated and changed shape in an instant, but then bounced up slightly in a moment.

    Lin Han only felt deep in his chest?There was a ball of flame burning, and his hands reached out according to instinct, in a "double claws searching for beads" posture, tightly holding the two snow mounds pressing on the chest, subconsciously holding them, like squeezing a clay figure in the market.  The old man pinched A Li¡¯s shy thing into various shapes.

    ah¡­¡­

    The vital part was attacked, A Li let out a cry, his whole body trembled, numb as mud, and his whole body collapsed on Lin Han's chest.

    "Don'tdon'tyou're injured!"

    Amidst A Li's tender cry, Lin Han's eyes were like fire and his breathing was like a cow. The hot breath hit A Li's tender neck and trembling roundness.

    "I can't care less!"

    In the sound of A Li's "Woo", Lin Han screamed, picked her up in a bear hug, and carried her into the back room with his hands exploring.

    After a while, A Lijiao gasped and exclaimed in the room, "Don't touch the wound!"

    "Then come!"

    Secretly putting her ear to the corner, the non-smoking girl poked her head out, her cheeks were stained with drunkenness, flushed and burned, but she was unwilling to leave, spying on the movements of the two people in the room, imagining their departure.  How can my sister get here?

    Lying against the wall and listening to the rain at night, the sound of the wind keeps coming!

    The rain is hitting the pipa, and the sound doesn¡¯t stop!

    Wushan's clouds were moving, the storm was violent, the clouds cleared and the rain stopped, Feiyan covered her face and spat. For half an hour, Qiu Li's urgent rhythm and Lin Han's pleasant humming were echoing in her ears. She finally understood what A Li was saying.  How is it done.

    Without any knowledge, the image of the ¡®knight¡¯ emerged in his mind, and Feiyan slipped away quietly before he was discovered.

    ~~~~~~

    Three days passed in a blink of an eye, and Lin Han's injuries were completely recovered under Feiyan's 'food supplement' and Ali's 'service'. In addition to the need for recuperation on the inside, only a small child could be seen from the outside.  of scars.

    Although Linghu Chong was successfully killed in the Mid-Autumn Festival battle, apart from the serious worries, it was also quite thrilling.

    Although the sword that killed Linghu Chong hit Lin Han, there was not much danger because he handled it properly.  The most dangerous thing is Blue Phoenix's sneak attack.

    Lin Han also found out after the fact that what Lan Phoenix shot was actually a golden-threaded king snake that was said to be extinct long ago. Its venom is the most venomous of all snakes.

    It is said that the most poisonous snakes in the sea are the most poisonous snakes, and the vipers are the most poisonous on land. However, this golden-threaded king snake is ten times more poisonous than the most poisonous snakes and vipers.

    It was later learned that Lin Han was also quite frightened. If he had not threaded the golden thread king snake on the long sword at the first time and immediately cut off the tip of the sword, the consequences would have been disastrous.  If he was contaminated with the venom of the golden-threaded king snake, he couldn't guarantee that he would be able to withstand it.

    Thinking about it now, Lan Fenghuang had been planning a sneak attack early on. If Linghu Chong won, that would be fine. If Linghu Chong lost, she would throw out the Golden Thread King Snake no matter what.

    Originally, I felt a little guilty for Ding Mian cutting off Lan Fenghuang's arm, but now I feel a little relieved.  Although he admired Lan Fenghuang's feelings for Linghu Chong, it didn't mean that he could tolerate that woman plotting against him.

    Throwing away all distracting thoughts, he followed Zuo Lengchan, Ding Mian, Fei Bin, and Zhong Zhen, and together with A Li, Feiyan, and Li Ji, said goodbye to Shi Tao, Yu Jizi and others.

    Yes, Li Ji will also leave!

    ¡°In today¡¯s world, the Wuyue Sect is becoming more and more popular. It has strength, financial resources, potential, and influence. No one dares to provoke the Wuyue Sect easily.

    Therefore, after discussion, only Shi Tao was left to guard Mount Tai, while Li Ji was recalled.

    Li Ji was quite satisfied with Zuo Lengchan's decision. This way, he had more time to ask Lin Han for advice.

    Regarding this, Lin Han could only smile bitterly. He must have been harassed a lot before Li Ji upgraded the flame from red to yellow.

    Under the protection of a hundred Songshan elite disciples, Zuo Lengchan, Lin Han and his party headed straight for Songshan, no longer stopping along the way, and hurried back.

    On the first day of September, Zuo Lengchan and his party finally returned to the foot of Songshan Mountain. When they arrived at their own territory, everyone was completely relieved.

    Thinking that the Double Ninth Festival will be held soon, Zuo Lengchan simply issued an order to send away the hundreds of disciples who were accompanying him. If they lived nearby, they would naturally go home to celebrate a rare festival; those who were homeless or far away would also  I also received a reward of silver and went around to buy some items.

    With Ren Yingying¡¯s story in mind, Lin Han asked the outer disciples in Songyang Town as soon as he came back, but was slightly disappointed when he received no news.

    " I guessed that Ren Yingying must be thinking about her old relationship and went to watch Linghu Chong's burial.

    Regarding Ren Yingying¡¯s behavior, Lin Han didn¡¯t care.Unfortunately, after all, she had a relationship with Linghu Chong, and although they became strangers later, Linghu Chong's death, apart from the influence of power, was ultimately to avenge Ren Woxing. She should take a look at it, both emotionally and rationally.

    And Lin Han also knew that she was entangled in love and hate with him. If he hadn't threatened her with her last words, and according to Ren Yingying's temperament, the most likely thing would have been to fly away and never see each other again.

    Lin Han¡¯s eldest brother died indirectly in the hands of Ren Woxing, and Ren Yingying¡¯s biological father died directly in the hands of Lin Han. However, they had each other in their hearts. These love and hate are really constantly being cut and confused.

    Ren Yingying didn¡¯t know how to face Lin Han, and how could Lin Han know how to face her?

    The reason why Ren Yingying is retained is just because of the man¡¯s possessiveness!

    "But he just killed the other person's biological father, and now he wants to be good with the other person. Even with Lin Han's face, he is very embarrassed!

    This is different from Feiyan's situation. Back then, Lin Han was not enough to influence the Songshan Sect's decision. Facing Qu Yang, who had to die, and Fei Yan, who had not been close to each other, Lin Han could only save Qu Yang's body, and then give him to him.  He had a funeral.

    Ren Yingying, on her side, clearly had a close relationship with her, but she still killed Ren Woxing out of hatred in her heart.

    I don¡¯t feel guilty, but I don¡¯t know how to face it

    ps: Thank you ~ Palm Heavy Gun ~ for your encouragement, thank you, Rishuihui will work hard!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 272 Eighteen Plates of Mount Tai

    "Master, Master! Get up!"

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Lin Han stood up and covered his forehead in pain, Lin Han wailed: "Two unlucky children!"

    A Li poked his head out from Lin Han's arms, rolled his eyes at him lazily, pushed and said sweetly: "Get up, you are both a master, but you got up later than the two apprentices, and also  Don¡¯t be ashamed!¡±

    "It's obvious that the little bastards got up too early." Lin Han muttered dissatisfiedly, looking at the beautiful spring scenery in his arms, and was aroused by the rubbing, and he was reluctant to get up.

    Feeling the strong masculine scent in the morning, A Li quickly escaped from Lin Han's arms, pulled the quilt over, and said in a trembling voice: "Don't even think about it!"

    Lin Han didn't care at all about the coolness of mid-autumn. With a proud smile on his face, he pushed towards the cute little sheep step by step, "Just once! Can you pay off the debt from last night?"

    "Junior brother Lin, are you up?"

    Just when Lin Han was pouncing on a hungry tiger and A Li was in danger of escaping, Li Ji's voice came from the yard again.  Amidst A Li's giggles, Lin Han fell on A Li's lap like a dog chewing mud, and burst into tears: "Why is that scourge still there?"

    "You have forgotten that when Senior Brother Li Ji was going back to the mountain yesterday, didn't you say something to save him?" A Li said gloatingly.

    Lin Han was stunned for a moment and said with a wry smile: "I was just saying polite words, why did he seriously stay?"

    A Li held the quilt in his arms charmingly and chuckled: "It's not like you don't know that Senior Brother Li Ji is a martial arts fanatic. If it weren't for Senior Uncle Zuo's urging, do you think he would be willing to leave? But you are good, but you still want to tease him,  Ask him if he wants to stay a few more days, he deserves it!¡±

    Listening to A Li¡¯s words, Lin Han gently slapped himself: ¡°I call you a bitch!¡±

    "Okay, okay, get up soon!" A Li huddled his legs under the quilt and kicked Lin Han vigorously, "Don't keep Senior Brother Li Ji waiting."

    "Hey" With a sigh, Lin Han got up from A Li's plump thighs angrily, running back and forth at the head and end of the bed, searching for the clothes he had hurriedly thrown away last night.

    ??Gathering all the clothes together and piling them in front of A Li, Lin Han said with a smile, "Isn't it the wife who should help her husband dress?"

    "What are you talking about? Where are the three matchmakers and the six hires? Where are the eight sedans?" A Li twisted Lin Han's arm hard, but still took the clothes in front of him and put them on Lin Han carefully.  superior.

    "Well that" Lin Han said softly.

    "What?" A Li raised his head and asked doubtfully.

    Lin Han held her hand, stared into her eyes, and asked with a smile: "When do you think the wedding is best?"

    "Ah" A Li screamed and said in a trembling voice, "What did you say?"

    Smiling and holding the overjoyed A Li in his arms, Lin Han gently rubbed the top of her head with his chin and said softly: "We have been together for so long, and I have to give you an explanation. In the past, it was because of  There was so much uncertainty, and now it¡¯s all behind me and I¡¯m finally settling down.¡±

    "Yeah!" A Li huddled in Lin Han's arms and sobbed softly.

    Lin Han tightened his arms and said, "It's September now. If it's done a year ago, it seems too hasty. It's better to leave it next year. What do you think?"

    "Yeah!" Lin Han trembled his curved eyelashes and nodded shyly, "It's all up to you!"

    Lin Han smiled and said: "Then February 15th next year will be a good day."

    "What a good day?" Feiyan poked his head out from the door and asked with flashing eyes.

    Lin Han and A Li looked at each other and smiled, took the coat from her hand, put it on her body, walked slowly to Fei Yan, pinched her cheek, and said with a smile: "It's a good time for you to leave your sister, too.  Good day for you!¡±

    After saying that, he laughed and walked out the door, leaving Feiyan with a confused look on his face and Ali with a sweet smile.

    "Sister Li, what are you talking about?" Feiyan came closer and got into the warm bed with a proud look on A Li's exclamations.

    A Li smiled and scolded: "Xiao Nizi, you don't stay in bed, but you always get into my sister's bed."

    ¡°Who told my sister¡¯s bed to relax?¡± Feiyan hugged A Li¡¯s arm and giggled.

    Shaking his head, A Li said jokingly: "Brother Lin said he would warm your bed tomorrow!"

    "Ah" Feiyan exclaimed. Only when he saw A Li's smile did he realize that he had been tricked. He immediately reached out to retaliate, and the two of them laughed and joked back and forth.

    ~~~~~~

    &nbspAfter finishing washing, I came to the yard and saw the good horse 'Rogue' lying on the grass. However, the two little devils Liu Man and Xiaodie were leaning on the warm chest and abdomen of 'Rogue', looking at them intently.  Li Ji practicing swordsmanship.

    At this moment, Li Ji was rehearsing a sword stance, shaking his wrist, stepping forward, raising the sword, and slashing down. The long sword carried a rainbow and slashed into the air with arrogance and unreasonable force.

    Amid the whirring sound, a vaguely visible halo of light cut through the sky and shot out into the distance.

    Inhale, sheath the sword, exhale

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????.

    "Okay, what a domineering sword, what a brutal sword!" Lin Han clapped his hands and praised.

    "Master! Good morning!" When Liu Man and Xiaodie heard Lin Han's voice, they stood up from the horse's belly with the sound of a wheel, lined up respectfully, and bent down to salute.

    With one hand in each hand, Lin Han touched the little heads of the two people, and Lin Han said with a smile: "It's so early every day, why don't you guys sleep in the morning? Uh, I mean, they have nothing to do with senior brother."

    Li Ji shook his head, and amid the laughter of the two little devils, he asked, "What do you think, junior brother?"

    Knowing that Li Ji was asking about the swordsmanship he practiced, Lin Han nodded and praised: "Ferocious, domineering, and full of courageous momentum. Either you die or I die. Very good. It seems that senior brother has found his own path."

    Lin Han's words were not false praise. He didn't need to say nice things about Li Ji. He really saw a kind of momentum in Li Ji's swordsmanship.

    Li Ji¡¯s slash attack just now was launched in mid-air because he did not want to damage the grass in the yard.  If you are facing an enemy, the sword will definitely strike down three points, and it will definitely be the enemy's body or weapon that cuts.

    Lin Han could fully imagine that if he attacked actively, Li Ji's sword would definitely absorb the opponent's mind with thunderous force, making it inevitable for people to avoid it. There was no other way but to hit it hard. It was a ruthless move, not only  Be ruthless to your enemies and even more ruthless to yourself.  Precisely because Li Ji had a broken arm, he needed the courage to fight for his life even more as he could carry the sword with one arm.

    If the enemy attacks, Li Ji's sword can also use offense instead of defense. With the force of wind and thunder, he can slash the opponent's long sword, either fighting hard or forcing the opponent to retreat, thereby reversing the unfavorable situation and turning defeat into victory.

    After sheathing his sword and ending his morning practice, Li Ji accompanied Lin Han, sat on the stone bench covered with soft cushions, and asked, "I also think that only 'overbearing' is more suitable. With my  In this situation, I am already one arm behind others. If I compete with the complexity of swordsmanship, I will be in a disadvantageous situation. Only 'one force can defeat all swords' is the best way out."

    Lin Han nodded repeatedly and said: "My Songshan swordsmanship is as powerful as a spear and a halberd, stretching thousands of miles. It is an upright swordsmanship. However, there are still some continuous and complicated changes in it, which are different from yours."  Total fit."

    "Well, I noticed it too. I wonder if junior brother can improve it?" Li Ji asked.

    Shaking his head, Lin Han replied: "My Songshan swordsmanship is the result of decades of intensive research by Master Zuo and the elders in the sect. Unless we start from scratch, it will be difficult to improve it."

    Li Ji also sighed deeply. Although his swordsmanship was good, it was not suitable for him. It was too difficult for him to find his own swordsmanship.

    Smiling slightly, Lin Han suggested: "Senior brother is missing an arm. If we just ask for the word 'cruel', it is not enough. As the saying goes, 'hardness cannot last', we should add the word 'ghost'."

    "Cunning?" Li Ji asked doubtfully.

    Shaking his head, Lin Han said with a smile: "Don't pursue changes in moves, but work hard on the techniques of making moves. It can also be understood as taking a slanted sword. Unexpected moves, coupled with domineering momentum, may have better effects.  Some."

    "Well, 'overbearing' is just for intimidation, and the purpose is not to fight head-on. Swordsmanship can indeed be strengthened by attacking in unexpected ways." Li Ji agreed.

    "Brother, you can refer to the swordsmanship of Taishan Sect. After all, they mainly focus on broad swords, and they are not lacking in 'dominance'." Lin Han said with a smile, "I remember that there was a copy of "Taishan Eighteen Disks" recorded in the sect.  This sword technique integrates the terrain of Mount Tai into the sword technique. Mount Tai's "Eighteen Pans" get higher and higher and more dangerous as it goes, and the sword technique becomes more and more ruthless as it turns, which can be regarded as having both power.  ' and 'Ghost Path'."

    "Taishan's Eighteen Pans?" Li Ji murmured, "I want to see it. I wonder where such swordsmanship is hidden now?"

    Looking at the eager expression, Lin Han smiled and said: "Go and ask Master Zuo and you will know. Since you want to see it, how can you refuse to agree?"

    "Uh, haha!" Li Jifan suddenly realized, isn't it?

    NextDuring this time, while Lin Han was discussing swordsmanship with Li Ji, he called two little devils to practice. He didn't rest until Feiyan made breakfast.

    During breakfast, Li Ji felt uncomfortable all over, always feeling that something was missing.

    Seeing Li Ji's distraught appearance, Lin Han reminded him in a "kind-hearted" way: "Senior brother, what's going on? Even if you want to see "Eighteen Disks of Mount Tai", there's no need to be in such a hurry, right?"

    Taishan Eighteen Dishes!

    Lin Han¡¯s words were like a morning star, instantly lighting up Li Ji¡¯s chaotic world

    After a hasty breakfast, Li Ji quickly bid farewell to Lin Han and the others, and returned to Guansheng Peak without stopping.

    Looking at Li Ji¡¯s back, A Li asked quietly: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Senior Brother Li Ji? What¡¯s the ¡®Taishan Eighteen Pans¡¯ thing?¡±

    "Brother Lin must be playing evil tricks again!" Feiyan exposed Lin Han mercilessly.

    "It's nothing!" Lin Han said perfunctorily, but he was very happy in his heart: he had deceived the annoying guy away!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 273 Last words

    Lin Han took some time off, and found that he had nothing to do all day long, either training his two apprentices Liu Man and Xiaodie, or teasing A Li and Fei Yan.

    Feiyan figured out what Lin Han's "good thing" was, and from then on he guarded Lin Han carefully without making any mistakes, just like guarding against thieves.

    Time is like water, passing by in a hurry.

    The fusion of ice and fire energy was surprisingly smooth.  Over the past few days, half of the true energy in Lin Han's body has been integrated.

    The newly generated mixed zhenqi is green, a faint green color, faintly burning, adding an eerie feeling.

    In the dantian, the miserable green energy has become the new core. The remaining golden red fire energy and the dark blue ice energy rotate and roll around the miserable green core. Every minute and every second, there will be new energy.  The green infuriating energy is generated, and the new core becomes stronger.

    Lin Han never thought that the fusion of ice and fire would turn out like this.  Opening his palm, a handful of pale green flames rimmed with gold and blue light rose, beating and burning.

    But even at the peak of burning, the surroundings of this miserable green flame would still suck the free water vapor in the air and condense into tiny ice crystals, which was extremely contradictory and weird.

    With a slight flick of his wrist, the green flames rose into the sky and hit a low tree in an instant.  The next moment, green flames clung to the trunk of the tree and burned loudly. The entire short tree was enveloped in raging flames.

    The nutrients burned out, and the green flame gradually extinguished.

    Lin Han walked closer and looked at it carefully. The dwarf tree was still the same dwarf tree, not even one branch or leaf was out of place. However, the entire tree, including all the branches and leaves, was completely black and the entire tree had been carbonized.

    Reaching out and stroking the short tree, a cold feeling crawled into the palm of your hand.

    Snapped¡­¡­

    Gently break off a branch. From the cross-section, it looks scorched and it is indeed completely carbonized.  If there is any difference between charcoal and charcoal burned in caves, it is probably in hardness.

    To be more precise, this branch is like a piece of charcoal that has been soaked in water and then frozen. The internal structure is very substantial and compact.

    Swinging the branches to knock on the trunk, and immediately emitted the sound of hard objects of ¡®°ð¡¯, instead of breaking instantly as ordinary coke.

    ¡°Imagine that the human body is hit by green flames, will it turn into a completely carbonized ice sculpture without any damage?

    It¡¯s really the ¡®will-o¡¯-the-wisp¡¯ of the netherworld!

    Lin Han smiled bitterly, dispersed the 'will-o'-the-wisp' that appeared again in his palm, and murmured: It seems that I must go to Wudang Mountain in the near future!

    Lin Han is quite satisfied with the power of the 'will-o'-wisp', but after all, he is not a person of the evil way. The miserable green flame is not harmful to the people of the evil way, but it is somewhat inappropriate for an upright person to use it.

    When Lin Han thought about it, sooner or later this technique would be passed down as the Five Sacred Sect's method of suppressing the sect. If every disciple of the Five Sacred Sect could master the 'will-o'-the-wisp', over time, they would inevitably be classified as evil sects.

    While Lin Han was struggling with the inheritance of his skills, Feiyan girl walked up to him with a half-smile and looked at him with evil intentions.

    A blast struck Feiyan on the forehead, messing up her long hair. With her miserable expression, Lin Han asked angrily: "What's the matter? Tell me."

    Grinning, he pulled Lin Han's arm and took a bite. Feiyan, who was in a happy mood after taking revenge, giggled like a little fox, "Someone is looking for you!"

    "Someone is looking for me? Who is it?" Lin Han really couldn't remember who would be looking for him at this time. If it was Li Ji who left and came back, he would definitely look for him personally.  Not only Li Ji, but also other familiar senior brothers in the sect would be like this. How could Feiyan be the one to report it.

    Sticking out her tongue, Feiyan said with a smile, "It's Sister Yingying, who is accompanied by Sister Li."

    ?Ali is accompanying Ren Yingying?

    A tragic scene immediately appeared in Lin Han's mind: A Li had a big halo on his head, a pair of small white wings flickering on his shoulders, and a pure silver steel gun in his hand, filled with anger.  She rushed towards Ren Yingying with a fever; Ren Yingying showed no sign of weakness, with two horns on her head, flapping two small black wings, carrying a shining trident, and also charged towards A Li

    Girl Feiyan giggled: "Brother Lin, Sister Li and Sister Yingying are so scary. Feiyan managed to escape with great difficulty. If you don't go faster, maybe the two of them will really fight."

    With a loud buzz in his head, Lin Han glared at the girl and walked quickly towards the front yard.

    Feiyan smiled cheerfully and jumped up and down behind Lin Han.

    ?Arriving at the front yard, Lin Han immediately saw the green bamboo man sitting on the stone bench in the yard.

    When Green Bamboo Man saw Lin Han, he said hello with a wry smile and pointed toward the house.

    There won¡¯t really be a fight, right?

    Without enough time to return the greeting to Green Bamboo Man, Lin Han quickened his pace and approached quietly. He looked in from the edge of the door and saw A Li and Ren Yingying sitting face to face, looking like they were chatting happily.

    "Brother Lin, come in, Miss Ren is looking for you for something!" A Li, who was sitting in the main seat, looked at Lin Han with a smile on his face.

    At A Li¡¯s reminder, Ren Yingying turned around and looked back, and the room immediately became quiet.

    It¡¯s very weird

    Lin Han bravely walked inside, sat down on the seat given by A Li, looked at the two of them awkwardly, coughed, endured the stinging pain in his waist, and asked, "I wonder if Yingying will do this this time?"  Why are you here?"

    As if she didn¡¯t notice A Li¡¯s little move, Ren Yingying said expressionlessly: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that my father had last words last time, and now he comes to ask me?¡±

    "Ah" Lin Han patted his forehead, nodded and said, "Look at my memory, this is what happened."

    "You guys chat, I'll wash some fruits for you." After twisting hard, A Li smiled charmingly and turned around to leave.

    Ren Yingying looked at Lin Han gloatingly and said sarcastically: "It hurts, doesn't it?"

    "Well, what?" Lin Han quickly shook his arm and rubbed it on his thigh while pretending to be deaf and dumb to give Ren Yingying a slap in the face.

    "I don't have time to play the 'jealous wife' game with your 'tiger'." Ren Yingying's face was stern and she said in a deep voice: "Hurry up and tell me daddy's last words. I don't want to stay in this place for a moment."

    Raising his head and staring directly at Ren Yingying's pretty face, Lin Han sighed and said seriously: "Well, since you hate me so much, I won't be a shameless person. Master Ren told me three things before he died."

    "Which three?" Ren Yingying asked excitedly.

    Waving his hand, Lin Han said: "Let's do it one by one. First of all, the first thing is that the teacher wants you to live well."

    "Stay alive" Ren Yingying's eyes were filled with tears, and she looked at Lin Han with a very complicated expression, which looked as aggrieved as possible.

    "Hey" Lin Han took out a handkerchief from his arms and gently handed it to Ren Yingying.

    Ren Yingying didn¡¯t want to pay attention to him at first, but her eyes glanced at the brocade handkerchief. She trembled and took it involuntarily, ¡°So you¡¯ve always had it with you!¡±

    Nodding, Lin Han smiled and said: "No matter what, Leader Ren really hopes that you can live well."

    After wiping away her tears, Ren Yingying was about to take back the brocade handkerchief, but Lin Han snatched it away, "I borrowed something and must return it!"

    "You" Ren Yingying said angrily, "That was originally mine."

    "But you have already given it to me!" Lin Han said with a cheerful smile.

    "Obviously you snatched it away." Ren Yingying said bitterly, but her sadness eased a lot.

    After folding the brocade handkerchief and carefully taking it back into his arms, Lin Han quickly said, "This second thing is still related to you."

    Ren Yingying glared at him fiercely, isn't this nonsense!

    Lin Han asked in a deep voice: "Have you been hit by the 'Three Corpse Brain Pill'?"

    "Well!" Ren Yingying looked at him doubtfully.

    "Have all the antidotes been consumed?" Lin Han asked again.

    Ren Yingying nodded again, and then her face changed drastically. Recently, because of Ren Woxing's incident, she didn't think about her own affairs at all. She only remembered it after Lin Han reminded her. If there is no other antidote, she will not survive next year's Dragon Boat Festival.  Festival.

    Lin Han moved the chair next to Ren Yingying and grabbed her tender right hand.

    "You" Ren Yingying was in a hurry, and when she was about to pull back, Lin Han shouted coldly: "Don't move!"

    Putting his fingers on Ren Yingying's wrist, Lin Han carefully introduced a trace of ice energy into it and controlled its movement towards the lungs.  He was reminded by Ren Woxing that before the onset of the 'Three Corpse Brain Pill', the three corpse worms were hidden in the lungs. If there was no antidote, they would rush into the brain and devour the brain plasma. At that time,  There is no cure.

    Ren Yingying looked at Lin Han who was lowering his head for inspection. She suddenly became quiet, her eyes were red and swollen, and tears were rolling in her eyes. Finally, she couldn't bear it anymore and fell down.

    Feeling the warmth on his neck, Lin Han raised his head and looked at Ren Yingying who was crying in laughter. He took out the brocade handkerchief again and wiped it carefully for her.

    "Okay, don't cry anymore!" Lin Han comforted him like a child, "?Come on, let me just say that no girl likes things like ¡®corpse bugs¡¯.  "

    As Lin Han wiped his face, Ren Yingying cried even harder, "What do you want from me? Why do you do this to me? Why do you care about my life and death if you want to kill daddy?"

    Listening to Ren Yingying's words, Lin Han's head began to hurt again. He was so entangled that the knot was tied too hard.

    "Don't be stupid. I have obeyed the orders of Master Ren and I must cure you. Even if you don't give me face, you must respect the orders of Master Ren." Lin Han said with a bitter face, "No.  Cry, take a rest first, I'll make some preparations and treat you in the afternoon."

    Ren Yingying looked at Lin Han silently, opened her mouth, but finally said nothing.

    "If you don't say anything, I'll take it as your consent." Lin Han quickly called out: "Feiyan, Feiyan, come in quickly and help Sister Yingying to rest."

    "Hey, here we come!" The non-smoking girl poked her head out from the door with her tongue hanging out. She had been eavesdropping on her feelings.

    Seeing the outsider coming, Ren Yingying quickly wiped away her tears. After thinking about it, she returned the brocade handkerchief to Lin Han.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Lin Han winked at Feiyan, handed Ren Yingying to her, and walked out of the door as if fleeing, and breathed a long sigh of relief: "It is quite a trick."

    Thinking about treating Ren Yingying¡¯s poison in the afternoon, Lin Han asked himself: Should he do some small tricks casually and take advantage of it?

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 274 The unspeakable cure for poison

    Green Bamboo Man stared at Lin Han dumbfounded. If he knew a person named 'Duolong', he would definitely say, 'My admiration for you is like a torrential river, endless, and like the Yellow River overflowing, it can't stop you.  tidy'.

    Lin Han walked up to Green Bamboo Man, patted him on the shoulder, and sincerely invited him: "Well, stay for a meal at noon, and I'll go prepare it first."

    The green bamboo man looked at Lin Han's back, then looked at the inner room, and sighed: "What an injustice!"

    Walking to the backyard, Lin Han shouted loudly: "Liu Man, Xiaodie, where are you two hiding? Come out quickly!"

    "Ah, Master is here!"

    Liu Man's exclamation came from the stream. Lin Han shook his head and turned around to reach the stream. The sight he saw stunned him.

    "Little bastards, what are you doing?" Lin Han scolded with a smile, "Hurry up and put on your clothes."

    "Oh!" Liu Man quickly pulled Xiaodie onto the shore and said while putting on his clothes, "There are fish in the water!"

    Lin Han said angrily: "Of course I know there are fish in the water, I put them in a few days ago. The question is, what does this have to do with you swimming in it with your butt naked?"

    Xiaodie put on her clothes and walked up to Lin Han, hugged Lin Han's thigh, and said bitterly: "Liu Man said he wanted to catch fish, but he was afraid of getting his clothes wet, so he took off his clothes and went down."

    Lin Han nodded, came up to Liu Man, gave a thumbs up and praised: "Then you didn't catch any fish, so you started taking a bath, right? Boy, you are so good, why didn't you say there was a goldfish in the water?"

    "Haha!" Liu Man scratched his wet forehead and asked doubtfully: "Master, what kind of fish is goldfish?"

    Snapped¡­¡­

    With a slap on Liu Man's head, Lin Han laughed and scolded: "If you really know what a goldfish is and dare to coax Xiaodie into the water, Master, I will have to drive you out of the door."

    "oh!"

    He took out a piece of silver from his purse and handed it to Xiaodie. Lin Han ordered: "Go home and tell your mother that there are guests at Master's house. Ask her to help prepare some ingredients and send them over. Master is going to treat you at noon."  .¡±

    Xiaodie nodded, looked at the silver ingot in her hand with embarrassment, and said, "Xiaodie will go back and say, but my mother told me not to take the master's silver."

    With a chuckle, Lin Han patted her on the head, "It's okay, just say that Master will give it to you."

    "Liu Man will also go to help, and then come over for lunch together." Lin Han explained.

    Watching the two little guys go home in a hurry, Lin Han secretly wiped his sweat: "Unlucky kid, if only in a few years, you will understand everything you need to know, and you will be able to do everything you shouldn't do."  , isn¡¯t it going to kill people?

    When he thought of those messy things, Lin Han made up his mind: he would never accept an apprentice again. The two of them were just right, they could produce and sell themselves, and there would be no messy cross-relationships.

    ~~~~~~

    It was a pleasant lunch, at least that¡¯s what Lin Han felt. A Li, Fei Yan, and Ying Ying sitting at the same table was a great sight, and it would be almost impossible to see it again in the future.  Coupled with the two mischievous guys Liu Man and Xiaodie adjusting the atmosphere, even Ren Yingying can't always keep a straight face.

    Green Bamboo Man even had a smile on his face, and looked at Lin Han much better.  Lin Han only felt that there was something else in Green Bamboo Weng's eyes.

    After lunch, Lin Han took Ren Yingying aside alone to communicate. As usual, the non-smoking girl lay in the corner and peeped. I don't know when she got such a bad habit.

    After peeping, Feiyan immediately reported the movements of Lin Han and Ren Yingying to A Li.  When it came to Ren Yingying, she blushed in shyness and stamped her feet in anger. A Li also felt itchy and officially joined the ranks of lying in the corner.

    "It's a pity that the exchange between Lin Han and Ren Yingying has been completed.  Finally, Lin Han walked out of the room, followed by Ren Yingying.  Under Ren Yingying's crimson ears, Lin Han smiled as if she had succeeded: "The time for drug treatment will be changed to night!"

    Listening to Lin Han's words, Ren Yingying quickly went back to her room to rest. She wanted to make a straw man who looked exactly like Lin Han and then cut him into pieces.

    After Ren Yingying left, Feiyan desperately chased after Lin Han, asking him to explain what he had said, but Lin Han refused to comply and would not compromise, which was very annoying.

    Only Green Bamboo Man looked at Lin Han's back thoughtfully, with a smile on his face, as if he had thought of something unhealthy.  He who is too old to die is called a thief!

    Throughout the afternoon, Ren Yingying never left the door.  It wasn't until night fell and everyone had eaten some food that Lin Han fiddled with a large wooden barrel half a person's height and moved it into the kitchen.  Then he brought in a lot of firewood and put all the things in the kitchen??The water tank is filled with water.

    Ah Li frowned as he watched Lin Han hurrying in and out, and finally couldn't help but ask, "What are you doing carrying so much water?"

    "Heat hot water!" Lin Han replied.

    "Where are the firewood? Is there too much?" A Li asked angrily.

    Lin Han replied fearfully: "Not much, we need to boil a lot of water!"

    "Yeah!" A Li nodded noncommittally, glanced at the barrel, and said in a cold voice, "The barrel is big enough. It's more than enough for two people, right?"

    "Uh, this I really didn't pay attention!" Lin Han lowered his head, his chin almost resting on his chest.

    Looking at Lin Han's expression, A Li was angry and funny. He warned him, "Don't do what you shouldn't do," and turned around and walked away.

    Phew

    Lin Han let out a long sigh and felt his legs shaking uncontrollably.

    Snapped¡­¡­

    Lin Han was startled, turned around and saw Feiyan's smiling face.

    "Don't do what you shouldn't do, otherwise, you're dead!" Feiyan said with a straight face, imitating A Li's tone, and after saying "Puch", he turned around and ran away.

    "I really haven't thought about what to do!" Lin Han wailed, "There is too much water because the barrel is big enough, and the barrel is big because it needs to hold a lot of water. Too much water requires a lot of firewood."

    Snapped¡­¡­

    Who would believe a slap on the face?

    Lin Han returned to the kitchen angrily, put the wooden barrel in the center, took out the large iron pot for cooking, replaced it with a large iron pot specially used for boiling water, and washed it clean until there was no trace of oil or dirt on it. Lin Han didn't give up.

    Add water, add medicine, and light a fire. Half an hour later, water vapor overflowed in the iron pot, bubbling and bubbling, and the water boiled.

    Ladle the boiling water full of medicinal fragrance into the wooden barrel, add cold water, and blend the water temperature.

    After getting ready, Lin Han walked out of the kitchen, walked straight to the room where Ren Yingying rested, and said softly: "Everything is ready!"

    Ren Yingying trembled all over, looked at Lin Han in disbelief, and asked: "Is this really necessary to cure the poison? You didn't lie to me?"

    Of course I lied to you!

    Lin Han shook his head repeatedly: "You know the toxicity of the 'Three Corpse Brain Pill'. Although my ice and fire energy can restrain it, hot water and medicine must be used to inhibit the activity of the corpse insects so that they cannot advance in advance.  The attack spreads to the head, so it can be eradicated. I am doing it for your own good, how could I lie to you? "

    "ThisI don't want to treat the poison anymore." The thought of facing Lin Han naked, even though it was night and with hot water as a barrier, was still very embarrassing, Ren Yingying said,  reject.

    Lin Han shook his head with a wry smile, and simply stepped forward. With Ren Yingying's frightened expression, he picked her up and whispered in her ear: "It's not easy to gather some medicinal ingredients. I don't know what will happen next."  It¡¯s the year of the monkey and the month of the horse. If you miss it, it won¡¯t happen again, and your poison can¡¯t delay it. Be obedient!¡±

    "Ilet me down, I'll go by myself." Ren Yingying struggled hard, trying to get out of Lin Han's arms.

    "Don't move, you think they can all hear it!" Lin Han ignored him and threatened in Ren Yingying's ear.

    Listening to Lin Han's threat, Ren Yingying looked around and then became quiet.

    Arriving at the kitchen, Lin Han locked the door and closed all the large windows except for a small window in the corner for ventilation.  Then he walked up to Ren Yingying and signaled her to start.

    Ren Yingying and Lin Han were face to face, looking at each other quietly, each other's breathing could be heard clearly.

    Lin Han's nose twitched and he took a deep breath greedily. He didn't know if it was because of the aroma of herbs or some other aroma.

    Ren Yingying's pretty face turned red, she lowered her head and said in a voice like a mosquito's moan, "Are you really just treating me to poison and can't do anything else?"

    "Well, it's just for treating poison. Just imagine me as a doctor who looks like Pan An who saves lives and heals the wounded. There is no defense between men and women." Lin Han said with a smile, "This way you won't be afraid."

    "You swear you won't do anything else, just cure the poison!"

    "Well, I swear!"

    "Then you swear!" Ren Yingying urged, stamping her feet.

    Lin Han raised his hands and said seriously: "Today is the twenty-fifth of September. Lin Han, a disciple of the Five Mountains Sect, hereby swears a poisonous oath. Today he will only treat Ren Yingying's poison. He will never have any wrongdoing. If he violates this  I swear, the sky will strike with thunder!"

    Listening to Lin Han¡¯s poisonous oath, Ren Yingying felt relieved and wiped out the oil lamp in the kitchen with her palm.

    Lin Han chuckled and looked at Ren Yingying, who was overwhelmed by the red glow, through the flickering fire.? reminded: "The water temperature is just right. Have you put away your clothes first?"

    After pondering for a long time, Ren Yingying said in a trembling voice: "Close your eyes, turn around, and don't peek."

    Lin Han turned around as he was told, closing his eyes and counting in his mind. When he was almost one hundred, he heard a rustling sound coming from behind him.

    After trying not to look back hundreds of times, I finally heard the sound of rushing water, "That's it!"

    Listening to Ren Yingying's shy voice, Lin Han's heart was burning. He struggled to suppress the thoughts in his head and quickly stripped off his clothes.

    Under the dim light of the fire, looking at the snow-white beauty, Lin Han's whole body became hot, and he gently stepped into the barrel and sat cross-legged behind Ren Yingying.

    In the midst of intentional or unintentional bumping, Lin Han gently placed his palms on Ren Yingying's jade back, and the two of them immediately trembled.

    "You swore an oath!"

    Just when Lin Han was about to lose control and want to make more money, Ren Yingying reminded her in a sweet voice.

    Lin Han paused, exhaled a deep breath of turbid air, stopped imagining those fragrant and beautiful scenes, brought up the ice and fire energy, and began to focus on treating Ren Yingying's poison.

    ~~~~~~

    The night is getting deeper and deeper!

    For a long time, when Ren Yingying stood up from the barrel limply and put on her clothes without saying a word, she was almost ugly.

    "You are so trustworthy!"

    Ren Yingying said coldly and stumbled out of the kitchen

    Lin Han silently cleaned up the kitchen. When everything was ready, Lin Han came to Ren Yingying's door and found that it was locked from the inside.

    Lin Han sighed deeply and returned to his room tiredly, lying on the bed and unable to fall asleep for a long time.

    In the morning, Lin Han was woken up by Fei Yan. Bathed in the sunlight leaking in from the window, Lin Han asked gently: "Where is Yingying?"

    "I knew you would ask. I left early in the morning!" Feiyan tilted his head and asked, "Did you bully Sister Yingying yesterday?"

    Looking out the window in ecstasy, Lin Han shook his head: "No yesterday!"

    "Who believes it!" Feiyan rolled his eyes at Lin Han and went out.

    Why¡­¡­

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 275 Wonderful Memories and Avoiding Wudang

    Lin Han is getting married, and two wives at once!

    On Songshan Mountain in the golden autumn of October, a piece of news spread more and more widely. Not only the Songshan disciples of the Wuyue Sect, but also the many Wuyue family members at the foot of Guansheng Peak all knew that on the tenth day of October, Lin Han¡¯s master Ding Mian, with his  Fei Bin, Zhong Zhen and a group of matchmakers set off towards Kongtong Mountain beating gongs and drums.

    In the mountain hut at the foot of Guansheng Peak, a group of people were surrounding A Li and Fei Yan to inquire about their welfare.

    Because Feiyan has no relatives in his family and Kongtong Mountain is too far away, it is not convenient for Ah Li to leave Feiyan alone and go back to Kongtong Mountain.

    Under Lin Han¡¯s suggestion, A Li and Fei Yan stayed in the same place for the time being, and then moved to Uncle Liu¡¯s house until they got married.

    Of course, Lin Han will have to pick it up personally when the time comes.

    Lin Han has no relatives in his family, and he is only close to Uncle Liu's family on weekdays. Regarding Lin Han's marriage, Uncle Liu's family is naturally very concerned about Lin Han's marriage. As soon as he heard that Lin Han was getting married, Aunt Liu accompanied the Liu family's sister-in-law.  He led a group of people early to give advice to the two girls to be married, A Li and Fei Yan, and they were extremely enthusiastic.

    Being surrounded by a group of aunts and grandmas talking about their marriage all day long, A Li and Fei Yan were shy and distressed, but they hated Lin Han, the culprit.

    It's a pity that Lin Han, the culprit, is no longer in Songshan at this moment. After reporting his affairs, he let Ding Mian and Liu Bo busy making arrangements while he ran away.  I'm afraid I've already reached Wudang Mountain.

    Originally, Lin Han would not be so eager to join Wudang, but since he treated Ren Yingying for poison on the night of September 25, Feiyan chased him and asked him if he had really bullied sister Yingying.

    If Lin Han answered no, Feiyan would definitely roll his eyes, look at him with disdain, and keep saying, "Who believes it?"

    If Lin Han replied that he was being bullied, Feiyan would have to say that he "ate from the bowl and looked at the pot", which was simply a "beast".

    ?????????????????????? Well, then there is still no, I didn¡¯t expect it to be worse than this, it is ¡®worse than an animal¡¯!

    Being tormented repeatedly by Feiyan girl, and A Li being indifferent and sarcastic towards him, Lin Han had no choice but to go out and hide for two days.

    Thinking that the newly generated ¡®Netherworld Qi¡¯ has not yet been resolved, I simply went to Wudang Mountain alone.

    Lin Han felt that the word ¡®Netherworld¡¯ was the most appropriate word for the newly generated pale green Qi after the fusion of Ice and Fire Qi.

    In this way, he went out to avoid the limelight and left the marriage to A Li and Fei Yan.  Perhaps after returning from Wudang Mountain, the two people's anger had subsided.

    Starting from Songshan, passing through Luoyang, taking the Nanyang-Danjiangkou-Shiyan route to reach Wudang Mountain, it would not have taken long at all, but Lin Han spent more than half a month until October 10th.  It took us eight days to reach the foot of Wudang Mountain.

    Of course, the reason why he is so slow has nothing to do with the good horse "rogue", it is mainly due to his own reasons.

    In fact, going from Songshan to Wudang does not necessarily have to pass through Luoyang, but Lin Han still couldn't help but go to Luoyang.  Not for anything else, just for Ren Yingying.

    That night, Lin Han's main purpose was indeed to treat Ren Yingying's poison, and the medicinal materials he prepared could indeed suppress the corpse insects, making the treatment smoother.

    The only difference is that those medicinal materials can actually be boiled and taken as decoctions.  In addition, if Ren Yingying can tolerate some odors, she does not need to soak in hot water.

    As for stripping naked and facing each other openly, that was entirely Lin Han's idea.

    He originally thought that no matter how complicated Ren Yingying's thoughts were, whether she loved or hated, or hated or loved, as long as he could see through her body and even have some intimate contact with her, he believed that she was healing  After that, at least Ren Yingying will not avoid him and live in seclusion in the mountains until she dies, never to see him again.

    "It's a pity that Lin Han greatly overestimated his endurance, and also greatly underestimated the ultimate charm of Beauty Ren.

    That night, in the dim kitchen, under the looming fire, Ren Yingying's white body had a unique hazy beauty.

    For a man, if he faces a woman¡¯s body too directly, he will lose some sense of beauty.

    The so-called beauty is on the water side!  Wearing water and white gauze, a beautiful woman comes out of the bath and welcomes you even if you refuse her. This is the most fatal charm.

    ¡°Perhaps that night, in Ren Yingying¡¯s heart, she never thought of leaving a good memory.

    This thought may be subconscious, so she agreed to Lin Han's nonsense.It's a general treatment for poison, so I have the fear of wanting to reject it and welcome it without knowing it.

    All vows are pale and powerless under the ultimate temptation.

    Ever since he touched Ren Yingying's smooth body, Lin Han knew that he would fall into the hands of the beautiful Ren Yingying.  So he restrained himself and tried to cure Ren Damei's poison.

    However, after all the toxicity was dissipated, when the warm and moist bodies of the two people were pressed together unconsciously, when the midnight bell of the Shaolin Sect rang faintly across a mountain

    The men¡¯s breathing and the women¡¯s moans echoed all night long!

    "If it weren't for the fact that it was the first time for the beauty in her arms, and if it wasn't for the beauty Ren to leave a good memory instead of a fearful memory, it would be hard to say whether she would be able to get up the next day.

    Although the virgin land is good, it will break down when touched. The most painful thing about the new pear field is the strong scalper.  In the end, Ren Damei felt happy both physically and mentally, but Lin Han was half exhausted.

    While Ren Damei still had the energy to complain duplicitously, Lin Han was too tired to speak.

    Thinking about it now, if Ren Damei couldn¡¯t get out of bed and didn¡¯t even have the strength to escape, would there be another outcome?

    He smiled bitterly and shook his head. There is no regret medicine in the world!

    The reason why Lin Han has such resentment is because of Luoyang and his party.

    Perhaps because of the good memories of that night, Ren Yingying did return to Green Bamboo Alley without any intention of escaping from Lin Han's sight, but it was probably because of his failure to retain him in time that she hated Lin Han again.

    So, Lin Han was rejected!

    If that night, after everything was done, whether Dame Ren resisted or not, she hugged her tightly and fell asleep, and did it a few more times the next morning, and finally made the relationship clear in front of everyone, maybe it would really be possible to  She stayed.

    What a blessing to all the people!

    What a good opportunity she has not grasped. She offended her so much now that she is not allowed to fully vent her resentment. She doesn¡¯t know how long it will take the Year of the Monkey and the Horse to fulfill her old dream

    Thinking about the beauty of that night, Lin Han waved his hand and slapped it hard on his face, "I told you not to seize the opportunity!"

    Whoops, whoops

    The good horse ¡®Rogue¡¯ held a mouth full of grass, shook his neck, and let out a grunt of satisfaction.

    "You stupid donkey! Are you still going to eat?" Lin Han slapped his palm on the horse's butt like a vent, and scolded with a smile: "Let's go, go to Wudang Mountain and eat again!"

    ~~~~~~

    Leading the horse diagonally, he reached a pavilion halfway up the mountain. There were two Taoist boys in the pavilion. Beside the pavilion was a large stone tablet with the word "Jie Jian" written on it.

    When the Taoist boy saw a guest arriving, he stood up quickly, bowed his hands in salute, and asked, "May I ask this young hero, do you want to go up the mountain?"

    "Not bad!" Lin Han nodded and smiled.

    "Are there any invitations or greeting cards?" the Taoist boy on the left asked again.

    Lin Han shook his head and chuckled: "This has never happened."

    "Immeasurable Heavenly Lord! Since Young Master Lin from the Five Mountains Sect is here in person, how can he not let him go?"

    The two little Taoist boys turned around and looked back, saluting with great joy: "It turns out that Senior Brother Mingxing has arrived!"

    "Yeah!" Mingxing walked closer and said with a smile, "Brother Lin, how are you doing lately?"

    "Okay! I didn't expect that we would meet again so soon!" Lin Han replied with a smile.

    Mingxing greeted: "Come on, Qingfeng, Mingyue, I have met Lin Shaoxia from the Five Mountains Sect!"

    "I've seen Shaoxia Lin! We didn't know it was Shaoxia Lin, please forgive me!" The two Taoist boys bowed obediently and apologized.

    He waved his hand, took off the package and sword, and handed the horse rein to one of them. Lin Han said with a smile: "No wonder, no blame, as long as you take good care of the 'rogue'."

    "Rogue?" The two Taoist boys were stunned on the spot.

    "Haha." Lin Han pointed at the good horse 'Rogue', "That's it."

    "Uh, haha!"

    Everybody laughed.

    Carrying a package and a sword, following Ming Xing, Lin Han looked back and forgot to glance at the two Taoist boys and the distinctive word 'Jie Jian', and laughed dumbly: "Qingfeng, Mingyue, this is the tradition of your Wudang sect.  ¡±

    "Haha!" Ming Xing also laughed, and then asked: "I heard that Brother Lin will get married soon, is this possible?"

    Nodding, Lin Han said with a smile: "Well, Ah Li and the others have followed me for a long time without any regrets. I have to give them a status. Men should be more responsible."

    Mingxing praised: "Brother Lin is right, so I would like to congratulate Brother Lin first. I will be ready when the time comes.?A generous gift.  "

    "Haha, as long as it comes to your mind! I'm looking forward to Brother Mingxing's arrival then." Lin Han invited with a smile.

    "Definitely, definitely." Mingxing nodded repeatedly, "Oh, by the way, I wonder why Brother Lin went to Wudang this time?"

    Since Mingxing had already started talking, Lin Han simply said, "Lin went to Wudang this time because he wanted to ask Taoist Chongxu and brother Mingxing for a big favor. I hope you will agree!"

    Nodding, Mingxing thought that Lin Han must have a big plan, otherwise there would be no need to come in person.

    You know, after the battle in Taishan, Lin Han was already recognized as the number one person.

    Although there is a mysterious figure in the 'Hall of Fame', even Fang Zheng and Chongxu agreed that that person would probably not be Lin Han's opponent.

    This is the first time, and it may be the last time, that the top player on the potential list completely overwhelms the top player in the Hall of Fame.

    As the ¡®number one person in the world¡¯, Lin Han went to Wudang in person, and his attitude was so sincere, Lin Han¡¯s plans must be big.

    Mingxing pondered for a moment and said with a smile: "I'm afraid Mingxing can't make the decision if I bother Brother Lin to come and ask for it in person. But Brother Lin, please tell me and let me report to Master."

    Unexpectedly, Mingxing would be so cautious, but Lin Han knew that it was really not Mingxing who could make the decision in that matter, so he said with a smile: "I think my Wuyue Sect is also a well-known and upright sect. But the Ice and Fire Realm practiced by Lin  Qi, but something happened. After the fusion of ice and fire, it turned into a kind of miserable green Qi."

    "Yeah!" Mingxing nodded. On Mount Tai that day, although he couldn't see it very clearly because he was standing far away, Taoist Chongxu did tell him afterwards that Lin Han had cultivated a very powerful weapon.  The miserable green 'will-o'-the-wisp'.

    "Although there is no difference between good and evil in power, good and evil can never be flaunted by colors, but it still doesn't feel good." Lin Han shook his head and smiled, "So I came here this time to see if Wudang has any good solutions.  This problem."

    Ming Xing's expression became extremely solemn, and he obviously guessed what Lin Han meant, and asked tentatively: "Is that what Brother Lin wants?"

    ps: When I was writing the chapter on drug treatment, Richuang was thinking, would everyone be wandering between "animal-animal" and "worse than an animal-animal"?  Now it seems that there are still some people who are purer than Rizhui

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 276 It¡¯s not the magic of Tai Chi

    Faced with Ming Xing's inquiry, Lin Han didn't want to make it clear so early, so he just smiled, neither denying nor admitting.

    Seeing that Lin Han didn't say anything, Mingxing thought he had guessed it. He took a deep breath and said with a wry smile: "If Brother Lin really wants to borrow the 'Tai Chi Magic Skill', this is indeed not something Mingxing can agree to, even if it's Master  There, they may not agree easily."

    "Haha!" Lin Han chuckled and said nothing.

    Looking at Lin Han distressedly, Mingxing sighed: "Brother Lin, just follow me. I will persuade Master to help, but please also prepare yourself mentally and don't have extreme thoughts."

    Lin Han cupped his hand and said with a smile, "Thank you, Brother Mingxing."

    Waving his hands, Mingxing remained silent and stopped talking, gesturing for Lin Han to follow.

    Along the way, Taoist priests came forward to salute Ming Xing from time to time. Lin Han couldn't help but nodded. It seemed that although Ming Xing's character seemed weak, his popularity among the Wudang Sect was very good.

    No one can be underestimated!

    In particular, Mingxing is still the chief disciple of the second largest sect in the martial arts world. If he didn't have enough means and energy, how would he be able to sit in this burning position? Lin Han didn't think that monks and Taoist priests would be ascetic as they were.  There will be no fighting spirit.

    In the Zhenwu Hall, Taoist Chongxu was sitting on the main seat, stirring some tea. When he saw Lin Han coming in, he immediately put down the cup in his hand and came out with a smile on his face.

    "Immeasurable Heavenly Lord, I heard the magpies chirping in the yard in the morning and knew that an important guest was coming. I didn't expect that it was Shaoxia Lin who came to hide the sect." Chongxu took Lin Han's hand and enthusiastically asked him to take a seat in the guest seat.  , in his eyes, Lin Han, who is now the 'number one in the world', can be on an equal footing with him.

    Lin Han was not polite. He sat on the guest seat and said with cupped hands: "Taoist priest, you are polite, as long as the Taoist priest doesn't treat this junior as an uninvited uninvited guest."

    Taoist Chongxu twitched the corners of his eyes and secretly cried out for bad luck: You are not a bad guest, who else is a bad guest?

    Of course, Taoist Chongxu would never dare to say that. With the foundation of the Wudang Sect and the strength of Lin Han alone, he would not be able to cause too much trouble.

    But if he is really offended, it would not be a good thing for the Wudang Sect, which has a great family and business, to be coveted by the 'number one in the world'.  At least Chongxu knew that even if he gathered all the power of the Wudang Sect, he wouldn't be able to surround and kill Lin Han. After all, he could still escape if he couldn't defeat him.

    At this time, Mingxing walked up to Chongxu, covered his mouth with his hands, and explained Lin Han's intention to him in detail.

    Chongxu's eyes narrowed, he nodded to show that he knew, and waved his hand for Mingxing to take a seat.

    When there was a Taoist boy, he poured tea for the three, and fiddled with a few plates of preserved fruit before retreating.  In an instant, only Chongxu, Lin Han, and Mingxing were left in the hall, and everything immediately became quiet.

    Chongxu picked up the tea cup and signaled Lin Han to use the tea. Lin Han was naturally not polite.

    Using the lid to stir up the tea leaves floating in the steaming hot air, and blowing them gently, Taoist Chongxu asked casually: "I heard from my disciple that Shaoxia Lin came here this time and wanted to borrow the Tai Chi magic skill, the treasure of the Wudang sect.  , I wonder if this is the case?¡±

    "Haha!" Lin Han put his lips to the rim of the cup, took a gentle sip, then slowly raised his head, put the cup down, shook his head and said, "Brother Mingxing misunderstood, it's my fault that I didn't explain it clearly.  , This junior came to Wudang not for the 'Tai Chi Magic'."

    "Oh!" Like Ming Xing, Taoist Chongxu also looked at Lin Han in surprise. The wrinkles between his brows disappeared and he couldn't help but breathed a sigh of relief. As long as it wasn't the 'Tai Chi Magic Skill', everything would be easy to discuss.

    At that moment, a smile broke out on Taoist Chongxu's face and he nodded: "If Lin Shaoxia really asks for the 'Tai Chi Magic Skill', then Pindao really doesn't know what to do. If he refuses, he will refute Shaoxia and Zuo Zhang.  It¡¯s the sect¡¯s face; if you agree, it will violate the sect¡¯s rules that cannot be spread outside the family.¡±

    "Haha, of course, this junior cannot covet the noble sect's magical ability to suppress the teachings." Lin Han shook his head and said, "That would be a great disrespect to Master Zhang."

    Nodding, he smiled at Xu and said, "Thank you, Young Master Lin, for your consideration. Come, have some tea!"

    Removing a heart disease is naturally the guest.

    After half a cup of tea, Taoist Chongxu asked again: "Then what does Shaoxia Lin want? If a poor Taoist can help, he will definitely not refuse!"

    Lin Han smiled and said: "This junior is here to borrow the 'Mingyue Cave' in the back mountain of your sect."

    Snapped¡­¡­

    The cup overturned and the tea overflowed.

    He smiled awkwardly at Taoist Chongxu, and hurriedly called for the Taoist boy to wipe the table clean, replace the tea cups, and fill them with new tea.

    "It actually made Lin Shaoxia laugh."?" Taoist Chongxu suppressed the fear in his heart and said with a normal expression.

    Lin Han shook his head: "What the hell!"

    Taoist Chongxu asked indifferently: "Where did Shaoxia Lin learn about the 'Mingyue Cave'?"

    Lin Han praised in his heart. Taoist Chongxu did not deny it, which meant that he knew that denying it was useless. Since he could know the Mingyue Cave and pointed out that it was in the back mountain, it meant that he understood the situation and covering it up was useless.  It's better to admit it generously.

    Of course, I still want to find out the source of Lin Han¡¯s news.

    With a chuckle, Lin Han shook his head and said: "It can't be said, it can't be said, but I can guarantee that no one else knows about it except me."

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out and said with a smile: "Mingyue Cave is indeed the place where Patriarch Sanfeng achieved enlightenment, and the Tai Chi magic was definitely completed in Mingyue Cave."

    "Is this happening?" Mingxing asked suddenly.

    Chongxu nodded and recalled: "The Patriarch Sanfeng began to understand the Yin-Yang Tai Chi in his later years. Later, he was accidentally guided by the scene in the 'Mingyue Cave'. His skill greatly improved, and he had the potential to break the Xu. Not long after, foreign enemies came to attack.  , Patriarch Sanfeng suddenly broke out of the barrier, defeated the enemy with his mastered 'Tai Chi magic', and greatly promoted Wudang's prestige."

    "Why have my disciples never heard that there is a 'Mingyue Cave' in the back mountain?" Mingxing asked doubtfully.

    Chongxu shook his head and sighed deeply: "Since Patriarch Sanfeng passed down the 'Tai Chi Magic Technique', even Master Song has never understood its essence. After that, some seniors from the sect went to the 'Mingyue Cave' to understand it, but no one has ever been able to understand it."  Success. Gradually, everyone just regarded it as a legend, and few people mentioned it."

    "In order not to destroy the scenery in the cave, but also to leave opportunities for future generations, that place was later sealed as a forbidden area of ????the sect. If you don't have great understanding, you can't easily enter." Chongxu said guiltily, "To this day  , for fifty years, no Wudang disciple has been able to enter the 'Mingyue Cave' again."

    "I see, no wonder there is a small forbidden area there for no reason." Ming Xing said clearly, "The disciple originally thought that it was the place where a certain senior in the sect was seated, but I didn't expect"

    Lin Han smiled and said: "In this case, this junior is being reckless."

    "It doesn't matter, if 'Mingyue Cave' really helps Shaoxia Lin, Patriarch Sanfeng will definitely be very happy." Taoist Chongxu said with a smile, "If Shaoxia Lin gets something, according to Senior Brother Fang Zheng, it can be considered as mine."  The Wu-Tang Clan has accumulated a good relationship. Why not do it?"

    Lin Han stood up in a hurry and bowed in salute, "Junior, thank you Taoist Master for your help! No matter whether I get something or not, I owe you a favor to the Wudang Sect."

    "Yeah!" Chongxu nodded, "That's fine."

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off out to Mingxing and said: "Take Lin Shaoxia to rest first, prepare a few things first, and open the seal for Lin Shaoxia early tomorrow morning."

    "Yes! Master!" Ming Xing nodded and accepted the order.

    Lin Han stood up and said, "Thank you then. I would also like to ask Brother Mingxing to prepare more cooked food and dry food for the retreat."

    Mingxing nodded repeatedly: "Brother Lin, don't worry, everything will be prepared. Please come with me."

    "Junior, I thanked the Taoist Priest and said goodbye!" Lin Han bowed and retreated, following Ming Xing out of the Zhenwu Hall.

    After Lin Han and Ming Xing had gone far away and could no longer see their backs or hear their footsteps, Taoist Chongxu stood up and left his seat, came to the incense table and took out a handful of incense from the drawer.

    In the smoke, Chongxu knelt down on the futon, kowtowed nine times in succession, and murmured: "Master Sanfeng, my disciple Chongxu will restart the 'Mingyue Cave' tomorrow. I don't know whether it is a blessing or a curse this time.  Please also ask the Patriarch to bless my Wudang Sect.¡±

    Kneeling quietly on the futon, he refused to leave, with a strange look on his face: "Shaolin, Wudang; Shaolin, Wudang; Shaolin, Wudang; Brother Fang Zheng, the feeling of being a 'thousand-year old man' is unbearable.  ah!"

    "The friendship with Lin Han today, or even the friendship with the Wuyue Sect behind him, may not be an opportunity for the Wudang Sect." Chongxu became more excited as he spoke, and his voice became much louder, "The martial arts in the world are outstanding.  Shaolin? Damn, something from a barbarian land has stolen thousands of years of cultural heritage of our nation, and is a robber who will put gold on his face."

    "Shaolin? Buddhism?" Taoist Chongxu said with disdain on his face, "A group of heretics, a group of national sinners!"

    ~~~~~~

    In the courtyard of the guest room, Ming Xing had already left. Lin Han stopped on a carved jade pillar, squinting his eyes and feeling the faint smell of incense in the air, which was extremely comfortable.

    He didn¡¯t know that in the Zhenwu Hall where he left, Taoist Chongxu hadWith ambitions and ambitions that no one can imagine.

    It was indeed beyond Lin Han's expectation that Taoist Chongxu could agree to the request so neatly.  However, he did not think that Taoist Chongxu had hidden evil intentions and had the intention of harming others.

    Not to mention the possible revenge of the Wuyue Sect, even Lin Han himself may not really be able to harm him.

    Seal the cave?  Smokey?  Burning?

    Lin Han shook his head, Taoist Chongxu wouldn't be that stupid!

    Is it because of Shaolin?

    Lin Han thought silently, and the more he thought about it, the more likely it seemed. Judging from Taoist Chongxu's words and deeds, it was very possible that he would use this opportunity to win over himself and the Five Mountains Sect, form a secret alliance, and restrain Shaolin.

    Gradually, a sneer emerged from the corner of Lin Han's mouth: Isn't it a good feeling to be the second child of a thousand years?

    ps: Zongheng¡¯s clicks are only counted once in six hours. Risui uploaded two chapters in four hours. It¡¯s not for clicks. I just hope that friends can subscribe more, collect more, and get more votes. Please  Everyone!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 277 Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s Footprints

    Layers of mist, misty clouds, fairy mountains, fairyland, this is a Taoist home!

    ??The majesty of Taishan Mountain in the east, the dangerous Huashan Mountain in the west, the beauty of Hengshan Mountain in the south, the seclusion of Hengshan Mountain in the north, and the steepness of Songshan Mountain in the middle mountain are the best in the world. Since ancient times, there has been a saying that "don't look at the mountains after returning from the five mountains."

    "But in Lin Han's opinion, compared with Wudang Mountain, the Five Mountains after all lack some fairy spirit, and they cannot live in immortals. Therefore, Wudang has Taoism, Kunlun has immortals, and the Five Mountains alone have few legends.

    Mingyue Cave is not a dark cave in the mountains. According to Taoist Chongxu, every time when the moon is in the sky, there is a silver glow on the lake, with microwaves rippling and sparkling, and there are two phases of the moon in the sky and underground, hence the name.  .

    Yes, Mingyue Cave is really a mountain pass similar to a "line of sky", with mountain springs in it, and the mountain springs gather into a lake.

    The reason why it is called a cave is that this place is located in a dense valley in the mountains with few human traces. It is difficult for birds to cross. The exit is just at the back mountain of Wudang.

    "Enter the cave from the back mountain, and walk forward for tens of meters, there is a rugged mountain road. Follow the mountain road forward for several miles, and you will find a cave. There is no water stain in the cave. It has dried up. When you exit the cave, you will find a lake.  , there is quite a lot of space beside the lake, and above the lake is the 'line of sky', where Patriarch Sanfeng attained enlightenment."

    Chongxu handed the candlestick in Lin Han's hand and said apologetically: "According to Pindao's words, Lin Shaoxia will be able to arrive. Please forgive Pindao for not being able to accompany him."

    "Master Taoist, you are polite. No matter whether this junior has gained something or not, I will remember this kindness." Lin Han bowed again and took the package handed over by Ming Xing. He shook his hand a little. Ming Xing must have put a lot of thought into it, so  Thank you again to Mingxing.

    "Brother Lin, go on your own. Mingxing is waiting for the good news from Brother Lin on the mountain." Mingxing nodded and said.

    Lin Han smiled and said: "Taoist priest, please rest assured. No matter whether I am successful or not, I will not deliberately destroy the mountains, rivers, tables and stools in the cave. Farewell!"

    Chongxu nodded, and waited for Lin Han to enter the cave with the candlelight for a long time, before he moved his dexterity in the direction. In an instant, the entrance of the cave was shrouded in clouds and mist, flickering a few times. The entrance to the cave that was there one moment was gone the next moment.  trace.

    "Go back, these blind tricks left by our ancestors can only prevent people from outside from entering, but they cannot stop Shaoxia Lin from coming out." Chongxu explained to Mingxing.

    Mingxing nodded repeatedly. He had already seen how Taoist Chongxu opened the cave in the clouds and mist before. Now he was not surprised to see the entrance of the cave hidden by the clouds and mist again.

    The master and the apprentice walked back along the way they came, turned to Chongxu, and finally looked at the sea of ??clouds, with a look of relief on their faces.

    "Master, why did you agree to open the Mingyue Cave to Brother Lin so easily?" Only then did Mingxing ask the doubt that had been suppressed in his heart for a long time.

    Twisting his half-white long beard, Taoist Chongxu looked at the eldest disciple with a very solemn expression, and said in a deep voice: "Mingxing, master, you will be in charge of the Wudang Sect in a hundred years. You must remember that we  The biggest enemy is always the Shaolin Sect!"

    Ming Xing's heart trembled and he responded quickly.

    "Buddha is originally Tao, Buddha is Tao. Hey, where did the Hoover come from during the Xia and Shang Dynasties? Tao is the foundation of China." Taoist Chongxu was full of resentment and said contemptuously, "Although Taoism does nothing, it has  Pursuing heaven¡¯s secrets leads people upward; what about Buddhism? It seeks an afterlife in vain, teaches people to be tolerant, blinds the people to ignorance, and blindly coddles with the powerful. If things go on like this, one day the integrity of our Chinese people will be wiped out.¡±

    "What the master taught me, my disciples must never forget." Mingxing remembered the master's words in his heart and did not dare to neglect them.

    Taoist Chongxu sighed: "During the Northern Wei Dynasty, although Emperor Taiwu was a foreigner from Xianbei, he saw Hofo's domineering daughter seeking land, but he was already aware of the dangers of Hofo, converted to the Tianshi religion and destroyed Buddhism; Emperor Wu of the Northern Zhou Dynasty also destroyed Buddhism  , but it is unwise to implicate our Taoism; Emperor Wu of the Tang Dynasty destroyed Buddhism and preferred Taoism, which should be a prosperous age. Unfortunately, now that Buddhism has revived, cutting the grass has failed to eradicate it"

    "What about Shaolin" Mingxing asked silently.

    Taoist Chongxu shook his head and said: "Shaolin is the culprit who promotes Hoover. He is the master of martial arts. Under the pretext of great righteousness, he steals the world's martial arts for himself and flaunts 'Seventy-two Extinctions'. It is really shameful! 'The world's martial arts originated from Shaolin.'"  ? Is it possible that there was no martial arts before Shaolin? If you focus on self-interest and occupy more land, it will definitely lead to disaster in the long run."

    "It's just a pity that Shaolin is so powerful that neither Emei, Kunlun, Wudang, nor the Five Mountains can fight it alone. Fortunately, the Five Mountains sent Lin Han, a genius who is comparable to the Sanfeng Patriarch, and Pindao Guan is deeply opposed to it.  Shaolin has a kind of hatred. If you make good friends with it and take advantage of it, you may not be able to knock Shaolin off the 'altar'." Taoist Chongxu looked back frequently, only hoping that Lin Han would gain a lot this time.

    "So that's how it is, should we be conceited?" Ming Xing was also extremely melancholy.

    "Haha!" Chongxu laughed.: "You can wait, poor Taoist. Even if you can't wait until the day when Taoism overwhelms Hoover, won't you still be there?"

    Ming Xing¡¯s expression tightened: ¡°Master¡¯s words today, disciples should keep them in mind.¡±

    "Well, just remember. What I said today comes from my mouth and only goes into your ears. Do not let outsiders know." Chongxu warned.

    "Disciple, don't worry." Mingxing agreed.

    Chongxu nodded, walked forward quickly, and left the back hill where there were few people around.  Mingxing glanced back and hurriedly followed.

    ~~~~~~

    In the Mingyue Cave, as Lin Han gradually went deeper, the cave gradually dimmed, with only the dim light of the candle shining. He felt a breeze blowing in front of him, and Lin Han knew that there must be an exit ahead.

    "Taoist Chongxu did not lie to me!" After walking a distance of forty or fifty meters, Lin Han found an extremely narrow mountain road just as Taoist Chongxu said by candlelight.

    Lifting the candlestick and shining it upward, I saw many rattans intertwined together, densely packed and completely blocking the sunlight, leaving no trace of light.

    Relieved, Lin Han carried the package on his shoulder, held a sword in one hand and a candlestick in the other, and carefully walked forward on the narrow path of rugged rocks.

    At this moment, I was really lucky to have a candlestick in my hand, and I could barely see the direction of the strange rocks. Otherwise, if I went there in the dark, I would definitely break my ankle.

    After about three miles of the strange rock path, we saw a cave ahead. Inside the cave were many strange rocks. Most of them were stalactites formed by the erosion of underground river water all year round. Even at the top of the cave, there were many inverted triangles hanging.  Sharp pointed cone.

    Entering the cave, Lin Han did not dare to make any big moves. According to Taoist Chongxu, this place has been abandoned for nearly fifty years. Who knows whether the sharp cone stones at the top have flickered or fallen down?  There was a huge pile, and he really wasn't sure he could carry it through unscathed.

    As he walked, Lin Han suddenly laughed. He really wanted to know how Master Zhang discovered such a place back then. Could it be that the "old boy" had a mental illness and wanted to be an "old naughty boy"?  Want to go on an adventure?

    After passing through the underground cave, his eyes suddenly opened up, and the sound of gurgling water echoed in his ears. Lin Han knew that this was the originally small sound of running water after passing through the echo of the cave, and then expanded countless times before being received by human ears.

    Walking to the lake, it is indeed a beautiful scenery in a dangerous place. On the rocks in front, water drops are constantly dripping into the lake. The lake is not big, but it is not small either.

    Surrounding the lake is a large circle of open space.  Lin Han guessed that these open spaces were originally soft mountain mud. After being infiltrated by mineral water for hundreds of thousands of years, they gradually condensed into flat land that was stronger than steel.

    It was daytime at this time, and Lin Han could not see the bright moon reflected in the water, so he could take in the beautiful scenery of Mingyue Cave. However, the cave was no longer dim, and the sun was shining down from directly above the center of the lake. It was really a line of sky.  '!

    What Lin Han didn't expect was that there were fish swimming in the lake that was like a pool of stagnant water. They were silver lithium with gold back and white edges.  Under the golden sunlight, the golden fish scales look even more dazzling.

    After walking half a circle around the lake, Lin Han also found an extremely smooth stone platform. Unfortunately, due to its age, it was already covered with slippery moss.

    In the direction of the stone platform facing the lake, Lin Han also saw a naked grass futon. He stretched out his foot and kicked it lightly, and it fell apart. A rotten air quietly rose and spread quickly.

    Lin Han hurriedly avoided it, already having a guess in his mind: The stone platform, including the grass futon, should have been left behind by Zhang Sanfeng. However, after so many years, the stone platform was covered with moss, and the futon also became moss-covered.  Corrupted.

    After carefully searching the cave, Lin Han did not find anything strange, but he did not regret it. If Zhang Sanfeng's secret was discovered so easily, this would not be the "forbidden area" of the Wudang Sect, but should be  It's a 'holy place'.

    But, what on earth did Zhang Sanfeng see here?  It actually made him improve his martial arts greatly, and even comprehended the 'Tai Chi magic skill'.

    Breaking the void?  Is it really possible?

    ??According to Lin Han¡¯s inquiries and memories from previous lives, there are records of Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s eightieth birthday, his centenary birthday, and his Jiazi reunion.  But a hundred and twenty years later, there are still traces of the fairy. There are rumors that there are people who have become immortals, there are rumors that there are people who have ascended during the day, but there are also rumors that they can never be settled.

    Or, has it really shattered the void and reached a higher level of space?

    If it was in his previous life, Lin Han would definitely not believe in the idea of ??Shattered Void. He would even more agree with the idea of ??'choosing a place to sit incarnation'; but now, it is possible for souls to travel through time. Is Shattered Void really just a delusion?

    This time when I came to Wudang Mountain, in addition to avoidingIn addition to jealous A Li and figuring out the 'Netherworld Qi' formed by the fusion of ice and fire Qi, he also wanted to find the footprints of Zhang Sanfeng back then.

    Over the years, after having a home, a wife, and children, Lin Han no longer wanted to break the void and return to his hometown.  But he still wanted to find out, wanted to know if there was really the ultimate martial arts, and wanted to figure out what was behind the ultimate martial arts.

    Lin Han has already seen with his current eyes that no one in this world has reached the pinnacle of martial arts. Dongfang Bubai has not reached it, Feng Qingyang has not reached it, and he himself has not reached it either.

    If someone really does it, he will only be the founder of Wudang Sect, Zhang Sanfeng, who is revered as the ¡®real person¡¯!

    Looking at the gold-backed silver lithium that was most likely stocked by Zhang Sanfeng in the water, Lin Han's eyes were filled with overlapping golden and blue lights: Where is the secret?

    ps: What Zhang Sanfeng said in this book is all lies; what he said about Buddhism and Taoism is just lies; if there are any similarities, it is purely coincidental. Please do not take the same position, Sunset has no intention to slander!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 278: Mingyue Enlightens the Tao

    The remaining warmth has dissipated and the night dew has begun to condense. It is now the end of autumn and the depth of winter is approaching.

    ??The sun sets in the west, stars loom, there is no moon, and the dim starlight cannot find the cracks between the peaks, nor can it shine through the "line of sky" to the dark lakes and caves.

    There is no bright night, and there is no warmth. The silver lithium in the lake no longer floats out of the fine bubbles of sleep, and they go home. Only the insects in the mountains make a few noises, giving this vast valley a quiet cave.  Bring some life.

    Feeling the coolness of the night wind, Lin Han slightly released the red fire energy and ignored it.

    Standing in front of the lake, Lin Han did not light a lamp. Instead, he opened his eyes wide and looked around, trying to find something.  As for what he was looking for, he didn't know yet. He firmly believed that when he found it, he would know what he was looking for.

    It was very late at night, and the sky still did not shed the silvery moonlight. It was a moonless night, and thick clouds obscured everything.

    After searching for a long time, Lin Han found nothing of value. There were no red and shining pebbles at the bottom of the lake, and there were no faintly twinkling night pearls in the mountains. In this dark night, in this quiet cave, there was no light or reflection.  of things, nothing.

    Even during the day, Lin Han didn't find even the slightest clue about the secret door or secret room. In general, he found nothing on this first day.

    With a sigh, Lin Han finally came to his senses from the wood-like gaze, walked to the stone platform that had been cleaned long ago, unwrapped the package on the stone platform, and took out a brand new straw futon woven with cattails.

    Spreading this straw futon produced by an unknown Taoist boy from the Wudang Sect on the inside of the stone platform, Lin Han knelt down and sat on it, taking out a cold roast chicken from the package again, and even took out a  A small iron pot.

    Due to the lack of light at night, the activity of plants is greatly reduced, and the oxygen they exhale is insufficient. In an almost airtight cave, burning for a long time will definitely consume a large amount of oxygen, and people will feel depressed and even suffocate.  die.

    Despite this, Lin Han still lit the candle. Although no one enjoyed the mood of a candlelight dinner, Lin Han was still willing to suffocate to death when he thought of eating in the dark.

    A small candlelight illuminated a space. Lin Han moved three stones and set them up in a triangle. He fixed the small iron pot, took out the kettle and added water, and put the chicken and other miscellaneous things into the water.

    After settling in, Lin Han smiled bitterly: "Ming Xing is really thoughtful. He can even work hard to get meat dishes such as roast chicken. How could he forget that there could be firewood in the cave?"

    If it were another person, he would definitely be able to eat cold food!

    Smiling to himself, Lin Han spread his left palm and carefully peeled off the red fire energy. A cluster of golden flames beat in the palm of his hand.

    Lin Han reached out his hand, controlled the distance, placed the golden flame under the iron pot, and waited quietly.

    After half a cup of tea, the lake water in the iron pot began to boil, but luckily the iron pot did not melt due to the high temperature.

    As time goes by, a rich aroma emerges from the iron pot.  Looking at the steaming heat, Lin Han knew that he was done and quickly extinguished the flames in his palms.

    After having enough soup and rice, Lin Han searched again for a while, but still found nothing unusual. He knew that there would probably be no results today.

    Sighing and extinguishing the candle, Lin Han sat cross-legged on the grass futon, raised his five hearts to the sky, and began to meditate.

    The day passed like this.

    The next day, Lin Han had nothing to gain as usual.

    The same goes for the third day.

    Until the fourth, fifth, sixth, and seventh days, Lin Han still found nothing.

    In these seven days, there were two nights when there was a moon. The moonlight shone in from the "line of sky" and fell on the cold and quiet lake, which indeed formed the scene of Yinquan in February. Unfortunately, Lin Han still didn't  I found any difference, that is, there was no reflection of the fairy sister practicing swordsmanship, nor was there any secret to Qimen Dunjia.

    Everything is as usual, as if the legendary "Zhang Sanfeng's Enlightenment at Night" is a scam, a booing brought up by the Wudang Clan, and a complete scam.

    On the eighth day, looking at the completely shriveled package, Lin Han shook it gently and found only a handful of peeled beef mince. He was completely exhausted!  Lin Han sighed deeply, is this trip to Wudang destined to be fruitless?

    That¡¯s all, since there is no chance, why force it?

    Just when Lin Han made up his mind to leave, he suddenly saw several gold-backed silver lithiums emerging from the water and spitting blisters. He couldn't help but feel happy, "You're in bad luck!"

    The eighth day, the firstThe next day, Lin Han stewed silver lithium and dealt with it for two more days.

    ¡°Well, Lin Han still had no adventure in the past two days. Those hard-luck silver lithiums were just ordinary ornamental fish species. Although the meat was delicious, it did not increase Lin Han¡¯s skill by a dozen as written in martial arts novels.

    Of course, the lake is just a lake formed by the accumulation of ordinary mountain spring water. The lake water has no special effects, and the silver lithium has not undergone genetic mutation. Apart from the fact that the taste is closer to pure nature, it has nothing in common with the stewed carp in a small restaurant.  different.

    On the night of the tenth day, when Lin Han peeled off the skin and bones of the last living creature in the lake (an eel that accidentally slipped in) and stewed it in soup, he made up his mind to leave early the next morning.

    That night, after the last search was fruitless, Lin Han returned to the futon dejectedly, venting his Ice and Fire Qi.

    After the golden and blue rays of light, Lin Han's entire body was completely wrapped in the gloomy green Netherworld Qi. The gloomy green light shone in the dark cave, making the entire cave look like the legendary Netherworld world.

    Time passed slowly, and there was still no change in the cave.

    "A quarter of an hour, an hour, or several hours, while closing his eyes to meditate, Lin Han felt something in his heart. He slowly opened his eyes and happened to catch a ray of morning light shining into the cave.

    In the dark cave, as that ray of light entered, Lin Han trembled all over, as if he had been struck by lightning.  Deep in the soul, with that ray of light, it becomes brighter and brighter.

    Keeping his head turned like that, Lin Han slowly closed his eyes and allowed more light to hit his body, but he ignored it.

    He just kept turning his head, closing his eyes tightly, his body trembling slightly, the corners of his mouth raised slightly, and a bright smile appeared on his face.

    He realized it!

    At this moment, the ice and fire energy in Lin Han's body was running wildly, and all the red fire energy and ice energy in his dantian were violently moving.

    The spiritual energy of heaven and earth rolled in, swarming into Lin Han's body. In an instant, Lin Han's body glowed with green light.

    For a long time, layers of black dirt began to escape from Lin Han's body, and the entire cave was filled with an unpleasant smell.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡»??????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    There were nine crisp sounds in a row, as if something broke. The green light on Lin Han's body instantly overwhelmed the golden sunlight shining in.

    The green light faded away as soon as it was released, and Lin Han slowly opened his eyes

    What kind of eyes are those?

    A pair of pupils are green all over, but it is no longer the pale green light of the underworld, but a vibrant green like grass. It no longer represents death, but a symbol of life!

    The green light in his eyes gradually dissipated, and his pupils returned to their normal color of black with yellow. Lin Han looked at the sky with a complex expression and murmured: "The harmony between heaven and earth, the transformation of light and darkness, the fusion of yin and yang!"

    "Haha! Presumably, Master Zhang back then was like me today, facing the first light between heaven and earth, and fully comprehending the way of yin and yang reincarnation." Lin Han said with emotion, "No wonder the way of Tai Chi cannot be passed down.  If you don¡¯t have your own understanding of such a supreme principle of heaven and earth, how can it be taught through words?¡±

    Seeing that the sun was at its peak, Lin Han stood up and packed the packages. Before leaving, he put together the futon that he had kicked away before and moved it to the stone platform.

    Facing the stone platform and futon, Lin Han said solemnly: "If the senior has a spirit, he should receive a courtesy from the junior!"

    Lin Han bowed with great humility, and said with a smile: "If the junior has guessed correctly, what the senior has understood is the 'Way of Reincarnation'. Tai Chi magic is indeed a divine thing in the world, but what the junior has understood is the 'life and death of ice and fire'"  The Tao may not be inferior!"

    "Don't blame me for destroying all the silver lithium left by my predecessors! Farewell!" Lin Han left the last sentence, put the package on his back, carried the long sword, led the candlestick, and walked lightly towards the other side of the cave

    ~~~~~~

    "Somewhere in the back mountain of Wudang, there was a young Taoist sitting cross-legged on a futon. It looked like he was meditating and practicing. But from time to time, he turned to the left side and looked at the mist-shrouded place, and we knew that his mind was not on practicing.

    Suddenly, at the place where the Taoist had been watching frequently, the clouds and mist surged, as if something was turbulent, as if it was about to break through the clouds and mist.

    Hearing the movement, the Taoist was overjoyed and stood up quickly, his eyes fixed on the place where the clouds and mist were surging.

    The next moment, a young man walked out of the mist. The young man felt something. He first frowned and looked at the strangeness around him, and then looked up at the Taoist.

    Seeing the young man, the Taoist hurriedly stepped forward, first going up and downHe looked at the young man until he was sure that there was no accident, and then said with a smile: "Brother Lin, you really made Ming Xing wait. It's been ten days."

    It turns out that this Taoist is the eldest disciple of Taoist Chongxu and the chief disciple of Wudang Sect. The young man in front of him is Lin Han, who entered the Mingyue Cave to realize Taoism.

    It¡¯s just that Mingxing didn¡¯t expect that Lin Han actually stayed there for ten days. You must know that Mingxing only prepared meals for him for seven days.

    Lin Han apologized repeatedly: "I'm really sorry, I'm sorry to trouble Brother Mingxing."

    Mingxing sighed: "If I weren't afraid of disturbing Brother Lin, Mingxing would really go in and deliver food to you. If the 'No. 1 man in the world' starved to death in Wudang Mountain, he would be ashamed to death and would never be able to see you again.  Fellow martial artist."

    "Haha! Brother Mingxing is joking, Lin Han dare not bear the title of 'the best person in the world'." Lin Han shook his head and denied.

    The two sides laughed, and Mingxing straightened his expression and asked, "I wonder if Brother Lin can gain anything!"

    Lin Han smiled and nodded: "Yin-Yang Reincarnation Kung Fu, Ice and Fire Life and Death Technique!"

    "Brother Lin is really enlightened?" Mingxing looked at Lin Han in disbelief, her heart beating even harder.

    Lin Han nodded and shook his head: "I guessed Master Zhang's way, but it's a pity that it's not suitable for me. Fortunately, I realized my own way again, and my trip was finally worthwhile."

    "Congratulations, brother Lin!" After Mingxing congratulated him, he looked at Lin Han expectantly and asked, "I don't know, what is the way of the ancestor?"

    Lin Han sighed: "The 'Ice and Fire Life and Death Technique' is Lin's Tao, and the 'Yin Yang Reincarnation Gong' is Zhang Zhenren's Tao! Unfortunately, these are the principles of heaven and earth. Even if they are spoken in words and recorded into a book, others cannot understand them.  of."

    Listening to Lin Han's words, Ming Xing had a sad look on his face. Although he didn't know what "Tao" was, he could feel that Lin Han didn't lie to him, and everything he said was true.

    "The Yin-Yang Reincarnation Kung Fu? Is it the 'Tai Chi Magic Kung Fu'?" Ming Xing asked without giving up.

    Lin Han nodded and didn¡¯t elaborate further.

    Mingxing is also silent

    PS: It¡¯s really hard to write something that is both mysterious and mysterious. Fortunately, I finally managed to write it after getting stuck twice. It should be okay. Maybe Sunset should write about fantasy?

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 279 Taoist Chongxu¡¯s Thoughts

    In Zhenwu Hall, smoke is lingering

    Under the memorial tablet of the Patriarch, Taoist Chongxu turned his back to his eldest disciple Ming Xing, immersed in the smoke with a solemn expression.  At this moment, all the eyes of Taoist Chongxu were focused on the tallest and largest tablet, which was the tablet of Zhang Sanfeng, the founder of Wudang Sect.

    Mingxing waited quietly. He knew something about the master's thoughts. Not long ago, it was he who told Taoist Chongxu about Lin Han's release from seclusion.

    After learning that Lin Han had indeed enlightened himself, Taoist Chongxu lit the incense without saying a word and respectfully offered incense to all the masters. In other words, he was offering incense to Zhang Sanfeng.

    After a long time, with a hint of smoke, Chongxu turned his head, his expression calm as usual.

    "Master? Do you have any instructions? Do you want to see Brother Lin now?" Mingxing quickly came closer and asked in a low voice.

    He shook his head and smiled at Xu: "Don't worry, wait until Shaoxia Lin finishes taking a bath, then go and bring him some good wine and food. Don't worry about the rules, go and give him some meat food, and tell him to have a good rest."  , everything will wait until tomorrow."

    "Yes, Master, I will do it now." Ming Xing agreed. The reason why he came directly without Lin Han was because Lin Han was running out of five internal organs, so he asked him to wash away the dust and mud first, and then offer sacrifices to the five internal organs temple.  .

    "Go ahead and entertain Young Master Lin well for your master!"

    Having waved away Ming Xing, Taoist Chongxu once again came to Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s memorial tablet. He looked at the nine characters ¡®the seat of Wudang Patriarch Zhang Zhenren¡¯ and remained silent for a long time.

    "Master Patriarch, do you think this disciple did the right thing this time? Or did he do the wrong thing?" Chongxu said in a trembling voice, "The disciple originally hoped that Lin Han would gain something. In this way, he will be more grateful to our Wudang Sect.  However, knowing that he has truly realized it, the disciple feels empty in his heart, feeling extremely unsure, as if his belongings have been stolen."

    "Could it be that the disciple is jealous?" Taoist Chongxu smiled mockingly, "Yes, the disciple is really jealous of that young man! Wuyue Sect, Wuyue Sect, Zuo Lengchan, Ding Mian and others accepted one  Good disciple. Although Ming Xing is also good, compared with him, there is a huge gap. Grandmaster, when will our Wudang Sect produce another person as stunningly talented as you"

    "If this time, Lin Han can remember his kindness and forget about the sneak attack on Yinyue Valley, and the Wuyue and Wudang sects can rebuild their old friendship, will they be able to fight against Shaolin?" Taoist Chongxu asked softly, as if facing him.  Zhang Sanfeng's inquiry was like asking himself.

    With a sigh, Taoist Chongxu looked at the three newly erected tablets in the corner, and said apologetically: "Junior brother Chongwen, I am sorry for you two junior brothers. I am sorry for you. I was confused for a moment and made a wrong decision.  I have wasted the lives of three junior brothers for nothing, please forgive me, senior brother. But if we can really win over Lin Han and the Five Mountains Sect, I also ask the three junior brothers for the sake of the Wudang foundation, I wish you a helping hand!"

    After bowing deeply to the memorial tablets of the three of them, Taoist Chongxu left the Zhenwu Hall with sharp eyes and firm steps without saying another word, leaving only smoke and dust on the ground.

    ~~~~~~

    In the small courtyard of the guest room, Lin Han was wearing a light robe, and his long hair was wet and scattered on his shoulders after bathing, looking a little messy.

    Sitting on the bluestone bench in the small courtyard, Lin Han listened carefully to the unique wind sound of Wudang Mountain. The lazy sunshine in late autumn fell on his face, dried his wet hair, and brought up waves of misty green smoke and water vapor.

    Rustling, rustling

    "Is it Brother Mingxing?" Hearing the footsteps behind him, Lin Han asked with a smile without looking back.

    "Haha!" Mingxing chuckled and walked to the stone table. He took the delicious dishes and tea out of the tray and placed them gently on the stone table. He said with a smile: "Brother Lin is so elegant. He wears his long clothes like this."  Fa, I feel a bit free and uninhibited. Come on, please come over and have some food."

    Lin Han laughed loudly and said as he walked: "What's the point of being chic? It's just that you can't do anything after taking a bath. You just bask in the sun outside. Brother Mingxing misunderstood me."

    "Come on, Brother Mingxing, please sit down, too!" Lin Han greeted without any politeness, grabbed a chicken leg and ate it to himself.

    In fact, this can't be blamed on Lin Han's ignorance of etiquette, nor can he be blamed on his poor eating habits. In the Mingyue Cave, the first seven days were fine, and some cooked food could be recooked, but the next three days were completely dependent on the fishy and greasy food.  Fish soup is enough for food.

    Seeing Lin Han eat a chicken drumstick in three or two strokes, Ming Xing understood clearly and quickly poured him a cup of tea and handed it over: "Please!"

    Putting aside the chicken bones in his hand, Lin Han took the warm tea and drank it in one gulp. Lin Han smiled with satisfaction: "Good tea!"

    After filling each other's bowls again, Mingxing smiled and said: "I only prepared it for Brother Lin, which lasts for about seven days."Regarding food, I didn¡¯t expect that Brother Lin had been in seclusion for ten days. It was indeed because of Ming Xing¡¯s fault that he used tea instead of wine to keep Brother Lin company.  "

    After clinking a glass with Mingxing and finishing it in one gulp, Lin Han shook his head and said, "No wonder Brother Mingxing, Lin originally planned to leave on the eighth day, but in the end he couldn't bear to get nothing, so he persisted for three more days."

    "I see, I just wonder how Brother Lin survived?" Mingxing asked curiously. For people with strong martial arts skills like them, three days without sleep or food is nothing, but looking at Lin Han's performance  , it doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s been hungry for three days at all.

    Lin Han smiled and said, "Thanks to Master Zhang!"

    "Oh?" Mingxing was even more surprised, "Could it be that the ancestor showed up? Or maybe Brother Lin found some secret room?"

    After finishing speaking, Mingxing himself shook his head and laughed out loud.

    Lin Han laughed loudly, pointed at Mingxing and shook his head: "You, you, even if Master Zhang wants to manifest his spirit, it can only be for a Wudang disciple like you who has a good foundation. How could it be a Yehu Zen like Lin? As for the secret room?  , it¡¯s even more nonsense, even if there is, after so many years, the food inside has long been rotten, where can it be eaten? "

    "Ahhaha, you're just kidding," Ming Xing also laughed, "Then why does Brother Lin say it's related to the ancestor?"

    Lin Han explained: "Perhaps when Master Zhang was in seclusion, he felt it was a bit monotonous, so he stocked some silver lithium in the lake inside to keep company, and then he happened to be discovered by Lin, haha"

    Ming Xing also laughed dumbly: "It turned out to be a disaster for the fish in the lake. Really Then when did Brother Lin gain enlightenment?"

    "It's exactly this early morning!" Lin Han said. He didn't think there was anything to hide about these things. It was still the same sentence. It was the most logical thing in the world. If you understand, you understand, and if you don't understand, you don't understand. No one can force it. If it were done earlier,  out, perhaps the opportunity that might have existed would have dissipated.

    Mingxing sighed: "Brother Lin is so lucky!"

    Nodding, Lin Han agreed very much with Ming Xing's statement. If it weren't for the fish in the lake, if it wasn't for a big old eel that slipped in from nowhere, if it wasn't for that moment when he opened his eyes with great happiness, there would be too many things.  A chance encounter led to Lin Han's enlightenment.

    Looking at Ming Xing¡¯s envious eyes, Lin Han smiled and said: ¡°Brother Ming Xing, please don¡¯t blame Lin for not disclosing information to you. If you knew it in advance and deliberately forced it, it would not be your blessing.¡±

    Mingxing smiled and said: "Understood, things like chance are too ethereal and are not yours. It is useless to force them. Although Mingxing is dull, he still knows some truths."

    "Brother Mingxing is open-minded!" Lin Han praised, "But that place is indeed very quiet. It is not disturbed by the outside world and has plenty of food. It is indeed a good place for retreat and self-cultivation. Brother Mingxing should go more often, maybe there will be something wrong  At that time, Master Zhang really appeared, and the Wudang Sect's 'Tao of Tai Chi Reincarnation' was truly inherited."

    Lin Han kept what Ming Xing said in mind, stood up quickly, and bowed deeply.

    Lin Hansheng accepted this gift, he could afford it!

    Don¡¯t underestimate this tip. This is a tip from successful people, and it will definitely be remembered by those who desire success.  As a Wudang disciple who also practices the Tai Chi Way of Reincarnation, Ming Xing is likely to get the same opportunity as Zhang Sanfeng at some point.

    Lin Han¡¯s words are too strong!

    Thinking and thinking, Lin Han suddenly smiled and said: "It's just that before that, Brother Mingxing should put some silver lithium in the lake to prevent the opportunity of getting it from slipping away in vain."

    "Ah, haha, what Brother Lin said is that we must put more lucky silver lithium." Ming Xing agreed, "It's just that Wudang disciples have never been exposed to meat and fish, so what should we do?"

    Hahaha¡­¡­

    The two looked at each other and burst into laughter again.

    This meal, which was either lunch or dinner, ended with a pleasant exchange between the two.

    Seeing Mingxing walking away with the leftovers, Lin Han calmed down with his hands behind his back and murmured: "Mingxing's attitude has changed a lot today, as if the previous barrier between them has completely disappeared. Could it be that Chong  Is Taoist Xu really planning to have a good relationship with my Five Sacred Sect?"

    ~~~~~~

    Early the next morning, accompanied by Ming Xing, Lin Han traveled around the mountains and rivers of Wudang. According to him, he made up for his regrets and absorbed a little of the fairy spirit of Wudang Mountain. Can he finally become a success?  Immortal, it all depends on your own destiny.

    Taking advantage of Lin Han's words, Mingxing invited him to come to Wudang often so as to deepen communication with each other. Then he said that the two families' 'Path of Reincarnation' and 'Path of Life and Death of Ice and Fire' were also quite good.  They have origins, and they should learn from each other. The stones from other mountains are just the right match for jade.

    The meaning of "Wai" was extremely obvious. Lin Han nodded repeatedly in agreement.

    At noon that day, Taoist Chongxu appeared and enthusiastically invited Lin Han to the banquet. He even called all the powerful figures in the Wudang Sect to accompany him.

    Everyone in Wudang knew what the leader was thinking, so they naturally put all their grudges behind them and enjoyed themselves while drinking and drinking.

    During the dinner, Taoist Chongxu didn¡¯t mention a word about Mingyue¡¯s enlightenment of Taoism. He just mentioned the relationship between the Wuyue and Wudang sects.

    After leaving the meeting, Lin Han was almost confused and asked himself uncertainly: Is the newly established Wuyue Sect really in the same line as the Wudang Sect?

    What an old fox!

    Lin Han deeply felt how terrifying these imprisoned old men were.

    The relationship between the two parties is harmonious, so Lin Han is naturally willing to stay a few more days.  During this period, Lin Han often competed with Chongxu, Mingxing and other Wudang Sect masters in martial arts. Although he did not gain much, he learned more about Wudang Sect's martial arts, which was extremely beneficial to the Wuyue Sect.  .

    Until mid-November, just over a month before the end of the year, thinking about his marriage, it was impossible to really let it go. Lin Han said goodbye to Chongxu, Mingxing and others, and set off to return to Songshan

    Friendly reminder: Every little plot written by Ri Shui is definitely not just a spiel. It will be used later. In order to avoid reading it incomprehensibly later, please read it carefully and don¡¯t miss some seemingly insignificant chapters.  !

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 280 Get out!  I'm not your bride!

    Leading the good horse 'Rogue', with the sound of horse hooves echoing in his ears, Lin Han was like an eggplant beaten by frost, his head drooped, walking listlessly on the official road outside Luoyang City.

    After a long time, looking back at the fading Luoyang City again, Lin Han suddenly waved his palms and slapped himself harshly, "I call you a bitch, I call you a bitch, you will die if you don't"

    The story has to start at dusk yesterday, when the sun was setting.

    At that time, the sunset was infinitely beautiful, and Lin Han, who returned from Wudang Mountain with great satisfaction, deliberately took some detours and passed through Luoyang City.

    Since we have arrived in Luoyang City, we have to go in, right?

    Now that you have entered Luoyang City, where are you going?

    In the end, Lin Han decided to go to Green Bamboo Lane to have a look!  As for the Luoyang station, how long has it been since you last went there?  What's there to do?

    Just like that, after swatting away the secret eyeliner, Lin Han turned his horse's head and walked towards the Green Bamboo Alley in the dusk.

    The rare sound of horse hooves alerted the neighbors in the alley. When everyone came out and saw Lin Han, they all laughed. They remembered Lin Han, and some even came up to say hello, which immediately made Lin Han ashamed.

    When he reached the end of the alley, he saw the Green Bamboo Man who had heard the noise and went out to check, looking at him with a smile but not a smile. Lin Han quickly dismounted and saluted, but he was a little strange. Why was there such a strong resentment in the old man?

    ???????????????? If Ren Yingying¡¯s performance as a resentful wife is justified, but what kind of jealousy do you, Luzhu Weng, have?

    At this moment, Lin Han had not thought of the crux of the problem, or even thought about it.

    Although he was indeed dissatisfied with Lin Han, Green Bamboo Man still sighed and welcomed him in.

    Ren Yingying heard the commotion and walked out of the back room. When she saw it was Lin Han, her charming face was immediately covered with frost. In an instant, she became the 'goddess' who had become a first-time wife and turned into the 'goddess of ice and snow' who had been frozen for thousands of years.

    Without even sparing Lin Han, amidst his awkward laughter, Ren Yingying went back to her room and came out with a guqin in her arms, and then went to the bamboo forest in the backyard.

    Soon after, the sound of ¡®Zheng, Zheng, Zheng¡¯ sounded.

    Listening to the chaotic music, Lin Han smiled bitterly at the Green Bamboo Man: "How come Yingying's piano skills have deteriorated so much? Is it because she hasn't practiced for many days and her technique is rusty?"

    "I'm confused!" Green Bamboo Man glared at Lin Han angrily and said angrily.

    Lin Han didn't care about Green Bamboo Man's unfriendliness. As the saying goes, "Don't look at the monk's face to see the Buddha's face." With Ren Yingying, a female Bodhisattva with whom he has a close relationship, his face is comparable to not knowing the warmth and warmth of the world.  The Buddha face is much stronger.

    Lin Han cupped his hands and said, "Mr. Zhu, can you find the tea sets and stoves that Yingying usually uses to make tea?"

    "What are you going to do?" Green Bamboo Man asked strangely.

    Lin Han smiled and said: "Yingying is having trouble, so I have to suffer a little and make her happy."

    "Even if you have some conscience, Yingying's pain will not be in vain."

    The Green Bamboo Man sighed, left a meaningful sentence, and walked towards the back room.

    Lin Han naturally understood the meaning of Green Bamboo Weng's words, and he was also fully aware of Ren Yingying's suffering.  If it had been anyone else, no matter how much love there was, it would have been overwhelmed by the hatred of the slain father.

    But when Lin Han was exorcising the poison for her, he had already told Ren Yingying exactly what he had said to Ren Woxing on Heimu Yashang. Listening to the fact that Ren Woxing also intended to bring the two of them together, and even advised her to give up her hatred, her thoughts became clear.  It was a mess.

    Later, the two of them were in that big wooden barrel, with their skin touching each other and their water and milk mingling. They had the most intimate contact and the most primitive communication. Ren Yingying's thoughts became even more complicated.

    Happy and painful!  This is Ren Yingying's state of mind at the moment.

    He took a small red clay stove from the Green Bamboo Man and took two cups. When the Green Bamboo Man took out a cup of tea, Lin Han shook his head and said with a smile: "No need, get some good wine.  I know Zhu Weng has a lot of collections."

    Green Bamboo Man was stunned and said in a deep voice: "What do you want to do?"

    Lin Han smiled and said: "I have no other thoughts, just to plant a cause. As for whether it will bear fruit, it depends on God's will and fate. You don't want Yingying to bear the pain caused by the two of us alone, right?"  "

    "It's clearly caused by you bastard alone, what's the matter with Auntie!" Green Bamboo Man scolded angrily, but turned around and walked towards the side hall.

    Lin Han pushed the package aside and played with the two teacups carefully. When the Green Bamboo Man appeared again, he saw that he not only brought a pool of good wine, but also a wine pot and a cup.A variety of pastries.

    "This is the 20th-year-old premium 'Nuer Hong'." Green Bamboo Man sighed, "Auntie doesn't eat much for lunch. Please persuade her to eat some pastries. Don't drink on an empty stomach and hurt her stomach."

    "Is your daughter red?" Lin Han looked at the wine jar in front of him and murmured: "When she was born, she was buried deep in the ground; when she was about to get married, her red makeup was enchanting."

    He bowed deeply to Green Bamboo Man: "Thank you, Mr. Bamboo Man, for your kindness!"

    Carrying the wine jar, wine utensils, and cakes, Lin Han walked through the inner hall and walked toward the backyard.

    Walking along the artificial lake, stepping onto the pavilions and corridors, watching the lotus leaves in the lake wither, leaving only the fish swimming in circles in the water.

    "Although it's a bit depressed, it doesn't have the charm of mid-winter, right?" He muttered to himself, and amid the more chaotic sound of the piano, Lin Han walked through the small pavilion in the middle of the lake and entered the depths of the bamboo forest.

    As if she didn¡¯t see Lin Han¡¯s arrival, Ren Yingying¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all. She didn¡¯t even look at Lin Han, and just plucked the strings on her own.

    Lin Han smiled and sat across from Ren Yingying, piled various things aside and took out two pieces of flannel.

    "Here, the stone benches are cold in winter, which is not good for your health, so put them on!"

    After glancing at Lin Han, Ren Yingying didn't take it and continued to play the piano randomly.

    Lin Han put his hands on the stone table, straightened up, leaned over to press Ren Yingying, and said with a harmless smile: "Be good, take it and put it on your own, otherwise, I will pick you up and give it to you again like that day.  Padded."

    "Shameless!" Ren Yingying's face turned red with embarrassment and she glared at Lin Han angrily, obviously understanding the meaning of Lin Han's words.

    After looking at each other for a long time, Ren Yingying finally retreated, pulled the velvet cloth on the table over, put it on the cold stone bench, and sat down as if she was Lin Han.

    "Haha, this is so good!"

    Back to the original place, Lin Han spread the bag of pastries on the table and said with a smile: "Come on, if you feel upset, stop playing. Take a break and eat some pastries."

    With lingering anger and new hatred added, Ren Yingying threw the Jiaowei Qin on the ground. When she heard a 'pop', she was afraid that it would break, so she quickly lowered her head to look.

    After discovering that the guqin was fine, Ren Yingying raised her head, but turned away angrily, not looking at Lin Han's smiling face.

    "Be good, if you don't eat anymore, I will go over and feed you."

    Lin Han's hateful words made Ren Yingying even more annoyed, but she knew that Lin Han could really do it. She quickly picked up a piece of pastry and bit it fiercely, as if she could bite off a piece of Lin Han's flesh.  .

    With a piece of pastry in her stomach, she felt warm in her belly. Ren Yingying simply broke the jar and kept taking pastries one after another from Lin Han's hands.

    A good start is half the battle!

    Seeing Ren Yingying's actions, Lin Han chuckled lightly and took out the small red clay stove. Seeing that it was filled with charcoal, he couldn't help praising the Green Bamboo Man for his carefulness.

    Under Ren Yingying's gaze, Lin Han placed the small stove on the table, lit the coke with the separated red fire energy, patted open the sealing mud of the wine jar, poured it into the wine pot, and placed it on the stove to bake  .

    Smelling the overflowing aroma of wine, Ren Yingying was stunned and couldn't help asking: "Why is it wine?"

    "Haha!" Lin Han laughed and said, "This is 'daughter red'."

    "Nerv's red?" Ren Yingying's eyes turned red as she stared at the steaming wine bottle. She naturally knew that 'Nerv's red' was only consumed by women when they got married.

    Lin Han leaned over and asked expectantly: "Are you willing to get drunk with me?"

    Looking at Lin Han with a complicated expression, tears finally fell uncontrollably from Ren Yingying's eyes.

    Lin Han also felt uncomfortable in his heart. He quickly walked over, sat next to her, hugged her gently, took out the brocade handkerchief and carefully wiped the clear spring for her that seemed to never drain away.

    Leaning in Lin Han¡¯s arms with a complicated expression, Ren Yingying stared intently at the steaming ¡®Nerv Hong¡¯. Ren Yingying¡¯s heart seemed to have drifted back to sixteen years ago

    "Dad, what are you doing? Why did you bury all the wine in the ground?"

    "Yingying, this is not an ordinary wine. It is called 'Nerv Hong'. It must be buried underground."

    "Oh, when can Yingying take it out and drink it?"

    "When you grow up and leave your father, you can take it out."

    "Yingying will never leave daddy!"

    ¡°Silly boy, my daughter¡¯s family will eventually leave.¡±

    ~~~~~~

    The wine is ripe and the aroma is overflowing!

    Ren YingyingLeaning shyly in Lin Han's arms, sharing a cup, you drank half a cup and I drank half a cup.  Both of their faces were red, and sometimes the wine was particularly easy to get intoxicated with.

    Lin Han didn't know how he left the bamboo forest, and Ren Yingying didn't know how she left either. But in the dream, both of them were very happy, ups and downs, swinging from the top of the clouds to the bottom of the clouds, and then floating high again.  ¡­

    The night is beautiful, but the stars have closed their eyes shyly

    ~~~~~~

    The next morning, Lin Han was woken up by itching.

    He opened his eyes, and the beauty in his arms was still there. Her long hair was teasing her nose, and her arms were full of warmth and tenderness.

    He tightened his arms and pressed his weak body closer. After thinking for a long time, Lin Han sighed.

    "What's wrong?" Ren Yingying asked softly, as docile as a tired kitten.

    "Yingying, you have to believe that I am sincere to you, that's why I don't want to deceive you." Lin Han racked his brains to consider the words and said softly.

    "Well, I know." Ren Yingying smiled, "What are you hiding from me?"

    Lin Han said solemnly: "I will get married soon."

    Silence, a long silence.

    "Is it Qiu Li?" Ren Yingying asked.

    "Well, there is Feiyan!" Lin Han said repeatedly: "You must believe me. Soon after I convince A Li, I will also marry you."

    Silence, silence

    Some people say that silence is for explosion!

    Standing up, she kicked the unsuspecting Lin Han to the bottom of the bed. Ren Yingying cried and shouted: "Get out, I'm not your bride! Get out of here, I don't want to see you again!"

    Sighing and getting dressed silently, Lin Han came to the bed, laid down on Ren Yingying, covered her with a brocade quilt, and said in a deep voice: "Don't say stupid things, wait a minute, okay? I will definitely marry you."  You got through!"

    Looking at Lin Han's retreating back, Ren Yingying sighed softly: "Of course I know you will marry me, but how long do you want me to wait?"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 281 Three Women

    Looking west to Luoyang Road, I can¡¯t bear to look back!

    After being eaten and wiped clean, and kicked under the bed, I finally understood what Ren Yingying was thinking.

    "A woman's thoughts are so complicated!" Lin Han sighed deeply and led the good horse 'Rogue'. Without stopping in Songyang Town, Lin Han walked straight towards Guansheng Peak.

    From afar, Lin Han felt that the foot of Guansheng Peak was particularly festive. It seemed to be much livelier, as if the whole world was celebrating their wedding.

    Maybe it¡¯s an illusion!  After all, the New Year is coming soon, and no one should prepare to have a good New Year!

    Lin Han thought this way, while greeting the neighbors who came after hearing the news, and walked towards his small courtyard.

    As if he sensed Lin Han's words, the plaque above the courtyard door suddenly lit up, the 'mountain cabin' shone brightly, and Lin Han's body also glowed with the green color of grass.

    Gold, blue, and green are three colors intertwined together. Gradually, the four characters are also infected with a faint green light, which complements the color of the plaque itself and becomes more layered.

    With a wave of his hand, the green light disappeared, and the gold and blue brilliance shrank into the plaque reluctantly as if it were alive. The light all around dimmed instantly, and everything returned to this, as if everything was just an illusion.

    Lin Han smiled, knowing that this was not an illusion, and the sword intention in the plaque became more complete.

    Feeling something in their hearts, A Li and Fei Yan in the room were overjoyed. They used an excuse to get rid of the entanglement of the "Seventh Aunt, the Eighth Aunt, and the Ninth Aunt" and got rid of a lot of etiquette. Sure enough, they saw Lin Han back.  .

    Looking at Lin Han with a relaxed and comfortable look on his face, and then looking back at the large group of neighbor aunties who followed him out, A Li felt angry rising up, and his teeth were itching with hatred.

    He sneered, and just when Lin Han secretly screamed, A Li had already hurriedly approached, took his arm with his left hand, and made the five fingers of his right hand into a claw shape, hiding from everyone's sight, and pressed hard on Lin Han's waist.  Twisting and twisting, plus 720 degrees of rotation.

    "You still know how to come back"

    Fighting the burning pain in his waist, Lin Han wanted to cry, but he had to put on a bright smile, hugged A Li in his arms, and said loudly: "A Li, I miss you!"

    "The relationship between them is so good, no wonder they became a couple."

    "Yes, isn't it? When Miss Qiu is learning etiquette, she is still thinking about the Lin family's waiter who is out."

    Ah Li's face tightened when she heard this. How could she miss Lin Han? She was clearly frightened by a large group of aunts and was hiding from him for three days.

    Looking at Sister Li's secretly twisting hand, Feiyan followed suit and forced his way in. He hugged Lin Han's other arm, buried his head on that arm, grinned and bit hard.  He took a bite and muttered, "Brother Lin, I miss you too" while biting.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Lin Han grinned in pain, and he could tell there were deep tooth marks without even looking.

    "The three of them have such a good relationship, no wonder they marry two at a time."

    "Yes, isn't it? No wonder the two sisters get along so well. How can they not marry a man!"

    Lin Han held the two women in his arms, and begged for mercy: "You haven't even gotten married yet, and you started murdering your husband? Oh, no, the two empresses have a lot, so just spare the younger one."

    As soon as these words came out, it had the opposite effect, and an even stronger sting came from his waist. This was A Li's death.

    Lin Han wanted to give himself a big mouth, but he originally said it as a joke, but he fell in love with the situation, which made A Li remember that there was another empress living in Luoyang. How could he not be angry?

    But the non-smoking girl wanted to add fuel to the fire, so she let go, but kept sniffing Lin Han's sleeves, and then she seemed to have discovered a new world, and made a small report: "Sister Li, Brother Lin  I smell like another woman."

    "Nonsense, where is it? It's clearly the smell on your body, how could it be another woman?" Lin Han defended continuously, constantly giving Feiyan a bad taste.

    ??????????????????????? Auntie, please be merciful and stop saying it. Besides, not only will the jealous jar be broken, I¡¯m afraid even the jealous jar will be broken!

    "Okay, other women, just go and have your Yingying!" Ali said bitterly, "Let's see how I deal with you tonight!"

    Before a group of aunts came around, A Li finally let go of his hand temporarily, and Lin Han was finally out of the sea of ??suffering.

    night?  Not sure who will clean up who in the evening!

    "The waiter is back!"

    ¡°Then we will go back and we won¡¯t be an eyesore to you three.¡±

    Lin Han hurriedly said: "How can it be possible? Aunty and aunty stay here to eat before leaving."

    &nbsp; "No, Miss Qiu, Girl Feiyan, remember to review the etiquette I will teach you. We will come back in a few days."

    Looking at the retreating figures of the aunts, Lin Han was thoughtful. Seeing A Li and Fei Yan walking back, he hurriedly followed, holding each of them in his arms, and asked flatteringly: "I  Where do your grievances come from? Are your feelings being frightened by the aunts?"

    "You still said that!" A Li glared at Lin Han fiercely, which was a sore point for them. For more than a month, the aunts would teach them etiquette from time to time, and even some things to please men.  The private conversation not only made the two of them busy, but also made them embarrassed.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?.

    Feiyan girl raised her fingers and said with an aggrieved look, "Look, they're all broken!"

    Lin Han didn't dare to offend the two aunts again, so he quickly went over to take a look, right? There were little red dots everywhere on his five fingers, which looked like holes poked by embroidery needles.

    In A Li's squirming expression, Lin Han quickly picked up her left hand and finally sighed: "I really don't know that you have suffered so much in the past few days when I was not here."

    ¡°That¡¯s right, those aunts are forcing us to learn embroidery!¡± Feiyan complained.

    "Yeah, how could that be like that?" Lin Han nodded repeatedly and agreed: "You are all heroines with swords. You can only put down your swords and cook a few side dishes. Go and learn embroidery. What will you do to your children in the future?  Dare you wear it and go out to meet people!"

    "Humph!" Giving Lin Han a fierce look, the two women turned their heads in unison.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????: ??: Lin Han hugged the two of them into the room and looked around, "Good guy, there are quite a few pieces of cloth and silk that were harmed by these two!"

    A Li and Fei Yan, their pretty faces flushed, hurriedly broke away from Lin Han's arms and hurried to collect the evidence.

    Lin Han took a step forward with a smile and picked up something that looked like an insole. Lin Han assessed it and asked, "Is this non-smoke embroidery? These two ducks are really good!"

    Snapped¡­¡­

    A Li grabbed the insole and said angrily: "That's a mandarin duck!"

    Lin Han was startled, the feelings belong to A Lixiu, mandarin duck?  Okay, "Well, look at me, I really didn't recognize them at first, but now I realize that they are really two mandarin ducks."

    Just when Lin Han picked up a pair of cloth shoes embroidered with "Four Dislikes" and was about to evaluate them, Feiyan rushed over and snatched them away, saying viciously: "Brother Lin, please stay aside for now, there is nothing wrong with you here.  "

    With a wry smile, Lin Han allowed the two women to wipe out all the 'criminal evidence' with the force of a 'whispering wind sweeping fallen leaves'. He moved a bamboo chair and sat down on his own, asking: "Liu Man and Xiaodie, who are you?"  Where¡¯s the little guy?¡±

    "At home!" A Lihan said.

    Feiyan said with a smile: "The two little guys haven't been here for a long time!"

    What¡¯s going on? You haven¡¯t been here for a long time?

    Are you afraid that the city gate will catch fire and harm the fish in the pond?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Smart little guy!

    Lin Han shook his head and asked with a smile: "Master, have they returned from Kongtong Mountain?"

    "I've been back a long time ago!" When talking about business, A Li complained: "My master and senior brother said that it is indeed a long way. It's okay if I don't go back. But after the Lantern Festival next year, you must go and pick them up in person.  , Otherwise, they will really take me back."

    "Definitely, definitely, I will go there in person and bring all your relatives, friends, and elders over there with great fanfare. What do you think?" Lin Han promised quickly.

    "Yeah!" A Li agreed and continued to organize things.

    Watching Feiyan calm down without saying a word, Lin Han walked over, held her in his arms, and said softly: "Girl, I have something to discuss with you."

    "Well!" Feiyan raised his head and asked, "What's the matter?"

    Lin Han smiled and said: "Look, Uncle Liu's family is so familiar with us, and they all like you so much. Last time they said they wanted to recognize you as their 'goddaughter', what do you think?"

    "Really?" Feiyan asked with a trembling voice, his eyes red.  In these days, all she heard was that Ding Mian and his party went to the Kongtong sect to propose marriage. Although she did not argue, she was still very sad in her heart, as if she was really just a gift.

    Ah Li stopped moving her hand, and a look of guilt flashed in her eyes. She really forgot to take into account the feelings of Feiyan girl.

    Glancing at Lin Han gratefully, A Li took Fei Yan's hand and said with a smile, "Girl, congratulations."

    It must be true!  I don't think Uncle Liu would refuse.

    Lin ?? nodded and said: "Really, they want to hold a ceremony in a few days. Are you willing?"

    "Yeah!" Feiyan nodded repeatedly, tears streaming down his face.

    "Be good! This is a good thing, why are you crying!" Lin Han reached out to peel off the tears under her eyelashes and comforted her with a smile.

    "I'm happy!" Feiyan girl burst into tears and smiled, "Brother Lin, you are so kind!"

    After taking a big bite of Lin Han, Feiyan girl covered her face and went back to the room.

    Touching the fragrance stained on his face, Lin Han murmured: "I was molested by a girl!"

    "Death, go and call the two little guys Liu Man and Xiaodie over for dinner!" A Li said loudly, then quietly leaned into his ear and whispered: "Go to Uncle Liu's house quickly to avoid making mistakes."

    "You know!" Lin Han responded in a low voice.

    A Li sighed: "I've been so busy these days that I didn't take into account my girl's feelings. Fortunately, you came back in time."

    "Well, I'm going then!" Lin Han got up and walked out.

    Looking at Lin Han's back, A Li said softly: "If Ren Yingying is willing, let's marry her together. Don't let people think that I am a jealous person."

    Lin Han was startled and responded softly: "Let's talk about it later!"

    Yes, after all, she is Ren Woxing¡¯s daughter, and she was once the ¡®saint aunt¡¯ of the Demon Cult. She must know that there are many things that cannot be rushed.

    It¡¯s hard to say ¡®in the future¡¯. Maybe I can only wait until I am no longer at the forefront of the storm before I can talk about it

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 282 The Tartar Bandits

    Lin Han went to Uncle Liu's house and told Uncle Liu, Aunt Liu and the Liu family's sister-in-law about "recognizing their daughter". The three Liu family members were overjoyed.

    According to the relationship between the Lin and Liu families, the Liu family is absolutely willing. In addition, if Fei Yan is adopted as his goddaughter, the two families will be as close as one family. For the Liu family's grandson who has become a member of the Five Mountains Sect, Lin Han  How could we not take more care of them?

    After the Liu family fully agreed, on the fifth day of Lin Han's return to Songshan, which happened to be an auspicious day, Lin Han invited all the masters and uncles on Guansheng Peak, arranged a banquet, and held a grand recognition ceremony.  .

    After the banquet, Lin Han reported Wudang and his party in detail to Zuo Lengchan and Ding Mian. After discussion, the three of them unanimously believed that this was a sign that Taoist Chongxu wanted to form an alliance with Wuyue and part ways with Shaolin.

    The specific outcome depends on the subsequent actions of the Wudang Clan, but the estrangement between the Wudang and Shaolin Clan is already firmly established.

    After the recognition ceremony, everyone in Songshan already knew that Feiyan was the goddaughter of the Liu family.  Later, under Ding Mian's arrangement, a betrothal gift was given to the Liu family.  Uncle Liu's family also knew that they had to accept this gift. It couldn't seem like Lin Han was treating the two daughters-in-law favorably, right?

    Everything is settled, Lin Han is now at leisure, so he naturally wants to comfort A Li and Fei Yan.

    Thinking that the wedding would be coming soon, Lin Han did not eat the non-smoking girl immediately, but played with A Li every night.

    The weather was smooth and the weather was extremely moist. A Li was naturally very satisfied, and all his grievances disappeared.  On the other hand, Feiyan girl was moved and helpless. Fortunately, after a few months, she no longer needed to listen to the wall, so she endured it and learned to kill time by doing things like female celebrities.

    I originally thought that the leisurely days would last forever, and then my life would be a success, and I would enjoy a happy life of one dragon and two phoenixes.

    On December 15th, a junior brother came down from Guansheng Peak and said that there was something urgent that Lin Han needed to go to discuss.

    No, Lin Han could only reluctantly get up from his tender nest and hit the road with Wu Yiran who came to report the news.

    Seeing Wu Yiran frequently looking back at the plaque on the courtyard door, Lin Han smiled and said, "Has Junior Brother Wu's martial arts improved recently?"

    Wu Yiran quickly replied: "There has been some progress, but no breakthrough!"

    "Well, don't rush, take your time." Lin Han nodded and said, "What did Junior Brother Wu see?"

    Wu Yiran scratched his head in embarrassment and said with a smile: "I don't know if it's true, but I always feel that those words are very special. They seem to be very useful to me, but I can't see where they are useful."

    "Haha, that's it." Lin Han said sternly: "Junior Brother Wu's feeling is correct. Those four words condense the sword energy and sword intention of senior brother. If you can understand one or two, you will be of endless use."

    "Really?" Wu Yiran asked in surprise, his eyes full of expectation.

    Lin Han nodded and said: "If you are free from now on, come and sit here with senior brother."

    Wu Yiran was overjoyed and nodded repeatedly: "Definitely, definitely, thank you, senior brother. Don't worry, junior brother, I will definitely not reveal it."

    "Haha, you are a little kid." Lin Han laughed and scolded, but did not object. It was acquiescence. He did not want the news to spread from ten to ten and make the three of them uneasy.

    "Oh, by the way, do you know why Master Zuo called the meeting this time?" Lin Han asked doubtfully.

    Wu Yiran replied in a low voice: "I heard that the Jurchen Tatars sent troops to Liaodong a few days ago."

    "Tatars" Lin Han was stunned and sighed deeply. Are they here after all?

    ¡°I originally thought that this world was already different from the world in my impression, but I didn¡¯t expect that I would still be unable to escape this disaster.  After all, personal power is small.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Out of correspondence with Yan Xiaoliu, the head catcher of the Six Gates whom he met in Handan and Taiyuan, Lin Han also got some inside information about the court from him, and it turned out that he was becoming more and more corrupt.

    Hearing that the Tatars were attacking, Lin Han really doubted how long the imperial court could hold on.

    Lin Han was deep in thought along the way, Wu Yiran wisely did not disturb him, but stayed with him silently.

    After arriving at Guansheng Peak, Wu Yiran asked: "Senior brother, do you want to go back to your own yard first, or go to the head master's uncle?"

    Lin Han shook his head and said in a deep voice: "Go to Master Zuo's place."

    Looking at the courtyard where he had lived for many years, Lin Han found that there was not much nostalgia for him. In his heart, the courtyard at the foot of the mountain where someone was waiting for him was his home.

    Seeing Lin Han coming, Zuo Lengchan joked: "I thought you wouldn't want to come up here in Wenwen Township!"

    Lin Han smiled and said: "?No, if it's someone else, that's all. If the uncle and the master call, how dare the disciple not come?  "

    "Oh, listen to what my nephew said, if it was Lu who summoned me, I'm afraid you wouldn't come?"

    Lin Han turned around and saw that the person who came was Lu Bai. Seeing the teasing look on his face, Lin Han smiled bitterly and said: "Uncle Lu, you are deliberately making things difficult for this disciple. I think the disciple said something wrong. I am here to accompany you."  ¡±

    Lu Bai quickly helped Lin Han up, and Lu Bai smiled and said: "Haha, you"

    Zuo Lengchan shook his head and said, "Come in, I'm just waiting for you two."

    Following Zuo Lengchan, Ding Mian, and Lu Bai, Lin Han asked, "Which other senior uncles or senior brothers are here?"

    Zuo Lengchan replied: "No, just the four of us."

    "Oh, where is Master Fei? Isn't he still on Guansheng Peak?" Lin Han asked in confusion.

    "There are many people with mixed opinions." Lu Bai explained, and then smiled: "What's more, Senior Brother Fei is so careless. No need to ask, he will definitely say to call him back, so just don't call him."

    Hahaha¡­¡­

    Lu Bai commented on Fei Bin like this, and the four of them laughed together.

    ~~~~~~

    In Zuo Lengchan's room, Zuo Lengchan, Ding Mian, Lu Bai, and Lin Han sat in a circle. After Wu Yiran filled a pot of new tea for the four of them, Zuo Lengchan waved and said: "You  Go and stand guard at the door, and if anyone comes, say you don¡¯t see anyone.¡±

    "Yes, the head master!" Wu Yiran turned around and closed the door, pulled up a bamboo chair and sat guarding the door, but in his heart he was envious of Lin Han's current status.

    "You know everything, right?"

    After a long time, Zuo Lengchan asked.

    Ding Mian and Lu Bai nodded, and Lin Han asked: "Disciple only knows that it is the Tatar invasion. I don't know the details."

    Shaking his head, Ding Mian explained: "Not long ago, the Khan of the Hou Jin Dynasty (actually the 'Jin Kingdom', 'Hou Jin' is just a term for later generations, here they are collectively referred to as the Hou Jin Dynasty) issued a discussion on the 'Seven Hatreds'.  The Ming Dynasty issued a message and swore to fight against the Ming Dynasty. Now the troops have left Hetuala and stationed troops in the area of ????Sarhu. The oncoming force is extremely fierce."

    "'Sarhu'" Lin Han fell into deep thought.

    Although Lin Han didn't pay much attention to history in his previous life, he vaguely remembered that it was the 'Battle of Saarhu' where the arrogant Ming army was defeated and defeated. In just over a year, they actually lost Liaodong.  More than seventy cities!

    A year later, Nurhachi sent troops to capture Liaoyang and Shenyang, and finally settled in Shenyang. With Shenyang as the base, he took the entire Liaodong into his pocket and faced the Shanhaiguan defense line directly, making the northeastern part of Shanhaiguan undefeated and facing the Tatar pass at all times.

    After Nurhachi, his eighth son Huang Taiji succeeded to the throne and changed the name of the country from "Jin" to "Qing". From then on, it was out of control until the Manchu Qing enslaved the entire Han people.

    In the late Manchu and Qing Dynasties, Chinese civilization declined in an instant. From the former high-ranking citizens of the Celestial Empire to the state where the ancestors were too embarrassed to show up and enjoy the incense!

    "Xiaohan, what's wrong with you?" Seeing that Lin Han remained silent and looked extremely lonely and sad, Zuo Lengchan asked with concern.

    With a deep sigh, Lin Han shook his head and said, "It's okay, uncle, you can continue talking."

    Zuo Lengchan, Ding Mian and Lu Bai looked at each other, and they all saw that Lin Han had something on his mind, but Lin Han didn't say it, and they couldn't force it. They just thought it was because the young people were so energetic that it was difficult to accept the decline of the country's affairs.

    Zuo Lengchan asked: "How do you think we should respond?"

    Lu Bai first said: "Although the national power of our dynasty is not as good as that of Taizu and Yongle, a skinny camel is bigger than a horse. Presumably a mere Hou Jin can still resist."

    "Junior brother, don't be so optimistic!" Ding Mian shook his head and objected. He had the most contact with Lin Han, and his vision was much less limited. After accepting Lin Han's advanced ideas, he saw the facts more clearly.

    ¡°Junior Brother Ding, tell me your opinion.¡± Zuo Lengchan said softly.

    Ding Mian frowned tightly, pondered for a long time, and then said: "In my opinion, the imperial army must be defeated first and then defend. The Tatar soldiers are determined to advance and have more cavalry. If the imperial court is careless, they will definitely be killed.  They lost several battles, and then lost more than a dozen cities in Liaodong. When the Tatars were stymied by the cities, the two sides once again formed a balanced situation."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Zuo Lengchan and Lu Bai looked at each other and took a breath of cold air. They didn't know whether they knew it or not. After Ding Mian mentioned it, they realized that this was probably the case.

    "Master, you are too optimistic!"

    In the quiet study room, Lin Han's quiet voice suddenly came.

    This small sound, poured into?Leng Chan, Ding Mian, and Lu Bai heard thunder in their ears. All three of them were in disbelief. They had always believed in Lin Han, and Lin Han had never made any mistakes. But this time, they would rather Lin Han.  Made a mistake.

    "Xiaohan, are you saying that Master spoke too lightly?" Ding Mian asked with a shocked look on his face.

    "Hey" Lin Han sighed for a long time, he didn't want to say it, but he had to say it.

    Seeing the tea that had cooled down on the table, he grabbed it and drank it all in one gulp. Still not quenching his thirst, he lifted the whole teapot and poured it into his mouth.

    For a moment, the room was so quiet that only the sound of drinking water was heard

    Zuo Lengchan, Ding Mian, and Lu Bai felt heavy. It was the first time they saw Lin Han lose his composure, and a deep crisis surged into their hearts.

    boom¡­¡­

    Putting the teapot heavily on the table, Lin Han said with a sad smile: "If the disciple guesses correctly, the entire territory of Liaodong will definitely be lost within two years!"

    "What did you say?" Lu Bai shouted and almost jumped up.  Was all of Liaodong lost?  What is this concept?  That was a disastrous defeat that could almost wipe out a nation!

    Zuo Lengchan and Ding Mian looked at Lin Han steadily, but they calmed down.

    Lin Han smiled bitterly and said: "Disciple also hopes that he has guessed wrong, but given the situation in the court, it is almost inevitable."

    "Tell me why you think so?" Zuo Lengchan asked in a deep voice.

    Lin Han nodded and said: "When I traveled around the world in the past few years, I made some friends, including people from the Six Sects. So I know more about the corruption of the imperial court and the corruption of the army than most people. There are only two points.  1. We have been out of battle for too long. There are no cavalry troops, no cavalry commanders, no cavalry generals, and no cavalry in the army. 2. There are no famous generals or great generals in the army!"

    Why¡­¡­

    Zuo Lengchan asked dejectedly: "How to deal with it?"

    PS: It¡¯s almost over. Rishui has been sorting out the plot for the past two days, so there is only one chapter in these two days.  The rest of the plot is roughly as follows, let¡¯s not talk about it, because it is too unexpected and has many twists and turns. This is the ending that Rishui himself is very satisfied with. It is impeccable and I guarantee that everyone will enjoy watching it.

    The only regret is that the battlefield (ending) will only be an introduction. Whether it is the end of Xiaoao's story or a bleak subscription, it will be difficult for Sunset to give you a magnificent and exciting road to kingship. Sorry!  But even without writing about the battlefield, Binghuo is still a complete legendary story!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 283 National weapon?  Artifact?

    ¡°Ever since humans invented the term ¡®helping in times of need¡¯, overnight, it seems that any other help can be enjoyed with peace of mind!¡±

    When Zuo Lengchan asked how the Wuyue Sect should deal with the Tatar invasion, Lin Han answered the question with the above sentence.

    In an instant, it was cold!

    After a long time, Lu Bai asked unwillingly: "What do you mean, nephew, that despite the changes, we can watch Liaodong being eaten away by the Tatars and remain indifferent?"

    Lin Han didn't answer, just remained silent, but Lu Bai already understood what he meant and said in a deep voice, "Nephew, is there anything wrong with this?"

    Lin Han smiled bitterly and said: "According to Uncle Master, when the country is in trouble, everyone is responsible?"

    "Isn't it supposed to be like this?" Lu Bai said loudly, "As soon as the Tatar cavalry arrives, if the imperial army cannot resist it, the situation will instantly be like overturning the nest. Is there any eggs in the martial arts world?"

    "Under the overturned nest, there are intact eggs!" Zuo Lengchan pursed his lips and asked himself over and over again, then looked at Lin Han and sighed: "Xiaohan, is there really nothing you can do?"

    Ding Mian said in a deep voice: "Yes, Xiaohan, now that the country is facing a national crisis, with your prestige as the number one person in the world and the strength of my Five Mountains Sect, uniting the eight sects and the Beggar Clan, and gathering the power of the three mountains and five mountains, it may not be impossible to do anything.  As!¡±

    "Yes, I admit that I will definitely do something, so why not do it?"

    Lin Han's question really stunned Zuo Lengchan, Ding Mian and Lu Bai.

    Ding Mian smiled bitterly and said: "Xiaohan, you have always had a lot of weird ideas since you were a child, and Master can't figure out your thoughts. Since you say things cannot be done, you must have your own reasons, so just tell them openly."

    With a chuckle, Lin Han replied: "Master, uncle, uncle, I will tell you a story."

    "We are already in a hurry. How can we still be in the mood to listen to your story?" Lu Bai complained, looking very dissatisfied.

    Zuo Lengchan waved his hand and said with a smile, "Just tell me."

    "A long time ago, there was a pond in the south. The pond was very large, with lotus pods, mayflies, and grass. There was a group of frogs living in the pond. Every midsummer night, the group of frogs would come to play on the lotus pods. Among them, there was one  The frog called Big Voice always thinks he is much smarter than other frogs."

    Lu Bai listened to Lin Han's story inexplicably. Monk Zhang Er was really confused, but seeing that both Zuo Lengchan and Ding Mian were listening with gusto, he listened patiently.

    ¡°Suddenly one day, ¡®Big Voice¡¯ thought, why doesn¡¯t everyone go out during the day? It¡¯s so lively during the day, with swarms of carp, ladybugs and aphids everywhere! So, ¡®Big Voice¡¯ decided to show up at noon the next day.¡±

    "Haha, it's very interesting, what next?" Zuo Lengchan asked with a smile.

    Lin Han smiled and said: "At noon the next day, the sun was so hot that the air was about to burn. 'Big Voice' jumped out of the water according to the plan, jumped to the highest lotus leaf in one step, and enjoyed it happily  With the warmth of the sun.¡±

    "However, as time went by, the air became hotter and hotter, and the moisture on 'Big Voice''s body became less and less, and finally he was completely exposed to the sun. This was terrible, and 'Big Voice' only felt burning.  It¡¯s uncomfortable, it¡¯s finally scared, and it knows why other frogs don¡¯t come out during the day.¡±

    Ding Mian sighed: "Just like most people, they always think that they are smarter than others, and this frog called 'Big Voice' is no different."

    "Yeah, seeing that it was no longer possible, 'Big Voice' realized that it regretted it. Fortunately, it had the strongest pair of back legs. Just when it was about to jump back into the water, disaster struck. A net fell from the sky, and it was  Netting it inside, it turned out that a group of children discovered it.¡±

    "So what is the fate of 'Big Voice'?" Zuo Lengchan seemed to have forgotten about the Tatar banditry, and instead was immersed in Lin Han's story.

    ¡°Plop, ¡®Big Voice¡¯ was thrown into a big pot!¡±

    "Uh! What a tragedy?" Lu Bai also laughed out loud.

    Shaking his head, Lin Han continued: "It was a small iron pot. Those children didn't know that they could escape with their 'big voice' far exceeding the jumping ability of ordinary frogs."

    "However, 'Big Voice' did not escape, but swam happily in the water."

    "Why is this?" Lu Bai was also attracted and asked puzzledly, "Why don't you run away?"

    "Because the pot is filled with cold well water, right?" Zuo Lengchan said with a smile.

    Lin Han nodded repeatedly: "Uncle is right, the pot is indeed filled with well water, it is ice cold.'Swimming freely in the water with "throat" is really more comfortable than at night.  It just thought, luckily it was out during the day, otherwise how could it have encountered such a happy thing.  Therefore, it feels that it is indeed the smartest.  "

    "Then what?" Lu Bai couldn't help but laugh, "That stupid frog is too stupid."

    "Yeah, it was really stupid. Later, the group of children got a lot of firewood and put it under the iron pot and started to light a fire to boil water."

    "Ah! That stupid frog is going to jump out now, isn't it?" Lu Bai shook his head and asked.

    "No, the water temperature gradually increased, and the cold and refreshing feeling receded. Big Voice was very unhappy and protested with "wow", but it did not jump out because the temperature was still cooler than in the pond."

    "and after?"

    "Later, the water temperature gradually increased, and Big Voice's skin became redder and redder. It felt that the temperature was only a little higher, but it was much better than when it was baked in the sun. It felt that it was still barely bearable.  of."

    "In the end, 'Big Voice' died. From the beginning to the end, it thought it could endure the temperature that was only a little higher."

    Lin Han looked at the three people who were thoughtful and said with a smile: "The story is over, what do you think?"

    Ding Mian frowned and asked, "Why do you have to endure the loud voice?"

    "Yes, doesn't it know that the water is about to be boiled?" Lu Bai agreed.

    Lin Han sighed: "It's not that it doesn't want to, it's that it can't. If it just ran away and told the other frogs, how could it still have face? Besides, it always thought that the water temperature was just a little higher than the previous moment, and it was still bearable.  Even in the end, when it is cooked in boiling water, it thinks the water temperature is not as high as the temperature of sunlight."

    "You mean, 'Big Loud' can't see the situation clearly and cares about his face, so he won't retreat despite the difficulties?" Zuo Lengchan asked, "If our Five Mountains troops were sent to the battlefield, they would be like that frog.  Because you¡¯re afraid of being laughed at, you won¡¯t retreat even after defeat, and you¡¯ll be swallowed whole in the end?¡±

    Lin Han shook his head and said, "The name of this story is 'Boiled Frog in Warm Water'."

    "Even if we participate in this battle, it will only be to assassinate the enemy generals. It may cause chaos, but it will not change the final result." Lin Han sighed, "Our officials include  Your Majesty, the Emperor, is still immersed in the dream of a heavenly kingdom, but he doesn¡¯t know that the state affairs have already ended. They are too arrogant, as arrogant as that frog."

    "If assassinating 'Nurhachi' can keep the Tatars out, no matter how dangerous it is, he will do it. As the saying goes, 'when the country is in trouble, every man is responsible.'

    However, he also remembered that a ¡®Nurhaci¡¯ died, and there was an even more powerful ¡®Huang Taiji¡¯, and ¡®Dorgon¡¯.  The Jurchen Tatars who worked hard to govern were full of talented people, much better than the Ming Dynasty which was rotten to the root.

    Who is there in Ming Dynasty?

    Except for Yuan Chonghuan, who is still studying hard and eager to gain fame, there is no one in the army!

    Even at the end of the period, even Wu Sangui, whose "heart is as high as the sky and life is as thin as paper", was able to serve as the guard of chokepoints such as Shanhaiguan. One can only imagine to what extent the Ming army has withered!

    Lin Han said helplessly: "Arrogant and incompetent, the court may not do the stupid things that frog did. Unless they are desperate and lose the entire Liaodong, how can they despair?"

    There was one sentence that Lin Hanchen didn't say in his heart.  I'm afraid that even if the entire territory of Liaodong is lost, even as long as Shanhaiguan is still in their hands, even if the Tatar army points directly at Shuntian Prefecture and threatens the capital of Beijing, the officials will still bully men and women.

    "Is the situation already so critical?" Zuo Lengchan asked with a sigh. He was a hero. He could see further than Ding Mian and Lu Bai, and he understood the meaning of Lin Han's story better.

    "Senior Brother Zuo, are you really watching the loss of Liaodong?" Lu Bai asked reluctantly.

    Zuo Lengchan shook his head and said with a wry smile: "As Xiaohan said, the current imperial court has fallen into the fantasy of a heavenly kingdom and cannot extricate itself. Even if he points to the emperor's nose and tells him that Liaodong is going to be lost, he still can't extricate himself.  If you don't pay attention to it, you will issue an imperial edict to 'kill everyone'."

    Lin Han nodded and said: "Unless we control the military power of the entire Liaodong territory and obey the orders but not the propaganda, we may be able to save part of the city and deal with the Tatars. But if we offend the imperial court and have no logistical support, it will not last long."

    "Hey!" Ding Mian sighed deeply, just like Liu Bei, the straw sandal seller, who saw the imperial list on the city gate and had no way to serve his country.

    Lin Han said in a deep voice: "Today's court does not know how powerful the Tatar cavalry is, and has no idea what kind of terrifying opponent it will face. It is far fromWhen it comes to despair.  "

    Zuo Lengchan smiled bitterly and said: "If you want to add glory to the cake and be laughed at, the only way to do it is to provide help when it's time!"

    "I was about to starve to death, and then I realized that Wotou is a treasure!" Ding Mian agreed softly.

    Lin Han sighed: "Wotou can't save lives, but it can be hung at least. If you really want to contribute, you can only wait until the court is about to starve to death."

    Silence, a room of silence.

    After a long time, Zuo Lengchan raised his head and asked tiredly: "Are you really just waiting for Liaodong to be lost?"

    Ding Mian sighed: "People in Jianghu are afraid of our Five Mountains Sect, and many even compare us to evil heretics. Who would have thought that we would be here to work on state affairs."

    Looking at the three pairs of expectant eyes, Lin Han sighed: "If my uncle wants to do his best for the country, let's start building momentum from now on. We can send some reliable disciples to infiltrate the imperial court. No matter how big or small the official position is, we don't want false reputations, as long as we have real power.  , even if you are a small officer guarding the border, you can do it."

    Zuo Lengchan nodded: "Okay, let's make preparations first."

    "In addition, win over the Diancang sect, their archery skills will be of great use." Lin Han suggested, "Finally, expand the scale of the outer martial arts hall and strengthen management for backup."

    "Is there anything else?" Ding Mian kept the first three items in mind and asked.

    Lin Han shook his head: "Finally, we just need to step up the investigation of the news. Anyway, the carriage and horse industry is already under our control."

    Zuo Lengchan smiled happily: "No wonder when we met last time, you would rather not make money in such a profitable business as a restaurant or inn, but still have a carriage in your hands. It turns out you were prepared for it."

    "Just prepare for a rainy day!" Lin Han sighed, "Although the inn is also a good place to get information, it is too conspicuous and easily damaged by war. The carriage and horse industry is still needed even for transporting military rations."

    Zuo Lengchan nodded: "Then let's make good preparations. I hope there's still time to help before the imperial court starves to death."

    "Yes, senior brother, head master!" Ding Mian and Lu Bai responded repeatedly.

    Waving his hand, Zuo Lengchan said: "Everyone, please go down and leave me alone for a while."

    Everyone left, Lin Han walked at the end, looking at the growing number of white hairs on the temples of his uncle, he said softly: "Uncle, please pay attention to your health! In addition, if the worst happens, we are really attacked by the Tatars.  By coming in, disciples can also ensure the safety of the Five Mountains Sect."

    After leaving the study, Lin Han said goodbye to Ding Mian and Lu Bai, and went down the mountain alone without waiting for lunch.

    The mountain road remains the same and the green hills do not change!

    Looking at the sun above his head, Lin Han had a lot of thoughts: Who said evil people are not patriotic, and who said there are no heroes in the forest?

    When a man is alive, it¡¯s just a fight!

    If you lose, as long as the sword is still there, thousands of troops can get it.

    The king of national weapons?  The king of artifacts?

    Huang Taiji?

    You have your thousands of troops, and I have my three-foot green peak!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 284 Xu Zheng¡¯s Abnormalities

    Singing and dancing, peace and prosperity!

    ?This is how dignitaries commented on the past year.

    Perhaps the people of Liaodong will object, but that is only the opinion of a small number of people and can be completely ignored.  As the saying goes, the minority obeys the majority, and the eyes of the masses are clear-eyed.

    The country has not been broken, most of the mountains and rivers remain the same, and ordinary people still have to live their lives.  It rains as usual, and people marry girls as usual.

    In the new year, in addition to the whitewashed victory, there is another major event in Wulin that affects the minds of millions of people: Lin Han¡¯s wedding!

    As recognized as the ¡®number one person in the world¡¯, as the object of envy of the old generation and the idol of the new generation, Lin Han is the sun in the sky.  Even the three figures of Shaolin Fang Zheng, Wuyue Zuo Lengchan, and Wudang Chongxu can only be overshadowed by Lin Han's brilliance, which is too dazzling.

    Lin Han married Qiu Li and Qu Feiyan. Qiu Li was a heroine from the Kongtong sect, one of the eight sects in the world. How many young talents coveted Qiu Li's beauty back then?  It's a pity that Lin Han finally embraced her as a beauty.

    Qu Feiyan is the granddaughter of the former Right Envoy of Light of the Demon Sect. Although her personality has not changed much, her figure is far better than that of the pretty girl back then. She is a beauty that is no less beautiful than Qiu Li.

    While all the heroes in the world were envious of Lin Hanyan's good fortune, they rushed to Songshan Mountain early just to give him a big gift, hoping to establish a relationship with the Wuyue Sect.

    Just at the end of last year, Wuyue Martial Arts Schools in various places released news that they would recruit disciples on a large scale.  For a time, the world was in turmoil.

    Unlike previous years, in recent years, the boundaries between the inner and outer sects of the Wuyue Sect are no longer so clear.  Every year, a dozen or twenty outstanding outer sect disciples are promoted to the inner sect.  This is great news for those young people with ordinary qualifications but willing to endure hardship.

    It is difficult to change the basic qualifications, but as long as you practice hard, or even put in several times the effort of an ordinary person, if you accidentally succeed, you will be waiting for the secret books to come from the outer door to the inner door.

    Over the years, Zuo Lengchan and others from the Wuyue Sect have studied martial arts secrets intensively.  With the sword canons of the five major sword sects as the basis, although he has not mastered martial arts as advanced as the Wudang sect's Tai Chi swordsmanship, there are many second-level swordsmanship and boxing skills.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????Today, the Shaolin School is recognized as the one with the most martial arts secrets. After all, they have the "Seventy-Two Special Skills" to dominate the battle. The second place after that is the Wudang, Emei and Wuyue School.

    It can be said that today's Wuyue Sect is unprecedentedly prosperous. The sect has secrets, strength, and potential. It has already surpassed Kunlun, Qingcheng, Kongtong, Diancang and other sects. Its foundation has become increasingly rich, and it can compete with Shaolin,  A super sect as famous as Wudang and Emei.

    "In the past, it was not easy for small and medium-sized sects in the world to make friends with the Wuyue Sect, let alone establish a relationship with Lin Han.

    Taking advantage of the opportunity of Lin Han's wedding, many people sold their goods and prepared big gifts. After the Lantern Festival, they rushed to the small town of Songyang at the foot of Songshan Mountain early, just waiting for the wedding day to become familiar with Lin Han.

    After the Lantern Festival, at the urging of A Li, Lin Han headed towards Kongtong Mountain with a guard of honor and beating gongs and drums.  A discerning person will understand at a glance that Songshan Mountain must be too far away from Kongtong Mountain, and the groom must pick up the woman's family as early as possible so that they can be settled nearby so that the wedding can be held normally.

    And the reason why Lin Han carried the guard of honor in such a big way was to tell the world that he respected the woman very much.

    In short, on the fifth day of February, only a few elders of the Kongtong Sect were left to guard the mountain gate. Xu Huaishan and his disciples came to Songshan with most of the elders and many disciples who were familiar with Qiu Li.

    In recent years, the disciples of Wuyue Songshan have become quite wealthy and have opened martial arts schools aggressively. Therefore, the outer disciples have built quite lavish houses. Although they are not as grand as Lin Han's 'mountain cabin', the houses are still very large.  Yes, naturally a lot of rooms are freed up.

    Therefore, after the people from Kongtong arrived at Songshan, they did not stay in the houses in Songyang Town prepared for the guests attending the banquet. Instead, they lived scattered among the Songshan family members at the foot of Guansheng Peak.

    This way, it not only shows that Lin Han attaches great importance to the girl's natal family, but also makes A Li and Xu Huaishan very proud, and also facilitates the communication between the disciples of Songshan and Kongtongshan.

    After all, it is too difficult for ordinary disciples from both sides to squeeze into the circle of Lin Han, Qiu Li, and Yun Zhiming.  So now, if you can make friends with similar status, why not?

    Preparations for the wedding are proceeding in an orderly manner. Now only Lin Han and two mischievous guys, Liu Man and Xiaodie, are left in the mountain hut.  As for A Li and Fei Yan, A Li lived in Lin Han's original house, which was exactly the same as Fei Yan who lived in Uncle Liu's house.? And live.

    Time passed slowly, and in the blink of an eye, it was February 12th. Early in the morning, Lin Han went up to Guansheng Peak.  Zuo Lengchan, Ding Mian, Fei Bin, and Lu Bai were formally invited to come down before the wedding to show their respect. Naturally, Lin Han needed to go there in person.

    After everything was settled, Lin Han went to the yard where he had lived for more than ten years and tidied it up himself, which was also a farewell.

    While Lin Han was busy in the yard, in the yard next door, Xu Zheng and Zuo Yiyi were sitting face to face on both sides of the table.

    ¡°Brother Zheng, have you really decided?¡±

    Zuo Yiyi asked in a deep voice, her face was very calm, as if she had already expected such a day.

    Xu Zheng is more stable than a few years ago. Especially after Zuo Lengchan sent him to Luoyang to take charge, he has a faint aura of a superior.

    After pondering for a long time, Xu Zheng raised his head, his eyebrows gradually stretched, as if he had made up his mind, and he smiled helplessly and relievedly: "Senior Brother Lin is better than me. He has been better than me since he was a child. He helps me so much, but I am jealous of him.  Ultimately, it¡¯s because of my inferiority complex. I¡¯m afraid that others will compare me with him, and I¡¯m afraid that others will say that everything I have is given by Senior Brother Lin.¡±

    "Sister Yiyi, you don't know, that feeling is uncomfortable, really uncomfortable! It's obviously something you got through your own efforts, but in the end it became the credit of Senior Brother Lin." Xu Zheng said with a bitter smile, "I admit it  , I, Xu Zheng, can be where I am today because Senior Brother Lin has put in a lot of effort, but can that easily erase the sweat I shed day and night?"

    "I am not wrong, and neither is Senior Brother Lin. What is wrong is human nature. Do you know?" Xu Zheng shook his head and asked, "I used to despise the saying of 'great kindness and deep hatred', but now, I finally  I understand the state of mind of those who 'repay kindness with evil'."

    Zuo Yiyi gently stretched out her hand, held Xu Zheng's big hand, and said with a smile: "I understand that hatred is a kind of pressure, so why is kindness not the same?"

    "Well, you still understand me!" Xu Zheng smiled happily.

    Zuo Yiyi sighed: "Is it just Senior Brother Di Xiu's place?"

    Holding Zuo Yiyi's hand tightly, Xu Zheng's expression changed, and finally he sighed, stood up, and took out the sword hanging on the wall, which had been polished to a bright shine last night.

    "Some things need to be settled after all!"

    Before going out, with his back to Zuo Yiyi, Xu Zheng slowly said the last words and walked firmly towards Lin Han's yard.

    ~~~~~~

    The courtyard door was open, and Xu Zheng looked at everything he was familiar with in nostalgia. At that time, the senior brother had just been given this courtyard; at that time, he came to visit the senior brother happily.

    He said, I must have my own yard in the future.

    Senior brother said, if you practice what I teach you well, your uncle will definitely give you the yard next to you.

    He said, but there are still some things I don¡¯t understand about the swordsmanship my senior taught me yesterday.

    Senior brother said, I will teach it again, and I must learn it this time.

    Lin Han had tidied up the house and was about to clean up the weeds in the yard when he saw Xu Zheng standing outside the courtyard gate, holding a sword in his arms, his eyes far away, and he didn't know what he was thinking

    He sighed secretly: Is he still here?

    Lin Han deliberately coughed and said with a smile: "Junior Brother Xu, it turns out you are also on the mountain!"

    Looking into Lin Han's eyes, Xu Zheng sighed secretly. His smile remained the same, but there was a gap. Who was wrong?

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????.

    Lin Han nodded and said with a smile: "Come in and sit down. We haven't chatted together for a long time."

    Xu Zheng shook his head and refused: "No, junior brother came here today because he wants to ask senior brother for swordsmanship for the last time."

    "Absolutely?" Lin Han asked with a sigh.

    Nodding firmly, Xu Zheng said in a deep voice: "Brother, please don't refuse."

    Looking at the somewhat stubborn Xu Zheng, Lin Han felt dazed for a while, as if he had returned to the past. At that time, wasn't Xu Zheng also practicing swordsmanship according to his own requirements with a stubborn look on his face?

    "Okay!" Lin Han nodded, "I haven't practiced sword practice on the Fengchan Platform for a long time, and I don't know if the stone steps are still the same as before."

    Turning back to the house and placing the weeding tools, Lin Han came out empty-handed and passed Xu Zheng, "Let's go!"

    Lin Han is in front and Xu Zheng is behind, just like many years ago; the only difference is that at that time, both of them were holding swords, but this time, Xu Zheng has a sword and Lin Han does not.? 

    It is the creed of a qualified swordsman to never leave his sword!

    " However, this is Songshan Mountain, Lin Han's territory, and the wedding is approaching, so there is no need for him to bring the Tears Sword with him when he comes to the mountain this time.

    Along the way, the two of them were silent, but following Lin Han and looking at the sword in his arms, Xu Zheng couldn't help but smile bitterly.  This sword was given to him by a small sect seeking asylum when he was in power in Luoyang through the hands of the 'Invincible Golden Sword' Wang Yuanba. It is a sword that can cut iron as well as mud, although it is worse than the Tears Sword.  Some, but rare.

    But now, looking at Lin Han with empty hands, Xu Zheng felt bitter in his heart: Are you no longer stuck in things?

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 285: All plants and trees can be used as swords

    ~Date:~October 18th~

    Looking up at the sky, the sun pierces down from the clouds. The beams of light pass through the clouds one by one and poke on the ground, forming patches of light. The dust in the air robs them halfway and tirelessly plays the boring game of stripping away the sunshine.  Red, orange, yellow, green, blue, indigo, violet

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The long sword was unsheathed, and the long sound echoed in the empty mountains and fields, endlessly.

    "Senior brother, please!" Xu Zheng stood opposite Lin Han with an expressionless face, pointing fingers, and the frost-white ice crystals glowed with a different kind of brilliance in the sun.

    Lin Han came back to his senses and said with a smile: "Okay, let me see how your cultivation is."

    Walking to the edge of the cliff, Lin Han came to a pile of withered yellow miscanthus. With a casual move, Lin Han pulled over a finger-thick piece of miscanthus and broke off a three-foot-long section of the cane in the middle.

    Xu Zheng watched Lin Han's movements quietly, his pupils shrinking for a while. Lin Han flicked his left hand lightly, and the mango clothes on the mango pole instantly turned into powder, falling down in pieces, and fluttering in the wind¡Ö  In Han's hand, there was only a smooth awn stick with alternating green and yellow.

    Step by step, Lin Han walked closer, a green light glowed in his palm, and he wrapped the mandrel in his hand inside.  The next moment, green brilliance traveled through the awn pole, bursting out from the other end of the awn pole.

    That section of lifeless green and yellow awns suddenly turned into a lush green patch, full of vitality, as if it had received sufficient nutrients in the summer, and actually gave people the feeling of growing.

    Looking at the small awn pole in horror, Xu's face turned white, his heart was beating uncontrollably, and his ears were buzzing with the heartbeat, and the world was at a loss.  .

    After a long time, Xu Zheng came back to his senses and looked at Lin Han again.

    "Junior Brother Xu, take action, don't let me down!" Lin Han said.

    Xu Zheng nodded involuntarily, as if he had returned to his boyhood. Thinking of that time, Lin Han also said the same thing.

    Don¡¯t let you down?

    Will not!  How could it possibly disappoint you?

    Suppressing the fear in his heart, Xu Zheng shouted loudly, the tip of his sword trembled continuously, and with the howling mountain wind and a biting cold air on his body, he rushed forward and reached Lin Han in an instant.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The sword technique changes again, like a spiritual snake, with the sword tip nodding its head three times, and one sword in three movements, instantly covering Lin Han's three large acupoints of Shanzhong, Ruzhong, and Tianshu.

    good!

    Lin Han secretly shouted in his heart, if Xu Wei used the light blue ice energy, Lin Han would not be surprised.

    Xu Zheng was originally at the first level of the Ice Scripture. Two years later, Li Ji, who was slightly higher than him, had already reached the perfection of the second level of the Red Flame Scripture. If he was still at his original level,  , can only prove that Lin Han is blind.

    Zang Zhuo is for sure. Even if his energy is dispersed due to power, he will not be much worse than Li Ji.  In Lin Han's opinion, Xu Zheng has probably reached the second level of Xiaocheng or even the second level of Dacheng.

    It¡¯s just now that Lin Han wants to praise this move ¡®Spiritual Snake Three Nods¡¯. He is a person who refines the cold attribute Qi. What he pays attention to is control, using cold to control the environment and slow down the opponent¡¯s reaction.

    In this case, if you hurt others or yourself, you may not be affected by the cold energy and can draw the sword calmly, but subconsciously, you feel that the opponent is already very slow, so you don't need to use those feints.  .

    ??Simple and direct, maybe the angle of the sword is a little weird, but the basic principle is to hurt the enemy in a straight line as quickly as possible.

    Now that Xu Zheng is able to use such varied and alternately real and false calls, it shows that he has not lost his true nature and has not blindly improved his internal strength, but has set aside time to figure out the sword skills.

    At the same time, he was relieved that Lin Han would not be stabbed by the opponent. Zheng's swordsmanship was very good, but he still did not pose a threat to Lin Han.

    In the shadow, three sword points stabbed at him, but Lin Han knew that this was just an illusion. A sword could not have three sword points. Only one of them could be real, and the other two must be fake.

    The reason why you see three sword points appearing at the same time is because people's eyes have flashes, or they are lingering.

    For example, in the movies of the previous life, there were twenty-four frames per second. Human eyes can perceive twenty-four pictures in one second, and finally actively connect these pictures together to form a dynamic picture.

    There is an element of sensory retention involved.

    The three sword tips of the left, right and lower swords are combined into one picture due to the retention of the senses. These three actions have a sequence, but it does not necessarily mean that the third one is the real one. Maybe the first one you think is actually the one.?Third.

    Another question is that everyone¡¯s reaction time is different. Most people are one frame away, but some people have been trained to have sensitive senses and can break through to within one frame.

    For example, there was a fight in a restaurant. The waiter rubbed his eyes and couldn't see clearly the movements of the two people. There were also some spectators who stared closely, and they could clearly see the swordsmanship of the two people; maybe in the corner  There was also a slovenly beggar inside. Although he only glanced at him occasionally and was even listless, the movements of the two people were as clear as slow motion.

    Just like now, even though Xu Zheng changed very quickly and screamed very sharply. He struck three places with one sword. In the eyes of others, it was like he was dazzled and couldn't tell the truth from the truth. He was either betting on a one-third chance or risking his life.  screamed, but Lin Han saw it clearly.

    First stab the Tanzhong point on the left chest, then the Tianshu point on the lower abdomen, and finally move back to the Ruizhong point on the right chest. The tip of the sword that stabs the Ruzhong point is the real one, and the other two swords are just afterimages.

    When the sword reached three feet in front of him, Lin Han shook his wrist and raised his left arm. At the same time, the front end of the pole in his hand was like a rising seesaw, from bottom to top, with a clanking sound, it stabbed Xu Zheng's scarf diagonally.

    Although Lin Han only used a piece of awn pole that he picked up at random, under the protection of green Qi, the small awn pole turned out to be harder than gold and iron.

    Xu Zheng only saw Lin Han's movements. The next moment, his hand shook slightly, and a strong force came from below. Under the impact of the awning pole, the long sword showed signs of being unable to hold it and raising its head.

    Xu Zheng originally never thought that he would be able to achieve success with one move, but when Lin Han simply knocked the sword away with a stick, he still felt very uncomfortable.

    Realizing the huge gap between them and seeing that the sword was ineffective, Xu Zheng decisively took a step to the left to avoid Lin Han's possible counterattack.  , this time he attacked Lin Han's left rib.

    Facing Xu Zheng's second sword, Lin Han still didn't care. When the long sword came close, he flipped his wrist and drew a spiral with the green light, which happened to straighten Xu Zheng's long sword at the last moment.  .

    This move is still from bottom to top. It is a counter-trick and counter-tick that is rarely used in swordsmanship.

    The left-hand sword technique combined with the backhand pick-up was the most tortured technique, rarely seen in the martial arts world, and it immediately made Xu Zheng miserable.

    Anyone with experience knows that from top to bottom, both human body dynamics and physical inertia have a great advantage.  When the strength is equal, the person at the top must win.

    It¡¯s just that now, Lin Han has far more internal strength and speed than Xu Zheng, and he always uses such weird moves.

    These moves are very simple and cannot be compared to the counter-tickling or counter-challenging in basic swordsmanship. However, with the support of Lin Han's advantage, he can intercept the opponent's long sword at the last moment every time.

    "Aggrieved, this is Xu Zheng's only feeling!"

    You can imagine the opponent standing there motionless waiting for you to attack or stab. Just when you are about to successfully hit, the opponent destroys your attack at the last moment. Can you imagine the despair after this?  What?

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The greater the loss, the greater the disappointment.

    No matter how he screamed, no matter how weird his sword was, he would always be intercepted by Lin Han. Without a single accident, coupled with the free and casual expression on Lin Han's face, Xu Kai became more and more depressed as he fought, and almost wanted to die.  .

    At this moment, he truly understood the gap between him and Lin Han. It turned out that he had always been in hell looking up to heaven.

    Seeing Xu Zheng getting more and more frustrated, Lin Han felt secretly happy. This was exactly the result he wanted. He wanted Xu Zheng to understand that the two of them were not at the same level at all, and were even more than one level behind.

    Xu Zheng¡¯s current martial arts, relying on the ice energy, is a little worse than Fei Bin, but it is not inferior to Zhong Zhen, Lehou and others. At most, it is still lacking in experience.

    If Zhong Zhen's strength is seven, Fei Bin's eight, Ding Mian's nine, and Zuo Lengchan's nine-six, then Xu Zheng's is about six-seven to seven-three; Li Ji's is about seven-seven to eight.  And Lin Han himself is eleven points, which is not much different from the ultimate martial arts of twelve points.

    Xu Zheng faced Lin Han, why didn't he feel aggrieved?

    After hitting the back, Xu Zheng was also full of anger. He simply stopped paying attention to tricks and simply used all his skills, straight up and down, with a layer of light blue frost on his long side, and slashed at Lin Han with one sword after another.  , actually completely abandoned the defense and went all out to attack.

    Facing Xu Yan, who was mad, Lin Han just smiled, and he simply fulfilled him. Each time he spent with a mango and a long iron sword, the sound of ping -pong ping ping was endless.

    &nbsp; Can you imagine the feeling of a barbarian competing with an elf for strength, and being tortured by the elf with pure power in the end?

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Xu Zheng was like a crazy barbarian, and Lin Han was the elf who relied on speed to fly a kite, but now, the elf fiercely suppressed the crazy barbarian with power.

    On the Fengchan platform, there was a banging sound, but a person popped up on the other side.

    These days, Li Ji has been referring to the "Eighteen Disks of Mount Tai", preparing to create his own swordsmanship, and has never disturbed Lin Han again.

    This morning, Li Ji saw Lin Han going up the mountain. Later, when he was about to go find him, he saw Lin Han and Xu Deren walking towards the Fengchan Tower.

    Li Ji took a very serious view of the complicated relationship between Lin Han and Xu Zheng, which was also the fundamental reason why he gradually alienated Xu Zheng.

    After thinking about it, Li Ji followed the two of them to avoid any accidents.

    Unexpectedly, the two of them started fighting without saying a word.

    When he saw that Xu Wei regarded Lin Han as his sworn enemy and attacked him like crazy, Li Ji also felt angry in his heart.

    Gradually, seeing Lin Han suppressing Xu Zheng easily, Li Jicai relaxed and watched with great enjoyment.

    Seeing that Xu Zheng had no power to fight back at this time, Li Ji felt itchy, drew his sword and rushed out, shouting: "Junior Brother Lin, look at the sword!"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 285 Can¡¯t go back

    ~Date:~October 18th~

    ¡°Well done!¡±

    Lin Han laughed loudly, and the three-foot awning pole blooming with green light circled a big arc, and with a 'ding' sound, Li Ji was also pulled into the battle circle.

    Before Li Ji went to the Fengchan platform, Lin Han had no idea about him.  Although Li Ji was following the two of them at that time, he was hanging far away and was not in Lin Han's sight.  When Li Ji hid at the intersection of Fengchantai Road, Lin Han discovered his trace, but he didn't reveal it. He also guessed Li Ji's intention.

    Seeing Li Ji suddenly joining the battle circle, Xu Zheng was stunned for a moment, and then he reacted. He looked at Lin Han and Li Ji who had taken over with complicated expressions, remembering that the three of them used to practice swords together, but now he  Alienated from them.

    boom¡­¡­

    With a loud noise, the green awn pole intersected with the pale golden sword, and sparks exploded, flying all over the sky.  Li Ji didn't care at all. The more he fought, the more excited he became. At this moment, he had gathered all the energy in his body and used the sword from various seemingly impossible and weird angles, cutting horizontally, straight, and diagonally. He was brutal and unpredictable.  Extremely domineering.

    "Ha, ha, ha Junior Brother Lin, how is your swordsmanship?" During the leisure time of the attack, Li Ji still had the energy to ask Lin Han's opinion. It was really dumbfounding.

    "Come again!" Lin Han was also interested. He could feel that Li Ji's internal strength was indeed stronger than Xu Kun, but what he valued more was Li Ji's swordsmanship.

    In Li Ji's swordsmanship, Lin Han saw the weirdness and weight of the 'Eighteen Disks of Mount Tai'. These were two extremely contradictory opposites, but they were integrated by Li Ji. In addition, with the addition of his original swordsmanship,  Domineering and fierce, he gradually became a member of his own family.

    Although it is not perfect now, given time, it will definitely be completed.  At that time, the Wuyue Sect will have another top-level swordsmanship.

    Even Lin Han felt that if he really wanted to participate in a battle in the future, it would be Li Ji's unrivaled and domineering swordsmanship that would be more suitable for chopping in a battle formation.

    Lin Han and Li Ji were fighting fiercely. Xu Zheng sighed secretly and stopped thinking about it. He calmly joined the battle circle again. With Li Ji, one ice and one fire, the two swords combined to attack Lin Han.  cold.

    "good!"

    Lin Han yelled, he felt like he was treated like ice and fire today.  The green awn pole trembled continuously, floated back and forth, flew gracefully, and quickly collided with the two steel swords, erupting into a burst of jingling sounds as fast as a shower, like rain hitting a banana, causing thousands of waves.

    An awn pole moved up and down, horizontally, vertically, and pointedly. Lin Han only relied on this awn pole he took casually to protect the vital parts of his body, allowing Li Ji and Xu Deren to overpower him in one wave.  Waves of waves hit him, but he remained unmoved, insisting that Qingshan would not let go, causing the two of them to return in vain every time.

    On the Fengchan stage, the three of them were coming and going, and they gradually lost track of time

    In the Songshan Hall, Zuo Lengchan and several others gathered together, drinking tea and waiting comfortably.

    A disciple ran in from outside, entered the main hall and said respectfully: "Uncle Master, Senior Brother Lin is not here, Young Master and Senior Brother Li Ji are not here either."

    "Oh" Zuo Lengchan put down the tea cup and asked in a long voice: "Do you know where they went?"

    The disciple who came into the hall to report was Wu Yiran. When he heard Zuo Lengchan's inquiry, he replied uncertainly: "The disciple asked around outside and said that Senior Brother Lin and the Young Master went to the Fengchan Tower together. Later  Later, Senior Brother Li Ji also went up."

    When Zuo Lengchan heard that the three of them were on the Fengchan platform, his eyebrows twitched and gradually formed a posture. He pondered for a long time, then gradually relaxed, with a smile on his face, and said loudly: "Okay,  well!"

    "Oh? I wonder what senior brother has thought of?" Ding Mian asked in confusion. Others also looked confused. Only Di Xiu, who was sitting three seats to the right, turned extremely ugly.

    He gave Di Xiu a meaningful look, which made him quickly lower his head in shock. Zuo Lengchan then said with a smile: "Everyone must have noticed the awkwardness between Xiaohan and Zheng'er over the years.  ?¡±

    hehe¡­¡­

    Everyone smiled. Although they are both powerful figures in the Wuyue Sect, Lin Han and Xu Deren, one is the current pillar of the Wuyue Sect, and the other is the current young master and future master, they cannot be too much.  Evaluation can only be done with a smile and a slap in the face.

    Taking in everyone's expressions, Zuo Lengchan sighed: "Xiaohan is so outstanding. Even outstanding young talents like Zheng'er and Ji'er are suppressed by him, let alone others.  But it¡¯s also because of this that it makes people jealous.¡±

    "Zheng'er has been friends with Xiaohan since he was a child, and even half of his martial arts was taught by Xiaohan. Unfortunately, as he gets older,Everyone has their own thoughts. Over time, jealousy will inevitably arise.  Zuo Lengchan said with a sigh, and then smiled again, "These are just people's faults. As long as Zheng'er doesn't do anything extraordinary, I won't blame him, as long as he can repent overnight."  "

    "What do you mean, senior brother?" Ding Mian smiled and asked in agreement.

    Zuo Lengchan smiled: "If Zheng'er can understand, I will be relieved. After all, the Wuyue Sect still has to rely on their young people."

    Ding Mian nodded and stopped answering, but in his heart, he wanted to ask: What if Xu Zheng doesn't wake up?

    "Will something happen to them? Will they really fight?"

    It was Fei Bin who asked the question. Among the master uncles in Songshan, he had the strongest relationship with Lin Han, and his words were very reasonable.

    "Haha!" Zuo Lengchan said with a smile: "Since Ji'er has also gone up, what is there to be afraid of?"

    "Besides, young people, when things don't make sense, you have to have a fight to communicate better." Zuo Lengchan said nonchalantly.

    As soon as this was said, the whole hall laughed.

    Among young people, when the truth does not make sense, it is still necessary to speak with fists.  Maybe with one punch, all the bullshit will make sense.

    "It's not scary for young people to fight, as long as they have a certain degree of control."  It is much better to bring out all the contradictions than to keep them in mind and engage in conspiracy.

    Everyone waited in the main hall chatting and laughing for a while, but they still didn't see Lin Han and the others coming back. Zuo Lengchan became a little impatient, stood up, waved his hand, and said with a smile: "Let them fight, don't wait any longer.  Let¡¯s go eat first and then go down the mountain after eating, so as not to go down the mountain on an empty stomach and have to trouble Xiaohan to prepare meals.¡±

    ¡°What about Senior Brother Lin and the others?¡± Wu Yiran approached Zuo Lengchan and asked in a low voice.

    Zuo Lengchan smiled and said, "Go ahead. If they finish fighting, tell them to come back and eat."

    "Yes!" Wu Yiran agreed and ran towards the Fengchan platform.

    In the time it took to burn the incense, Wu Yiran ran to the Feng Chan platform out of breath. Looking at the energy scattered in the ping-pong-pong fight, he was so frightened that he almost sat on the ground, secretly shocked: How can this be a fight?  This is obviously a risk of death!

    I saw dust flying in the field, sword energy criss-crossing, rolling up pieces of broken leaves, scattered in the circle. Two fine steel swords glowed with a faint blue and gold light, killing dragons and snakes, drawing one after another or straight  Or arc trajectories, bringing out one after another light and shadow, stabbing, chopping, halo, it is really beautiful.

    Between the gold and blue light belts, a green dragon wanders dexterously and freely, dodging left and right, ups and downs. Every time it attacks, it will definitely choke the opponent's seven inches, causing the gold and blue light belts to return in vain.

    When Wu Yiran saw clearly what the green dragon was, he was even more shocked and almost screamed. The treasure that looked like a green jade rod turned out to be just an ordinary awn rod.

    But, how is that possible?

    ??The extremely fragile mandrel can actually compete with the sword?  Listening to the tinkling sound, Wu Yiran thought he was in a dream.

    He raised his hands and rubbed his eyes vigorously until his eyes turned red. Then he looked towards the field again and saw that the green stick was still an ordinary awn stick, and it did not bloom because of his dim eyes.  Flowers come.

    Ding, ding click, click

    sky!

    Wu Yiran looked at everything in front of him in disbelief: Lin Han stood holding a 'pole', and in front of him stood two people, one on the left and one on the right. They were Li Ji and Xu Zheng.  In the hands of both of them, only half of the originally precious swords were left.  Under their feet, two bright sword tips were poking at the ground.

    Using a fragile and edgeless pole to cut off two swords worth thousands of gold?

    Wu Yiran feels that his world view is undergoing earth-shaking changes. This world is too dangerous!

    Snapped¡­¡­

    A crisp sound woke Wu Yiran up. He looked up and saw Xu Rui turning around. Without even looking at the discarded sword, he said in a hoarse voice: "Senior Brother Lin, after all, there is a world of difference between you and me.  , I was too willful in the past, I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    "I should be the one to say I'm sorry." Lin Han sighed, "I accidentally broke your sword. I will give my junior brother a better one in the future."

    Xu Zheng waved his hand and said with a bitter smile: "No need!"

    Turning around and leaving, Xu Zheng said as he walked: "Senior Brother Lin, I will no longer be willful. Also, be careful of Senior Brother Di!"

    Looking at Xu Zheng's retreating back, Lin Han murmured: "Di Xiu? Humph!"

    It wasn¡¯t until Xu Zheng¡¯s back disappeared that Lin Han shook his head and said loudly:"Junior Brother Wu, please go back first. Senior Brother Li and I will be down in a moment."

    Wu Yiran walked out in shame and smiled awkwardly: "It turns out that Senior Brother Lin has discovered it a long time ago."

    "Yeah!" Lin Han nodded, "You go back first and come down the mountain with us later."

    "Okay, I'll go back first." Wu Yiran agreed, turned around and left.

    After Xu Zheng and Wu Yiran had gone away, only Lin Han and Li Ji were left on the empty Fengchan stage.

    "Junior brother Lin, do you also want to give me a sword as a reward?" Li Ji asked with a smile.

    "Haha, okay!" Lin Han laughed and said, "But, senior brother, don't you think it would be better to give you a sword as compensation?"

    Li Ji was stunned, his heart was trembling, his mind was roaring, and he had only one thought: "Sabre? Sword? Sword?"

    knife!

    Li Ji suppressed the surprise in his heart and was about to salute Lin Han. Lin Han quickly sent out a burst of energy and held it up with both hands to stop Li Ji from bowing down.

    "Isn't Senior Brother too outspoken?" Lin Han said dissatisfiedly.

    Li Ji smiled apologetically: "Well, junior brother, don't blame me, it's just that senior brother is too excited."

    "Use a knife? Since the sword has been broken, why not use a knife!" Li Ji was so excited that he couldn't control himself.

    Lin Han nodded and said: "Judging from the 'sword skills' you just showed and your characteristics, it is indeed no longer suitable to use a light long sword. Even Taishan's heavy sword is no longer suitable. It is far better to use a long sword instead."  knife."

    "No wonder junior brother would deliberately cut off my sword!" Li Ji smiled, "Since you can't go back, why not try to change!"

    Listening to Li Ji's words, Lin Han remembered the relationship between him and Xu Deren.

    Now that there are cracks, even if it is repaired, there is no going back!

    Change?

    That¡¯s fine!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 286 Lin Han¡¯s Wedding

    Three wives and four concubines, every man¡¯s dream!

    If a man doesn¡¯t want to have three wives and four concubines, it¡¯s only if he ¡®can¡¯t¡¯ or ¡®dare not¡¯.

    Even though Lang Fanyun, who is extremely passionate about love, has some ambiguities with Gu Zixian, a dual-cultivation princess who looks like Ji Xixi, and Lian Xiuxiu, who looks like Ji Xixi, she never dares to face her heartless death in the end.

    Yang Guo, who was devoted to Xiao Longnu, was also lustful but not courageous. He successively turned Cheng Ying and Guo Fu into "nymphomaniacs".

    On the road of "three wives and four concubines", Lin Han failed because he did not attack people like Yue Lingshan, Yilin, Lan Fenghuang, or even a certain possible princess of the Ming Dynasty.  What a failure, Bai Huahua's fourth concubine was just gone.

    Fortunately, his failure was not thorough enough. The plump and charming Qiu Li was harmed by him, Ren Yingying was harmed by him, and Qu Feiyan, who had been cultivated by Lolita, was also about to be harmed.

    February 15th is a good day. The wind is beautiful and the sun is shining. Such a good time and beautiful scenery are suitable for getting married and traveling far. It is a good time to harm beauties.

    As the saying goes, ¡®Everything is ready, all we need is the east wind.¡¯ This grand wedding is Lin Han¡¯s east wind.

    The ancients were very particular about the way of marriage, usually including the "Three Books and Six Etiquettes".

    The so-called "three letters" are the letter of appointment, the letter of gift, and the letter of welcome; the so-called "six etiquette" are the acceptance letter, the name inquiry, the acceptance letter, the acceptance letter, the date request, and the personal greeting letter.

    Nacai is a proposal of marriage, asking for the name of the woman (because there is no marriage with the same surname), naji is for divining the birth date and whether it is suitable, accepting is to pay the bride price, asking for a date is to determine the date of the wedding, and welcoming in person is to welcome the bride.

    Most of these etiquettes do not need to be handled by Lin Han personally. Naturally, Ding Mian and others will take care of him.  All he needs to do is go to the bride's home to greet the bride on the wedding day, which is the last of the "six rites" - welcoming her in person.

    The auspicious time is dusk, so the ceremony of marrying a wife is performed at dusk, which is commonly known as the "three worships".  According to custom, the groom and a wedding team set out for the bride's house in the morning. The bride's main banquet is at noon, and the wedding team returns in the afternoon. They return to the groom's house just in time for a grand ceremony at dusk, and the groom's main banquet is at Youshi.

    Lin Han also knew little about the wedding process, only a rough idea. Fortunately, most of the wedding attendees were martial arts comrades, and they were not very particular about details.  What's more, if Lin Han married two people at once, if he really followed etiquette, things would have gone haywire.

    In this era, although there is a saying that a real wife and children are equal wives, when it comes to it, he and Fei Yan come first, and A Li is a typical mistress.  Simply, Lin Han didn't distinguish between big and small, and married them all at once.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? If Yingying comes in from now on, if the big and small are really distinguished, Feiyan and Ali, or Feiyan and Yingying, just distinguish them in two. Feiyan girl does not mind being the small one.  But between A Li and Ying Ying, there will be a headache.

    Following the process, Lin Han, surrounded by a group of people, arrived at Uncle Liu's side after a while. Under a lot of difficulties, Lin Han tried his best to pass this level and entered the house.

    After the female Fang Zheng's banquet at noon, while counting the time, Lin Han rode the good horse 'Rogue', with two large sedans behind him. He came out of the female home, right at the foot of Guansheng Peak, from east to west, from south to north, everywhere.  After swimming all over, he returned to his courtyard in a grand manner when the sun was about to set.

    When Lin Han came back to welcome the bride, the senior brothers who were waiting on the side immediately lit firecrackers, and for a while there were crackles and explosions, which was very lively.

    Firecrackers go off and the bride enters the house.  Lin Han held one hand and entered the hall.

    After paying respects to heaven and earth, parents, and others, they are sent to the bridal chamber.

    Lin Han sent A Li and Fei Yan to the same new house (you know, you porn friends!). Naturally, he needed to come out to accompany the guests again, because the banquet had already begun.

    As the banquet began, Lin Han's suffering began.

    With Lin Han¡¯s status as ¡®the best person in the world¡¯, the heads of various sects and several elders must be present, otherwise they will not be given face.

    If you don¡¯t give Lin Han face, the consequences will be serious.

    There is a saying that goes well: Do you look down on me?

    Therefore, Master Fang Zheng from the Shaolin School is here, Taoist Chongxu from the Wudang School is here, Taoist Jinguang from the Emei School is here, Zhen Shanzi from the Kunlun School is here, Liu Suifeng from the Diancang School is here, and Jie from the Beggar Clan is here.  The wind is coming, and all the three remaining big bosses of the "Jing" generation of the Qingcheng Sect are here.

    Naturally, other members of the Kongtong sect and Zhangshan people from all the five mountains came.

    ?????????? Even the Demon Sect, which Lin Han had no dealings with, sent congratulatory gifts to Xiang Wentian, as did the Five Poison Sect, Shamanism, Tibetan Border Secret Sect, etc.

    &nbsp; There are various large and small xx sects (sects, palaces, villages, pavilions) in the world such as the 'Kuai Jian Sect', the 'Shen Fist Sect', the 'Hunyuan Sect', the 'Sword Worship Villa', and the 'Haitian Pavilion'.  , building, valley, teaching), almost all have arrived.

    Even in the end, because there were so many people, Ding Mian had to direct his troops to the small town of Songyang to collect all the ingredients from the inns, restaurants, and restaurants for the next ten days.

    After that, all the Shaolin monks who were skilled in craftsmanship were brought to the kitchens of each house. After such a busy work, long queues were set up in the yards and avenues of each house, so that all the guests were finally  settle down.

    Of course, the reason for the lack of preparation is that although Lin Han is too popular, the biggest culprit is Jie Feng.

    There are so many people coming from the Beggar Clan that they can almost reach all the mountains and mountains with a roar of Jie Feng!

    It can be seen that the four top sects of Shaolin, Wudang, Wuyue, and Emei are all weak. Only the Beggar Clan is the super sect. It is true that there is strength in numbers!

    Lin Han can be regarded as getting his comeuppance. In the past ten years, except for having a drink with Ren Woxing and Ren Yingying and his daughter, he really didn't drink at all. But this time, how could he escape?  ?

    In terms of force, no one in today's world can surpass him, but in terms of drinking, if he doesn't use his skills to drink, he is not at the top level.

    Whether you know someone or not, as long as they are qualified to sit in the hall or even in the courtyard, they are all famous figures in the world, and they all want to have a drink or a bucket with Lin Han, or even  It's for a tank.

    In life, there are people you like and people you hate; naturally there are people who like you and people who hate you.

    For example, Shaolin Fangzheng, Emei Jinguang Master, and Kunlun Sect Zhenshanzi all have a blood feud with Lin Han. If possible, they are all people who would like to drink Lin Han to death.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Master Jin Guang and Zhen Shanzi almost tried their best to pull Lin Han but refused to let go. They didn't care about other people's drinks at all, and they drank Lin Han until he couldn't find the southeast, northwest, and northwest.

    The most irritating thing is that you, a person who is not allowed to break the drinking habit, are here to join in the fun?

    Vegetarian wine?

    Can vegetarian wine be called wine?

    At this moment, Lin Han really wanted to strangle the man who invented vegetarian wine to death.

    Fang Zheng was seen holding a big plain wine jar in his hand, insisting on having sex with Lin Han.

    Can you do this?  Isn't this the same as holding a jar of rice wine to persuade the other party to drink, but forcing the other party to drink a large jar of Erguotou?

    Rice wine is also intoxicating, but what could not stop Fang Zheng from holding it was the sweet wine in rice wine!

    If Lin Han's martial arts skills were not truly superior to anyone else, and he could secretly force the alcohol out bit by bit under the surveillance of thousands of people, he might have been the first person to die drunk at the wedding banquet.  bridegroom!

    Even after forcing out all the alcohol, Lin Han still took the opportunity to go to the toilet several times, using big guns and small guns, and using ten fingers to release water like a water gun, before he could catch his breath.

    For three hours, almost all the stored wine was destroyed. Fang Zheng and others were content to let Lin Han go and dispersed.

    When the moon reached its peak, Lin Han stumbled back to his new house.

    Entering the bridal chamber, the first thing Lin Han did was not to lift A Li's hijab or Feiyan's phoenix crown, but to lay out the large basket of food that had come in.

    Then he hurriedly resisted and removed their red hijabs and phoenix crowns. One in each hand, he pulled A Li and Fei Yan to the square table and quickly gave them food.

    Smiling awkwardly, A Li and Fei Yan both ate in a hurry, not caring about their image and demeanor.

    "Brother Lin, why did you come here? Sister Li and I are starving to death!" Feiyan complained while eating big mouthfuls.

    Lin Han smiled bitterly: "Forget it, I can't leave at all. Even if I go to the toilet, I have to be watched. I am afraid that I will slip away accidentally. Is it easy for me? I will drink for the rest of my life today."  Finished drinking tonight.¡±

    Listening to Lin Han¡¯s words, A Li and Fei Yan were both angry and funny, but they didn¡¯t care to talk about anything else and wanted to finish eating first.

    The three of them were like concubines escaping from the cold palace. They wiped out a large table of food in just one stick of incense.

    Finally, Lin Han sneaked out of the room secretly. In his own home, like a thief, he brought back some food and rearranged it on the table.

    This time, the three of them chewed slowly and exchanged glasses of wine.The drama of ? was finally put on the table.

    Fortunately, after such a fuss, A Li and Fei Yan are now on the same page, so the embarrassment of being one dragon and two phoenixes has gone away a lot.

    It is the way of a sage to be full of food and think about lust!

    On the wedding day, after carefully dressing up and applying light makeup, the two beauties, Shen Yunluoyan and Guanyue Xiuhua, are even more appetizing.

    Exercise helps digestion!

    So, Lin Han started exercising, and A Li and Feiyan half pushed and half started exercising on the spot.

    There is a saying in "Preface to the Ode to Gaotang" written by Yu from the Chu and Song Dynasties during the Warring States Period: I am in the sun of Wushan Mountain, blocked by high hills.  Dawn is morning clouds, dusk is rain, morning and evening are under the balcony.

    The long night, the lust of wives and concubines, rolling around, moaning, and so on

    Threesome, you and I are both wet!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 287 The Bloodline of the Traveler

    After his wedding, Lin Han's life became calmer. He spent most of his time in the courtyard at the foot of Guansheng Peak, enjoying the leisure time of human relations, training his two young apprentices, and occasionally sneaking to Luoyang, where the three  Will return in two days.

    In the blink of an eye, autumn has come again. People sow in spring and harvest in autumn. After more than half a year of hard work, Lin Han also reaped something in this golden autumn. A Li and Fei Yan got pregnant at the same time.

    When Lin Han got the good news and was excited, as a time traveler, his heart finally settled down completely.  He knew that no matter whether the world was illusory or not, it was closely connected to him.  In this world, he has taken root and has a bond greater than love, and he can't live without it!

    For a time traveler, no matter how calm he behaves on weekdays, there will eventually be a estrangement from his bones and from the depths of his soul, and a estrangement from this world.

    ¡°It¡¯s not until we have children and flesh and blood connected by blood that our hearts can settle down, just like Lin Han.

    Since he harmed A Li, Lin Han has not deliberately locked the essence, but despite this, he has not seen any movement in A Li's stomach for more than a year, and he is very anxious.

    Especially in the past six months, not only has there been no movement from A Li, but also from Feiyan and Yingying, who had a relationship with him. This has to make Lin Han doubt whether he will be as tragic as Xiang Shaolong?

    Although Xiang Shaolong is a model of "you don't need to wear a condom when visiting a brothel", as a "three good men", Lin Han only wants to leave his bloodline so that his heart can calm down.

    Fortunately, God is kind and Lin Han did not develop into the second Xiang Shaolong. A Li and Feiyan actually got pregnant at the same time.

    A few days ago, the two orange trees transplanted in the yard finally matured. When the autumn wind blew, the branches were covered with red and yellow oranges, which made the people in the yard very happy.

    The two guys, Liu Man and Xiaodie, were so greedy that they ate their mouthfuls. A Li and Fei Yan also picked one to try. Unexpectedly, after eating half of it each, they felt nauseous at the same time. Lin Han felt like vomiting at the same time.  Worry and joy.

    It wasn¡¯t until a doctor was invited to take a pulse that the suspicion in his mind came true.  Sure enough, both women were happy!

    ?According to the doctor, the two fetuses are about the same size, they were probably conceived at the same time, and the fetuses are developing very well.

    After confirming that the two of them were pregnant, Lin Han thought about it and still felt that he should go to Jiaofangsi to buy some maids and come back to take care of them. After all, after the child was born, he would need servants to help take care of him, but he felt that adding a few maids to the family would be a good idea.  When a stranger comes in, I feel very uneasy. Even if I want to buy something new, it should be someone I can trust.

    There was no suitable candidate for a while, so Lin Han had to ask Liu's sister-in-law for help and begged her to come and take care of him.

    It happened that these days, the Liu family's grandson "Hutou" came down from the mountain, and Lin Han made the decision to let him learn martial arts with Liu Man and Xiaodie, and then ordered several unused weapons behind the hall.  The room was cleaned up and Tiger Head mother and son moved in.

    Although it is not a long-term solution, it is enough for a temporary solution.

    In the following time, Lin Han rarely went out.

    There is some chaos in the world today.  The cause of the matter was the war in Liaodong.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    As the saying goes, "When the emperor is angry, he will lay down his corpse thousands of miles away." The old soldiers mobilized from all over the country only thought that the Tatar soldiers on the border were as weak as the people under their rule and could be defeated in one blow, so they did not attack them.  The Tatar soldiers treat it as one thing.

    Even after seeing the braided army with strong men and horses, they did not stick to the city, but took the initiative to fight against the powerful cavalry with weak infantry.

    The Tatar soldiers were overjoyed. They charged and fired volleys. The Ming army immediately cried for their fathers and mothers, discarded their helmets and armor. They were defeated like a mountain. The soldiers who stumbled and died miserably at their own feet were even more numerous than those who died under bows, arrows and sabers.  More.

    Only then did the soldiers of the Ming Dynasty realize that the swords of the Braided Army were really meat-eating. The little tabby cat they thought they had suddenly showed a ferocious face, and it turned out that it was a colorful 'big insect'.

    After several failures, the civil servants and supervisors of the Ming Dynasty had to admit that they had made a mistake.  Of course, they would never admit defeat, it was just a mistake.

    Realizing the mistake, after executing a few scapegoats and even slaughtering some border residents, the report to the court immediately revealed that more or less enemies had been killed. The two sides had a victory or defeat, but there were too many Tatar soldiers.  After not killing enough, he asked for support, but because of insufficient food and grass, he asked for support again.

    If we talk about the first failure, you can also look atSince his lack of understanding of the Tatar soldiers was considered "excusable", the second mistake was enough to show that he was stupid.

    Recruit!

    This is what the eunuchs came up with.  Just like the previous dynasty's recruitment of water to Boliang Mountain, the eunuchs thought that this time the Tatars on the Kou border were just like Song Jiang, wanting to find a future and gain some benefits. They thought that under the panic of the Celestial Empire, the Tatars  They will eventually give in.

    Not to mention, the Tatars really surrendered. When the eunuchs and generals resisted to no avail, the soldiers and generals all went out to accept the surrender.

    In the end, he was taken away by others, and then he was forced to open the city gate, and the city fell!

    When the first city was captured by the Tatar soldiers, it was out of control, and bad news came one after another. From then on, the king had to go to court early every day, but he was unable to do anything. In less than a year, he lost fifty or sixty cities in a row, which shocked the whole country.  .

    The Chinese nation has never lacked warriors. Even when the court was at its most cowardly, as long as the court itself did not deliberately suppress them, warriors would naturally emerge one after another, like endless leeks.

    Hearing that the officers and soldiers were retreating steadily, there were immediately enthusiastic heroes and heroes who wanted to join the army and serve the country.  Unfortunately, these reckless heroes seriously underestimated the court's self-esteem.

    A disciple from a famous family wants to serve the country?  Yes, officers need guards around them, the more the better.  Bandits and bandits want to join the army?  Left and right, get it for me!  Are you deceiving no one in our army?

    After the craze, the martial arts heroes discovered that even if they want to serve their country, they still need a way.  But even if he is doing well and doing something well, he is just hanging around the general as a guard to prevent enemy assassins from assassinating him.  Others can even only be a small soldier, charging to kill the enemy.

    A soldier who doesn¡¯t want to be a general is not a good soldier!

    ¡°In the past six months, a very small number of people have indeed rescued a certain officer by bad luck, and then been promoted quickly.  But most of them died under the arrows of the Tatar cavalry. Until their death, they failed to use the skills they learned in the sect.

    A battle involving tens of millions of people is far different from a battle in the rivers and lakes. Unless one has the skills of Lin Han, even the skills of Xu Zheng and Li Ji will be of little use in the battle formation.  Amid the overwhelming barrage of arrows, an individual's force is too insignificant.

    A hero is useless!

    People in the Jianghu have deeply realized that unless they have good military formation skills and a position where they can exert such skills, they can play a role in the war. Otherwise, they are just a durable soldier at best, maybe ten.  Enemies against one person or enemies against hundreds of people, but in the end they will still die under random swords.

    In a war, a famous knight may very well have died at the hands of an unknown soldier. Even that unknown soldier a year ago was just a herdsman herding horses on the grassland.

    The blood was scattered, and the hearts were cold, and the heroes knew that the officialdom was more complicated than martial arts. It was not that you could be superior.

    When a national crisis is at the forefront, it does not necessarily mean that "righteousness comes first." The vast majority of people still think "profit comes first," and many people even take the opportunity to make money from the "national crisis."

    During the Three Kingdoms period, Cao Cao's million-strong army attacked Soochow. Sun Quan, the leader of Wu, asked for advice. It was said that all the big families in Jiangdong could surrender, but the emperor could not surrender.

    The Ming Dynasty belongs to the Zhu family after all. Don¡¯t say that the corrupt officials have not considered that the Tatars can take over the Central Plains. Even if they have thought about it, they will take what they should take and what they should take. They will not put national affairs first.

    In the eyes of most people, the power of kings rotates, but the people who govern the world are still officials, big and small.

    In other words, even if the Tatars subvert the government, they still have official positions, but they just have a different master.

    ????????????????????????????????????????? After all the setbacks, all the enthusiasm was in vain, and with despair, the enthusiasm of serving the country in the world finally cooled down.

    For more than half a year, the Wuyue Sect, under Zuo Lengchan's instructions and under the leadership of Xu Zheng, Shi Tao and other younger generations, sat and watched other sects enthusiastically join the army to serve the country. In the end, they were defeated.  Blood flow.

    Of course, the Wuyue Sect was not completely inactive. Led by Zuo Lengchan, the four sects of Wuyue, Kongtong, Qingcheng, and Diancang gathered together. After reaching a consensus, they started operating with all their strength. Through money and interpersonal relationships, a large number of young disciples were recruited.  Delivered everywhere.

    Most of these disciples will occupy a seemingly insignificant official position, but if someone can study it carefully, they will find that after half a year, these disciples, with the help of the sect, quickly controlled the local situation.  Unknowingly, we formed small groups one after another. In addition, the place we chose did not attract much attention, and gradually we began to have the attitude of "the sky is high and the emperor is far away".

    The accumulated strength is not small.  Especially in these places, there will definitely be martial arts schools opened by the Wuyue Sect, and there will also be martial arts schools opened by the Wuyue Sect.The carriages and horses are moving downstairs.

    The Wuyue Sect was operating in an orderly manner, until one day, Zuo Lengchan personally recalled Xu Zheng from Luoyang.  In Zuo Lengchan's study, the two talked at length all night long, and the candlelight in the room stayed on all night.

    No one knows what the two talked about specifically. Even Wu Yiran, Zuo Lengchan's book boy, was not allowed to take a step closer to the study.

    Early the next morning, Zuo Lengchan and Xu Zheng came out of the study with tired looks. Wu Yiran looked over quietly. Zuo Lengchan had a relaxed face, while Xu Zheng had a happy face.

    Zuo Lengchan, who was in a good mood, waved to Wu Yiran, who was guarding the hall, and said: "After breakfast, go and gather everyone. There is something important to inform!"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 288 Zuo Lengchan gives way

    ~Date:~October 21st~

    In the Songshan Hall, Zuo Lengchan sat in front of the case with an extremely serious expression.  There are two rows on the left and right, each with dozens of wooden chairs.

    At this moment, sitting on the left side are Ding Mian, Lu Bai, Fei Bin, Lehou, Zhong Zhen, Zhao Sihai, Zhang Jingchao, Sima De, Deng Bagong, Gao Kexin, Bu Chen, and Sha Tianjiang, a total of twelve people.  On the right are Lin Han, Xu Zheng, Di Xiu, Li Ji, Liu Xuewen, Lu Yi, Liu Sicheng, Tang Jian, Li Yuheng, Meng Fei, Zhang Tianfeng, Niu Dali, You Xun, and Chen Chen, a total of fourteen people.

    Except for Tang Ying'e, Shi Dengda, and Wan Daping who were in Luoyang, Shi Tao was still in Taishan, He Jin was in Hengshan, and Lao Denuo was guarding Huashan, and almost all the senior officials of Songshan were present.

    Fortunately, among the brothers Zuo Lengchan, except for Zuo Lengchan who needs to come to the stage from time to time, the rest are in a state of semi-retirement. Almost all of them are compiling classics on Guansheng Peak, and many of their direct disciples are also here.  Songshan never went out.

    As for why Zuo Lengchan summoned everyone, Lin Han really didn¡¯t know this time because he didn¡¯t get the slightest hint of it beforehand.  Even Wu Yiran has no news to disclose.

    Lin Han has paid little attention to matters in Songshan.  But when he saw Di Xiu this time, Lin Han remembered that Xu Zheng had warned him on the Feng Chan platform that day, asking him to be careful about Di Xiu.

    This time when he saw Di Xiu, his face was still expressionless, and Lin Han didn't notice anything unusual.  After being reminded by Xu Zheng that day, Lin Han originally thought that Di Xiu was going to do something at his wedding banquet, and specially asked someone to check all the drinks, but nothing unusual was found, which gave him a false alarm.

    After thinking about it, since Di Xiu still followed the rules and did not show any flaws, Lin Han was helpless.  Di Xiu must have done something about what happened in Yinyue Valley that day and took the opportunity to trick him.  However, Lin Han's repeated investigations later found no clues. The other party's methods were sophisticated and did not leave any trace of criticism.

    Knowing that the other party had harmful intentions, but still not showing off his flaws, Lin Han was helpless and could only strengthen his defenses and wait for the other party to make mistakes.

    In fact, Lin Han also thought of finding an excuse to frame him and kill him; or on a dark and windy night, he would kill him with a knife.  But thinking about it carefully, Lin Han chose to give up.

    If something really happened to Di Xiu, firstly, it would cause turmoil in the Wuyue Sect, and secondly, with Zuo Lengchan's shrewdness, he would not understand what was going on.

    After all, Di Xiu is the eldest disciple of his uncle. It is not cost-effective to cause a rift between his uncle and his nephew over such an insignificant person!

    Just when Lin Han was thinking, Zuo Lengchan clapped his hands, attracting everyone's attention.

    Looking at the mixed old and new faces below, Zuo Lengchan said with emotion: "I invite you all to gather together today. There are important things to discuss with you."

    Raising his hand to point at Lin Han's row, Zuo Lengchan smiled and said, "Look at our young generation in Songshan. All of them are well-known figures. They are not inferior to Shaolin or Wudang, and are even better."

    Receiving the meaning of Zuo Leng Zen's words carefully, his eyes looked at Xu Yan, and when he saw the joy that could not be concealed in his eyes, Lin Han moved in his heart, and he understood the meaning of Zuo Lengzhan.

    Looking towards Ding Mian, Lu Bai and others, he saw that they also had some understanding. Lin Han nodded. From this point of view, it seemed that the matter was most likely like that.

    Here Zuo Lengchan continued: "In the past two or three years, the old people of our generation have gradually faded out of people's sight. While we are carefully compiling martial arts secrets, more young people have come to the front.  And they all did a really good job.¡±

    Now that he understood Zuo Lengchan's thoughts, when Zuo Lengchan finished speaking, Ding Mian continued: "Yes, for example, in Luoyang, first the nephew Di Xiu and the nephew Xu Wei, they all performed very well, not only  It stabilized the base in Luoyang and established the reputation of the Five Mountains Sect."

    "Uncle Ding has given you the award!"

    With Ding Mian¡¯s approval, Di Xiu and Xu Deren looked at each other and stood up to salute Ding Mian.

    It was just the same salute, Xu Kai's face was smiling and his heart was full of joy; Di Xiu's face was expressionless, quite indifferent to the honor and disgrace of the situation.

    Ding Mian nodded, and then said: "As for Huashan, it is guarded by Senior Nephew Laudenolao, but it is quite reliable. Having said that, the head senior brother must be well rewarded."

    "Ha, ha, ha! Definitely, definitely!" Speaking of Laudno, Zuo Lengchan couldn't help laughing, looking very excited.

    The purpose of sending Lauderno to the Huashan faction was to restrain Yue Buqun. This was a good move, and it played a considerable role in the disintegration of the Huashan faction. Even Laudenault even offered Huashan.The sect's treasure of the sect, "Zixia Sheng Gong", is even more valuable.

    Zhong Zhen looked at Liu Xuewen opposite and said with a smile: "My nephew must be rewarded for his troubles, but Liu Xuewen and He Jin guarded Hengshan, and they also did an impressive job, so they should also be praised."

    When Liu Xuewen saw Zhong Zhen mentioning him, he stood up quickly, cupped his hands and said, "I don't dare to take credit. The main thing is that Senior Brother He is in charge, and I'm just helping."

    "Xue Wen is right." Lu Bai said with a smile, "In terms of credit, how can it be compared to that of Shi Tao and Shi Nephew? After Li Ji left, he was guarding Mount Tai alone, and he deserves praise."

    People were carrying the sedan chair, and people were coming and going. Naturally, all the disciples in the hall were praised, and everyone was very happy.

    Zuo Lengchan smiled and said: "In that case, then according to each person's performance, they will be rewarded according to their merits!"

    "Thank you, Master!" All the disciples thanked him hurriedly.

    Waiting for everyone to calm down, Zuo Lengchan said with a smile: "Zuo is very pleased to see the disciples becoming talented. In these days, I feel more and more uncomfortable, and my energy is not as good as before."

    "Uncle, are you feeling well?" Lin Han's heart skipped a beat. He looked at Zuo Lengchan's hair, which had turned seven cents white on his temples, and asked with concern. Looking at Zuo Lengchan, he was also nearly seventy years old. Although he had profound  The internal strength is holding on, but as the saying goes, 'seventy years old', if something unexpected happens, it will be a big loss.

    Smiling at Lin Han, Zuo Lengchan waved his hand and sighed: "It's okay, I just caught a cold a few days ago and had a bit of a cold. It's gone now. But after all, it's not as good as before. I've thought a lot these days.  I feel it¡¯s time to give young people more opportunities.¡±

    "It's okay, uncle." Lin Han felt relieved and finally understood why Zuo Lengchan suddenly had that idea. After all, old people are just like young people, they are sentimental.

    Ding Mian and others were also nervous for a while. They were younger than Zuo Lengchan and had not yet reached the age of knowing their destiny. But looking at the growth of people like Lin Han, they felt somewhat sad like "the waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves ahead".

    Zuo Lengchan smiled and said: "I have decided to give up my position as the head of the Five Mountains Sect. What do you think?"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ding Mian and others had guessed that this would be the case, and they were all silent now. Among the disciples, except for Lin Han and Xu Deren, they all took a breath. They did not expect that Zuo Lengchan would abdicate in favor of someone worthy of his post.  the meaning of.

    This time, unlike the previous retreat behind the scenes, this is really giving up the position of the leader. It can be said that from now on, he will live in seclusion in Songshan Mountain and will not easily see outsiders, let alone interfere with the Five Mountains Sect.  things.

    From now on, the person who can sit with Fang Zheng and Chongxu and the other masters will not be Zuo Lengchan, but the new master.

    The most shocked person in the crowd was none other than Di Xiu. Hearing Zuo Lengchan's words, his heart felt cold. There was a buzz in his head, and everything turned into mush. He was confused and didn't know what he was thinking.  Something seemed to hit the spot all of a sudden.

    Di Xiu woke up and saw everyone moving towards Xu Ye beside him. He only felt a flame burning in his chest. The flame was so ruthless, as if it wanted to burn his body clean and even completely burn his soul.  destroy.

    hatred!

    The anger in Di Xiu's heart could not be increased. He hated Xu Zheng and Xu Guo for taking away his position as the leader. He hated Lin Han. He hated Lin Han for not supporting him in seizing the position of leader and even training a Xu Zheng.  Fighting with him; he even hated Zuo Lengchan, hating him for not choosing him and making his more than two years of hard work go to waste.

    He hates it, but he can¡¯t show it!

    Biting his lip, suppressing the anger in his heart, Di Xiu seemed to hear the roar of blood, and his whole body was shaken. All the flames gathered in his dantian, turning into a torrent and turning into more powerful power.

    A breakthrough!  The first level of the Red Flame Scripture is complete!

    At such a moment, Di Xiu used this anger to attack his internal energy that had been dormant for a long time, and unexpectedly reached the first level of perfection.

    But, what¡¯s the use?

    Di Xiu raised his head and looked past the excited Xu Zheng. He didn't even want to listen to the words behind Zuo Lengchan's announcement. He didn't listen to a word. He just looked at Lin Han. In his blazing flames, there was only Lin Han. That one  Lin Han refused to pass on his follow-up skills.

    Fellow practitioner Ice Fire Qi, for Di Xiu's unexpected breakthrough, Zuo Lengchan and others did not feel it, but Lin Han felt it.

    With their eyes facing each other, seeing the overwhelming hatred in Di Xiu's pupils, Lin Han smiled disdainfully, turned his head and stopped looking at him.

    "I plan to pass the position of head to Young Master Xu Zheng, what do you think?" Zuo Lengchanasked with a smile.

    In an instant, all eyes turned from Xu Biao to Lin Han.

    Logically speaking, it is a matter of course for the master to abdicate and for the younger master to succeed.  However, Lin Han's prestige was so high that everyone knew that as long as Lin Han said, "I want to be the leader," he would definitely become the leader.

    Looking at Xu Zheng¡¯s expectant eyes, Lin Han had no intention of teasing him. He nodded towards him and said with a smile: ¡°Disciple very much agrees with Master¡¯s decision!¡±

    Phew

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 289 National Tragedy

    Songshan has always been very lively in the past two years, so lively that the wallets of most martial arts heroes have shrunk.

    First it was Lin Han's wedding, and everyone he knew and didn't know gave gifts; then it was Xu Zheng's succession ceremony, and those who were willing and unwilling gave gifts again; in February of the following year, it was Xu Zheng and Zuo Yiyi's wedding again,  Those who had money and those who had no money chipped in again.

    As summer approaches, the country becomes increasingly unstable.  At the end of last year, Nurhachi won the "Battle of Sarhu" and defeated the Ming army. So far, he has captured more than 70 cities in Liaodong.

    After occupying most of Liaodong, the Tatar army was completely stabilized. It used Liaodong as its base and logistics supply base. After a short rest, it began to attack Liaoyang and Shenyang, which made people panic.

    Under the rule of the Tatar Army, the iron ore was mined aggressively and iron was melted to cast soldiers, which gave the Braided Army, which was originally only powerful in horse warfare, sophisticated weapons and equipment, further expanding its advantages on the battlefield, but the situation in the Ming Dynasty became increasingly corrupt.

    Before autumn, the Tatar army indeed made another move. With lightning speed, they used spies to infiltrate, and they cooperated internally and externally to deceive Liaoyang into opening the city gate. Liaoyang failed in an instant, and then the Tatar army took advantage of the Ming army's inability to react.  At this time, only part of the army was left to defend the city, and they marched hundreds of miles a day to send troops to Shenyang.

    The Shenyang defenders responded hastily. Although they temporarily saved the city, they suffered heavy losses. Most of the defenders suffered casualties. Not only were the number of personnel greatly reduced, but the defensive equipment was also exhausted, especially the arrows necessary for defending the city.

    Shenyang City is in danger.

    Ten days later, when the Tatar army brought in trebuchets, rams, towers and other siege equipment, the soldiers and civilians of Shenyang were in despair.

    In the end, Shenyang City could not hold on, and after resisting for five days, it was declared lost.

    Unlike in the past, this time in the ¡®Battle of Shenyang¡¯, the Braid Army also suffered a lot of casualties. After all, offensive and defensive battles were no better than cavalry battles. The Tatar Army¡¯s riding skills were completely ineffective, and only their archery skills could make a difference.

    After the city was broken, the Tatar army reveled in revelry for three days, and for a time the city was filled with mourners. Because during these three days, although the Tatar army did not carry out a brutal massacre of the city, they announced their existence in another, more barbaric way.  For a time, many young girls and young wives dreamed of purdah.

    With the fall of Shenyang, the people of Liaodong finally despaired. They no longer believed that the imperial court could regain the lost land and save the people from the fire and water.  A large number of people packed up their belongings and burned their homes. They crossed the mountains and ridges in panic, passed through the Shanhaiguan defense line, and poured into the interior.

    However, due to the double obstruction by the Tatar army and the imperial defenders, most people failed to enter Shanhaiguan as they wished.  Faced with the influx of refugees, the Shanhaiguan guard ordered not to let them pass through, and even issued an order to expel them by force.  The suffering people had no choice but to return, and were captured by the Tatar troops waiting on the side. All of them were forced to work as coolies.

    For a time, the entire Liaodong fell into deep despair, and the people were in dire straits and miserable.

    A very small number of refugees who successfully fled into the mainland brought information from the front line, which spread wider and wider. It exploded with a bang. Seeing that it could no longer be concealed, the court had to admit the defeat of the front line and the corruption of the situation.

    Only then did the people with illusions realize that the seemingly powerful imperial court was already as useless as a silver gun, and even the 'little' Tatars could not stop it.

    The history of the Mongolian Yuan is not far behind, and the brutality of the Mongolian Yuan is still vivid in our minds. Will the Tatars be the next Mongolian Yuan?

    The refugees in Liaodong were like gasoline dripping into water. They melted in an instant and spread quickly in all directions. A wave of dissatisfaction spread, and people everywhere were in danger.

    The powerful landlords from all over the country quickly organized militia groups to protect the courtyard, not seeking to kill the enemy, but only to protect themselves.

    Troubled times are coming!

    As the saying goes, heroes emerge in troubled times. Naturally, there are also bandits in the rubble. Monsters from all walks of life have surfaced, and they are gradually trying to take advantage of the situation.

    The court is in chaos, and so are the world.

    The large-scale offensive of the Tatar army made the activities of shamanism in the Central Plains even more rampant. With Liaodong as the base camp, Xiangzi vigorously developed the believers and began to grow.

    Shamanism colluded with the Tibetan esoteric sects, and the Western Xiangzi and the secret sects worked together. With the help of the Tatar army, they completely controlled the martial arts in Liaodong and competed with the eight major sects of the Central Plains, creating a situation in which they could advance and attack and retreat and defend.  .

    The corruption of the imperial court is like a drop of fragrant blood dripping into the sea, immediately attracting the bites of sharks.  Not only that, not only did the sharks come, but even the little piranhas showed their ferocious faces, revealing a pair of teeth that acted as mini man-eating sharks. They were the beasts in Fuso.

    With the state in decline, the martial arts neutralization period set off a wave of "national salvation fever". Groups of martial arts heroes wanted to join the army to serve the country, but were rejected over and over again.??.

    Peasants should farm with peace of mind, and merchants should buy and sell with peace of mind. War is a matter for the imperial court, and the imperial court will definitely win!

    Lin Han didn't bother to pay attention to the court's tone of trying to fool a child. A Li and Fei Yan were pregnant for ten months, and finally gave birth to two babies, a boy and a girl, in early autumn, in early September.

    A Li gave birth to a son first, who was named "Lin Luo", which means "fallen leaves take root", indicating that Lin Han has finally settled down completely.

    Feiyan gave birth to a daughter for Lin Han, named ¡®Lin Lin¡¯.

    ??Although Feiyan usually looks carefree like a child who has not grown up, now she is extremely sad, and she is afraid that Lin Han will not like her daughter.

    Lin Han couldn't help but smiled bitterly and tried to comfort him with the theory that "having a boy or a girl is the same". He even expressed his feelings early on, saying that he would never let his daughter get married in the future, and would definitely recruit a son-in-law. This would be no different from giving birth to a son.

    Seeing that Lin Han really didn¡¯t care about the difference between men and women, Feiyan girl broke down in laughter and started teasing her newly born daughter.

    After Feiyan was amused, Lin Han breathed a sigh of relief and said jokingly: "Fortunately, I gave birth to a daughter!"

    "Why?" Feiyan girl asked puzzledly.

    Lin Han smiled and said: "If I give birth to a son and he is not taught to be a 'harmful spirit' by an ancient spirit like you, who will be able to take care of him in the future?"

    Before Feiyan could answer, A Li laughed out loud on the other bed, "Then Linlin is going to become the second 'Feiyan'?"

    Lin Han nodded repeatedly: "That's for sure, but it doesn't matter, that is better. Linlin will not suffer in the future and will not be deceived by men."

    "That's right!" Feiyan looked proud and continued: "Besides, with Liu Man and Xiaodie here, who dares to bully Linlin?"

    Hahaha¡­¡­

    "Why are you smiling so happily? Make my sister-in-law happy too."

    The speaker was the Liu family¡¯s sister-in-law. She was coming in carrying a can of chicken soup, followed by Hu Tou, Liu Man, and Xiao Die.

    Lin Han stood up quickly, took the warm chicken soup from Liu's sister-in-law, and said with a smile, "Thank you so much, sister-in-law."

    Liu's sister-in-law took the bowl and chopsticks from Hu Tou's hand, nodded and said, "That's right. Sister Li and Sister Feiyan need to take good care of their bodies."

    With a smile, Lin Han took the spoon and gently fished out the fat floating in the earthen pot. Then he divided the chicken soup into two small bowls. He gave one bowl of chicken soup to Liu's sister-in-law and said with a smile:  "Ask my sister-in-law for help!"

    Liu's sister-in-law nodded, because Feiyan recognized her as a godfather, so she naturally wanted to be closer to Feiyan. Due to emotions and reasons, her bowl of chicken soup was all for Feiyan.

    Lin Han brought another bowl of chicken soup to A Li and went to feed her himself.

    After taking a sip of chicken soup, A Li said with a smile: "Hutou, Liu Man, and Xiaodie, you three, please share the chicken nuggets in the jar."

    "How can this be done? These are for Sister Li and Sister Feiyan to replenish their health. We can't let the three of them waste it." The Liu family's sister-in-law quickly shied away after hearing what A Li said.

    Lin Han smiled and said, "It's okay, sister-in-law, just do what A-Li said. The essence is in the soup, just give it to A-Li and Feiyan."

    "You three, let's all share it."

    Under Lin Han¡¯s instructions, Liu Mandang took the first step, took out three small bowls, arranged them one after another, and divided the chicken pieces with soup into three equal portions with a spoon.

    "Xiaodie, this is yours. Brother Hutou, this is yours. The last one is mine."

    Watching the three of them eating chicken nuggets, Feiyan smiled and said, "You three must take care of Luoluo and Linlin in the future, and you can't let them be bullied."

    "Definitely!"

    The three of them agreed in unison, laughing heartily.

    Happy days are always short-lived, as if autumn passed in the blink of an eye; and not long after autumn passed, winter came to an end again.

    Winter turns to spring, New Year¡¯s Eve comes and New Year¡¯s Eve comes, and in a blink of an eye it¡¯s the Lantern Festival of the following year.

    This year, Lin Han was twenty-five years old, Qiu Li was twenty-four years old, Ren Yingying was twenty-four years old, Qu Feiyan was twenty-two years old, Lin Luo was two years old (virtual age), and Lin Lin was two years old.

    This year, Nurhaci established his capital in Liaoyang.

    This year, after the Lantern Festival, the Wudang faction issued a martial arts poster, inviting all the martial arts heroes to hold a martial arts conference in Wudang Mountain to discuss state affairs and come up with a result on the Tatar occupation of Liaodong.

    The Wudang Sect was so cautious and made it clear that the chariots and horses wanted to elect a leader of the martial arts alliance, and they wanted to gather the power of the entire martial arts world to help the country and fight against the Tatars.

    &nbsp; After receiving the invitation from the Wudang Sect, everyone in Songshan was extremely surprised, because the invitation was sent in the name of the Wudang Sect, rather than jointly sent by Shaolin and Wudang as usual, which was very funny.

    The martial arts conference is on February 15th, and there is still a month left. Everyone is planning to set off on the fifth day of February. However, Lin Han himself has some ideas in his mind, and plans to set off first, so that he can touch the master and disciple of Wudang Sect Chongxu.  thought.

    That day in the Mingyue Cave in the back mountain of Wudang, Lin Han took the opportunity to realize Taoism and understand the true principles of heaven and earth. His skills went a step further. The Ice and Fire Sutra was merged into the "Ice and Fire Secret of Life and Death", and he opened up the nine major acupoints in his body. Soon  He will enter the fifth level and his strength will improve greatly.

    There are 365 large and small acupoints all over the human body, including 108 main acupoints and 257 auxiliary acupoints.  Up to now, Lin Han has opened 43 main acupoints and 106 auxiliary acupoints, which can be regarded as a small achievement in the fifth level of "Ice and Fire Life and Death Art".  The ultimate martial arts perfection of the fifth level is not that far away.

    Mingyue's enlightenment made Lin Han completely understand the future path. In the final analysis, he owed the Wudang Sect a favor.

    Therefore, Lin Han wants to know what Taoist Chongxu thinks specifically and why he holds such a high-profile martial arts conference!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 290 Martial Arts Conference (1)

    Cars rolling, horses scurrying, and pedestrians carrying swords at their waists!

    From time to time, on the official road with no village in front and no store in the back, people from the martial arts world with swords and swords on their waists would pass by.  Those heroes who are in a hurry will often glance at the slowly moving carriages and horses, and then leave in a hurry after they recognize the owners of the carriages and horses.

    The carriage is a carriage with two horses; the horse is a good horse, and anyone with a discerning eye can tell at a glance that it was bought from an army horse farm.

    "The horse is good, the chariot is good, and the person who drives the horse is even better, because he is Li Ji of the Five Mountains Sect."

    There are not many people in the world who can instigate Li Ji to drive his horse willingly.  Among the few people, most people would not leave Li Ji behind to catch the horse.  Except Lin Han!

    Yes, the group of people traveling here are none other than Lin Han¡¯s family.  And Li Ji was just a full-time groom who was deceived by Lin Han.

    At this moment, Lin Han was riding on the good horse 'Rogue', leisurely guarding the left side of the carriage amidst the sound of hooves, and driving alongside the carriage.

    Inside the carriage, there were four people, A Li, mother and son, and Fei Yan, mother and son.

    It was precisely because there were family members accompanying him that Lin Han instigated Li Ji to act as a groom and bodyguard on the pretext of "reading thousands of books and traveling thousands of miles".

    Knowing that Lin Han was going to the Wudang Sect in advance, and knowing that Lin Han had once attained enlightenment in Wudang, Li Ji was a little moved, and half-heartedly, he agreed, and then became the groom of Lin Han's family.

    This time when he went to Wudang, Lin Han did not let A Li and the four of them stay at home. After consulting A Li and Fei Yan for their opinions, he learned that they also wanted to go out for a walk, so Lin Han simply took the four of them out together.  .

    It can be seen from this that Lin Han is very confident. Although martial arts competitions have always been a mixed place, he is still confident to protect the safety of his family.

    In the past two years, since the wedding and the birth of a child, Lin Han has been cultivating himself at home. Apart from the occasional discussions with Li Ji, Shi Tao and other acquaintances, he has rarely done anything.

    In the eyes of everyone in Songshan, Lin Han is just a coiled dragon curling up to protect his family. No one knows how deep he is.  Except for Li Ji and Shi Tao, who knew to some extent how terrifying Lin Han was, no one could estimate Lin Han's strength.

    mystery!

    For most Songshan disciples, the word "mysterious" can only be used to describe the unfathomable Lin Han.

    Lin Han is not only ¡®mysterious¡¯, he also has ¡®strength¡¯ and ¡®confidence¡¯.

    In one sentence: The world is full of possibilities!

    He has completely transcended the realm of Zuo Lengchan, Fang Zheng, Chongxu and others. One step makes a huge difference.

    Lin Han said when he returned from the Mingyue Cave Enlightenment that day that he could protect the Wuyue Sect, even if the Tatar army attacked.

    Lin Han¡¯s confidence is that even a thousand arrows will not hurt his body!

    It is a step further than "taking the head of an admiral with thousands of troops". Being able to survive unscathed by random arrows is a stronger deterrent force.

    "If one day, the Tatars take over the Central Plains, if Huang Taiji dares to plot against the Five Mountains Sect and send a large army to attack, even if he is hiding among tens of thousands of troops, Lin Han will be able to talk to him every night and come and go as he pleases.

    Although one person cannot stop an army of tens of millions, he can ensure that there is no single unifying general in the camp.  This is Lin Han's confidence.

    Therefore, even if the situation deteriorates again, Lin Han is sure to protect the safety of the Wuyue Sect.

    If you can protect the safety of the Wuyue Sect, you can naturally protect the safety of your family.

    Lin Han despises the "heroes" in some martial arts novels who are willing to use swordsmanship because their families were kidnapped and controlled by others.

    Everyone is afraid of death. The higher the status, the more afraid of death.

    Unless there are thousands of troops, no one can harm Lin Han's family.

    " However, what Lin Han needs to protect is just his 'home', while what Huang Taiji needs to protect is his 'country', so Huang Taiji cannot afford to offend Lin Han, because he is 'barefooted and not afraid of wearing shoes'.

    Because he has the strength and confidence, Lin Han did not travel alone in this martial arts competition, but brought his family with him, so it was considered a sightseeing tour.

    Therefore, along the way, the walking pace of the group was not fast, far not as fast as most martial arts people who rushed to Wudang Mountain to participate in the martial arts conference.

    Watching another group of people on horseback and swords galloping past, Lin Han sighed in his heart and suddenly sighed.

    "What's wrong? Why are junior brothers sighing?" Li Ji asked listlessly while sitting in the car, waving away the flying moths with one hand.

    "Haha, it's nothing, I just feel that the world is in chaos." Lin Han waved his hand and said softly.  At this moment, Lin Luo and Lin Lin were already asleep, and Lin Han didn't dare toMake a lot of noise so as not to wake the two little ones up and start crying again.

    Listening to Lin Han's words, Li Ji nodded and praised: "Yes, what I have seen these days, whether they are Jianghu people or ordinary merchants, all carry swords with them, as if they are full of energy.  Insecurity."

    Lin Han sighed: "The country cannot protect itself, so the people must protect themselves. This has been the case throughout the ages!"

    Speaking of these, Lin Han couldn't help but think of the so-called shit people in his previous life. Even in the era of hot weapons, they were fooled into only keeping two knives.

    One is a kitchen knife and the other is a razor.

    It¡¯s funny to think about it. Robbery and rape are everywhere. When people¡¯s safety is not guaranteed, a small dagger has become a controlled knife.

    How sad is it that three or two robbers can rob a car of people with just a pencil sharpener?

    If the officials do not protect the people, what difference will the people have from lambs?

    "You only have one life. If you can't protect your family, what's the use of protecting your country?"  Whose country are you protecting?

    It¡¯s really ¡®the life of selling cooking cakes, the heart of Gao Qiu¡¯!

    Shaking his head, Lin Han smiled self-deprecatingly, came closer, gently opened the side curtain in the carriage, and asked softly: "The carriage is very stuffy, do you want to come out for a walk?"

    "I would like to come out for some air, but what should Linlin do?" Feiyan glanced at Lin Lin, who was sleeping soundly on the tiger skin mat, with a hesitant look on his face. He wanted to get out of the car, but he was afraid that the little guy wouldn't be able to find him if he woke up.  to people.

    A Li smiled and said: "You go ahead, sister will take care of it for you."

    Lin Han smiled and said, "Well, that's fine. Feiyan can come out first to get some air, and then Ali can come out instead."

    "Okay, then Sister Li will watch first." Feiyan agreed, put the little guy's exposed white and tender hands back into the quilt, and gently pressed the edge. Then he felt relieved and carefully got out of the car.  He extended his hand to Lin Han and complained, "The little guy is really troublesome."

    Lin Han gave a bitter smile, facing Feiyan who was like a child, what else could he say?

    Lifting Feiyan up, he placed her on the horse's back. He put his hands together and held her firmly in his arms.

    The carriages and horses moved forward slowly again. Li Ji looked at Lin Han's family, who were enjoying themselves, and suddenly said, "You and your family are going on a trip, but you want to trick me into driving for you. What's going on!"

    For a little bit, pondering the grievances in Li Ji's words, Lin Han asked and asked, "Brother, Spring's heart moved?"

    "Uh, you're just in love!" Li Jixiao scolded, "I just feel that being in your family of five doesn't feel like that."

    Feiyan chuckled and said, ¡°Then Senior Brother Li, just hurry up and find one.¡±

    Li Ji and Lin Han were stunned for a moment and fell silent for a while, chewing Fei Yan's words carefully.

    After a while, Lin Han said: "Senior brother, how about taking advantage of this martial arts competition to see if there is any girl you like? Logically speaking, senior brother should also get married."

    Listening to Lin Han's words, Li Ji gently stroked his broken arm and said with a wry smile: "Senior brother is just a cripple."

    "Who said that?" Lin Han yelled loudly, "With my senior brother's character and martial arts skills, if he wants to marry a wife, as long as he spreads the word, the female heroes who go to Guansheng Peak to propose marriage can be lined up from Fengchan Tower to Songyang Town.  .¡±

    After being scolded by Lin Han, it was another joke. Li Ji also laughed, "What kind of door-to-door marriage proposal? I am not a big girl raised in a boudoir."

    "Senior brother, don't worry. When you get to Wudang Mountain, I will let A Li and Feiyan take a closer look at it for you, and you will find a good family for me." Lin Han said, patting his chest.

    "The more you talk, the more nonsense you get." Li Ji stopped paying attention to the two people who were joking about his life-long event. He swung the horse rein in his hand with one hand, shouted softly, and accelerated the speed of the carriage.

    Lin Han and Feiyan looked at each other and smiled, remembering Li Ji's story in their hearts, they clamped the horse's belly slightly, and the 'gangster' immediately understood and let go of the horse's hooves.

    Unlike his last trip to Wudang, Lin Han passed through Nanyang this time and then passed through Xiangyang. He started from Xiangyang along the official roads extending in all directions, headed towards Laohekou, passed through Gucheng, and finally arrived at Wudang Mountain.

    Although Lin Han and his party set out early, there were others earlier than them.  Most of those people were worried about national affairs, so they set off almost immediately after receiving the invitation from the Wudang Clan. Moreover, they were not as slow as Lin Han and his party along the way, so they arrived early.

    When Lin Han and his party arrived at the foot of Wudang, Mingxing was already waiting at the foot of the mountain.  Lin Han raised his eyes and saw that many people from the world had gathered around Ming Xing.

    This time, through the words of others, it became clear early?I knew that Lin Han and his party would be going up the mountain today, so I waited here early in the morning.  Some martial arts heroes who were about to go up the mountain first wanted to make friends with Lin Han, and secondly wanted to get some information from Ming Xing, so they all stayed.

    Seeing that Lin Han was really coming, Mingxing quickly led a group of martial arts comrades to come forward and started to say hello from all the way, "Brother Lin, you are finally here."

    "Brother Mingxing has been kept waiting for a long time." Lin Han apologized.

    Mingxing waved his hands repeatedly and said with a smile: "No, it turns out that two younger siblings are here, as well as Senior Brother Li."

    Seeing A Li and Fei Yan each holding a child in their arms, Ming Xing cupped her hands towards Lin Han and said, "Congratulations to Brother Lin on the birth of a son and a daughter."

    "Thank you, thank you!" Lin Han responded cheerfully.

    At this time, a group of martial arts comrades came forward to talk. They introduced each other and treated each other with courtesy.

    After everyone got acquainted with each other, Ming Xing led the way, and everyone walked up to Wudang Mountain talking and laughing.

    ps: I originally thought that there would be double updates, but Sunset was still affected by it, and I had some emotions that I shouldn¡¯t have. I¡¯m sorry!  Thank you friends for your support, this is the second update today.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 291 Martial Arts Conference (2)

    "I wonder why the senior came to see the junior so late?"

    In the courtyard, Lin Han and Taoist Chongxu sat across from each other. In the sky was a crescent moon and several stars. The cold silver glow and shining cold light were mixed together, falling in the slow evening breeze, and reflected on the smooth stone table.  Shooting down, two figures contrasted with each other.

    Taoist Chongxu swung his green and white fly whisk, chuckled softly, and asked Lin Han with some expectation on his face: "Pindao came to visit Young Master Lin this time because he wanted to get a promise."

    "Promise?" Lin Han asked puzzledly.

    "That's right!" Taoist Chongxu nodded, "A promise, a promise that concerns the world, and even the court."

    Lin Han looked at Chongxu in confusion. Could it be that Taoist Chongxu wanted the Five Mountains Sect to support him as the leader of the martial arts alliance?

    Logically speaking, since this martial arts conference is initiated by Wudang, if Taoist Chongxu really intends to be the leader of the martial arts alliance that is both false and true, Lin Han will not object. At most, he will return the favor of Mingyue Cave.

    "Besides, Taoist Chongxu is at least much better as the leader of the martial arts alliance than Fang Zheng, the bald donkey.

    Thinking of this, Lin Han asked tentatively: "But about the selection of the leader of the martial arts alliance in five days?"

    "Not bad!" Taoist Chongxu nodded slightly.

    Lin Han smiled and said: "If the senior is interested in that position, based on the favor last time, the junior will definitely support it with all his strength. Of course, the junior is not the leader of the Five Mountains Sect after all, so he can only support it in his personal capacity. I hope you will forgive me!"

    "Uh!" Taoist Chongxu was stunned by Lin Han's words, and then laughed and said, "It is indeed Shaoxia Lin who misunderstood. It's not Pindao who intends to become the leader of the martial arts alliance."

    "What do you mean, senior?" Lin Han was really confused and didn't understand which song Taoist Chongxu was singing.

    He waved his hand and smiled at Taoist Xu: "Let's put this matter aside for now. Before that, I have something I want to ask Young Master Lin. I wonder if Young Master Lin can tell me directly?"

    Although he didn't know what Taoist Chongxu was planning, Lin Han had nothing to worry about. Since the other party changed the subject, Lin Han just responded with a smile: "Those who can answer, I will not conceal or deceive at all."  , Senior, please feel free to worry."

    "That's good!" Chongxu shook the fly whisk, his expression gradually became serious, and he pondered for a while before he said: "The situation in Liaodong is now corrupt. Although the court has sent a large army there again, there may not be any improvement. I wonder what Young Master Lin thinks?  "

    "It turns out that these are the things." Lin Han sighed, "As the senior said, with the current situation, no matter how many troops are sent there, without outstanding generals and logistical support, they will just be more dead bones in the graves.  , which is of no use to the war.¡±

    "Oh" Taoist Chongxu stopped what he was doing, and while his mind was spinning, he asked, "Is it possible that Young Master Lin has no confidence in the imperial army? He sounds like he is very disappointed?"

    Lin Han shook his head and said with a smile: "I have never expected anything, and there will be no disappointment."

    "What does Shaoxia Lin mean?" Taoist Chongxu asked.

    With a sigh, Lin Han said in a deep voice: "The fall of the entire Liaodong territory is only a matter of time. If the Tatars had not digested the captured city and developed it into a logistics place, I am afraid they would have reached the capital of Beijing long ago."

    Listening to Lin Han¡¯s frustrating words, Taoist Chongxu laughed and shouted: ¡°Okay! Okay! Okay!¡±

    "Oh?" Lin Han asked puzzledly, "What does the Taoist mean by this?"

    Chongxu smiled and said: "If you can see the essence in the chaos instead of being blindly hot-headed, Pindao really did not misjudge you."

    Lin Han's heart moved. From Taoist Chongxu's words, he had some idea of ??his purpose tonight. Could it be that he actually wanted to How is this possible?

    "Then according to what Young Master Lin said, how will the situation change?" Taoist Chongxu asked, looking into Lin Han's eyes.

    Nodding, Lin Han analyzed: "This time the Tatars came, unlike the Huns during the Han Dynasty. They didn't just grab and leave. The Tatars have great ambitions."

    "From the fact that the Tatars clearly have the strength to quickly occupy the entire territory of Liaodong but choose to do it slowly, it can be seen that the Tatars are going to fight steadily." Lin Han shook his head and said, "This gave the court an illusion and let those pigs  I feel that the Tatars are not strong. This is where the Tatars are smart. They do not threaten the capital, they are like boiling frogs in warm water. When the Tatars slowly digest Liaodong and stabilize their base, they can catch the imperial court off guard."

    With Lin Han¡¯s words, Taoist Chongxu¡¯s smile gradually faded away, his expression became more and more solemn, and finally he couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Young Master Lin means that the Tatars are accumulating strength.¡±

    "Not bad!" Lin Han sighed, "Maybe two years, maybe five years, maybe ten years. When they think the opportunity has come, they will reveal their ferociousThe claws and claws rushed forward in an instant, tearing Da Ming into pieces, and finally swallowed them piece by piece.  "

    Seeing Taoist Chongxu hesitate to speak, Lin Han waved his hands and said: "It's useless. It's useless to remind him. If you don't suffer the immediate loss, you won't understand the old man's words."

    After thinking about it, Taoist Chongxu nodded dejectedly and agreed: "What Lin Shaoxia said makes sense. No wonder the Wuyue Sect has not seen any action in the past two or three years."

    "Not necessarily!" Lin Han smiled mysteriously, "Some hard work will only be visible when it is used."

    Chongxu was stunned for a moment, then overjoyed. How could he not understand the meaning of Lin Han's words? It seemed that the Wuyue Sect was not as inactive as outsiders imagined.

    "Compared with the Tatars stationing troops in Liaodong, Chongxu thought to himself: Could it be that the Wuyue Sect is also gathering strength like the Tatar army?

    Seeing the smile at the corner of Lin Han's mouth, Taoist Chongxu's heart became hot. He no longer dwelled on the current topic, changed the topic and asked: "Then what does Young Master Lin think of today's martial arts? Will it help the situation?  ?¡±

    Nodding, Lin Han said solemnly: "The power of martial arts can never be underestimated. Over the years, the imperial court has been secretly suppressing martial arts. Although there will no longer be as powerful a force as the Mingjiao in the world, all the  The scattered forces added together are still huge.¡±

    "Yeah!" Chongxu nodded noncommittally.

    Lin Han smiled and said: "Of course, Jianghu has its drawbacks. People in the martial arts world are used to freedom. Although personal force is strong, it is like a piece of loose sand. If it is not guided and effectively combined, the effect will not be too great.  big."

    "Pindao also understands these principles. If we want to use disciples from various sects to confront the army head-on, it is still beyond the scope of our capabilities." Taoist Chongxu said with a wry smile.

    Lin Han laughed loudly: "Soldiers are good, martial arts are strange, good things should not be concealed, only the combination of odd things and good things can bring out the greatest power."

    Chongxu asked in surprise: "Does Shaoxia Lin have a solution?"

    "Haha!" Lin Han shook his head, "It's just using your strengths and avoiding weaknesses, it's nothing."

    "How to maximize strengths and avoid weaknesses?" Taoist Chongxu asked anxiously.

    Having guessed Taoist Chongxu¡¯s thoughts, Lin Han originally planned to refuse, but then he thought about it, if Taoist Chongxu¡¯s wishes were followed, it would be beneficial and harmless to both himself and the Five Mountains Sect.

    Thinking of this, and understanding that although Taoist Chongxu was a little selfish this time, he was really considering state affairs, Lin Han decided to help.

    If you can really change history, why not?

    Under the pale moonlight, Lin Han and Chongxu sometimes whispered, sometimes looked up to the sky and laughed. From time to time, the words "martial arts", "military group" and so on were revealed in their mouths. They seemed to have deep meanings, but they were not.  So real.

    The night is getting deeper.

    In the room, bright candles were lit. A Li and Fei Yan each held a sleeping child, talking carefully about themselves, giggling from time to time, and sometimes their cheeks would turn rosy, as if  We talked about embarrassing things.

    Putting the two children in the quilt and closing the gaps, the two women looked out the window. Amidst the subtle chirping of insects, the man and the Taoist priest were still talking.

    "Sister Li, what do you think Taoist Priest Chongxu was talking to Brother Lin?" Feiyan asked vaguely, holding his head and yawning.

    Shaking his head, A Li said softly: "You can't guess what's going on with men. However, it should be related to the martial arts conference in five days."

    "Could it be that Taoist Chongxu wants to ask Brother Lin to support him in becoming the leader of the martial arts alliance?" Feiyan rolled his eyes and immediately became interested, and he was no longer sleepy.

    "It's not impossible." A Li said thoughtfully, "The situation in Liaodong is tense. Wudang's martial arts conference will definitely elect a martial arts leader. And those who are qualified to be the martial arts leader are none other than Shaolin Fang.  Master Zheng, Taoist Master Wudang Chongxu and Master Zuo."

    "Now that Master Zuo has passed on the position of master to Junior Brother Xu, I am afraid that he will not come out to fight for the martial arts leader. If Taoist Chongxu wants to compete with Master Fang Zheng to be the leader of the martial arts alliance, if he gets the support of Brother Lin, he will definitely occupy the position.  Absolute advantage." A Li analyzed all the possibilities in detail.

    Feiyan nodded and had to admit that A Li was right. Although Taoist Chongxu's reputation was not as good as Fang Zheng's, if he got the full support of 'the best person in the world', he would instantly surpass Fang Zheng and become  The most popular choice.  If nothing unexpected happens, it is almost a certainty.

    "It's just" Feiyan asked hesitantly, "Is it possible for Brother Lin to snatch back this martial arts leader?"

    Ah Li thought for a while, then shook his head and said, "My personal reputation is enough, but I'm still young after all.""Things, if you increase your age by five or six years, it will definitely not be a little bit worse than Fang Zheng and Chongxu. Now, it is a little bit insufficient, unless"

    "Unless what?" Feiyan asked repeatedly.

    Shaking his head, A Li smiled and said: "It's impossible, not to mention that Brother Lin has been concentrating on martial arts and doesn't want to be disturbed by worldly things. I'm afraid he won't compete for the position of the leader of the martial arts alliance."

    "Hey, why?" Feiyan said regretfully, "It would be so majestic to be the leader of the martial arts alliance."

    Amused by Fei Yan's words, A Li held her hand and chuckled: "What's the good thing about being the leader of the martial arts alliance? You spend all day in intrigues, how can you have time to accompany Luo Luo and Lin Lin."

    "That's right!" Feiyan nodded, turned his head, and looked at the two little guys sleeping soundly on the bed with a gentle look.

    Looking out the window, A Li suddenly thought: What would happen if Brother Lin competed for the leader of the martial arts alliance?

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 292 The Leader of the Martial Arts Alliance (1)

    That night, the two talked for a long time and talked a lot; as for the content of the conversation, Chongxu did not reveal it, and neither did Lin Han.

    The moon rises and the moon sets, the camellias are still in full bloom, and with the arrival of more and more martial arts comrades, spring is approaching quietly.

    Five days passed in the blink of an eye. During this period, people came from Shaolin, Emei, Kunlun, Kongtong, Qingcheng, Diancang, and Beggar Clan.  People from the Wuyue Sect also came. As expected, Zuo Lengchan did not come. Instead, Xu Zheng, the new head of the Wuyue Sect, came.

    On February 15th, large and small sects gathered in Wudang Mountain, and there was an endless stream of people coming and going. It was a great event.

    In the dojo, a temporary high platform was built. Under the high platform was a row of mahogany Taishi chairs, neatly placed at the front.

    In the three positions in the middle, from left to right, sit Xu Zheng, Chongxu and Fang Zheng.  On the further left are Lin Han, Taoist Jingchen, Xu Huaishan, and Liu Suifeng; Master Jinguang, Jie Feng, and Zhen Shanzi are sitting next to Fang Zheng.

    At the nod of Taoist Chongxu, the great disciple of the Wudang Sect, Ming Xing, turned around from behind, climbed up the steps, stood high on the high platform, facing his fellow martial arts practitioners who filled the entire dojo with darkness.

    Raising his hands and waiting for everyone to calm down, Mingxing took a deep breath, suppressed the tension in his heart, and after polishing it a little, said loudly: "My colleagues in the martial arts and martial arts, thank you for gathering here from all over the world. This is  Once, the reason why our faction invited everyone to come and hold this martial arts conference was mainly for the matter of Liaodong."

    "It is indeed Liaodong"

    "No wonder the Wudang Clan suddenly held a martial arts conference."

    ¡°Drive out the Tartar dogs!¡±

    The crowd was excited and filled with indignation. They discussed with each other, and it took a long time before they became quiet again.

    Mingxing used his skills and said angrily: "The Jurchen barbarians tried to establish a political power and used the small 'Hou Jin' to attack the Ming Dynasty, which was a great injustice. However, the imperial court was so corrupt that it was unexpectedly defeated by the small Tatars  The Zi army was defeated steadily, and now, Liaoyang and Shenyang have been lost one after another, and the Tatars have made Liaoyang their capital and have firmly established themselves."

    "Fight back!"

    ¡°Drive out all the Tartar dogs!¡±

    ¡°Kill the Tartar dogs!¡±

    "Everyone!" In the noise, Ming Xing roared, suppressing everyone's voices, and then said: "How can I, as a dignified man, tolerate barbarians occupying our beautiful country? How can I let the people of Liaodong be in dire straits? How can I let the people of Liaodong be in dire straits?  Can you linger on and do nothing?"

    "Kill it!"

    ¡°Give me back my rivers and mountains!¡±

    Waving his hands to signal everyone to be quiet, Mingxing said loudly: "Yes, give me back my country. The main purpose of holding the martial arts conference this time is to gather the idle forces of the world together, unify leadership, and fight against the Tatars."

    ¡°Let¡¯s fight against the Tatars together!¡±

    People's hearts can be used, and Mingxing gave another impassioned speech, mobilizing more people's emotions. For a time, there was simply a response. Whenever Mingxing said a word, followers gathered below.

    After a long while, Mingxing continued: "Next, I would like to invite Master Chongxu Taoist to come and speak."

    Amid thunderous applause, Taoist Chongxu nodded to the left and right, gently shook his green and white fly whisk, and stepped onto the high platform step by step.  Seeing Taoist Chongxu come on stage, everyone in the audience immediately held their breath and listened attentively.

    Standing five feet in front of the high platform, Taoist Chongxu shook his whisk, said "Infinite Heavenly Lord", and said: "Fellow martial arts fellows, we are all gathered together today with only one purpose, to elect a martial arts leader and gather all the martial arts leaders.  Strength to fight against the Tatar invasion."

    Without waiting for everyone to comment, Taoist Chongxu continued: "People in the martial arts world are accustomed to freedom and have always been idle. Although one's personal martial arts is strong, there are ten enemies or one hundred enemies, and there is no ambiguity on the battlefield. He can kill soldiers on horseback, and he can kill soldiers on horseback.  Kill the general."

    "However, one person is a dragon, three people become a tiger, a hundred people are cats, but a thousand people become worms. A thousand Jianghu people together are not as effective as a thousand armored soldiers. Why is this?" Taoist Chongxu  He asked the audience.

    Although Taoist Chongxu¡¯s words don¡¯t sound good, they are true.  In the past two years, there have been many brave men, each calling friends, or a dozen or more than a hundred people, to form small groups.  Not for anything else, just to kill the enemy on the battlefield.

    "It's a pity that the effect is not as good as expected. It's just a small group of harassment and assassination. If faced with the attack of a large group of Tatar soldiers, they will soon become a mess and lose their lives in vain."

    What¡¯s more serious is that when the Tatars stabilized in Liaodong, people from shamanism and esotericism also had room for survival. They pressed forward step by step and occupied the Liaodong martial arts forest, which greatly reduced the assassination efficiency of heroes from the Central Plains.  Many times, before you can touch itThe Tatar officer was surrounded by several cult masters, causing heavy casualties.

    Taoist Chongxu used his strong inner strength to suppress everyone's discussion and said loudly: "The reason why the current situation has arisen is because everyone is fighting independently without a unified arrangement. Not only does it not work, but it puts itself in danger.  It is extremely unwise."

    "So, in this martial arts conference, in order to fight the national crisis together, we must elect a qualified martial arts leader to lead everyone to play their original role and expel the Tatars."

    ¡°Drive out the Tatars and return our mountains and rivers.¡±

    "The leader of the martial arts alliance!"

    "The leader of the martial arts alliance!"

    After Taoist Chongxu, the people in the front row spoke one after another. As the "number one person in the world", Lin Han's words are naturally very weighty. The other people are all leaders of the same sect, and their words cannot be ignored.

    ??What everyone in the world agrees with is naturally right.

    ???????????????????????????????????

    In the end, Mingxing still came to the stage and asked: "I wonder which one of you is worthy of this important task?"

    "Shaolin Master Fangzheng!"

    "Wudang Chongxu Taoist Priest!"

    ¡°Senior Leftist of the Five Mountains Sect!¡±

    "Hero Lin from the Five Mountains Sect!"

    "The Beggar Clan solves the big gang leader!"

    Names of people were recommended one by one. Among them, besides Shaolin Fang Zheng and Wudang Chongxu, the ones who were mentioned the most were Zuo Lengchan who was not present, Lin Han who was promoted to a hero, and Beggar who was outnumbered.  Help relieve the wind.

    Others such as Emei Jinguang Master, Kunlun Zhenshanzi, Qingcheng Jingchen Taoist, Kongtong Xuhuaishan, and Diancangliu Suifeng were mentioned, but they were far less vocal than the first five.

    Facing this situation, Taoist Jingchen, Xu Huaishan, and Liu Suifeng didn't care. Only Master Jinguang and Zhenshanzi looked unhappy.

    Master Jin Guang felt that the power of the Emei Sect was no match for Fang Zheng, Chongxu, and Zuo Lengchan. He felt very uncomfortable to be compared to a young man like Lin Han.

    Zhen Shanzi felt that as he was ranked tenth in the 'Hall of Fame', he was not as good as Jie Feng, the Beggar Clan. He felt very shameless, his face was burning, and his face was red.

    Fortunately, everyone was so excited that everyone was as excited as Guan Gong, so the blushing and thick-necked Zhen Shanzi was not exposed.

    Next, everyone came on stage one by one. Whether they were willing to be the leader of the martial arts alliance or to introduce others, they all needed to leave a few words.  Of course, this kind of benefit is limited to the dozen or so people in the front row. Ordinary martial arts people are not eligible to enjoy this kind of treatment.

    In other words, whether they like it or not, they are all ¡®represented¡¯!

    The first person to take the stage was Jie Feng, the leader of the Beggar Clan.

    Standing on the high platform, Jie Feng smiled and said: "Thank you friends for your trust in Xie. Although Xie is the leader of the Beggar Gang, he can only manage such a large beggar gang with his own efforts. For the position of leader of the martial arts alliance, it is extremely important.  Absolutely impossible. Thinking about it, Master Fang Zheng and Taoist Chongxu are both highly respected and will definitely do better than Jie. Jie pushed Master Fang Zheng and Taoist Chongxu to be the leader of the martial arts alliance."

    "Master Fang Zheng!"

    "Taoist Priest Chongxu!"

    Amidst the shouts, Jie Feng stepped off the stage.  Below the stage, Liu Suifeng and Xu Huaishan looked at each other and smiled, and the second one went up to the stage.

    Standing in the center of the high platform, Liu Suifeng smiled and said: "Master Fang Zheng, Taoist Master Chongxu, and Mr. Zuo of the Wuyue Sect are all highly respected, and any one of the three is qualified to be the leader of this martial arts alliance. But now  During the war, what is needed is not high moral standing, but youth, strength, shrewdness and wisdom. At this point, Liu admires Daxia Lin very much. Therefore, Liu recommended Daxia Lin as the leader of the martial arts alliance."

    Everyone was in an uproar. No one expected that the dignified leader of the Diancang Sect would recommend Lin Han as the leader of the martial arts alliance, which surprised everyone.

    However, Liu Suifeng's words still caused many people to think deeply. Those with lower levels just thought that Liu Suifeng was optimistic about Lin Han's future and intended to sell the young man a good one; those with higher levels vaguely knew that Lin Han was in Wuyue  When I think about the role played by senior officials, Liu Suifeng's words make sense.

    Liu Suifeng stepped down here, and the third person to step up was Zhen Shanzi, who recommended Master Fang Zheng of the Shaolin School.  The fourth person to take the stage was Taoist Jingchen, who recommended Zuo Lengchan of the Five Mountains Sect.  The fifth person to take the stage was Master Jinguang. Because of the historical relationship between Emei and Wudang, he recommended Taoist Chongxu

    The sixth person to take the stage was Xu Zheng, and he naturally recommended Zuo Lengchan.  The seventh person to take the stage was Lin Han. He did not recommend Zuo Lengchan like Xu Zheng, but instead recommended Taoist Chongxu of the Wudang Sect.

    When the name of Taoist Chongxu came out of Lin Han's mouth, Fang Zheng's face remained as usual, but he had a bad feeling in his heart. He secretly thought: Could it be that Lin Han and Chongxu had planned to help Taoist Chongxu win the title?  Winning the position of leader of the martial arts alliance?

    For some reason, Fang Zheng always felt very uncomfortable when he thought of Taoist Chongxu sitting in that position.

    Not only Fang Zheng, but also most of the martial arts colleagues were very puzzled that Lin Han did not recommend Zuo Lengchan but Chongxu.

    The next eighth person to take the stage was Xu Huaishan. Like Liu Suifeng, he also recommended Lin Han.

    This time, with the example of Liu Suifeng, and because Xu Huaishan is Lin Han¡¯s father-in-law, the heroes are not so surprised.

    Only Fang Zheng and Chongxu did not express their opinions. In order to save the host's face, Fang Zheng chose to take the stage first. He only said one sentence and then stepped down - "I think Brother Chongxu is suitable to be the leader of the martial arts alliance."  .

    After hearing Fang Zheng¡¯s words, Lin Han sneered in his heart: Hypocrisy!  I'm afraid the last thing you want is to become the leader of the martial arts alliance!

    Fang Zheng gave Taoist Chongxu a peach, originally thinking that Taoist Chongxu would give him a plum in return, but he misguessed what Taoist Chongxu was thinking.

    Under the gaze of everyone, Taoist Chongxu walked towards the high platform with a smile on his face. He wanted to give everyone a shocking answer

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 293 The Leader of the Martial Arts Alliance (2)

    So far, because of Lin Han's recommendation, Taoist Chongxu has the highest voice, faintly surpassing Fang Zheng and Zuo Lengchan. After the three of them, Lin Han ranks fourth.

    Looking at Taoist Chongxu taking the stage step by step, Fang Zheng's thoughts were extremely complicated. He had not expected that Lin Han would put aside all grudges and support Chongxu in fighting for the leader of the martial arts alliance. What happened to Fang Zheng?  Wouldn't even think of it.

    If Chongxu is really deprived of his position as leader, not only Chongxu's personal prestige will reach its peak, but even the reputation of Wudang Sect will be comparable to or even surpass that of Shaolin Sect.

    Looking at Lin Han with a complicated expression, Fang Zheng sighed and turned his attention back to Taoist Chongxu who had reached the high platform.

    Standing in the center of the high platform, Taoist Chongxu looked at Fang Zheng with a complex expression. After a long time, a smile broke out on Chongxu's face and he said loudly: "Everyone, the Hidden Sect is not organizing this martial arts conference for its own sake.  It is not about the interests of the faction, but more about national affairs. The reason why we choose the leader of the martial arts alliance is to better coordinate our forces and for the sake of war."

    Looking at Taoist Chongxu talking eloquently on the stage, Lin Han suddenly laughed out loud.  The sound was not loud, but it was heard by several people on the side.

    Fang Zheng looked over in confusion and asked, "I wonder why Master Lin is laughing?"

    Lin Han shook his head and did not explain much.

    After feeling bored, Fang Zheng smiled bitterly: He really lost his mind.

    On the stage, Taoist Chongxu continued: "Pindao himself, senior brother Fang Zheng, and Mr. Zuo are all very old and are not suitable to be the leader of this martial arts alliance. We are not able to bear the fatigue of running around."

    Everyone only thought that Taoist Chongxu was humble, but they heard Taoist Chongxu continue to say: "As Leader Liu of the Dian Cang Sect said before, war requires wisdom, not virtue. Of course, martial arts is also very important, and you must make a difference.  You have to be able to protect yourself first.¡±

    Listening to Chongxu's words, the quick-thinking person gradually turned around and secretly wondered: Listening to the meaning of the words, why does it feel like something has changed!

    At this moment, Fang Zheng could no longer maintain his apparent composure. He stared at Taoist Chongxu in disbelief, then turned his head with difficulty and looked at Lin Han.  But Lin Han was not surprised at all, and still had a calm expression on his face, as if he had expected Taoist Chongxu to speak like this.

    ?? Could it be that it was not Lin Han who supported Chongxu in fighting for the martial arts leader, but Chongxu who supported Lin Han as the martial arts leader?

    How can it be?

    Fang Zheng¡¯s face was shocked, which was so surprising.

    Sure enough, Taoist Chongxu continued: "War is the world of young people. Old men like us should give young people a chance to display their talents. Therefore, Pindao proposed that Daxia Lin from the Five Sacred Mountains be the leader of the martial arts alliance."

    Boom

    Although it had been expected, the crowd still exploded with arguments.

    Some people strongly support Lin Han as the leader of the martial arts alliance, while others are hesitant because Lin Han is young and has little experience. In short, there is a lot of noise.

    "Quiet!" Taoist Chongxu shouted, suppressing everyone's voices, and he continued: "In terms of martial arts, Daxia Lin is recognized as the best in the world; in terms of intelligence, Pindao also understands that the Five Sacred Mountains  Most of Pai¡¯s development plans over the years were created by Lin Daxia.¡±

    "To be able to participate in the decision-making of important matters in the sect at such a young age is enough to plan wars." Taoist Chongxu said categorically, "What's more, Daxia Lin is only in his thirties. He is in the prime of life and has the time, energy and  The Tatar army is exhausted. No one thinks that three punches and two kicks can drive the Tatars back, right?"

    Taoist Chongxu¡¯s last rhetorical question immediately caused a burst of laughter.  But isn't it? They have already seen the power of the Tatar army. Even the imperial army was beaten to pieces.  In this way, even if the entire martial arts world joins the war, the battle will not be over in a short while.

    "If Fang Zheng, Chongxu, and Zuo Lengchan are the leaders of the martial arts alliance, they may die at some point. Wouldn't they have to choose the leader of the martial arts alliance again?

    At this moment, Taoist Jingchen of Qingcheng Sect stood up and said loudly: "Everyone, everyone, listen to what the old Taoist has to say. The old Taoist originally recommended Mr. Zuo of the Wuyue Sect, but after hearing what Taoist Master Chongxu said just now, he couldn't help but  I don¡¯t agree that Daxia Lin is the most suitable candidate.¡±

    Everyone was stunned for a moment, and then shouted loudly: "Dr. Lin! Da Xia Lin! Da Xia Lin!"

    After a while, Taoist Chongxu said again: "In terms of ability, Daxia Lin has no problem at all. What everyone is worried about is that Daxia Lin has insufficient experience."

    "yes!"

    "Daxia Lin is still a little younger!"

    &nbsp; ¡°It would be great if I were five or six years older!¡±

    Firmly controlling the situation, he laughed at Taoist Xu and said: "Actually, there is no need to worry about this. As the saying goes, 'a good man has three gangs', while Pindao, senior brother Fang Zheng and Mr. Zuo are still healthy, although  You can¡¯t be the leader of the alliance, but you can always be there to give pointers, so that Hero Lin will make fewer mistakes or not make any mistakes at all.¡±

    "That makes sense!"

    "That makes sense!"

    "The Taoist priest is right!"

    Taoist Chongxu nodded and smiled, looked at Fang Zheng, and asked, "I wonder what Senior Brother Fang Zheng thinks?"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Everyone looked at Fang Zheng in unison.

    The situation is now very clear. The only ones who can compete for the leadership of the martial arts alliance are Fang Zheng, Chongxu, Lin Han and Zuo Lengchan.

    With Lin Han¡¯s support, everyone originally thought that Taoist Chongxu would be the leader of the martial arts alliance, but no one expected that Taoist Chongxu would shirk the situation and make it clear that he supported Lin Han as the leader of the martial arts alliance.  Moreover, Taoist Chongxu's words actually blocked the path of Fang Zheng and Zuo Lengchan.

    Zuo Lengchan was fine, firstly because he was not here, and secondly because he was Lin Han¡¯s uncle, so how could he compete with Lin Han.

    It can even be said that as long as Fang Zheng nods and Lin Han is willing, the leader of the martial arts alliance will become Lin Han's bag.

    Looking at Taoist Chongxu with a wry smile, Fang Zheng knew that he was suffering: You have made it so clear. If you still object, wouldn't it be clear that you want to be the leader of the martial arts alliance? Although you think so in your heart, you don't want to lose face.  Where to put it?

    Fang Zheng stood up, raised his palms to his chest, and said in a deep voice: "Amitabha, Brother Chongxu is interested. I also think that Daxia Lin is the only candidate."

    Fang Zheng¡¯s words instantly detonated the scene. Whether it was Taoist Chongxu¡¯s intention or Master Fang Zheng¡¯s compulsion, it was a certainty that Lin Han would become the leader of the martial arts alliance. It couldn¡¯t be more obvious.

    "Master Lin!"

    "Daxia Lin! Daxia Lin!"

    "Master Lin! Master Lin! Leader of the martial arts alliance!"

    "The leader of the martial arts alliance! The leader of the martial arts alliance! The leader of the martial arts alliance!"

    Amid the cheers, Taoist Xu smiled, "Please don't shirk, Master Lin!"

    "Congratulations to Brother Lin!"

    Behind Lin Han, on the two special seats, A Li and Fei Yan each held a child and sat on them.  At this moment, both of them were congratulating each other with smiles on their faces.

    Nodding, Lin Han stood up from the Grand Master's chair. Amid everyone's envious or jealous eyes, he stepped firmly on the steps and walked step by step towards Taoist Chongxu on the high platform.

    "Congratulations, Brother Lin!" Ming Xing said loudly, clasping his fists next to Taoist Chongxu.

    He patted Lin Han on the shoulder and smiled at Taoist Xu: "Do a good job and don't let down our expectations."

    Lin Han nodded slightly and said softly: "Don't worry, I will definitely do what I said that day."

    "Then I'll be relieved, Taoist." Taoist Chongxu smiled while stroking his beard, swung his fly whisk, made room for Lin Han, and walked towards the audience.

    It turns out that just five days ago that night, after a heart-to-heart talk with Taoist Chongxu, the two made an agreement that Taoist Chongxu would work together to push Lin Han to the position of leader of the martial arts alliance.  In the agreement, it was also mentioned to suppress the Shaolin sect and knock it down from its position as the top mountain in the martial arts world.

    As for whether the Wuyue Sect or the Wudang Sect will be the first, it depends on the methods of the two sects.  Of course, the most important thing is that before the Tatars are expelled, the two factions must work together and avoid internal conflicts.

    Lin Han has no objection to knocking the Shaolin sect off the altar.  Compared with Shaolin, a Buddhist sect, Lin Han would rather Wudang, a Taoist sect, prosper.

    In the previous life, the widely circulated versions of Tai Chi could at least strengthen the body; but the Shaolin Kung Fu that was played was completely "flower gun", and the monks who often appeared in so-called "martial arts conferences"  , it¡¯s also a wax gun with a wax head, which is disgusting.

    Lin Han was very disgusted with the idea of ??marrying a bald donkey or even going whoring.  Therefore, if Taoism can defeat Hoover, Lin Han is willing to help.

    Taking a deep breath, he spread his hands and slowly lowered his hands to signal everyone to be quiet. Lin Han said with a smile: "I am very grateful to all the martial arts colleagues and Taoist Master Chongxu for thinking highly of Lin and asking Lin to take the position of leader of the martial arts alliance.  "

    Amidst the applause, Lin Han continued: "Lin's martial arts are practiced without any distractions, and he will continue to practice them in the future. When he was very young, Lin wanted to see what the ultimate in martial arts was. For this goal, Lin  Someone has been working hard.¡±

    "WuThe position of leader Lin will inevitably distract Lin's energy. Lin was originally unwilling to sit in this position.  "Lin Hanfen said, "It's just that if the family and the country are not peaceful, how can we settle down and live in peace?  If the great rivers and mountains were occupied by Tatars, and there would be no eggs left under the overturned nest, Lin's martial arts would also be disturbed.  "

    "Learning is put to use! Only those who have been tempered by fire can be regarded as real gold." Lin Han said loudly, "If a man is ambitious, he should go across the battlefield and use the blood of the enemy to sharpen the sword in his hand. In the rivers and lakes, and on the battlefield, what is needed  It is passionate. Only in this way can we break through ourselves and become stronger and more powerful."

    Lin Han¡¯s words were far from impassioned, but they spoke to everyone¡¯s hearts.  Some young people, in particular, have begun to shout along, shouting with enthusiasm.

    There are conspiracies and conspiracies in the world, but after all, it is still the world of passionate young people!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 294 Darkness under the Sun

    The sky is full of unforeseen circumstances; people are full of misfortunes and blessings!

    Whether you are envious or jealous, in short, the biggest beneficiary of this martial arts event on Wudang Mountain is Lin Han.

    According to Lin Han's original intention, he was actually not willing to take on that responsibility. He was afraid that too many tactics would disturb the warrior's mind.

    Knowing Lin Han¡¯s concerns, Taoist Chongxu laughed dumbly.

    "Why do you have to do everything yourself? If you really take care of everything, even Zhuge Kongming, who is as wise as a demon, can't escape the death of the people on Wuzhangyuan!"

    "What the martial arts world needs is a great cause and a unified voice. As for whether this voice comes from one person, what does it matter?"

    Chongxu's words suddenly made Lin Han realize. Indeed, in today's world, all he needs is a martial arts leader. As for who is this martial arts leader?  Is it a specific person?  ¡ª¡ªIt's not that important.

    According to Taoist Chongxu, Lin Han could accept the position of alliance leader, then form a think tank, issue orders from the think tank, and have the world respond. That would be enough.

    As for who is in the think tank, it is not based on Lin Han's preference. It can be Zuo Lengchan, Chongxu, Li Ji, or anyone. It has only one purpose. It represents Lin Han.  It was Lin Han's will.

    The collective efforts of the people were unified into one voice, which acted as the brain of the entire martial arts world, commanding all the sects and factions, issuing instructions one after another, and controlling the overall situation remotely.

    As for a certain battle or a certain action, it doesn¡¯t need to be so clear.

    After thinking about this, Lin Han no longer objected and agreed.

    With the strong recommendation of Taoist Chongxu, Lin Han's own prestige, and the tyrannical strength of the Five Mountains Sect behind him, Lin Han successfully became the leader of the martial arts alliance when Shaolin Fang Zheng was forced to agree to this proposal.

    After being elected as the leader of the martial arts alliance, Lin Han proposed the establishment of ten elders.  After a decision, ten people including Fang Zheng, Chongxu, Zuo Lengchan, Xu Zheng, Master Jinguang, Taoist Jingchen, Xu Huaishan, Zhenshanzi, Liu Suifeng and Jiefeng were finally selected.

    The reason why there are two people from the Five Mountains Sect among these ten people is understandable.  Among them, Zuo Lengchan is the third-ranked person on the celebrity list, surpassing Taoist Chongxu by a head.

    Although Zuo Lengchan has resigned as the head of the Wuyue Sect, his prestige is still there, so it is appropriate for him to serve as the elder of the Wulin Alliance.

    As one of the four top sects in the martial arts world, the leader of the Wuyue Sect is also a symbol of status. It is natural for Xu Zheng to be elected as the elder.

    Although in this way, the Wuyue Sect has captured the leader of the Wulin Alliance and two elders, the Wuyue Sect is now extremely powerful, and it should be such a grand occasion.

    After being elected as the leader of the martial arts alliance, Lin Han took advantage of the martial arts conference to convene the elders (Zuo Lengchan was not present) to discuss the situation in Liaodong and seek solutions. At the same time, he revealed some of the actions of some Wuyue Sect in the past two years.

    Lin Han is shrewd, but not to the level of Zhuge Kongming.  The reason why he spoke so eloquently was because of the memory of his previous life.

    Four hundred years of detachment are enough for Lin Han to see further than most people. Although many laws and policies four hundred years later are still quite imperfect, when used four hundred years ago, there was no problem at all.  of.

    When Lin Han put one countermeasure after another on the table, everyone looked shocked.  Fortunately, everyone here is the best of each faction, and their intelligence and planning are not bad. Even because of their experience, after accepting Lin Han's point of view, they improved the plan.

    During the martial arts conference, one decision after another was made, which was also convincing. Since then, Lin Han's reputation has greatly increased, and the ten elders have also benefited a lot.

    The entire world is moving forward in an orderly manner under the decision-making of Lin Han and the ten elders.  Among them, some quietly entered the military and political system, some became guards, and some became staff.

    When the country is in danger, when the army is not enough to defend the country, the court is no longer a court, and the rivers and lakes are not just rivers and lakes.

    The court saw the turmoil in the martial arts world but was powerless to do anything.

    If it were in peacetime, Lin Han and the ten elders would definitely be labeled as "rebellious ministers and traitors", but now, the Tatars invaded the borders and occupied Liaodong, and the court was disturbed by the Tatars. In addition, the martial arts  On the surface, the middleman didn't seem to have much extraordinary behavior, so the court could only let it go.

    In the era of cold weapons, no matter how large the national organization was, it was still very wary of facing a completely integrated world, especially when it had to be distracted from dealing with foreign enemies.  'The matter can be regarded as a wise one.

    Since the capital was established in Liaoyang, it has only been a small fight.?No more big movements of the Tatar army were seen, as if they were really satisfied.

    But Lin Han knew that they were accumulating strength.

    Faced with such a situation, Lin Han sent people to test it several times, but the court had no intention of taking the initiative to attack, and instead kept sending people to recruit surrender.

    With no choice but to gather strength, Lin Han could only gather strength. The martial arts gradually calmed down, and calm was restored on the surface, but secretly there was an undercurrent surging.

    wait!

    When the Tatar army suddenly launches an attack, when the court cannot support it, when Shanhaiguan is breached, when the court jumps over the wall in a hurry, then is the opportunity!

    Time passes slowly, four years!

    For four years, the court, the Tatars, and the rivers and lakes maintained an illusory calm, an abnormal calm.

    In the spring of 1625, Nurhachi decided to move the capital to Shenyang despite the objections of Baylor's ministers.

    On the third day of the third lunar month of that year, after paying homage to the ancestral mausoleum, he led hundreds of relatives and officials to set off from Liaoyang, stayed at Hupiyi Station for the night, and arrived in Shenyang the next day.  From then on, Shenyang became the ruling center of the Later Jin Dynasty.

    Under the leadership of Nurhaci, the Tatar army once again showed its ferocious face. Four years later, the battle for positions broke out again.

    This time, the Tatar attack was extremely fierce.  Although the defenders took strict precautions, eight of the only twenty remaining cities in Liaodong were captured within twenty days.

    Fortunately, this spring¡¯s luck was on Ming¡¯s side, and Nurhaci died.

    Nurhaci died a very unhappy death!

    There are rumors in the world that when Nurhachi attacked Ningyuan City, he was seriously injured by the Ming army's artillery and died.

    In the tunnel of history, Nurhachi did indeed die at the hands of Yuan Chonghuan who was defending Ningyuan Gucheng.  But in this world, Yuan Chonghuan is just a scholar who studied hard in a cold window. He is actually more than 20 years younger than in history.

    However, even though there was no Yuan Chonghuan in Ningyuan City, Nurhachi still died.

    Lin Han was stunned when he learned about Nurhaci's death. The world of Xiaoao was originally out of tune with history. He once deliberately went to find Yuan Chonghuan, but after learning that he was just a scholar of fifteen or sixteen years old, he was not too worried.  Taking it to heart, I never thought that Nurhaci would still die in Ningyuan City.

    Having no time to pay attention to those confusing causal relationships, Lin Han only knew that after Nurhaci, there would be Huang Taiji.

    Sure enough, after Nurhaci¡¯s funeral, his eighth son Huang Taiji succeeded to the throne.

    After Huang Taiji succeeded to the throne, he united with the remaining forces of the Meng Yuan Dynasty, gathered the tribes in the grassland, and continued to launch an offensive against the Ming Dynasty.

    Despite having the secret leader of Wulin, Ming Dynasty still lost the remaining ten cities.  The entire territory of Liaodong fell into the hands of Huang Taiji.  Directly threatening the Shanhaiguan defense line.

    Fortunately, over the years, Lin Han bribed some mid-level and low-level generals in Shanhaiguan in advance, and at the same time sent some good men to support. This way he was not caught off guard and barely stabilized the Shanhaiguan defense line.

    This time, Ming Dynasty was really scared. If Shanhaiguan fell, the Tatars could directly threaten the capital.  At this moment, the officials hurriedly mobilized their troops and deployed heavy troops on the front line of Shanhaiguan.

    Only this time, Huang Taiji seemed to be determined to attack the pass. First, he drove the civilians in Liaodong to consume the power of guarding the pass, and then he attacked Shanhaiguan regardless of casualties.

    Under the massive consumption, both sides suffered heavy losses.

    The country has been in decay for decades, where are the soldiers left?

    With the depletion of veterans, the troops drawn from various places became even more unable to withstand it, and there were gradually signs of defeat.

    It was at this moment that the first militia came into being and went to the battlefield independently.

    The second, the third, the fourth

    More and more militia groups are spontaneously entering the battlefield.

    With the national crisis at hand, the imperial court turned a blind eye to the participation of militia groups in the war, and even expressed implicit approval.

    The combat effectiveness of these militia groups is also surprising. Although it is not as good as the generals who have been guarding the border all year round, it far exceeds the veteran soldiers drawn from various places.

    Gradually, these militia groups actually withstood the Tatar attack and slowly stabilized the situation.

    As the saying goes, a good cat is the one who catches mice. At this time, in order to boost morale, many people in the militia are promoted.

    Unconsciously, the power gathered by the militia is getting stronger and stronger.

    However, the court did not know that behind these famous groups, there was a vague shadow of the Wuyue Sect and the martial arts alliance.

    The decadent situation gradually showed signs of improvement. Just when Lin Han, the leader of the martial arts alliance, and the elders were about to have a big fight, an accident happened.

    LeftLeng Chan, dead!

    When Lin Han rushed back from the field, Zuo Lengchan was already lying in a cold coffin.

    "How did uncle die?"

    After paying homage, Lin Han's eyes were red, but his expression was terrifyingly cold.

    Ding Mian said sadly: "I got cold occasionally, and I was almost cured of it, but I didn't want it to relapse again. Every day I get"

    "Wind cold?" How could Lin Han want to believe that Zuo Lengchan was still healthy when he went out, and even asked him to bring some good tea back when he saw him off? How could he die!

    Lu Bai also sighed: "It is true. Senior Brother Zuo is getting older, and his body and bones are not as good as before. He has occasionally had minor illnesses in the past few years, but I didn't expect that this time he passed away quietly."

    Lin Han trembled all over, suddenly raised his head, and glanced at Di Xiu, Stenda, Wan Daping, Lao Denuo, Li Ji, and Xu Zheng kneeling on both sides of the coffin from a distance, and asked with a frown: "Listen  It is said that there is a colorless and odorless poison near Tibet called 'Nirvana Powder', which melts when put into water"

    Ding Mian shook his head: "No, senior brother was not physically injured, and there were no signs of struggle in the room. You know, no one can kill senior brother even with poison."

    "Did he really die of natural causes?" Lin Han asked with emotion.

    "Yeah!" Everyone nodded.

    Actually, if you think about it, Zuo Lengchan is also in his seventies, so one day he will eventually do so.

    Life and death are fateful, unexpected and expected, but I didn¡¯t expect this day to come so quickly, so suddenly, and suddenly it is hard to accept

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 295 Ren Yingying is attacked

    ~Date:~October 27~

    Zuo Lengchan is dead!

    ~~~~~~

    In the smoke-filled Zen room, the sound of divination stopped. Fang Zheng looked at Jue Hai in disbelief, who came to report the news, with a look of ferocity on his kind-hearted face, "Are you sure?"

    "Sure!" Jue Hai said in a deep voice, "It's absolutely correct. It is said that it was due to the cold wind by chance, and I finally fell asleep."

    Fang Zheng fell silent and waved his hand, signaling for Juehai to go down.

    After a long time, Fang Zheng sighed: "Amitabha! Good, good!"

    With a long breath, Fang Zheng¡¯s face burst into a bright smile, ¡°Die well, die well, maybe we can do that!¡±

    ~~~~~~

    On Wudang Mountain, in the Zhenwu Palace, Taoist Chongxu stood quietly in front of Mingxing, frowning tightly and sighed: "I saw that the situation was great, but something like this happened."

    "Master, what you mean isthat Zuo Lengchan's death will affect the overall situation?" Mingxing asked uncertainly.

    Swirling the whisk, Taoist Chongxu said in a deep voice: "Although Zuo Lengchan is only the uncle of the alliance leader, the close relationship between the two is no worse than that of Ding Mian. Once Leng Chan dies, he will definitely hold the alliance leader back.  Ding Mian and others will inevitably be distracted."

    Looking up at Mingxing, Taoist Chongxu ordered: "Go pack up immediately, and we will set off for Songshan Mountain!"

    ~~~~~~

    On the Blackwood Cliff, Xiang Wentian was sitting on the leader's seat, looking at the three or two big and small cats in the hall, and asked in a low voice: "Is the news confirmed?"

    "There shouldn't be anything wrong!" The demon sect disciple who reported the news responded, never daring to raise his head.

    "It shouldshould!" Xiang Wentian smiled bitterly and waved his hand, "That's it for today, let's all go down!"

    "Yes, leader!" A group of demon sect disciples walked out of the hall one after another.

    After a long time, Xiang Wentian sighed: "So what if Zuo Lengchan is dead, so what if Lin Han and Ding Mian are here? The divine religion cannot protect itself now, hey! The three corpse brain pills are all three corpses  The Brain God Pill is terrible. Even if we have a prescription, how many antidotes can we prepare in such a hurry? Hey"

    ~~~~~~

    One after another, all the sects received the news of Zuo Lengchan¡¯s death, and they were all very nervous.  They were afraid, afraid that Lin Han would go crazy.

    Over the years, as the leader of the martial arts alliance, Lin Han's aura has become more and more powerful.  Giving orders, keeping the world in good order, and being in a high position all year round, Lin Han's prestige in the world can be said to be true.

    Lin Han is easy to get along with on weekdays and is very humane; but when it comes to issues of principle, Lin Han is not affectionate at all.

    A year ago, Hu Liangdao, an Emei disciple who had a conflict with Lin Han, was sent to the front line by Master Jin Guang to protect a young general with great potential.

    Unexpectedly, Hu Liangdao committed an old habit of leaving easily while on duty and went to a business to rob a girl. As a result, the young general was killed by a shamanistic killer.

    After learning of the trouble, Hu Liangdao fled back to Emei to seek refuge.

    Lin Han learned the whole story and walked up to Mount Emei in person. In front of Master Jin Guang, he beat Hu Liangdao into charcoal with one palm.

    Master Jin Guang was so angry that he dueled with Lin Han in court.

    With just one sword strike, the dignified head of the Emei Sect was beaten by Lin Han until he vomited blood and fell unconscious.

    From then on, no one in the world dared to disobey Lin Han.

    Everyone knows that Zuo Lengchan has always been good, and even participated in a martial arts conference not long ago.  Now when they first heard the news of Zuo Lengchan's death, the heads of various sects were all broken into cold sweats. They were afraid that there might be some moth in it that would make Lin Han go crazy, and they were all afraid of suffering the same fate as a fish in a pond.

    Fortunately, there was definite news later that Zuo Lengchan had indeed died and was not murdered. It was also heard that Lin Han had returned to Songshan Mountain to pay his respects, but he did not get angry.

    After getting the exact information and a false alarm, both large and small sects and famous lone rangers in the world rushed to Songshan.

    In these years, under the leadership of Lin Han and Zuo Lengchan, and with the Wuyue Sect as the guide, the entire martial arts world has united together and indeed played a huge role in resisting the Tatars.

    Today¡¯s Wuyue Sect has vaguely surpassed the Shaolin and Wudang sects, and can be called the largest force in the world.

    As long as you are a human being, there will be differences between closeness and distance. As the leader of the martial arts alliance, Lin Han naturally favors the Wuyue Sect, which is also the fundamental reason for the growth of the Wuyue Sect's strength.

    Of course, Lin Han would not do the stupid thing of letting other disciples die while his own disciples stayed behind to enjoy the blessings.On the contrary, Lin Han sent a large number of disciples from the Five Sacred Mountains to the battlefield for training, which resulted in the emergence of batches of talents from the Wuyue Sect, which was far from comparable to other sects.

    On the battlefield, there will inevitably be casualties. Even Zhong Zhen, one of the Thirteen Taibao, the Nine-curved Sword, fell on the battlefield due to a surprise attack by the Tatar army.

    It is precisely because the casualties of the Wuyue Sect are far less than those of other sects that Lin Han is so popular, and more and more talents will join the Wuyue Sect.

    The more you experience, the more you die, and the more you survive!

    After all, training is not about risking death. Due to his position, when arranging training, Lin Han often chooses tasks that are somewhat dangerous but not too dangerous.  This not only achieves the purpose of experience, but also ensures life safety.

    Of course, war is the most unpredictable.  Some seemingly less dangerous tasks may become dangerous due to sudden changes in the situation.

    Therefore, as the base of experience increases, many people will die. Even in an accident, even masters like Zhong Zhen died in the chaos.

    "But precisely because the Wuyue Sect's performance on the battlefield is better than other sects, it has been recognized by fellow martial arts practitioners, and even some young talents are willing to leave their families and join the Wuyue Sect.

    For a time, the Wuyue Sect gained great prestige, overwhelming the Shaolin and Wudang sects in one fell swoop and becoming the largest force in the world.

    Today¡¯s Songshan Guansheng Peak has become a holy place in the martial arts world, even surpassing Shaoshi Mountain where the Shaolin Sect is located.

    With the status of the Wuyue Sect in Jianghu, and Zuo Lengchan's status in the Wuyue Sect, his death will naturally affect the hearts of millions of people.

    Even the imperial court sent Yan Xiaoliu, the second-ranked figure in the Six Gates, who had a close relationship with Lin Han, to Songshan to express condolences.  It can be seen that the imperial court took note of the role played by the Wuyue Sect in resisting the Tatar army.

    On Guansheng Peak, in Lin Han's small courtyard, Lin Han and Yan Xiaoliu were sitting across from each other.

    "Brother Lin, my condolences!" Yan Xiaoliu consoled Lin Han with a heavy expression.

    Precisely because he has always maintained a close relationship with Lin Han, after Lin Han's status became more and more prominent, Yan Xiaoliu's status in the Six Gates of the Imperial Court has also been rising steadily, and recently he has become the number two figure in the Six Gates.

    It¡¯s not easy to know that the second-in-command of Liumen is not an easy person. He is a person who can be compared with the commander of Jinyiwei and the big stall owner of Dongxi Factory.

    There was someone in the court who was easy to get things done. Yan Xiaoliu used his relationship with Lin Han to rise step by step, and Lin Han also used Yan Xiaoliu's identity to inquire about information and manage the relationships between all parties.

    Lin Han nodded: "Although my uncle and I don't have the name of master and apprentice, we are actually master and apprentice." In the past few days, my uncle asked me to bring him some good tea. I didn't expect that this would separate us.  Why¡­¡­"

    Yan Xiaoliu sighed: "Life is unpredictable!"

    "But Mr. Zuo, who was over seventy years old, slept peacefully. For people in the world, it is a rare end of life. Brother Lin should be happy." Yan Xiaoliu said tentatively.

    "Well!" Lin Han said with a bitter smile, "Despite this, I always hope that my uncle will live a long life, and that all the elders of the sect will live a long life. Unfortunately, God did not fulfill people's wishes, and Uncle Zhong passed away.  , now that I am a master again, I feel uncomfortable."

    "Hey, Senior Zhong died on the battlefield, and his contribution will last forever. The court and the people will never forget it. Mr. Zhong worked hard on state affairs and worked hard. Everyone will remember his contribution." Yan Xiaoliu said with emotion.

    After receiving Lin Han's confirmation, Yan Xiaoliu breathed a sigh of relief. Zuo Lengchan really died. This is the best ending. Fortunately, Zuo Lengchan did not die due to conspiracy, otherwise Lin Han and Zuo Lengchan would  relationship, we still don¡¯t know how big of a storm it will cause.

    After Yan Xiaoliu, Lin Han met many other martial arts comrades who came to express their condolences.  With Lin Han's identity and status, these are inevitable.

    Many people felt completely relieved after seeing that Lin Han was not acting strangely and after confirming that there was nothing fishy about Zuo Lengchan's death.  Especially Taoist Chongxu, he breathed a long sigh of relief.

    Next, Lin Han treated Zuo Lengchan as a disciple and took A Li, Feiyan, Lin Luo, and Lin Lin to watch Zuo Lengchan's body.

    Over the years, as Lin Han's daughter-in-law, Feiyan has gradually put aside her worries and no longer rejects everyone in Songshan. Luo and Lin Lin also followed Lin Han to learn martial arts.

    In addition to his eldest disciple Liu Man and his second disciple Tang Xiaodie, Lin Han also passed on the "Ice and Fire Secret of Life and Death" to a pair of children. Four of them did not embarrass Lin Han, and the foundations of Lin Luo and Lin Lin were knotted.  To be sure, Liu Man and Xiaodie have also achieved success in their studies, which has greatly improved Lin Han's reputation.

    Time passed very quickly, and in a blink of an eye, it was Zuo Lengchan¡¯s first seven days.

    Looking at Zuo LengchanLin Han frowned tightly and asked in a deep voice: "Today is the day when the senior uncle comes back. Why don't you see senior brother Di?"  ?¡±

    "I haven't seen Senior Brother Di for a day." Li Jiyi looked confused, "And Brother Tang Splash is not in the house either."

    Stenda whispered: "I heard that Tang Piantian went back to Luoyang."

    "Huh!" Lin Hanhan snorted, "It's getting more and more outrageous. Ever since Uncle Zhong passed away, Tang Jian has been mysterious. Is he still blaming me for sending Uncle Zhong to the battlefield?"

    Xu Zheng smiled bitterly and said: "Uncle Zhong's incident was an accident. It's not my brother's fault. No one knew that Huang Taiji would suddenly attack such a small town."

    "Accident!" Lin Han sighed in his heart: It may not be an accident, but it's a pity that as the leader of the martial arts alliance, I have to focus on the overall situation and can't investigate!  But one day, this revenge must be avenged.  As long as they didn't do it, no matter how big the force is, they can't be spared.

    Ignoring Di Xiu and Tang Churen, Lin Han and others began to worship Zuo Lengchan, and then took the main seat at the dinner table to share the last dinner.

    The next morning, while Lin Han was teaching four apprentices in the courtyard, he heard the sound of chaotic footsteps outside the courtyard, and his heart skipped a beat, as if something bad had happened.

    ¡°Senior brother, something big has happened!¡±

    Xu Zheng hurriedly ran towards Lin Han, shouting loudly. Behind him were Li Ji and Wu Yiran.

    Xu Zheng today is no better than he was a few years ago. He can make the calm man turn pale with anxiety, which shows that the matter is not small.

    Lin Han's uneasiness became more intense and he asked anxiously: "What happened?"

    "The carrier pigeon came to report that early this morning, Luoyang's Green Bamboo Alley was attacked by a group of masked men in black. The Green Bamboo Man died on the spot. Ding Jian and Shi Lingwei suddenly appeared to rescue and were also seriously injured. Later, Ding Jian and Shi Lingwei  The three of them escaped from the city with Ren Yingying and disappeared."

    Listening to Xu Qiang's breathless words, Lin Han's face was so gloomy that he was about to bleed, and he slapped his palm hard on the stone table.

    Click!

    Ignoring the stone table that was smashed to pieces, Lin Han said with a trembling voice: "Okay! Okay! Okay! If Yingying and the fetus in her belly are even slightly damaged, I will kill you all!"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 296: Raging Flames

    ~Date:~October 27~

    ,nbsp;"What happened?"

    Ding Mian and Fei Bin hurriedly rushed into the yard. Before they could enter the door, the sound came.

    "Master, uncle! Yingying was attacked by a sneak attack!" Lin Han's face was horribly serious. Everyone could see that he was suppressing the anger in his chest as well as possible.  You can imagine what a turbulent and devastating situation it will be when you find an outlet and your anger bursts out.

    Hearing this news, Ding Mian and Ding Mian were also shocked. Although the affairs between Lin Han and Ren Yingying were not stated clearly, everyone knew about it.

    Ding Mian and Fei Bin even knew that not long ago, Ren Yingying was pregnant with Lin Han's flesh and blood, and Lin Han was even ready to marry Ren Yingying after being busy for a while.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that something like this would happen at this juncture.

    "That's too much!" Ding Mian scolded angrily, and the meaning behind his words was very intriguing.

    On the contrary, Fei Bin, who had a bad temper, didn't say a word at this moment. He just looked at Lin Han with a dark face, waiting for his decision.

    "Haha" Lin Han laughed angrily, and made a decision in an instant, "The last time something happened to Master Zhong, I endured it for the sake of the overall situation. I didn't expect that they would dare to tease me again. I really looked like a sleepy 'big bug'  Is it a tabby cat?¡±

    "Do you mean to have a big fight?" Fei Bin asked happily. Speaking of which, Zhong Zhen was suddenly attacked and killed that day, which revealed an evil spirit. It was such a coincidence that it was hard to let people know.  I believe it was an accident, so everyone on Songshan Mountain is feeling angry.

    "In order to fight against foreign aggression, we must first settle the domestic situation!" Lin Han said word by word, "Since some people ignore the overall situation and deliberately break the rules of the game again and again, I will play with them and let them  Know the consequences of playing with fire**.¡±

    "What should we do?" Ding Mian asked in a deep voice. Although he didn't like Ren Yingying from the aspect of letting me do it, it was a different matter now that Ren Yingying had Lin Han's flesh and blood.

    Now someone actually touched Ren Yingying, obviously slapping Lin Han in the face, slapping the Wuyue Sect in the face, and dragging down the entire martial arts world.

    There is no need to endure it anymore!

    "Wait!" Lin Han responded, "The Green Bamboo Man died on the spot, which shows that the enemy came well prepared, planned very carefully, and was ruthless in his attacks. Fortunately, two chess pieces were buried back then. Ding Jian,  Shi Lingwei and the others seem to be guarding Luoyang, but they are actually responsible for Yingying's safety."

    Having said this, Lin Han was still frightened and said in a trembling voice: "Fortunately, Ding Jian and Shi Lingwei came to the rescue in time. Although they were seriously injured, they helped Yingying escape from Luoyang!"

    Ding Mian and Fei Bin were both silent. They were both thinking about the same thing: there is a traitor!

    Sure enough, Lin Han burst out laughing and said in a cold voice: "Over the years, Luoyang has been managed by us like a copper wall. Water cannot be poured into it. Not even a fly can fly in without concealing it. But this time, it was easily defeated by the enemy."  After groping into the Green Bamboo Alley and being attacked, neither Ding Jian nor Shi Lingwei dared to seek help from Uncle Tang who was in Luoyang. It's really good!"

    At the end of the sentence, Lin Han was furious. He could no longer hold back the anger in his heart and angrily said, "Don't let anything happen to Xiao Yingying, mother and son, otherwise don't blame me, Lin Han, for being cruel."

    In the room, in addition to Ding Mian and Fei Bin, there were also Xu Zheng and Li Ji. At this time, Li Ji shook his head and sighed: "As long as my siblings and nephew are safe and sound! Hey"

    Xu Zheng said guiltily: "In the past two years, Uncle Tang has handed over the authority of Luoyang to me. I have no longer been able to take care of things, and I am not as familiar with Luoyang's defense as in previous years. I never expected that someone would take advantage of me to come to Songshan to handle Master's funeral."  On this occasion, we will attack Luoyang."

    "But even so, anyone who is not very familiar with Luoyang will never try to sneak in!" Xu Zheng said, with a clear understanding in his heart, and secretly sighed: As long as it is not him!

    Lin Han waved his hand and ordered: "From tomorrow on, Junior Brother Xu will return to Luoyang and be responsible for the affairs of the sect with peace of mind!"

    "Yes, senior brother!" Xu Zheng agreed, "I will set off later."

    Lin Han nodded and said to Ding Mian: "Master, you are responsible for the martial arts alliance. If you are unsure, you can discuss it with Taoist Master Chongxu."

    "Well, don't worry." Ding Mian nodded and said, "Just do your thing with peace of mind and pull out all the mice. Don't let any of them go."

    Lin Han thought for a while and said with murderous intent: "Keep a close eye on the Shaolin and Emei factions. Before I come back, ignore their opinions and requests. If anyone refuses to comply, issue an 'Alliance Leader's Order' and kill them without mercy!"

    Ding Mian was silent for a long time, nodded, and understood the meaning of Lin Han's words.Meaning, "Okay, if they really did these two things, they must get their money back with profit."

    Although at this juncture, if there were conflicts within the alliance, it would definitely affect the war on the front line, but Lin Han couldn't care less.

    Since someone has done the first year of junior high school and the fifteenth grade, there is no reason why Lin Han can't do the thirty!

    Glancing at the back room, Lin Han bowed to Fei Bin and said, "Uncle, please take personal responsibility for the safety of this courtyard. Except for a few of us, if anyone else approaches, they will all be persuaded to leave. If there is any violation,  From now on, kill them all!"

    "You mean there may be people on the mountain who are plotting against Luoluo and the others?" Ding Mian asked with a frown.

    Lin Han sighed: "I hope I think too much, otherwise"

    Fei Bin nodded and already understood what Lin Han meant. Even if it is not a tide, even if you judge a gentleman with a villain's heart, it is better to prepare for a rainy day and prepare for everything in advance.

    "Don't worry, if there really is a beast with blind eyes, I'll skin him alive!" Fei Bin patted his chest and abdomen and agreed, with a menacing glare in his eyes, which showed that he was also very angry about the mole.  .

    "Okay!" Ding Mian patted Lin Han on the shoulder, "Don't be too impatient. Ji people have their own destiny! Since the three of them have escaped from Luoyang City, everything will be fine!"

    "Um!"

    Lin Han agreed softly, but never let go of his frown. He just prayed in his heart that nothing would happen to their mother and son.

    At this time, footsteps were heard again outside the courtyard. Everyone's brows tightened and they all looked outside.

    Wu Yiran rushed over anxiously, waving a piece of paper in his hand, and shouted with a smile on his face: "Senior Brother Lin, there is news, there is news!"

    Before Wu Yiran could walk in, Lin Han flashed his figure and jumped out from Ding Mian and others. In the blink of an eye, he was already in front of Wu Yiran.

    By the time Wu Yiran reacted, the note he was holding in his hand had already reached Lin Han's hand.

    "Okay! Okay! Okay!" Lin Han laughed loudly and said the word "ok" three times.

    ??Flicking his right hand slightly, the note in his hand shot out. Lin Han said urgently: "Leave the family affairs to Master and Uncle. A Li and Fei Yan will wait for me when I come back!"

    Before he finished speaking, Lin Han was nowhere to be seen in the yard.

    Ding Mian waved his right hand and caught the note that came from the electricity. He quickly unfolded it and saw that it read:

    Ren Yingying was attacked, Lu Zhuweng was killed, Ding Jian and Shi Lingwei were seriously injured. They left Luoyang and went up Huashan. The pursuers arrived, but Huashan was defeated. Feng Qingyang took action and the enemy retreated!  Mother and son are okay, come quickly!

    The signature is none other than Shu Qi.

    Shu Qi was originally the youngest disciple of Yue Buqun. After Yue Buqun died, he joined the Songshan Sect.

    After the Five Sacred Mountains merged, Laudeno took charge of Huashan and promoted Huashan's outer disciples vigorously. He found that Shu Qi was a talent that could be cultivated, and Yue Buqun had also intended to promote Shu Qi before, so he polished him carefully.

    Now in Huashan, apart from Laudnuo, Shu Qi has the highest martial arts skills. The first time Laudnuo came to Songshan to attend to Zuo Lengchan¡¯s funeral, Shu Qi was in charge of everything in Huashan.

    Looking at the contents on the note, everyone took a breath of cold air. On the one hand, they were thankful for the escape of Ren Yingying and the other three, but on the other hand, they were shocked by the boldness of the thief.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Out of expectation that after Ren Yingying and the other three escaped to Huashan, that wave of thieves would dare to catch up to Huashan. Ding Mian could even imagine the urgent situation at that time.

    With the strength of the thief, since he could kill the Green Bamboo Man and force Ren Yingying, Ding Jian, and Shi Lingwei to flee, no one on Huashan Mountain could stop him. Shu Qi made a prompt decision and invited Feng Qingyang down the mountain.  Only then did the enemy retreat.

    Thinking of this, Ding Mian and Fei Bin looked at each other, both thinking the same thing: Fortunately, after being kidnapped and killed by Feng Qingyang, Lin Han has not sought revenge on Feng Qingyang for so many years.  Nowadays, good people are rewarded, and Feng Qingyang actually blocked the disaster.

    Of course, thanks to Laudnuo, he promoted Shu Qi, a former Huashan disciple with a good foundation, otherwise Feng Qingyang might not have come down from Siguo Cliff to help.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? After getting the news about Ren Yingying¡¯s mother and son, Lin Han quickly went down the mountain and rode a ¡®little hooligan¡¯ towards Huashan Mountain.

    "Little hooligan" is the breed of good horse "hooligan". Over the years, due to the war, Lin Han also got some thousand-mile horses, but they are not as humane as "hooligan".

    Although ¡®Rogue¡¯ is old, Lin Han did not abandon him, but left it to his son and daughter to practice riding.  In addition, Lin Han also brought several thousand-mile horses and let the "rogue" breed them, and he had a good time.

    The child born of a thousand-mile horseAmong the horses, 'Little Rascal' is the best in appearance. He is raised by Lin Han himself and is now Lin Han's exclusive mount.

    Setting out in the early morning, at dusk, when the sun was setting in the west and the birds were returning to their nests, Lin Han had already arrived at the foot of Huashan Mountain.

    After arriving, Lin Han was not in a ketosis, so he let go of the 'little hooligan', patted its long face that looked like Liu Yong, and ordered: "Go into the mountains to play by yourself, don't go too far!"

    The 'little hooligan' snorted repeatedly and rubbed Lin Han affectionately a few times. Then he roared and jumped happily into the green grass and leaves, and was no longer visible.

    After sending away the 'little hooligans', Lin Han was eager to confirm the safety of Ren Yingying's mother and son. Without hesitation, he used all his power at his feet, following the mountain road in the afterglow of the setting sun, traveling at lightning speed.

    , .

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 297 The Ghost

    ~Date:~October 28~

    ,nbsp;

    "Leader, you are here!"

    In front of the pavilion, Shu Qi led a group of disciples from the Five Sacred Mountains and respectfully saluted Lin Han and said hello.

    Compared with Yue Buqun¡¯s time, Huashan at this time was very different.

    If Yue Buqun's previous financial resources could only manage Huashan into an ordinary common people's home, then after Luo Denuo became the master of the family, with the help of Songshan's financial resources, he not only greatly repaired the ancestral house in Huashan,  It was properly restored and rejuvenated, and many characteristic buildings were built near the mountains and rivers, which are no less impressive than Wang Xie's House.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that these magnificent scenery are not in Lin Han¡¯s eyes.  At this moment, Lin Han's heart was filled with the safety of Ren Yingying's mother and son.

    "Junior brother, there is no need to meet outsiders, and there are no outsiders. We are both disciples of the Five Mountains Sect, so you and I can treat each other as junior brothers." Lin Han endured the anxiety in his heart and met with all the disciples of the Huashan lineage of the Five Mountains Sect.

    "Senior brother is right!" Shu Qi agreed and led the way, "Senior brother, please follow me. My sister-in-law, mother and son are all fine!"

    "Well!" Lin Han then asked with concern, "How are the injuries of Ding Jian and Shi Lingwei?"

    Shu Qi quickly replied: "Both seniors were seriously injured, especially senior Ding. After arriving at Huashan, he fell into a coma. Fortunately, senior Feng took action. After frightening the thief away, he used his skills to revive senior Ding.  Now both seniors are out of danger."

    Listening to Shu Qi's words, Lin Han also had a look of joy on his face. He didn't expect that the thief was so bold and dared to chase Huashan. Fortunately, the wind was clear here, otherwise the consequences would be disastrous.

    ¡° If Feng Qingyang hadn¡¯t had this accident, not only would Yingying¡¯s mother and son have been unable to escape the fate of being captured, but even the entire Huashan lineage would have been uprooted.

    Lin Han didn¡¯t think that the enemy would be merciful and let Shu Qi and other disciples of the Five Sacred Mountains go.

    Under the guidance of Shu Qi, we walked three times and two times, walked through the garden stone path, walked through the pavilions and corridors, and arrived at a quiet small courtyard.

    Stepping into Qinfang Garden, Lin Han frowned slightly when he heard the rapid or slow breathing. Then he realized that those guards must be the guards arranged by Shu Qi in the dark. He couldn't help but said to Shu Qi: "Junior brother has a heart.  Okay, please evacuate the brothers in the dark first, and thank them for my safety."

    "Okay!" Shu Qi knew that Lin Han had come in person, and the safety of Ren Yingying and others was complete. There was indeed no need to arrange additional guards.

    "Senior brother, please come inside!" Shu Qi pushed open the ajar door and led Lin Han into a bedroom.

    Stepping into the room, Lin Han saw the pale Ren Yingying lying on the big splendid bed. He couldn't help but hurry up. He quickly stepped forward, opened the curtain, looked closely at her, listened to her relatively even breathing, and then put down her hands.  Heart comes.

    Ren Yingying, who was sleeping, seemed to sense Lin Han's arrival. Her wrinkled forehead slowly relaxed, and she smiled in her sleep. Han silently reached out and held her cold little hand tightly, looking at  There was deep sadness in her smile, and waves of guilt in her heart.

    "Senior Brother Shu?" Two female disciples from the Huashan lineage who were taking care of Ren Yingying looked at Shu Qi doubtfully.

    Shu Qi nodded and said softly: "This is Senior Brother Lin from the Songshan lineage."

    The two female disciples looked at Lin Han, who was as gentle as the sea, curiously. They lightly covered her cherry mouth and asked in a low voice: "Senior Brother Lin Han, leader of the martial arts alliance?"

    No wonder the two female disciples were so curious. With their status, how could they see Lin Han?  They had only heard the stories about this legendary senior brother from the Songshan lineage. When they met in person for the first time, they never expected that he would be such a handsome young man who was as gentle as the big brother next door. While they found it incredible, the girl's little heart also pounded.  Jump straight.

    "Well, that's him!" Shu Qi glanced at the two women with a funny look, and said softly, "Let's leave first and let them be alone for a while."

    The two women nodded repeatedly and followed Shu Qi reluctantly, but they frequently looked back at the quiet Lin Han, as if they were deeply attracted by the mysterious aura of Lin Han.

    The expressions of the two female disciples fell into Shu Qi's eyes exactly. He just smiled, and when he returned to the courtyard, he whistled softly, and immediately seven or eight Huashan disciples came out of the darkness.

    After dismissing the secret sentries, Shu Qi pointed to the stone benches covered with velvet cushions next to the stone table in the yard, and ordered to the two women: "You guys wait there. I guess Senior Brother Lin hasn't had dinner yet. I'll go prepare it. If Lin  When senior brother comes out, you invite him to come to the Sword Qi Hall."

    "Yes, Senior Brother Shu, we understand!" The two female disciples agreed in unison.

    Shu Qi nodded and quickly walked out of the yard.

    Lin Han in the room didn't pay attention to what was going on outside.But he held Ren Yingying's hand tightly and touched her pale face with his right hand.

    Under the dim light, the dim light shines on the pale face, making people feel distressed.

    "It's all my fault. If I had brought you back to Songshan and brought you home earlier, this kind of thing wouldn't have happened. It's all my fault!" Lin Han blamed himself, he originally planned to  After being busy for a while, I would take the pregnant Ren Yingying and the old Lu Zhuweng back to Songshan at the same time in a few days. Unexpectedly, such an accident would happen at this time.

    Although he knew that the mother and son were safe, looking at Ren Yingying's pale face, Lin Han could still imagine that the situation at that time must have been quite critical. If Ding Jian and Shi Lingwei were not protecting them secretly, the mother and son would have been in trouble.  And even if the other party just wanted to kidnap Yingying to threaten him, it would be difficult to save the child in Yingying's belly.

    Thinking of this, Lin Han trembled all over, feeling terrified.

    Reluctantly suppressing his thoughts, Lin Han just held Ren Yingying's hand, and green light gradually lit up in his palm. A handful of green light was the color of the inner energy of the "Ice and Fire Life and Death Art" that Lin Han practiced.

    With Lin Han's current cultivation level, he can freely switch between the miserable green death energy and the grass-green vitality.  Controlling the vitality in her hands, the green light slowly spread towards Ren Yingying's lotus-white jade arms, from her arms to her shoulders, down from her shoulders, through her chest and abdomen, and to the slight bulge in her lower abdomen.

    In the warm green light, Ren Yingying had a dream. In the dream, she was among the green grass and leaves, with a back to lean on, and a jumping child beside her, not far away.  Two old men were playing chess.

    In the hazy state, the two old men turned their heads. They were Ren Woxing and Lvzhuweng who had died long ago.  Seeing Ren Yingying looking over, Ren Woxing showed a kind smile on his face, looking at Ren Yingying and the children on the grass with nostalgia, walking away with the green bamboo man and his hand.

    "Dad, don't leave, dad" Ren Yingying shouted anxiously, but found that the backs of Ren Woxing and Lvzhuweng became increasingly faint, and gradually disappeared among the green grass and trees.

    Ren Yingying was so anxious that she shouted

    "Dad!"

    There was a boom, the sky was spinning, Ren Yingying staggered, there was nothing left except a piece of green light, no reliable back, and no cheerful children.

    "Yingying, you wake up!"

    A familiar voice came to her ears. Ren Yingying turned her eyes and saw Lin Han's concerned face, and realized that it was just a dream.  Thinking of the scene in the dream, maybe her father really took Zhu Weng away. She felt sad and happy for a moment. Ren Yingying leaned into Lin Han's arms and cried, "Zhu Weng was beaten to death by them!"

    With one hand treating it with green light and the other soothing Ren Yingying's back, Lin Han said softly: "Don't be afraid, as long as I'm here, everything is over. I will definitely avenge Zhu Weng."

    Ren Yingying seems particularly weak at this moment. Lu Zhuweng and Ren Yingying have always been aunt and nephew, but in Ren Yingying's heart, she has long regarded Lu Zhuweng as a relative and an elder.  That's why she was so excited after the tragic death of Green Bamboo Weng, and that's why she called her 'Bamboo Weng'.

    In the middle of crying, Ren Yingying twitched slightly, while Lin Han spoke her own words and comforted her softly, so gentle that it was surprising.

    After a long time, as if she was tired from crying, and as if she had support in her heart, Ren Yingying gradually fell asleep.

    Gently leaning Ren Yingying on the pillow, he pulled the brocade quilt to cover her, and stood at the head of the bed for a moment. Lin Han quietly left the door ajar and came to the small courtyard.

    Seeing Lin Han coming out, two female disciples hurriedly stepped forward, "Senior Brother Lin, are you going to see Senior Brother Shu?"

    Nodding, then shaking his head, Lin Han asked softly: "I wonder where brothers Ding Jian and Shi Lingwei are?"

    Hearing Lin Han's question, one of the female disciples in a goose-yellow coat rushed to answer: "Senior Ding and Senior Shi are both recuperating in the west yard. Would Senior Brother Lin go over to visit?"

    "Well, junior sister, can you please accompany me?" Lin Han nodded, and then said to the female disciple wearing a light green coat next to him, "Junior sister, can you take care of Yingying for senior brother?"

    The female disciple in the light green coat lowered her head, her cheeks flushed, and she promised in a low voice: "My name is Zhang Cuiyun, please feel free to go, Senior Brother Lin, I will take care of you here."

    "Then there is Junior Sister Lao Cuiyun." Lin Han said with a smile, then turned to the yellow girl and said, "Let's go."

    "Well, Senior Brother Lin, please come with me!" The female disciple in a yellow coat agreed, leading the way and whispering as they marched, "My name is Huang Ying."

    &nbsp; Lin Han smiled and said, "Thank you, Junior Sister Huang Ying."

    Following Huang Ying, she walked to the yard next to the yard and went straight to the room on the left. She saw Shi Lingwei reclining in a recliner and talking to the bedridden Ding Jian.  .

    Hearing the footsteps, Shi Lingwei turned his head and looked towards the door. When he saw Lin Han arriving, he was immediately overjoyed and struggled to stand up.

    Lin Han quickly stepped forward, pushed Shi Lingwei down on the chair, and said with a smile: "I'm injured. We are all brothers, so there is no need to be polite."

    Ding Jian, who was on the bed, turned his head and said in a trembling voice: "Brother Lin, I didn't expect you to come so soon."

    Lin Han cupped his hands and said, "That's right. Once again, because of Yingying's incident, the two eldest brothers were seriously injured. I'm really sorry. I can't bear to apologize to my two elder brothers."

    "Don't!" Shi Lingwei waved his hand and said, "Both of us should do both public and private things. Good thing nothing happens to my brother and sister, otherwise we will really have trouble sleeping and eating."

    "Thank you to the two eldest brothers for rescuing me. I can't thank you enough!" Lin Han said respectfully. This time he really had to thank the two of them. If they hadn't killed their opponent by surprise, Ren Yingying would have been in trouble.

    Ding Jian shook his head and no longer cared about these things, but said angrily: "Brother Lin, this time it's really the bad guys who came here. The enemy came fully prepared, and they have many good players. We fought with all our lives to win."  Escape from Luoyang City."

    Shi Lingwei also looked at Lin Han solemnly, and said in a deep voice: "The enemy is not only large in number and has strong martial arts, but also very familiar with the terrain of Luoyang City. Although we took the small road to go to the station for help, we were stopped every time.  The early interception forced us to flee out of the city. We suspected that there was an insider leading the way!"

    "What a ghost!" Lin Han's eyes were cold and it took a long time for him to dissipate.

    Putting one hand behind Shi Lingwei's back, the green light in Lin Han's hand reappeared, "I will heal the injuries of the two brothers first. We will worry about the inner ghost later!"

    o

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 298 Check, check, check

    Spring rain is as moist as cake!

    After nightfall, it suddenly started raining again, and raindrops as fine as ox hair fell from the sky one after another, one after another, which was really beautiful.  -< >./

    Sitting quietly in the main hall of Zhengqi Hall, which had no trace of its old appearance, Lin Han watched the drizzle gradually forming a line, rustling between the green grass and leaves, and the sound of insects and insects nearby.  The sound of frogs in the distance, mixed with the occasional cry of night owls flapping their wings, formed a picture of "Late Spring Night, Mountain Rain".

    The sound of footsteps sounded, and Shu Qi personally brought the last vegetable dumpling. Among the vegetable dumplings, there was a bowl of fat and tender boiled fish, a pot of fine Biluochun, and two white Jingdezhen porcelain cups.

    "Senior Feng, Senior Brother Lin, please use it with caution!"

    Putting the stone bowl filled with boiled fish in the middle of the table, Shu Qi greeted the two of them with eight-tenths of full cups of tea.

    Lin Han smiled and said, "Junior brother Laoshu is here."

    "Xiao Shu, please go down and rest first. I have something to say to Leader Lin." Feng Qingyang waved his hand, signaling Shu Qi to leave.

    "Okay! I'll go down first." Shu Qi agreed without any complaints.

    After Shu Qi walked away, Lin Han stood up, picked up the teacup with both hands, and said respectfully: "Senior Feng, this time Yingying mother and son were attacked, thanks to the senior who came to the rescue, I am very grateful. Let's take tea instead.  Let¡¯s drink wine and express our feelings to this junior, so I¡¯ll do it first as a token of respect!¡±

    Feng Qingyang picked up the tea cup in front of him and watched Lin Han drink the tea with a responsible expression. After Lin Han completely swallowed the cup of tea, he sighed and poured the tea into his mouth.

    In an instant, in Feng Qingyang¡¯s mouth, the originally fragrant and mellow Biluochun tasted all kinds of flavors, including sour, sweet, bitter, spicy, and salty.

    Seeing Feng Qingyang also drinking it all in one gulp, Lin Han smiled, held the copper pot, tipped it slightly, filled it for him again in the thick mist, then filled it for himself, and put the copper pot back to its place.

    Opening his eyes again, looking at each other, Feng Qingyang said softly: "I'm not taking action this time just for you. If the thieves are allowed to wreak havoc in Huashan, how can I see the ancestors of Huashan?"

    Smiling, Lin Han didn't care about Feng Qingyang's insincere words. He picked up the fish bones and asked, "Senior, have you ever seen where those thieves came from?"

    Feng Qingyang nodded and thought carefully. Not long after, a strange smile suddenly appeared on his face.

    Seeing Feng Qingyang's smile, Lin Han already had a bad premonition in his heart, but he kept moving his hands, holding a large piece of tender white fish meat with the fine thorns removed, and put it into Feng Qingyang's bowl, smiling.  Said: "Senior, try it. The taste of this boiled fish is indeed good. It is smooth, tender, refreshing, not fishy and not greasy. It is just right."

    Seeing Lin Han's calm response, Feng Qingyang had to admit that even though he didn't deal with Lin Han, there was no one with false reputations. Linghu Chong, the deceased former disciple of Huashan, was a long way behind Lin Han.

    After putting a piece of fish into his mouth, Feng Qingyang picked up the tea cup, took a sip of tea and sent it down. Then he said in a deep voice: "If I am not mistaken, there are five people in that group of thieves."

    "Five directions?" Listening to Feng Qingyang's words, Lin Han's face became extremely ugly.  Naturally, he would not think that Feng Qingyang was talking nonsense, and it was precisely because he believed in Feng Qingyang that Lin Han was particularly angry.

    He is very disappointed!

    When Feng Qingyang saw Lin Han's expression, he shook his head, "As the saying goes, relatives hurt and enemies are happy, hey"

    Taking a deep breath and suppressing all the negative emotions in his heart, Lin Han nodded and said in a deep voice, "I wonder which of the five 'experts' he is?"

    Feng Qingyang sighed: "Although those people deliberately hide it, how can they hide it from the old man?"

    "After a few moves with the five leaders, I could see where those people were coming from." Feng Qingyang said slowly, "Judging from the number of martial arts techniques, one party used the 'Tantric Mahamudra'.  Moreover, the fire is extremely deep, and it is not far away from the realm of the 'Blood Hand Seal'. Presumably only the hidden Dharma King of the Tibetan Border Secret Sect can have that level of cultivation."

    "Hidden Dharma King?!" Lin Hanhan laughed, "Okay, great! I've written it down."

    Feng Qingyang glanced at Lin Han, and then said: "The leader of the other side has never hidden his traces from beginning to end. If expected, it is the high priest of Shamanism, Xi Xiangzi."

    Lin Han nodded, but he was not surprised by Xi Xiangzi's participation. It would be unreasonable if Xi Xiangzi did not participate in something that could hit him.

    ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect that Xi Xiangzi was also very capable and could actually come to the mainland without being noticed by the people in the martial arts alliance.  Or maybe it¡¯s just because there¡¯s an ¡®inner ghost¡¯ leading the way!

    "I don't know who else is there, but the juniorIt's amazing!  "Seeing what happened, Lin Han lost most of his anger. He just wanted to know who else is so bold and bold to do such things without thinking about the consequences. Do they really think that the sleeping tiger is a kitten?

    The calmer and the more violent, just like on the eve of a storm, Feng Qingyang sighed, faintly worried about some people, but still said: "There is another party, it is Shaolin."

    Snapped¡­¡­

    He slapped his palm on the dining table. Feng Qingyang's eyes shrank slightly amid the loud noise.

    The table was intact, with no trace at all!

    Precisely because the table was not damaged at all, Feng Qingyang felt waves of fright.

    Feng Qingyang could see clearly that Lin Han showed no mercy in this palm.  In other words, it would be normal for the table to be smashed to pieces under Lin Han's full blow.

    But now, there is just a shaking sound. Other than that, not even the tea in the cup on the table has been shaken.  It was as if there was a thunder in the sky. After the thunder, nothing was left.

    Terrible control!

    Feng Qingyang knew clearly that Lin Han was really angry, and that slap was just a subconscious action, not the effect of deliberate control at all.

    ??Control that is not control?  !

    It was so terrifying. Feng Qingyang had only one thought in his mind: Lin Han was not far away from that realm!

    "It's not just Shaolin." Feng Qingyang reluctantly continued, "One of them is a warrior from the Japanese country, and his sword skills are extremely fierce."

    "A ninja?" Lin Han looked to the east with cold eyes, "Minako? Iga Liu? Avenge Minako?"

    "As for the last one, haha" Feng Qingyang smiled jokingly.

    Lin Han sighed: "Senior, there is no need to say anything. The junior has already made a guess. The master is unfortunate!"

    Feng Qingyang said bitterly: "I have long said that there are so many disputes and intrigues among each sect, how can we talk about the merging of the Five Mountains sects? But you Songshan insist on going your own way and use force to force the other four sects, so what now?  Woolen cloth?"

    Waving his hand, Lin Han naturally knew that Feng Qingyang was unhappy, but there were some things he had to do.

    Staring closely into Feng Qingyang's eyes, Lin Han asked: "I just want to ask, if it were not for me, Lin Han, and the Wuyue Sect, what would happen to the world today? What would happen to Shanhaiguan today?"

    Sure enough, Feng Qingyang knew that Lin Han would say this. In fact, the reason why he helped Ren Yingying this time was, in addition to the reasons mentioned before, also because he saw that it was Lin Han who could stop Tatar.  further intrusion.

    Although he had admitted it in his heart, Feng Qingyang refused to admit defeat and said in a deep voice: "Even if there is no Wuyue Sect, there is still Shaolin Sect and Wudang Sect, and they will still resist the Tatars."

    "Hahaha¡­¡­"

    Lin Han suddenly laughed, his laughter full of sarcasm.

    "Are you right?" Feng Qingyang asked angrily as he lost face due to laughter.

    Stopping his laughter, Lin Han didn't be unreasonable, but asked softly: "Then before my Wuyue Sect took action, it was not that there was no movement in Shaolin and Wudang, it was just that facing the Tatars, they had nothing to do, no  What?"

    "Hey" Feng Qingyang was left speechless by Lin Han's question and had nothing to say.

    Before Lin Han became the leader of the Wulin Alliance and before the Wuyue faction took action, although there was a wave of enthusiasm to fight against the Tatars from time to time in the world, it was just throwing heads and blood, and the effect was not without, but only small and pitiful.

    "Come, drink tea, and the juniors will toast to the seniors." Lin Han accepted the request and said, holding up the teacup, "We won't talk about state affairs today, just some pleasant things."

    "Hey" Feng Qingyang raised a glass to greet him.

    It was night, Lin Han and Feng Qingyang left the table after eating.  There are grudges and grudges between the two, and no one can explain clearly.  It¡¯s not a happy conversation, it¡¯s not that the conversation is not in sync with each other, it¡¯s a mixed bag.

    After leaving the banquet, Lin Han asked people to prepare some food and wine for Ding Jian and Shi Lingwei, and at the same time prepared some lotus seed porridge for Ren Yingying to replenish qi and nourish the fetus.

    Three days later, after being regulated by Lin Han¡¯s Ice Fire Life and Death Qi, Ding Jian and Shi Lingwei¡¯s injuries improved greatly, and Ren Yingying¡¯s induced fetal qi was also corrected.

    It happened that Ding Mian sent Lu Bai, Lehou, and Li Ji to meet him, and Lin Han took Ren Yingying, Ding Jian, and Shi Lingwei back to Songshan Mountain to view the peak.

    After returning to Songshan, Lin Han invited masters and disciples Chongxu and Mingxing to have a secret conversation with Ding Mian, Fei Bin, Lu Bai, Tang Ying'e, Xu Zheng, and Li Ji.

    After the secret conversation, Ming Xing secretly sneaked back to Wudang Mountain, and Lin Han and Tang Ying'e went to Luoyang, leaving Ding Mian, Lu Bai, Xu Zheng, and Li Ji to guard Guansheng Peak.

    &nbsp; Subsequently, in the name of Lin Han, the Wuyue Sect issued a "Leader's Order" and mobilized all forces in the world to thoroughly investigate the "Yuzhuxiang Incident".

    On the other hand, the Wuyue Sect's intelligence agency was also activated at the same time, leaving half of the spies to continue monitoring the Tatars' movements, and the rest were devoted to the 'Yuzhu Lane Incident'.

    There was a tremor in the world, and everyone knew that the leader of the alliance was really angry and would definitely get to the bottom of it.

    Some people were anxious, while others scolded the attackers for their shamelessness and disregard for the overall situation.

    Generally speaking, Lin Han and the Wuyue Sect have done a good job in recent years, and most people still support Lin Han in thoroughly investigating this matter.

    Starting from the next day, the secret letters flew to Guansheng Peak one by one and flew into the hands of Ding Mian.

    And in Luoyang, Lin Han just wanted to hold a grand burial ceremony for Yuanzhu Weng, which was held in the bamboo forest in the backyard of the Yuanzhuxiang courtyard.

    With people coming and going, Lin Han knelt in front of the coffin, thinking about the tragic situation of the bamboo man with his limbs scattered and his chest and abdomen sunken, biting his lips tightly, and made up his mind

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 299 The Sword Challenge with Shaolin Begins

    "Xiaohan, what are you going to do?"

    Facing Lin Han who returned from Luoyang carrying a body full of death energy, Ding Mian asked.  -< >./

    "Master, have you found out everything?" Lin Han asked expressionlessly. Whenever he thought of Yuzhu Weng's tragic situation, he had to suppress his anger.  Even when facing Ding Mian, who was as close as father and son, he did not dare to show any expression. He was afraid of showing his expression to his master.

    Ding Mian nodded and said: "Shaolin is indeed involved, and the leader is Fang Zheng's disciple Jue Hai. Fortunately, it's just Jue Hai. If Fang Zheng Tulu takes action himself, the three of them may not be able to escape."

    After pondering for a long time, Lin Han said calmly: "I'm afraid that after Ding Jian and Shi Lingwei suddenly came out, the Hidden Dharma King and Xi Xiangzi may not have used their full strength."

    "That's right!" Ding Mian said solemnly, "Those two thieves wanted them to escape, preferably back to Songshan Mountain. Fortunately, Yingying and the others saw through Shaolin's conspiracy and did not run into the encirclement. Instead, they escaped in the opposite direction.  Go to Huashan and be rescued by Feng Qingyang."

    "Yingying escaped to Huashan and was rescued. Monk Juehai and some people were naturally disappointed, but the Dharma King and Xi Xiangzi achieved their goals." Lin Han still said unhurriedly, "They just took advantage of  The opportunity to stir up internal conflict in the Central Plains Martial Arts Alliance, huh, sit on the mountain and watch the tigers fight, it is really a good plan."

    "Then you still want to fall into their trap?" Ding Mian asked with a sigh. He knew that although Lin Han cared about his opinion, once he made up his mind, he would never change it.

    But in this matter, he still supported Lin Han's decision.  The only regret is that there will be some turmoil in the martial arts world in the Central Plains. If one dimension is not in good order, all previous efforts may be wasted.

    "A real man has his own things to do and things he doesn't do!" Lin Han said categorically, "He is just a martial arts leader. In the final analysis, he is still a man of the world. He is not as good as those politicians who talk sweetly and use swords. Fortunately, he is not such a politician, so he can live freely in the world.  Repay kindness with kindness, repay hatred with resentment, and repay hatred with hatred!¡±

    "It's all up to you!" Ding Mian asked, "How do you want us to help you?"

    Lin Han said solemnly: "When I came back from Luoyang this time, the disciples have brought back all the elites. Coupled with the strength of all the masters, they are more than enough to deal with Shaolin. As for the masters of the Shaolin sect, I will leave them to the disciples.  .¡±

    Ding Mian sighed: "Master believes in your ability and the strength of Guanshengfeng, but the opponent is Shaolin after all. Shaolin has not developed well in recent years, but after all, it is a skinny camel. Even if it cannot compare with us, it will not be much different.  This time, if we fight hard, we will probably kill a thousand enemies and suffer eight hundred losses!"

    "Haha, I don't believe it!" Lin Han's anger finally turned into a look of ridicule.

    "Why don't you believe it?" Ding Mian didn't come to his senses for a moment and asked in confusion.

    Lin Han sneered: "Disciple, I don't believe those bald donkeys really dare to fight!"

    Listening to Lin Han's words, Ding Mian fell silent. It's not that he hasn't thought about this issue, but what if Shaolin is really tough?  After all, he didn't dare to gamble, but Lin Han was so sure that he had to shake his head, dispel the worries in his mind, and stop thinking about things that hadn't happened yet.

    Lin Han continued: "According to our original plan, the disciples will go up to Shaoshi Mountain alone, and the master will arrange for people to surround Shaoshi Mountain, even the tunnels in the back mountain will not be spared."

    "Is it dangerous for you to go up the mountain alone?" Ding Mian was still a little worried.

    Lin Han smiled, his face full of confidence, he spread his palms, clenched them into fists quickly and powerfully, and said loudly: "No one in this world can stop me! Except time, nothing can kill me!  "

    "Okay!" Ding Mian felt his blood surge after hearing this, and he echoed loudly, "Master believes in you. If Shaolin really doesn't know what to do and is seriously injured, he will destroy those bald donkeys!"

    "Send people to publicize the two things that Shaolin colluded with the Tatars to assassinate Master Zhong, and colluded with the Japanese pirates to assassinate Yingying. This time I want them to be ruined!" Lin Han said with murderous intent, "Then the Wudang Sect responded from a distance and completely suppressed Shaolin.  "

    "Okay, let's do it like this." Ding Mian shouted. Now that he has made a decision, he will never regret it.

    ~~~~~~

    "All disciples of the Five Sacred Mountains assemble!"

    With Ding Mian's loud roar, the entire Guansheng Peak was in turmoil. As people ran around, figures flashed, swords stood out, and clanging sounds were heard.

    Looking at the strong Wuyue disciples in front of him, Taoist Chongxu sighed. Although he knew that the martial arts strength would be greatly reduced after today, he was still slightly excited in his heart.

    Walking to Lin Han, he asked Taoist Xu, "Are you going to take action?"

    Nodding, Lin Han looked into Taoist Chongxu's eyes and said in a deep voice: "Yes, senior, do you dare to accompany me?"Will you go to Shaoshi Mountain?  "

    "Is it just you and me?" Taoist Chongxu asked, "Are you afraid that there will really be a large-scale fight?"

    "Yes, Shaolin is doomed, but I don't want the martial arts to be in turmoil because of me." Lin Han sighed, "I just hope Shaolin will understand!"

    "Hahaha, the alliance leader is really chivalrous. It doesn't matter, I'll just go with the alliance leader!" Taoist Chongxu said with a smile, but he was secretly glad in his heart: Fortunately, Lin Han became the leader of the martial arts alliance. Under such a situation, there is still no  Being blinded by anger and still willing to take risks personally to preserve the strength of the martial arts alliance is commendable!

    After rectification, Ding Mian, Lin Han, and Xu Zheng each delivered a speech, and that was the end.

    "Set off!"

    ¡°I picked Shaolin!¡±

    ~~~~~~

    Shaoshi Mountain, Main Hall

    In silence, Fang Zheng sighed deeply.

    "Master, the worst is to fight them!" Monk Juehai was furious and said angrily, but the so-called guarding against arrogance and anger had long been forgotten by him.

    "Fight? How to fight?" An old monk was furious and yelled as if to vent his anger, "That thief is now the leader of the martial arts alliance, what are we going to fight for?"

    Another old monk also looked at Jue Hai angrily and said sullenly: "Senior nephew Jue Hai, how on earth do you do things? You can't even kidnap a witch back, but you also let the matter be exposed?"

    Monk Juehai looked aggrieved. If that old monster Feng Qingyang hadn¡¯t taken action, how could it have failed?

    Just looking at the seven old monks who were ready to get angry at any time, Juehai pursed his lips, but after all, he still did not dare to say anything anymore.

    "Amitabha! Good, good!" Fang Zheng said with a sad look on his face, "Stop arguing, the matter has been exposed, arguing is useless, why don't you think about how to get through this difficulty?"

    The seven old monks were silent for a while. After a long time, the old monk at the head of the queue who was almost dead sighed: "We can't fight hard. We can only act according to the situation and see what conditions they will put forward."

    "Hey" Fang Zheng nodded with a wry smile. It's not that Shaolin has always lowered its head. It's just that since the demise of the Ming Cult, Shaolin has rarely been decadent. But things couldn't be done, so he had to say: "Just do what Senior Brother Fangkong wants.  "

    "Abbott, abbot something bad is going wrong, something is going wrong"

    Outside the main hall, a young monk stumbled in. When he looked up, he saw so many old monks. His legs gave out and he fell to the ground, panting and saying: "Uncle Master, Uncle Master"

    "What happened? Get up and talk." Fang Zheng didn't want to blame the young monk for his recklessness. Now is an extraordinary period, so there is no need to care about etiquette.

    Standing up tremblingly, the young monk said in a trembling voice: "Abbott, leaderthe leader of the alliance, is coming up"

    "Lin Han?" Fang Zheng's pupils suddenly shrank and he asked anxiously, "Who else is there? Is he the only one?"

    "Two two people, and Taoist Master Chong Xu from the Wudang Sect!" Under the pressure of Fang Zheng's momentum, the young monk spoke intermittently, finally expressing his meaning clearly.

    Fang Zheng's eyes suddenly lost focus and he murmured: "Is Taoist Brother Chongxu here too? Is it true that the Wudang Sect is completely united with the Wuyue Sect?"

    "Abbott, make a decision early on!" A group of old monks asked in unison.

    Fang Zheng nodded and turned to Jue Hai, "Ring the bell, level one alert!"

    "Yes, Master!" Monk Juehai left hurriedly.

    Fang Zheng looked at the seven old monks and said in a deep voice: "Brothers, please follow me to greet us!"

    ~~~~~~

    To the melodious but dull sound of the bell, amid the angry or curious eyes, Lin Han and Chongxu walked and smiled, and soon arrived at the gate of Shaolin.

    In the eyes of the four mountain-guarding monks, Lin Han remained the same as before and stepped into the Shaolin Temple without paying any attention.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Before arriving at the empty school grounds, there were already Fang Zheng and seven other old monks coming out to greet him.

    From far away, Fang Zheng smiled and said: "Amitabha, the leader of the alliance and Taoist brother Chongxu are here. Shaolin is really shining brightly."

    Lin Han and Chongxu looked at each other and saw the seven old monks lined up behind Fang Zheng, completely blocking the way forward. They couldn't help but sigh: There are actually seven old monks of the "Fang" generation. Shaolin is really  Not simple!

    However, all this will be a passing thing!

    "Wuliang Tianzun, Senior Brother Fangzheng is here well." Taoist Chongxu replied calmly.

    Lin Han smiled and said, "You're polite. I wonder which of the seven masters behind the abbot are, and why they have never done anything for them."?Contribute?  "

    "Humph!" The seven old monks snorted in unison.

    Fang Zheng said with a smile: "They are all Lao Na's fellow disciples. They usually serve the Buddha and practice Dharma, so they are not known to outsiders.

    "That's it!" Lin Han laughed and said, "The seven masters are in a good state of mind. When the country is ruined and the family is in ruins, they can still devote themselves to the Buddha. It is commendable."

    Listening to Lin Han's sarcasm, an old monk was furious: "Junior, when the Buddha was roaming the world, you didn't know where you were playing in the mud. You are worthy of talking to the Buddha."

    Lin Han's eyes turned cold, he narrowed his eyes slightly, and said in a low voice: "Master, why don't you name me and let Lin pay your respects?"

    "Hmph!" the old monk curled his lips and said, "Buddha is Shaolin's 'Fang Sin'."

    "Fang ZuiFang Zui" Chongxu's face suddenly changed, and he said in a deep voice: "Are you the 'Seven Sins' who committed adultery, robbery, and committed all kinds of evil fifty years ago? You haven't been executed by Shaolin yet?  "

    When the origin of ¡®Fang Zui¡¯ was exposed, everyone in Shaolin became pale.

    Lin Han sneered: "Shaolin is indeed a place where filth and evil are hidden, haha"

    "Amitabha!" Fang Zheng shook his head and said, "It seems that the alliance leader came here today intentionally to make things difficult for me, Shaolin?"

    "Haha!" Lin Han sneered, "Blocking guests at the door is not the way to treat guests?"

    "I'm afraid the abbot has something up his sleeve, right?" Lin Han said lightly.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 300 Sword Challenge Shaolin Climax

    "This alliance leader will not argue with you anymore. If you hand over the murderer of the 'Yuzhuxiang Incident' and the 'Seven Sins', Lin will no longer pursue Shaolin's crime of collaborating with the enemy. -< >./  "Lin Hanlian added with a smile, "After all, internal and external troubles are the time to employ people, and Lin doesn't want to kill them all!"

    "Hmph! Little baby, you're not afraid of the strong wind blowing your tongue!" The 'Seven Sins', who was renamed 'Fang Zui', was furious. He picked up the shovel, held it horizontally with both hands, and slammed it on the bluestone board.  It immediately broke into two pieces.

    Lin Han snorted, and Fang Zheng knew that something was going to happen. Just as he was about to start his steps, he felt a breeze blowing by. He only heard a "bang", and Lin Han moved forward and back to his original position, while Fang Zheng was already there.  It was thrown high with the man and shovel.

    Everyone looked in disbelief and saw Fang Sin in the air. His whole body instantly shriveled up, like withered flowers and plants, shrinking to half of its original size.

    If before Lin Han took action, 'Fang Zui' was still a sturdy monk with thick eyebrows and big eyes, then after Lin Han's palm, all the life in 'Fang Zui''s body melted away, turning into a bamboo stick-like skin and bones.  The muscles are completely missing.

    Fang Zheng and the others were dumbfounded by such a strange change, and no one even thought about catching Fang Zui in mid-air.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    "Fang Zui's" body and weapons fell to the ground one after another, making a dull and crisp loud noise. Only then did Fang Zheng and the remaining six old monks come back to their senses.

    "died?"

    Taoist Chongxu looked at the motionless ¡®Fang Zui¡¯ lying on the ground in horror, and asked in a murmur.

    In just a few seconds, Taoist Chongxu was shocked so much that he could not fully recover for a while.

    The "Seven Sins" debuted sixty years ago, causing great turmoil in the world at that time. The martial arts righteousness surrounded and killed him several times. Not only did he not get rid of this woman, but he lost countless disciples and elders, and even caused this woman's rebellion.  Crazy revenge.

    In just ten years, female disciples from all sects were abducted and raped by the "Seven Sins". Their deaths were so tragic that people couldn't bear to witness them.

    "Tian Boguang, the Alone Traveler" compared with the "Seven Sins" fifty years ago, is simply a great virtuous man in ten generations. The gap between them is incomprehensible, and he is simply not a person of the same world.

    "The Seven Sins" can be so arrogant, naturally because he is extremely powerful in martial arts and is a lone ranger. Even major sects such as Shaolin and Wudang dare not mess with him.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that after this big man suddenly disappeared fifty years ago, he actually came to Shaolin and became a monk.  Even Chongxu himself has no absolute certainty that he can scoop it out after fifty years of seclusion in the Seven Sins.

    And Lin Han was able to kill him with one palm. Although there was a suspicion of a sneak attack, it can be seen that Lin Han's martial arts has far exceeded the "Seven Sins".

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a lot more than you are?  Chongxu inevitably had such thoughts in his heart.

    "Junior brother, junior brother"

    Seven bald donkeys gathered around Fang Sin, crying out loudly, but they couldn't bring him back to life.  Under Lin Han's Ice Fire Life and Death Qi, 'Fang Zui' ended his sinful life.

    "Ah Junior, you are looking for death!" After confirming that 'Fang Zui' had lost his life, an old monk with a scar was furious. He turned around and drew out his sword, stalked after Lin Han, and struck at Lin Han.

    A flash of lightning flashed across everyone's eyes. The old monk Scar's sword was extremely powerful, fast, accurate and ruthless!

    This sword was extremely fast and nothing fancy. By the time everyone reacted, even Taoist Chongxu had not had time to shout, "Leader, be careful." The sharp sword made of Burmese iron had already struck Lin Han's face, and the whistling wind of the sword  It even blew the strands of Lin Han's hair on his forehead and temples, causing his skin to tingle.

    This knife was also extremely accurate. It was facing Lin Han's face squarely, neither to the left nor to the right. It was exactly facing Lin Han's straight nose.  If this chop was real, Lin Han would definitely be split into two perfectly symmetrical halves.

    It is precisely because it is fast and accurate that this knife is extremely cruel.  Looking at it at this moment, how can old monk Scar show any signs of being a 'monastic and compassionate'?  The old monk Scar really planned to kill Lin Han and take revenge, regardless of whether he was the leader of the martial arts alliance or the best in the world.

    Old Monk Scar¡¯s strike made everyone applaud, but he did not strike after all.

    Lin Han shook off the blood beads on the tear-stained sword with disdain, took a step back, sheathed the sword with a clang, and cut off Fang Zheng's "Junior brother, be careful".

    Old monk Scar stood still on the spot, his pupils shrank, and he let go of the sword in his hand with a 'choking' sound, letting it fall straight onto the bluestone.

    Old monk Scar raised his hands and pushed his left and right cheeks, trying toThe two sides of the head were glued together, but nothing could stop the flow of red blood flowing out from the middle.

    Finally, the old monk Scar wailed in fear, and his whole body split from his mouth and split into two halves with a crash.  Red and white, the brain and intestines flowed out for a while, and were gradually soaked in blood.

    "Junior Brother Fang Shan!"

    In the blink of an eye, two out of seven were killed, but in the blink of an eye, two old monks who were not inferior to Taoist Chongxu died in Lin Han's hands.

    "I kill you!"

    The remaining five old monks were furious. They each held Zen staffs, swords, and sun and moon shovels, waiting to surround Lin Han and kill him.

    "Stop, what are you going to do?" Taoist Chongxu took a step forward, walked to Lin Han, and shouted in a deep voice.

    "Get out of the way!" Facing Taoist Chongxu who was standing in front of him, an old monk scolded him, "Today's matter will not end until death. It has nothing to do with you Wudang, get out of the way!"

    "Brother Fang Zheng, are you Shaolin still trying to murder the leader?" Taoist Chongxu asked loudly to Fang Zheng behind him with a pale face.

    ifies you ?

    Hearing Taoist Chongxu¡¯s words, Fang Zheng¡¯s face was as dark as water. He walked step by step, really one step at a time. Every time Fang Zheng took a step, he would definitely leave a deep footprint on the bluestone.

    Lin Han looked at everything that was happening in front of him with a sneer. He suddenly raised his head and saw Shaolin disciples and grandsons, led by monk Juehai, finally surrounding them with loud shouts.

    "Master, we are here to help you!"

    "Master, we are here to help you!"

    It was the arrival of the disciples that gave Fang Zheng the confidence. He pushed aside the five old monks standing in front of him. Without even looking at Taoist Chongxu, he stared straight into Lin Han's eyes and asked: "Alliance Leader  Are you coming here this time to pick my Shaolin sect?"

    Lin Han looked at Fang Zheng with a smile on his face, looked at each other uncompromisingly, and said word by word: "That's what he meant!"

    Fang Zheng narrowed his eyes and said in a deep voice: "Is there no room for maneuver?"

    Lin Han shook his head and said loudly: "Collaborating with the enemy on the battlefield, besieging and killing allies, colluding with enemy bandits, and abducting women and children, no matter what it is, it can be a capital crime in Shaolin!"

    "One faction"

    "Shut up!" Lin Han interrupted Fang Zheng's sophistry and said in a deep voice, "If there is no evidence, how dare Lin dare to risk the world and come to Shaolin to question the crime? And whether you have done it or not, your disciples and grandchildren don't know, you are dignified  Isn¡¯t Shaolin Abbot clear?¡±

    Looking at the people in Shaolin indifferently, Lin Han sighed: "Either hand over the culprit, or we will destroy Shaolin. You can choose for yourself."

    "Just you?" The oldest monk, Fang Kong, looked at Lin Han silently.

    "Haha, you won't repent." Lin Han said with a smile, "Although your Shaolin sect also has many people, you can't beat the entire martial arts world. Lin has issued the 'Leader's Order', and Shaoshi Mountain must be surrounded by people now."  "

    "That's just a lose-lose situation! It's of no benefit to the world, and it's no benefit to the country." Fang Zheng said dejectedly.

    "Jiangshan Sheji?" Lin Han sneered, "When you collaborated with the enemy and betrayed the alliance, you didn't take Jiangshan Sheji into consideration. Now that you are surrounded, what do you say about Jiangshan Sheji?"

    Fang Zheng sighed: "Does the alliance leader really have no scruples at all? Even if you can destroy my Shaolin today, you will still have to pay a heavy price."

    "Price? Hum!" Lin Han yelled angrily, "When I kill all six of you, how can you both lose?"

    "Oh" Fang Zheng's eyes flickered, "Is the alliance leader so sure of leaving the six of them alone?"

    Fang Zheng deliberately said the word "alone" very loudly, so why didn't Lin Han understand what he meant, "You'll know if you try it?"

    "In this case, I wonder if what the alliance leader said before still counts?" Fang Zheng asked.

    Lin Han said in a deep voice: "How?"

    "How about I take a gamble with the alliance leader?" Fang Zheng stared at Lin Han with bright eyes and asked word by word, "Do you dare to gamble with the alliance leader?"

    "Haha!" Lin Han smiled, "What kind of gambling method?"

    Fang Zheng looked back at the five people behind him, looked at Lin Han again, and said in a deep voice: "Bet on your life!"

    "Since the leader is confident of killing us, why not risk the lives of Lao Na and the five brothers and have a showdown with the leader. If the leader wins, the Shaolin sect will be disbanded on the spot, but the leader is not allowed to cause harm, and Shaolin can do whatever he wants.  Disciple goes to the south and will no longer be involved in Jianghu affairs."

    Will Shaolin move south?  Lin Han sighed and asked, "What if Lin loses?"

    Fang ZhenghuiHe replied: "If the alliance leader loses, please ask the alliance leader to pay for the lives of the two junior brothers Fang Zui and Fang Shan. At the same time, the Shaolin sect will no longer participate in Jianghu affairs, and the martial arts alliance will no longer make it difficult for Shaolin. How about that?"

    After taking a deep look at Fang Zheng, Lin Han chuckled and said, "Okay, I agree."

    "No, Alliance Leader!" Taoist Chongxu stopped him urgently, "Alliance Leader, please put the overall situation first."

    Waving his hand, Lin Han smiled and said, "It's just one against six, so what?"

    "This" Taoist Chongxu was in a hurry.

    "Please ask the Taoist priest to bear witness!" Lin Han cupped his hands and said.

    Seeing Lin Han's promise, Fang Zheng sneered: "All disciples, please listen. If we unfortunately die in battle, you will be disbanded immediately. Those who are willing can follow Jue Hai to live in seclusion in Jiulian Mountain in Putian, Fujian."

    ¡°Master (ancestor)!¡± All the Shaolin disciples cried out sadly.

    "Alright, everyone retreat, Juehai prepares the contract!" Fang Zheng ordered coldly.

    The Shaolin disciples had no choice but to retreat, and then Jue Hai signed a contract and handed it all to Fang Zheng in triplicate.

    After checking the certificate once and confirming that it is correct, press the fingerprints one by one.  Then transfer it to Chongxu.

    Taoist Chongxu sighed and handed the contract to Lin Han, "Leader, please think twice!"

    "No need!" Lin Han took it and read it carefully. After confirming that it was OK, he pressed the fingerprints one by one and handed it back to Chongxu.

    Seeing that Lin Han had made up his mind, Chongxu had no choice but to press his fingerprints at the notary's office, then keep one copy for himself and distribute the other two copies to Lin Han and Fang Zheng.

    After taking the contract back, Lin Han stuffed it into his underwear and strode to the center of the square, waiting for the six people to sign.

    Fang Zheng handed the contract to Jue Hai. After some instructions, he looked at the five old monks. All six of them had cold eyes.

    The next moment, the six old monks threw away their weapons, each pulled out a dark chain, rushed forward, and surrounded Lin Han.

    Six old monks said in unison: "Heaven subdues demons, earth subdues demons, heaven and earth subjugate demon circles, it's done!"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 301: Sword challenge to Shaolin climax - tides rise one after another

    The Heaven and Earth Demon-Conquering Circle is an upgraded version of the King Kong Demon-Conquering Circle. It is the top-secret martial arts of the Shaolin School!

    One of the seventy-two stunts, the 'Vajra Subduing Demon Circle', requires three masters with profound skills and one mind to practice at the same time, and it takes twenty years to complete.  -< >./ Shaolin has built temples for thousands of years, and there are only a few people who can practice the 'Vajra Subduing Demon Circle'.

    As for the upgraded version of the 'King Kong Demon-Conquering Circle', the training conditions for the 'Heaven and Earth Demon-Conquering Circle' can be said to be extremely harsh. Many times, people from the Shaolin sect complain that this Kung Fu is not for people to practice at all, because  It actually required six people with deep inner strength and spent forty years to achieve anything.

    To become so proficient in the ¡®Heaven and Earth Demon Subduing Circle¡¯ that six people become one, it will take at least sixty years.

    How many sixty years can a life last?

    In the top secret files of Shaolin, only two groups of people have practiced this unique skill for thousands of years.  This shows how difficult this skill is. It is no wonder that even the Shaolin sect itself is unwilling to record this magical skill among the seventy-two unique skills.

    This time, in order to deal with Lin Han, Fang Zheng finally found his way to the bottom of the box.  Including Fang Zheng, the six old monks are all over seventy years old. Although they have not been able to master the 'Heaven and Earth Demon Subduing Circle', they have achieved a small amount of success and are astonishingly powerful.

    Facing Lin Han, Fang Zui and Fang Shan died instantly. They couldn't even move past Lin Han, and Fang Zheng was frightened.  But after being frightened, the six old monks also looked happy. Fortunately, it was only Fang Zui and Fang Shan who died, not any of the six of them.

    In fact, there is still something to say.

    Just as Fang Zui is the "Seven Sins" hidden in the Shaolin Pagoda, Fang Shan is also not a good bird.  Forty years ago, Fang Shan had a resounding nickname and was called the "Six Desire Bandit Leader" by people in the world.

    ¡°The ¡®Six Desire Bandit Leader¡¯ has a lot of people. At first he was just a ¡®mountain king¡¯, and he could barely make ends meet by robbing merchants.  But after a certain robbery, when he returned to the village, he frantically killed all the other gangsters in the village.

    Since then, he has traveled far away from home and hidden his whereabouts.

    It was not until ten years later that a remarkable figure emerged from the underworld. That person followed the principle of "Those who obey me will prosper and those who go against me will perish." In just two years, he actually subdued 90% of the bandits.

    This is incredible, almost all the gangsters in the world have fallen into my hands.  After a while, that person had a resounding title - Bandit Leader.

    With great power, high martial arts skills, and a business without foundation, that person just felt that everything in the world should belong to him, and he became more and more arrogant, and he did not take the people of the world into consideration.

    Gradually, the man robbed gold, silver, and women. Perhaps because he was too greedy, the word "six desires" was added in front of the bandit leader.

    That man was so bold that he set his sights on the Demon Cult again.  After a great battle, all the masters of the Demon Cult showed up, and that man finally suffered the price of his arrogance.  But even so, the man survived his injuries and escaped from serious injuries.

    It happened that at this time, the imperial court came to the door because of a treasury robbery, sent troops, and took the opportunity to seize the man's lair. The man also disappeared in that battle.

    That person is Fang Shan.

    Fang Zui and Fang Shan are both highly skilled in martial arts, but after all, they are not direct descendants of Shaolin, and they have not practiced the ¡®Heaven and Earth Demon Subduing Circle¡¯.  Therefore, two people died in Lin Han's hands. Fang Zheng and the other six people were sad but also very happy.

    At this moment, Lin Han is surrounded by chains, and the circle of demons in heaven and earth has been formed, and Fangzheng and the six people have the confidence.

    The dark chains were dancing whirringly, and the six old monks were divided into two groups, with three people in each group.

    The sky and the earth conquer the demons, the heaven and the earth conquer the demon circle!

    The so-called ¡®Tian Shou Mo¡¯ is a ¡®King Kong Demon Suppression Circle¡¯ composed of three old monks.  Different from the pure 'King Kong Demon Subduing Circle', these three people only need to attack the enemy's upper plate, which is the position above the waist and eyes.  This greatly reduces the burden of the 'King Kong Demon Circle'.

    Similar to the "Sky Demon", the "Demon" is also formed by the three of the "Vajrayana Magic Circle" by the three.  The only difference is that the demon-subduing circle formed by the 'Earth Fu Mo' only needs to attack the lower half of the enemy's waist.

    The sky and earth demons are connected together, attacking the enemy's upper and lower walls at the same time.  If the cooperation is good, the power of the 'King Kong Demon Subduing Circle' will be almost tripled.

    At the same time, because the three people from heaven and earth who are subduing demons correspond in pairs, forming a yin and yang guard, they can attack, defend, and fully attack. This completely increases the power of the 'Vajra Subduing Demon Circle' to the limit, achieving five times the effect.  .

    Can you imagine five teams of three people fighting against each other, fighting against each other, and fighting around one Zhang Wuji, without interfering with each other?

    ForestWhat Han has to face now is three times the effect of the 'King Kong Demon Circle'.

    How shameless!

    Although Lin Han had confidence in himself, Lin Han really regretted it.

    Fang Zheng is so shameless, even if he fights in a group, he still uses formations.  What's even more shameless is that this formation is not an ordinary formation, but a secondary formation.

    The 'King Kong Demon-Conquering Circle' originally had the Three Talents Formation of 'Heaven, Earth, and Man'. Now this 'Heaven, Earth and Demon-Conquering Circle' is even more shameless. It actually combines the Three Talents Formation and the Liangyi Formation to become an unparalleled power.  The positive and negative three-talent array.

    Looking at Lin Han who was trapped in the formation, Fang Zheng smiled brightly. The other five old monks also giggled, like a group of old foxes who came together to steal chickens.

    "kill!"

    The six old monks shouted in unison, and six chains came out, crossed each other, and were divided into two places, forming two equilateral triangles. One struck the two waists and lower abdomen, and the other struck the two chests and back of the heart. Lin Han was almost shaken.  The position is completely locked.

    When the Demonic Circle of Heaven and Earth was activated, and the six old monks launched their attacks together, Lin Han knew that something was about to happen.  Sure enough, there was a harsh whistling sound among the whistling wind.

    Six chains roared towards him, and the blow was extremely heavy. Lin Han could imagine that even if he was hit by any one of the chains, he would at least be seriously injured and dying, and he could only be slaughtered after that.

    The chains were getting closer and closer, and Lin Han had no way to escape.  When Lin Han was about to be surrounded and killed, the six old monks all sneered. Even the old monk Fang Zhengbald, who was as steady as Fang Zheng, was trembling in his heart.

    No one will show mercy!

    The next moment, Lin Han will die in the "Heaven and Earth Demon-Conquering Circle" of six old monks.  At this moment, Lin Han moved. To be more precise, the tear-stained sword in Lin Han's hand moved.

    I saw the Tears Sword being raised high. While Lin Han squatted down slightly, the Tears Sword rotated rapidly, forming a funnel shape.

    The heart of the tear-stained funnel points upward, just below the three intersections of the Demonic Circle.  The next moment, Lin Han's legs quickly jumped up using the power of curling up and kicking on the ground.

    Qiang, Qiang, Qiang

    With three consecutive sounds of gold and iron, the Tears Sword struck the three chains above.

    The three old monks in the Heavenly Demon Circle felt an extremely powerful force coming along the chain at the same time. They couldn't control it for a moment, and the chain lost its accuracy and rippled away.

    Whoop, whoop, whoop

    The three chains of the Demonic Circle cross each other in twos and will form a large triangle, an extremely empty triangle filled with tears and swords, a triangle that is enough for Lin Han to escape.

    Swinging through a gap, Lin Han's eyes lit up. He exerted force on his legs and accelerated his ascent. The soles of his shoes almost brushed against the three chains of the Earth Demon Circle. He narrowly avoided the three chains below. He even felt it.  Numbness on the soles of the feet caused by strong vibrations.

    Seeing that Lin Han was about to escape from the collapsed Demonic Circle, the three old monks who controlled the Demonic Circle were also amazing.

    "Catch it!"

    In the sound of Fang Zheng¡¯s shouts, the other two old monks understood what he was doing. They used more force to send out the chain in their hands, and at the same time, they used force to catch the other chain.

    In an instant, each person held two chains, and the three of them were connected two by two, forming a large triangle.

    If it were so simple, Lin Han would naturally be able to escape from the center of the wide-open triangle.

    But at this moment, the three old monks in the Demonic Circle began to circle around Lin Han, and at the same time tightened the length of the chains, trying to trap Lin Han to death.

    What is even more shameless is that the three old monks in the Demon Circle are doing the same action.  Two simultaneously shrinking triangles take shape.

    Synchronously shrinking, asynchronously rotating, with the six old monks as the fulcrum, the positive and negative triangles intersect, constricting Lin Han's activity space, shrinking smaller and smaller.

    The six old monks roared proudly: "Heaven's Dharma (wheel), earth's Dharma (wheel), heaven and earth's Dharma (wheel), six rays of strangulation!"

    Seeing that the six-pointed strangulation formation was about to take shape, large beads of sweat fell from Lin Han's forehead.

    Lin Han never thought that six old monks would use their unique skills as soon as they came up.

    Based on intuition, Lin Han has determined that this powerful "Six-pointed Strangulation" must be the ultimate killing move of "Heaven and Earth Demon Subduing Circle".

    ?????????? Otherwise, the ¡®Heaven and Earth Demon Subduing Circle¡¯ is really not a human technique, but a legendary immortal technique.

    Fight!

    There was no time to regret entering the formation. The veins on Lin Han's arms popped out, filled with the life and death energy of ice and fire all over his body. A strange light flashed on the tear-stained sword, which was the color of life and death.

    Swinging the round long sword, follow theIn the clockwise direction, it struck hard at the three intersection points of Tianfa (wheel) that were shrunk to the extreme.

    Qiang, Qiang, Qiang

    There were three loud noises, and as expected, the chain did not break.  Fortunately, Lin Han didn't place his hopes on this in the first place. What he wanted was the powerful counterattack he felt now.

    Instead of advancing, he retreated. With the powerful force of the shock coming from his hand, Lin Han's whole body dropped rapidly, and his calf was about to crash into the extremely shrunken Earth Law (Wheel).  Before his legs were broken, Lin Han took advantage of the moment when the three old monks below miscalculated his speed, kicked his feet weakly, and stepped heavily on two nodes.

    Immediately, the three old monks who controlled the Earth Law (wheel) turned pale and flushed from holding back, feeling as if they had eaten shit. They could only watch the thick chains leaving bloodstains on their palms.

    This force was so powerful that it instantly tore through the flesh and blood of six palms and almost crippled the palms of three people.

    Lin Han¡¯s previous slashing was suppressed by the three old monks of Tianfa (Lun). With the elasticity of the chain, Lin Han¡¯s falling force completely integrated the full strength of himself and the three old monks.

    Under such circumstances, coupled with Lin Han's secondary transport power and the momentum of falling from mid-air, all acted on the palms of the three old monks of Difa (Lun).

    It is simply the greatest luck that the palm has not been destroyed.

    Lin Han did not give up when he was in a good position.  Because the three old monks below stubbornly did not let go, the sliding chain still had some strength.  Lin Han once again took advantage of his strength and jumped up. He actually managed to escape from the triangle that had shrunk the Heavenly Law (Wheel) to the extreme and then enlarged in the opposite direction.

    The person was high in the sky, his body was turned upside down, with his head and feet, Lin Han waved the tear-stained sword, and struck three nodes fiercely from top to bottom.

    In a short period of time, he slashed twice in succession, causing the jaws of the three old monks above to burst. Including Fang Zheng, the throats of the three of them became sweet, and they spurted out a mouthful of reverse blood, thus damaging their vitality.

    "Thief!"

    ¡°Bold!¡±

    "you dare!"

    With three loud shouts, the three old monks who controlled the Earth Dharma (Wheel) kicked the ground with their toes and rose into the air at the same time, passing over Fang Zheng and the other three people. The heaven and the earth were turned upside down, using the sky as the earth and the earth as the sky, in an attempt to become a six-pointed strangling giant again.  Array

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 302 Ending of Sword Challenge in Shaolin

    When you are scheming against others, then you have to be careful, maybe you are also falling into other people's schemes.  -< >./

    Fang Zheng and the three of them had their jaws cracked, their throats sealed with blood, and their vitality was severely damaged.

    The other three old monks quickly took off into the air, changed their positions, and prepared to switch between heaven and earth to deploy the six-point strangulation array again, but they heard the anxious roars of Fang Zheng and the others.

    "late!"

    Taking advantage of the fact that Fang Zheng and the others were temporarily unable to make any move, Lin Han, with his head down and his feet down, flew into space and stayed in mid-air.  Hearing Lin Han's violent shout, he saw the tip of the tear-stained sword emitting a sword light of more than three feet.

    The sword glow surged, and the next moment, Lin Han twisted his wrist and shook it in a circle. The tear-stained sword dragged a three-foot long owl, using the body as the axis, like a two-legged compass, to draw a big circle.

    When the old monk above heard the roars of Fang Zheng and the others, he immediately knew that something was about to happen.  But they were in mid-air, unable to dodge, and seeing that they were about to exceed Lin Han's height, and the chains in their hands were about to wrap around Lin Han's waist, they were unwilling to give up.

    Fight!

    The three old monks also broke out in a hemorrhagic manner. They did not seek to protect themselves, but only sought to injure the enemy.  They didn't see Lin Han's sword moves. They just wanted to attack Lin Han first. Even if they paid the price of serious injuries, they still wanted to strangle Lin Han who fell into the formation.

    Seeing that the three chains were about to wrap around Lin Han's body, the three old monks suddenly felt a chill in their legs, and then a heartbreaking pain poured into their lungs.

    The painis so painful

    The three old monks trembled together and looked down in disbelief. With a click, six knee-high broken legs fell to the bluestone floor at the same time.

    Ahahah

    The three old monks wailed in unison, subconsciously letting go of the chains they were holding, and waving their hands wildly, as if they wanted to catch something, but there was nothing in the air. The three of them couldn't catch anything, and could only watch helplessly.  Watching the ground get closer.

    The corner of Lin Han's mouth became even colder. Using the fulcrum of the previous sword, the tear-stained sword in his hand struck again.  It's the same as last time, but this time a circle is drawn.

    The only difference is that this time the attack is not on the legs, but on the waist.

    Cut in half!

    The most cruel punishment in the world!

    With blood raining and wailing, the three old monks were severely injured, but they did not die immediately. They felt that the pain was magnified a thousand times, completely beyond the limit of human endurance.

    "Evil obstacle!"

    Fang Zheng and the others finally came back to their senses, but it was too late.  Although he said it very slowly, it only took a few seconds from the time six people formed a six-pointed strangulation formation to when Lin Han rose and fell and cut three people in half.

    Being hit by the rain of blood and hearing the wailing that filled the sky, Fang Zheng and the others were furious. The three chains, accompanied by the whistling wind, all struck at Lin Han's forehead.

    After all, Lin Han is not a god, and does not have the ability to soar through space. The reason why he is able to stay in mid-air is just with the breath in his chest.

    But now, after killing three old monks, his breath has become turbid and scattered, and he can no longer maintain his shape in mid-air.

    However, Lin Han's goal has been achieved. After successfully killing three people, Lin Han was faced with three chains that came in an instant, and he let his head and feet fall from the air.

    The wrist of his left hand shook rapidly, and the tear-stained sword drew circles one after another.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????.

    The three chains carried the overwhelming anger of the three old monks, just like three dragons meandering into the sky, biting the tear-stained sword with their teeth and claws, making a loud roar.

    At this moment, Lin Han's condition was not good. It took a lot of effort to kill the three old monks before, and his power was also severely depleted. It was inevitable that he was lacking some stamina now.

    Facing the outburst of Fang Zheng and the others, Lin Han could only spin the sword in circles and use four ounces of force to lift the chains off again and again.

    Compared to Lin Han, although Fang Zheng and the others were hurt, their vitality had eased a bit at this moment. The three of them shook their wrists repeatedly. I don't know what kind of skill they used to exert force. Every time the chains were used by Lin Han,  After knocking it away, it will quickly approach and launch a second attack, or even the third, fourth, fifth

    The continuous attacks of the three chains made Lin Han feel agitated, but he was helpless.

    The move of standing upside down had a miraculous effect, killing three people with force, but the only victory was surprise. At this moment, Lin Han was actually entangled with Fang Zheng and the others, and Lin Han was exhausted both physically and mentally.

    Suddenly, a feeling of danger surged into his heart, and Lin Han's expression changed drastically.  ?Later, the chain in Fang Zheng's hand was delayed by half a beat, but Lin Han didn't notice it before.

    With the cover of the other two chains, the chain in Fang Zheng's hand silently touched Lin Han's back.  This was when Fang Zheng suddenly changed his tactics and used his feminine energy to release the chain.

    When Lin Han removed the two chains on the front, he discovered that one chain was missing, and then he felt the crisis in his back.

    "You bastard! Go to hell!"

    Having been discovered by Lin Han and seeing that he was about to succeed, Fang Zheng did not hide it. He simply accelerated his speed and attacked with all his strength, shouting vicious curses.

    Unable to avoid it, Lin Han sighed secretly.

    But Lin Han would not sit still and wait for death. His eyes became extremely cold for a while, and he was ready to take over the chain.

    boom¡­¡­

    The chain hit Lin Han's back hard, making a muffled explosion.  Even with Lin Han's current martial arts skills, which are close to the extreme, after receiving Fang Zheng's full blow, he couldn't suppress it. A mouthful of blood spurted out, and his whole body was thrown away.

    "Leader!" Taoist Chongxu exclaimed loudly, his cheeks instantly turned white as he watched Lin Han being beaten out in horror.

    After hitting Lin Han hard, Fang Zheng was overjoyed and rushed towards Lin Han's body first.  The other two old monks also had happy expressions on their faces, and they followed each other to the left and the right to kill.

    Kill them all!

    It¡¯s just that Fang Zheng and the others far underestimated Lin Han¡¯s strength, and also far underestimated the role of the life and death energy of ice and fire.

    Lin Han was indeed injured, and the injury was not serious. Without half a year of training, he would never get better, but Lin Han still had some strength left.  Even if his body was seriously injured, it was enough to kill Fang Zheng and the other three.

    Fang Zheng and the others caught up, but no one noticed Lin Han's physical strength.

    A dying man who was hit hard on the back should originally have his chest and abdomen forward, his head, neck, and legs tilted back into an inverted arch shape, but now Lin Han's head and neck are tilted forward, his back is bent backward, and his feet are close together and stretched forward.  , holding the sword in his arms with both hands.

    Just when Lin Han was close to the ground, his body suddenly jumped forward, his head and neck downward, his back straight, and his feet together instantly raised back, facing the three people chasing behind him.

    At this moment, Fang Zheng and the others were overjoyed and sped up again. They actually thought that Lin Han was too injured to land safely.

    In fact, it¡¯s no wonder they were there. Even if the fairy sister hit the ground face first, she would fall into a pig¡¯s head and suffer a severe concussion immediately.

    When he was about to hit the ground, Lin Han sneered at the corner of his mouth, stretched out his right hand from his arms, touched the ground with the back of his finger, and then closed it at the touch.  Then came the back of the hand, which was also closed at the touch of a button.  After the back of the hand is the elbow, from the elbow to the shoulder arm.

    Lin Han actually rolled over with the help of his entire right arm.  Although this move was very embarrassing and completely inconsistent with the status of a martial arts leader, and even his right hand, which was used as a buffer, was numb and painful from the shock, Lin Han managed to escape the disaster and did not land face first.

    What¡¯s even more frightening is that just before Lin Han rolled over, when Fang Zheng and the others caught up to within ten feet, he made a move.  It was an action of pushing the hand and swinging the sword.

    The next moment, under the cover of the body and legs, the Tears Sword flew backwards at high speed, almost against the flesh of the legs.

    Don¡¯t forget that Lin Han¡¯s legs were originally facing Fang Zheng.  At this time, Fang Zheng only saw a flash of cold light in front of his eyes and realized something was wrong.  In great fear, Fang Zheng only had time to swing the chain in his hand.

    Poof

    Facing the direction of the cold light, the chain wound around and drew three arcs, but each hit missed.

    Fang Zheng was shaken all over. His body was still moving according to inertia, but his head was lowered. His eyes were wide open and he looked at the hole in his chest in disbelief.

    Gradually stopping, Fang Zheng turned around and looked back, only to hear the flash of light nailed directly to the wooden frame of the Shaolin Temple's door, making a 'dong' sound.

    Looking forward, he saw two junior brothers still chasing forward without realizing it. Fang Zheng opened his mouth, but couldn't make a sound.  In his anxiety, the world was spinning for a while. Fang Zheng felt that his eyelids were getting heavier and heavier. After struggling several times, he finally couldn't hold on anymore. With a bang, his forehead hit the bluestone and blood flowed out.

    The great master of the generation, Shaolin Fang Zheng, was not killed by the big devil Ren Woxing, nor was he killed by the great tycoon Zuo Lengchan. He was not even completely killed in the hands of Lin Han, but tragically died!

    After three rolls and two rolls, Lin Han quickly stood up. When he saw Fang Zheng fall, the other two old monks still chased after him without hesitation, with a cold smile on his face.

    Seeing Lin Han staying in front of them, the two old monks were startled and felt something was wrong.  While guarding against Lin Han, he looked towards?Look behind.

    Fang Zheng fell to the ground, motionless, and red and white blood flowed all over the floor from his forehead.

    The two old monks trembled all over and shouted in unison: "Brother!"

    "Uncle, be careful!"

    Many disciples and grandsons of the Dorin sect saw Fang Zheng lying on the ground from a distance, and looked at each other. Only the monk Juehai, who had profound skills and outstanding eyesight, ran forward with his teeth bared, but saw two old monks who were not interested in Lin Han at all.  Without any precautions, he immediately screamed in surprise.

    "What?"

    The two old monks finally realized that they were still fighting. Unfortunately, it was too late

    ??The sword energy of a Mo Yun and a miserable Yue lit up, and they instantly kissed the necks of the two old monks.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Almost at the same time, blood splattered on the necks of the two old monks, and a pair of holes were poked in the Adam's apple.

    The last two old monks fell to the ground, stirring up bursts of dust!

    It¡¯s better to solve it as early as possible, so as not to have a panic attack later!  Lin Han patted the dust on his clothes nonchalantly, without even looking at Monk Jue Hai.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 303: Sword Challenge with Shaolin (End)

    When all the Shaolin disciples gathered around, all six old monks died. Except for Fang Zui and Fang Shan who were carried aside before, the remaining five and Fang Zheng, a total of six people, all died under Lin Han's sword.  Down.

    Fang Zui was slapped to death with a palm, Fang Shan was split in half with a sword, Fang Zheng's heart was broken open by the tear-stained sword and then knocked on the bluestone, his brain burst and died on the spot. The other two old monks were killed by Lin Han with sword energy.  Pierce the throat.

    But the most miserable thing is the three old monks who were almost destroyed by Lin Han after they formed the "Difa (Lun)".  Those three people were first cut off by Lin Han, and then chopped in half by the Tears' Sword, almost dying of pain.

    In an instant, the eight remaining monks of the ¡®Fang¡¯ generation in the Shaolin sect were all dead.  If you add in the three monks of the 'Fang' generation who had killed in Yinyue Valley, Lin Han had already completed eleven consecutive kills.  Almost relying entirely on his own efforts, he eliminated the eleven monks of the "Fang" generation and destroyed the Shaolin sect.

    Of course, Monk Fang is not the carrot of Mo Yan¡¯s family, and not everyone can pull it out. After the battle, Lin Han was hit in the back by a chain, and Lin Han was also seriously injured.

    Fortunately, all six Shaolin masters who could threaten him have been eliminated, and Lin Han is finally completely relieved.  Monk Juehai may be considered good among the younger generation, but he is far from comparable to Fang Zheng and others.

    Even though he was injured, if Lin Han wanted to crush Jue Hai to death, it would not be much more difficult than crushing an ant to death.

    After collecting the corpses of the monks, the disciples and grandsons of Shaolin were excited and looked at Lin Han with hatred. However, under the suppression of Monk Juehai, no one dared to act recklessly.

    Of course, Monk Jue Hai does not have such great prestige, but after the death of the old monk, Shaolin is facing a situation where "there are no tigers in the mountains and monkeys dominate the mountains", and all Shaolin disciples have to regard Jue Hai as their backbone.

    What's more, Lin Han killed six eminent monks, and his momentum reached its peak. The lessons learned from the past were shocking. Although the Shaolin disciples were angry, no one dared to blame Lin Han.

    "The Taoist Patriarch of the Sanqing Dynasty, the Infinite Heavenly Lord"

    Taoist Chongxu looked at Fang Zheng's tragic situation, and for some reason, a feeling of "sorrow for the death of a rabbit and a fox" suddenly surged in his heart.  Suppressing the inappropriate emotion with all his strength, he rushed to Lin Han's side and asked with concern: "Leader, are you okay?"

    At this time, Chongxu got closer and saw a blood mark as thick as an arm on Lin Han's back. The blood mark almost penetrated Lin Han's entire back. It was exactly what Fang Zheng had hit with the chain before.

    "It's okay," Lin Han said with a smile, "It's just a small injury, it won't have much impact."

    Looking at the silent Jue Hai, Lin Han said: "The overall situation has been decided. Fang Zheng and the six people were defeated and died tragically. Lin is also very helpless. You must also know that masters cannot be merciful at all in a game. I'm sorry, Lin."  Can¡¯t hold back.¡±

    As a notary, Chongxu also asked: "Senior brother Fang Zheng died in the battle. According to the previous agreement, Shaolin must disperse the disciples, and if there are those who are willing to go to the south, the alliance leader will not stay in trouble. I don't know if Senior Nephew Hai is there."  objection?"

    Biting his mouth tightly and looking at the Shaolin disciples who were either angry or hopeful, Juehai closed his eyes in pain, broke his mouth, and let the blood flow without realizing it.

    Lin Han and Chongxu looked at each other and did not rush. Instead, they waited leisurely for Monk Juehai's decision.

    There was silence in the square. After a while, Monk Juehai opened his eyes. He was neither sad nor happy. He looked at Lin Han and Lin Han silently and said solemnly: "People can't stand without faith, let alone monks who don't lie.  Since my master has made a contract with you two, Juehai must abide by it."

    Slowly turning his head, Juehai looked at the thousands of Shaolin disciples with pain, and said in a deep voice: "From today on, there will be no more Songshan Shaolin Temple or Shaolin sect in the world. If there is anyone who is willing to accompany you in life and death, I, Juehai, will  I swear here that we will carry out the relics' journey to Jiulian Mountain in Putian, Fujian Province with everyone supporting us in accordance with our ancestor's last wish."

    "I am willing to follow you to the death"

    "I am willing to follow you to the death"

    "Follow me to the death"

    "Want to follow you"

    Lin Han and Chongxu looked at each other and had to say that even in the face of such a catastrophe, there were still many disciples who would never leave. It was indeed worthy of being a thousand-year-old temple, and its heritage was indeed rich.

    However, Lin Han didn't intend to just watch Jue Hai win over people's hearts.  Facing many Shaolin disciples who were not very determined, Lin Han said loudly: "Everyone, please listen to this leader."

    As he spoke, under the suppression of Lin Han's powerful skills, the square that was noisy just now fell silent, and everyone felt a pressure so powerful that it was suffocating.

    Lin Hanzheng said: "Everyone, some people were originally willing to follow Jue Hai to Jiulian Mountain in Putian, live a secluded life, and die from old age, and Lin had no objection. However, now that foreign enemies invade the border and insult our Chinese nation, although you all are willing to  He is a monk, but first of all he is a man."

    Listening to Lin Han¡¯s shouting, Juehai¡¯s face instantly becameIt was ugly. He clenched his fists tightly, trying not to let the anger in his heart vent.

    Lin Han asked angrily: "You are so strong-willed, can't you do your part for the country? Do your part for the people? Are you willing to bear the infamy of 'collaborating with the enemy and betraying the country' rather than redeeming your merits? No."  Are you willing to wash away the bad reputation that should not have been shouldered by you in the first place?"

    "I know that there are only a few people who collaborate with the enemy and betray the country, and most of you are innocent." Lin Han sighed and said, "So, this alliance leader would rather endure the siege of the six masters, but also do everything possible to leave it to you.  This last chance gives you a chance to live forever and a chance to atone for your sins."

    "Why am I willing to risk my life to sign such an unfavorable contract under a good situation? Haven't you thought about it? I am fighting for you to give you a chance to redeem your sins."

    Lin Han shouted and asked: "Do you really want my good intentions to go to waste? Are you not touched at all?"

    "This alliance leader hereby promises: As long as you break away from the Shaolin Sect and are willing to go to the battlefield to atone for your sins, if you have merit, you will be rewarded equally." Lin Han threw out his trump card.

    Taoist Chongxu looked at Lin Han with admiration and sighed deeply.

    Under Lin Han¡¯s speech, one after another, the remaining Shaolin disciples who had not made a choice finally calmed down, with longing hidden in their eyes.  They are still young, they don¡¯t want to die alone, they still want to make achievements, all they need to do is grow their hair and return to the world.

    Even among the people who were originally willing to follow Jue Hai to the south, a small number of people began to waver.

    Lin Han gave his last suggestion: "If you really don't think highly of Mr. Lin, then Mr. Lin promises again that he is willing to pay part of the severance pay to help you settle down and start a family. When you think about it, you can do anything for the nation at any time.  It's something within my power. The price required is just not to be out of sight of the martial arts alliance."

    As soon as Lin Han finished speaking, someone finally made up his mind, came to Jue Hai in shame, opened his mouth, and finally left a word of "I'm sorry", turned around and disappeared into the crowd on the other side.

    With the first person taking the lead, more people forgot their previous vows and turned to another camp in shame.

    When there were less than a hundred people left on Juehai's side, Lin Han smiled and signaled to Taoist Chongxu.

    Taoist Chongxu smiled knowingly, took out a loud arrow from his arms, and shot it into the air with a bang, exploding into a cluster of brilliant colors.

    Waiting, everyone is waiting.

    A quarter of an hour later, people rushed over one after another.

    "First of all, there are Ding Mian, Lu Bai, Fei Bin, Li Ji and others. They have profound skills and faster speeds.  After that came the Wu Yueying disciples led by Xu Zheng, and finally the ordinary disciples and the disciples from other sects who came to support.

    When the large army arrived, Lin Han gave an order and all the Shaolin disciples were put to death.

    Under Lin Han's order, a group of Wuyue disciples were sent to escort the surrendered Shaolin disciples away in batches. They also whispered a few words to Lu Bai and Xu Zheng, asking them to appease those people.

    When everything was arranged, only the Wuyue people who had the absolute advantage and Jue Hai and other hundreds of Shaolin disciples who were determined to go all the way were left in the square.

    Arriving in front of Jue Hai, Lin Han smiled and said: "Brother Jue Hai, please follow Lin to the Shaolin Sutra Pavilion."

    "What do you mean? Do you want to bully me and wait for this?" Juehai's veins popped up on his forehead and he was furious.  Even the other hundred die-hard Shaolin disciples roared angrily.

    "Quiet, why are you making noise?" Fei Bin yelled, suppressing everyone's voices, "Don't you all want to die? This has turned the world upside down."

    "you¡­¡­"

    Seeing that Fei Bin was taking the opportunity to kill someone, Juehai's face turned pale. He looked at the remaining hundred or so flames and sighed. Despite the humiliation, Juehai still lowered his head, "Okay, I just hope that the alliance leader will get '  After "The Seventy-Two Special Skills of Shaolin", if you can keep your promise and don't make things difficult for us anymore, otherwise, even if we are in a desperate situation, we will still have to support you when we die."

    "Haha, brother Juehai is over-thought. I have always had a good reputation and an excellent reputation. I never tell lies. I will let people go when I say I will let them go. I will never break my promise." Lin Han agreed happily.

    "Follow me." Juehai walked forward, just wanting to end it and leave as soon as possible.

    ~~~~~~

    In the Sutra Pavilion, Jue Hai stood aside in humiliation, while Ding Mian and Fei Bin excitedly counted the secret books one after another.  Lin Han was waiting and didn't care about the legendary 'seventy-two stunts'.

    Standing next to Lin Han, Taoist Chongxu looked at Ding Mian and Fei Bin with envy as they counted the secrets until their hands cramped.  Unfortunately, he knew that although the Wuyue Sect and the Wudang Sect cooperated happily and were in the honeymoon period, Lin Han would definitely not share these secrets with him, so that he could make some soup in the end.??Not bad.

    Who in the world doesn¡¯t want to give up the Shaolin Sect¡¯s ¡®Tibetan Scripture Pavilion¡¯ to Lian Wo?

    Lin Han is not the first to realize this dream, but he must be the last to realize it.

    From then on, Shaolin became famous

    Ding Mian finally looked up from the pile of secret books and said excitedly: "Yes, there are seventy-two books in one volume."

    Juehai looked at Lin Han expressionlessly: "Can you let us leave now?"

    Lin Han nodded and said with a smile: "Of course, but please leave Brother Juehai the secret book of the 'Heaven and Earth Subduing Circle' technique."

    Juehai's face changed instantly, but he finally reached into his arms and took out a secret book and handed it to Lin Han.  This only skill that could threaten Lin Han still fell into Lin Han's hands.

    With a wave of his hand, Lin Han said to Chongxu and Juehai: "I would like to ask you two to be witnesses. Lin will hereby say: All seventy-two stunts will be collected by Lin. From now on, these seventy-two skills will be collected by Lin."  The second stunt is jointly owned by the entire Jianghu. As long as someone contributes to Jianghu, a certain stunt can be considered."

    "Is this true?" Taoist Chongxu asked in surprise.

    Lin Han nodded: "Soon, the first batch of rewards will be distributed. People in the Jianghu who have made outstanding contributions to the fight against the Tatars in the past few years will have the opportunity to obtain a unique skill. Please also invite Senior Chongxu and  Brother Jue Hai conveys this to the entire Jianghu and supervises the leader of this alliance."

    Glancing at the bloodless Jue Hai, Lin Han felt disdainful in his heart: He wanted to use his 'seventy-two stunts' to stir up the hatred of the entire world against the Wuyue Sect. How could there be such a good thing?

    "Even former Shaolin disciples, as long as they are willing to grow their hair and return to secular life. As long as they make meritorious deeds, they can learn the 'seventy-two unique skills' that they were not qualified to learn in the Shaolin sect before." Lin Han pulled out the last stick that crushed the Shaolin sect.  Straw, Juehai staggered when he said it.

    "Very good," Juehai said in a trembling voice, "I hope the leader can keep his word and we will see you later."

    Looking at Jue Hai's back, Lin Han said loudly: "Hoover has done harm to people, so there is no need to keep this 'Tibetan Scripture Pavilion' anymore, just burn it down."

    Juehai paused, trembling all over and clenching his fists, but in the end he did not protest and quickened his pace to go out.

    "I'll do it," Fei Bin rushed to say, "the nephew is the most cheerful. I have wanted to set this fire for a long time."

    "Immeasurable Heavenly Lord" Chongxu Taoist looked at Lin Han and Fei Bin, the uncle and nephew, with mixed surprises, and laughed with satisfaction.

    "Do you want it?" Taoist Chongxu made a gesture of wiping his neck.

    Lin Han smiled and shook his head.

    Having seen through Taoist Chongxu¡¯s dirty thoughts, how could Lin Han be fooled by him?

    Although it would be a disaster to keep those people in Jue Hai, there are still thousands of Shaolin disciples who have surrendered. If Jue Hai is killed, wouldn't it chill people's hearts and cause unnecessary turmoil?

    Even in the short term, not only cannot he kill Jue Hai, but he must also protect his safety.

    Lin Han¡¯s eyes were cold: Jue Hai wanted to be killed, but it couldn¡¯t be done by the Wuyue faction, not even the person from Kuishan Villa. It seemed like a good plan was needed

    (Friendly reminder: The three thousand and nine big chapters, and the extra nine hundred words, are Rizhui¡¯s reward for the unremitting support of friends. Thank you everyone for your subscription)

 Text Chapter 304: Don¡¯t be Guo Jing, don¡¯t be Wuji, future generations will judge!

    The great chivalrous person serves the country and the people?

    Lin Han didn't want to comment on such remarks, but he knew that he would never be able to do what Guo Jing did, dedicating everything he had to the 'Weak Song Dynasty' without reservation, even risking the lives of his whole family.  , a tragedy of living and dying with the city.

    Even many times, Lin Han would think maliciously: If Guo Jing before the age of thirty was hot-blooded and had no utilitarian intentions, then Guo Jing after the age of forty would probably just make a name for himself.

    After destroying Shaolin, return to Guansheng Peak.  During the half-year period when he was recovering from his injuries, Lin Han took advantage of his free time to think about a lot, including his own life and the future of the country.

    The current situation in the world is that with the help of the martial arts alliance, dominated by the Wuyue Sect and supplemented by other major sects, the court and the militia jointly resisted the invasion of the Tatar army, blocked the Tatars from Shanhaiguan, and cut off the imperial power.  Tai Chi's 'Emperor's Dream'.

    However, even with the help of the martial arts alliance and its militia under the leadership of Lin Han, they can only maintain an unbeatable situation.

    The imperial court is firmly seated in the country and occupies the territory; the Tatars run Liaodong and are waiting for opportunities.

    What made Lin Han extremely heartbroken was that the court compromised.  In other words, after a period of stability, the rulers of the imperial court tended to be on par with the emperors of the Southern Song Dynasty.

    The outer building of Qingshan Tower outside the mountain,

    What time does the West Lake singing and dancing close?

    The warm breeze makes tourists drunk,

    ?Always refer to Hangzhou as Bianzhou

    Just like the Southern Song Dynasty, they moved the capital from Bianjing to Hangzhou, and ruled across the river with the "Jin people". In the end, they even gave up their long-cherished wish to regain the old land and lived in a state of intoxication all day long.

    Today¡¯s Ming Dynasty court also has the same mentality.  They gave up the land of Liaodong and just wanted to stick to their comfort zone and live in a muddle.  As long as the Tatars are kept out, the world will be at peace.  As for the people of Liaodong, screw them to death.

    In his previous life, although Lin Han didn¡¯t know much about the history of the ¡®Eight-Year War of Resistance¡¯, after all, the fart people had great limitations and it was difficult to understand the historical truth.  However, he could guess that in a large-scale war between nations, it would be completely impossible to fight guerrillas secretly without the resistance of the regular army.

    If the enemy takes action, it will not be a problem to simply deal with the militia.

    Some people may think that you can hide in the mountains and fight guerrillas? Then the enemy can¡¯t burn mountains on a large scale?

    Or, like the heroes of Liangshan, who rely on water to be self-sufficient? Couldn¡¯t the enemy poison the fish and shrimp in the Liangshan pond and cut off food and water?

    "The Tatars dared to brazenly massacre the city of Yangzhou for ten days. Are they still afraid of resorting to burning mountains and poisoning?"

    This is exactly the situation now. Although under the "Seventy-Two Special Skills", the Jianghu people are not afraid of death, and the militia are also fighting bravely, it is difficult to achieve great results under the premise that the officers and soldiers cannot retreat.

    Gradually, this trend of violence spreads to the militia, which makes people feel helpless.

    There is a saying that 'I block the gun from the front, and you bully the male bully from behind.' Who is willing to die?

    If Lin Han is a very powerful person, the worst he can do is turn against you

    Pull the emperor down and let everyone take turns. I will be the banker next year.

    But Lin Han had never thought about having much power, and with his current martial arts training, he had already despised secular imperial power.  In Lin Han's eyes, there is not much difference between imperial power and money. They are both a pile of dung.

    As long as Lin Han is willing, whether it is the Emperor of the Ming Dynasty or Huang Taiji, it is easy to take his life in a matter of minutes. The great inner guard and the golden tent warrior are just a pile of rubbish in the eyes of Lin Han, who is infinitely close to the ultimate in martial arts.

    Originally, Lin Han had thought about seizing the throne, slaughtering the Tatars, and then giving birth to a lot of descendants and choosing one of them to sit in that position.

    Later, I thought about it, there is only a thousand-year-old family, not a thousand-year-old royal family.  If there are really more thrones, turning the family into a royal family is almost a recipe for death and self-destruction.

    As the saying goes, 'children and grandchildren will have their own blessings.' If the offspring have no ability, but they have the throne and magical power, the two most powerful things in the world, they will eventually be unable to escape the fate of extinction.

    Even from a national level, after the Tatars are completely slaughtered, there will still be cats and dogs to invade.  If a nation cannot constantly strive for self-improvement and is always waiting for heroes to save it, it will eventually be eliminated.

    A nation longing for heroes is pathetic, and people longing for upright officials are ignorant

    A nation that dares not start a war is deplorable

    A nation that dare not face war is sad

    A nation that dares not face war is shameful

    Rather than completely annihilating the Tatars, it is better to keep the Tatars out of Shanhaiguan as we do now.  Taking Liaodong as the battlefield, if the nation can arouse blood, then go and harvest it.??Loss of land; if the nation completely loses its blood, Lin Han will also ensure the safety of Shanhaiguan during his lifetime.

    As for after death, no matter how big the waves are

    Rather than living without blood, it is better to die early so that future generations will not suffer the consequences.

    Half a year later, spring returned to the earth, and Lin Han recovered. Under the self-healing of the life and death energy of ice and fire, no trace of hidden injuries was left.

    Even because of his state of mind, there was a great opportunity between life and death. Lin Han's martial arts made another leap, completely opening up 365 orifices throughout his body.

    ~~~~~~

    On the Fengchan platform, Lin Han stood in the wind, his clothes rustling in the cold wind from the mountains.

    "Brother, why do I feel that your aura has changed? How far has your martial arts reached?" On the Fengchan stage, Xu Zheng looked at Lin Han with a look of horror.

    It is clearly right in front of you, you can see and touch it, but as soon as you close your eyes, you can't feel the other person's breath at all.

    Behind Lin Han, Li Ji and Shi Tao were standing on either side of Xu Zheng, looking at Lin Han's back in horror.

    Without turning around, Lin Han said with a smile: "You don't understand my realm."

    "I came to see you three today because I have something to tell you." Lin Han said lightly.

    "Brother, please give me your instructions," Xu Zheng, Li Ji, and Shi Tao said respectfully. Even Xu Zheng, as the leader of the Five Mountains Sect, did not dare to act presumptuously in front of Lin Han.

    Looking at the distant mountains, Lin Hanzheng said: "I will change the structure of the Wuyue Sect. I will establish one leader, two deputy leaders, and five elders."

    "The headquarters of the Wuyue Sect is set in Luoyang. The chief is responsible for the overall situation and the training of the disciples. His strength must be ranked among the top ten among his peers; one deputy is responsible for internal laws and punishments. His strength must be among the top five among his peers; and one deputy is responsible for the external affairs.  The mobilization and coordination must be among the top ten among their peers. The five elders are appointed by the strongest in each lineage."

    Turning around and looking at the three people who were meditating, Lin Han continued: "Brother Xu will continue to serve as the palm leader, senior brother Shi will serve as the literary palm master, senior brother Li will serve as the martial arts palm master, senior brother Liu Xuewen will serve as the elder of Songshan lineage, and senior brother Liu Xuewen will serve as the elder of Huashan Mountain.  Senior Brother Luo Denuo will serve as the elder of the first line, Junior Sister Yilin will serve as the elder of Hengshan Mountain, and the rest of Taishan and Hengshan will be decided by the three of you."

    "Yes" Xu Zheng and the other three looked at each other and nodded in unison.

    Pointing to the Fengchan platform, Lin Han smiled and said: "I built a palace here called the 'Fengshen Palace'. It is based on the hardest granite and cast with gold and iron juice. It is divided into three layers. Each layer  They all have a collection of martial arts secret books. I will hang a sword energy plaque in front of each and send someone to guard them outside. If someone can withstand a sword energy, they can get a secret book on the corresponding floor to read."

    "What if someone takes more?" Li Ji asked. Whenever martial arts is mentioned, his reaction is always the fastest.

    Lin Hanzheng said: "We, the Lin family, will be responsible for recovering them. Moreover, there will only be three books for people to choose from each time."

    Xu Zheng asked with interest: "Why did senior brother decide to build the 'Feng Shen Palace'?"

    Lin Han raised his head, looked in the direction of Shaoshi Mountain, and said softly: "As long as you are a human being, you need a belief, and the same is true for martial arts. Since I destroyed Shaolin and cut off the belief of the people in the world, I should create another one.  "

    "The reason why I chose the Fengchan platform is precisely because I am a disciple of Songshan. Not only me, but also my descendants will only be disciples of Songshan." Lin Han said with emotion, "For future generations and for the inheritance of Songshan, I  This place must be built into a 'martial arts holy land', the only martial arts holy land. It will last for generations and be remembered forever."

    Lin Han smiled and said: "I think that with my 'Ice and Fire Life and Death Technique', coupled with Shaolin's 'Seventy-two Special Skills', and the Five Mountains Sect's secret techniques, it is enough to turn Songshan Guansheng Peak into a martial arts holy place.  "

    Xu Zheng and the three of them all nodded, acquiescing to Lin Han's statement.  They all understood that the reason why Lin Han did this was not only for the selfish reasons of benefiting the descendants of the Lin family, but also for the Songshan sect.

    With the ¡®Holy Land of Martial Arts¡¯ as the center, Songshan Mountain as the foundation, and the Five Sacred Sects guarding all around, it is indeed the best way to inherit the Wuyue Sect, so that the Wuyue Sect will not be outdone by the Wudang Sect due to a temporary low ebb.

    Thinking of this, the three of them said in unison: "We will do our best to help."

    Lin Han nodded happily and said with a smile: "Don't worry, our Lin family will pass down an ancestral motto: never interfere in the power struggle within the Wuyue Sect."

    "Haha" The three of them laughed.

    Xu Zheng said half-truthfully: "If senior brother really wants to interfere in the affairs of the Wuyue Sect, we will be really in trouble."

    Lin Han smiled: "The Lin family and the Wuyue Sect are together. The role played by the Lin family is more to preserve the skills and help the Wuyue Sect when the Wuyue Sect declines due to the withering of talents."

    "Like two sides of one body?" Shi ??? asked with a smile.

    "Yes" Lin Han smiled, "One body and two sides"

    After a moment of silence, Lin Han said: "From today on, I will use the false name of a martial arts leader. You will discuss and handle any matter. If you can't decide, just ask my uncle and the others. In short, it is up to you to toss.  . If one day, the Tatars attack Shanhaiguan and you come to me again, I will clean up the mess for you."

    Xu Zheng smiled and said: "Senior brother, you are just trying to be lazy."

    Lin Han nodded: "It's my turn to take a break. After finishing some things, our family of eight will go traveling all over the country."

    "Oh, I would like to congratulate senior brother. I just came back yesterday and found out that sister-in-law Ren gave birth to a pair of 'dragon and phoenix' twins for senior brother." Xu Zheng cupped his hands and smiled.

    "Congratulations, junior brother" Li Ji and Shi Tao also congratulated with smiles.

    "Thank you," Lin Han nodded, "Let's go back too."

    ~~~~~~

    This year, Lin Han was twenty-six years old.

    This year, a lot of things happened.

    On the eighth day of February, Lin Han married Ren Yingying.  At the wedding, Ren Yingying and Lin Han each held a swaddling baby and smiled extremely happily.

    On April 16th, the Tibetan Dharma King was beheaded in the Tantric Palace on the border of Tibet, and his head disappeared.

    On April 25, Xiangzi was beheaded in the Tatar Palace, and his head disappeared.  That night, Huang Taiji was frightened and fell seriously ill.

    On the sixth day of May, a group of thugs broke into Jiulian Temple in Putian, surrounded and killed monk Juehai, and set fire to the mountain. Jiulian Temple was almost wiped out.  It was later found out that it was the new Dharma King of the Esoteric Cult and the new high priest of the Shaman Cult.

    On May 20th, Di Xiu and Tang Jian, core disciples of the Wuyue Sect who had been missing for a long time, were both assassinated in Dunhuang.

    In the courtyard of the ¡®Mountain House¡¯, a pair of golden boys led two children, teasing a pair of twins in the cradle.

    Three powerful people were sitting around the stone table, laughing and enjoying cakes and fruits.

    Under the big tree, two good horses, one old and one strong, were lying down and chewing grass leisurely.

    Lin Han was leaning on the back of the 'old gangster', facing the scorching sun, reading a letter with a golden sunflower on it, and a smile appeared on his lips.

    Dear brother:

    I heard that my elder brother has a pair of children again. I would like to congratulate you.  My brother and Shan'er are also educating a few boys, who are very naughty.  If you are free, you can come and share some experiences with me.

    In addition, I went to Dunhuang a few days ago.

    Okay, the boys are making trouble again, I won¡¯t say more, I look forward to getting together with my brother

    Sincerely, brother

    (Complete book)